《Rich Daughter Reincarnates as Her Eighteen-Year-Old Self to Rescue Her Younger Brothers!》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ah!¡± Mei Shu woke up from his nightmare. When she opened her eyes and saw the mirror-paved ceiling, tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes again. The face in the mirror, which had been burned so badly that its features were almost plastered together, also showed a trace of tears. ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re looking at yourself in the mirror again.¡± Mei Mu pushed open the door of the ward. At first, a look of disgust appeared on her face, but she quickly revealed a happy smile. ¡°You used to be the number one beauty in Lin City. Aren¡¯t you touched to see the ceiling I specially built for you every day?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes were filled with intense hatred. In the ten years she had been lying in bed, her hatred had become stronger and stronger day by day. However, she could not do anything to the other party. She had been hit in the spine by a cabinet in the fire, causing her to be paralyzed. She could not even get out of bed! Back then, Mei Mu had set that fire and tried her best to save Mei Shu so that Mei Shu could only live on at death¡¯s door and let Mei Shu suffer a fate worse than death. Seeing Mei Shu like this, Mei Mu deliberately took a few steps forward and smiled smugly. ¡°By the way, tomorrow is my wedding with Li Zhen. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you enjoy your boyfriend and the inheritance your mother left you.¡± ¡°B*tch! I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± Mei Shu tried her best to get up. Her back was only a few centimeters away from the bed before she collapsed back onto the bed weakly. She could only let out a hoarse roar. The fire ten years ago caused Mei Shu¡¯s entire body to be severely burned. Her eldest brother was also crippled. Mei Mu even distorted the truth and said that it was Mei Shu who set the fire, causing her four younger brothers to hate her even more. All of this was because of the woman beside her bed. Mei Mu shrugged nonchalantly and revealed a look of disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed your face. You can¡¯t even control your body. What? You want to seduce men to work for you? Don¡¯t go out and scare people!¡± Mei Mu looked at Mei Shu¡¯s scalp, which hadn¡¯t been burned because she was wearing a helmet. In the past ten years, her long hair had grown black and shiny again. When she thought of how Li Zhen had specially asked her to dye her hair black and straighten it before the wedding last night, she felt angry. Mei Mu knew that Mei Shu was the one who Li Zhen really loved, so she always imitated Mei Shu, intentionally or unintentionally. She kept living under Mei Shu¡¯s shadow. This fact made her furious. From the corner of her eye, she saw the scissors on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but grab them. Mei Mu roared as she crazily cut Mei Shu¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to pull out all your hair too. Let¡¯s see how you can seduce other people¡¯s husbands!¡± Mei Shu was powerless to struggle. She looked at the crazy Mei Mu and cursed fiercely, ¡°Crazy woman, you and your mother will suffer retribution. Everything you obtained through your schemes will eventually be lost!¡± ¡°Hahaha, lost? You still want to snatch it back from me?!¡± Mei Mu laughed arrogantly. Then, she used all her strength to stab the scissors into Mei Shu¡¯s temple. Mei Shu stared at Mei Mu with wide eyes until her breathing stopped. Her clean pupils clearly reflected the appearance of her enemy. [Ding! I¡¯m a Rebirth System, Little Eight. Do you need to activate the Rebirth Service?] Mei Shu looked at the pitch-black space and asked, ¡°Rebirth system?¡± The system¡¯s voice carried a hint of temptation. [Yes! Do you want to go back to the past and change your fate?] Mei Shu replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡± [Very good! Once you are bound to me, you have to complete the ultimate mission. Otherwise, the fate of you and your brothers will be ten times worse than in this life. Are you sure you want to bind and activate Rebirth?] Mei Shu thought of the various schemes that her stepmother, Wang Yue, and Mei Mu had plotted since they entered the Mei family. First, they framed and instigated her brothers to hate her to the core. Then, they snatched her mother¡¯s inheritance from her. In the end, they even injured her and her four brothers, crippled them, and sickened them, making them struggle to survive! Mei Shu hated herself even more for being weak and useless every time she thought about it for the past ten years. She wanted to change her fate in this life! She wanted to control everything firmly in her hands. No one could touch what belonged to her! Mei Shu gritted his teeth tightly, her blood-shot eyes filled with determination. ¡°Bind! As long as I can take revenge on them, I will complete any mission!¡± The System resisted the urge to whistle. It loved hosts who actively completed missions like this the most. As long as it completed this mission and reached the required task quota, it could apply for retirement! [Ding! Bound!] Mei Shu opened her eyes again and realized that she was in a driving car. After calmly surveying her surroundings, she deduced the time of her rebirth from the faded school uniform of Xinghua No. 1 Middle School. This was Wang Yue rushing to pick her up and take her back to the Mei family before she turned 18. The car had already driven into the city. Butler Zhao Yan saw from the rearview mirror that Mei Shu had woken up and was looking out of the window. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the madam¡¯s last words. He sighed slightly in his heart and revealed a kind smile. ¡°The city has developed particularly rapidly in recent years, so it¡¯s normal for you to feel unfamiliar. Miss, you will get used to it after staying here for a while.¡± Mei Shu looked at Zhao Yan and smiled. In her previous life, her younger brothers had never treated her well because they had listened to Wang Yue and her daughter¡¯s framing. The servants at home had even looked down on her. Zhao Yan was the only person in the family who treated her well. Later, he died in the fire to save her. Mei Ye didn¡¯t know if there would be any changes in this life. She wanted to inquire about it before she got home. ¡°Uncle Zhao, how are my younger brothers now?¡± Zhao Yan paused for a moment. Thinking that Mei Shu was only a half-grown child and had only just returned after being sent to the countryside by Wang Yue for many years, he was afraid that it would be useless even if he said it. It would only add to Mei Shu¡¯s worries. So he decided to explain the situation briefly. ¡°Little Young Master is now in the third grade of primary school. The other three young masters are all in boarding school.¡± This was similar to the situation when she came back in her previous life. Mei Shu calmed down a little. Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [Master, please complete your first mission and take back your room!] This mission was exactly what Mei Shu wanted. In her previous life, Mei Shu had stayed in the countryside for five years and had been deprived of food and clothing for many years. She was not even better off than a child from an ordinary family, so she had long developed an inferiority complex and cowardly personality. After she returned, other than Uncle Zhao, all the servants when his mother was alive had been changed. Her younger brothers were also provoked by Wang Yue to hate her. Isolated and helpless, she didn¡¯t dare to resist Mei Mu¡¯s provocations and all kinds of unfairness. This also made Wang Yue and her mother deal with her even more unscrupulously. Zhao Yan drove the car to the entrance of the villa. After getting out of the car, he opened the car door for Mei Shu. When he saw the stunned Mei Shu, he reminded her softly, ¡°Missy, we¡¯re home.¡± Mei Shu came back to her senses and got out of the car. When she saw the villa in front of her, she smiled faintly. Wang Yue, Mei Mu, I¡¯m back! I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times for everything I suffered in my previous life! Mei Shu strolled through the door. Seeing Mei Shu walk in with her head held high, Zhao Yan frowned in confusion. He felt that Mei Shu in front of him now was a completely different person from the one he had seen in the countryside in the afternoon. The latter hunched over and avoided eye contact. The former, on the other hand, exuded a calm confidence as if she had been a pampered heiress living in the city all her life. Mei Shu had just walked to the door when she heard the familiar voices in the living room. Her muscles instantly entered a combat state. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. [Host, calm down! We haven¡¯t gained a foothold yet. Moreover, they¡¯re in the open while we¡¯re in the dark. This is our advantage.] Of course, Mei Shu knew that the game had just begun. This was a stress reaction. [Don¡¯t worry, I know it¡¯s not the time to fall out yet.] Mei Shu took a deep breath and relaxed before walking into the living room. Mei Mu saw Mei Shu roll her eyes and purse her lips. ¡°How annoying. If the neighbors find out that a village girl came to our home, they will definitely laugh at us.¡± Wang Yue gently patted Mei Mu¡¯s arm and pretended to be angry. ¡°What are you talking about? This is your sister.¡± After saying that, she looked at Mei Shu and smiled. ¡°Mei Shu, Mei Mu is still a child. Don¡¯t take her words seriously. I¡¯ve already taught her a lesson.¡± Mei Shu sneered in her heart. Wang Yue was good at putting on an act. In her previous life, she had also been deceived like this in the beginning. Her father, Mei Jian, had an affair with Wang Yue before her mother got pregnant, so Mei Mu was only two months younger than her. Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. She is only a few months younger than me, really much younger. The two-month difference is enough to distinguish between an adult and a child.¡± Wang Yue¡¯s expression froze. Only then did she notice that Mei Shu was not as timid as Old Wang, who she had sent to take care of Mei Shu, had said. She was a little puzzled, but she quickly regained her smile. Wang Yue skipped the topic. ¡°You must be tired from the journey. I¡¯ve arranged a room for you on the first floor. The third year of high school has a lot of study tasks. I think it¡¯s good to save you some time to go downstairs.¡± The first floor was all servants¡¯ rooms. Mei Shu¡¯s original room was on the third floor with his brothers¡¯ rooms. Now, it was occupied by Mei Shu. Mei Shu frowned slightly and pretended not to know. She said considerately, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just stay in my original room. It¡¯s more comfortable for me that way.¡± Mei Mu immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s my room. Don¡¯t be shameless and try to occupy it!¡± When Wang Yue saw her daughter¡¯s impatient look, she pulled Mei Mu¡¯s arm and secretly gave her a look. When she saw that Mei Mu had stopped talking, she said softly, ¡°Mei Shu, your father is still counting on you to get into the number one university in the country. Don¡¯t let him down. I¡¯ve seen your academic results. They¡¯re all from the bottom. You have to study every minute and second.¡± These were naturally Wang Yue¡¯s excuses. Her reasons were especially warm and considerate. However, there were only three months left until the college entrance examination. Under normal circumstances, in towns with poor educational resources, Mei Shu was already from the bottom. How could she get into a key university in such a short period of time? She might not even be able to get into a specialized school. Everyone knew this reality, but Wang Yue¡¯s every word seemed to be for Mei Shu¡¯s own good. No one could find fault with her. In his previous life, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t see through Wang Yue¡¯s methods and couldn¡¯t find any words to refute. She didn¡¯t dare to refute and obediently moved in. Mei Shu was still not angry in this life. She replied calmly, ¡°Mei Mu, that¡¯s my room. I¡¯ve lived there for 12 years, a few more years than you. You don¡¯t actually think that you¡¯ve been living there since you were a child, do you?¡± Seeing that Mei Mu was about to flare up again but was stopped by Wang Yue, Mei Shu chuckled. ¡°Auntie, with my academic results, I don¡¯t mind wasting half a minute going up and down the stairs. You¡¯re so considerate of me. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even let me stay in my room?¡± Wang Yue looked at Mei Shu¡¯s obedient appearance and the corners of her lips turned a little stiff. Thinking that as long as she pretended for another three months and managed to get the inheritance of Mei Shu¡¯s mother, Bai Ling, she could dispose of these b*stards as she pleased, she suppressed her anger. ¡°Of course not. Auntie does everything for your own good. Since you want to live in your own room, of course it¡¯s fine, but¡­¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to watch Wang Yue put on a virtuous act again. She turned around and instructed the butler and the other servants standing behind him, ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and go upstairs to empty my room. I¡¯m exhausted from the car ride. I still have to rest!¡± This scene made Mei Mu stomp her feet in anger. Wang Yue could only suppress her anger and ask the servants to move Mei Mu¡¯s things to a guest room on the second floor. [Congratulations, Master, for completing the mission perfectly! +10 points. You have received a newbie gift bag reward!] Seeing Wang Yue and her daughter suffer, Mei Shu was in an especially good mood. Coupled with the surprise of the big gift bag, Mei Shu asked with her mind, ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Little Eight replied happily, [Activating a Random Blind Box, activating the Points Exchange Module, and lighting up the Hercules skill.] [¡­Activation can also be considered a reward?! So the only reward is just an increase in strength, right?] Little Eight felt a little guilty when it heard Mei Shu¡¯s question. It used this kind of speech art to better motivate the host. [Master, our system is more advanced, so it¡¯s more difficult to activate it. I¡¯ll go for a meeting first. I¡¯ll contact you later.] Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu was speechless. Then, she glanced at the two people standing at the side and went upstairs. Wang Yue looked at the disappearing figure at the top of the stairs and frowned. This was far from the news she had received! ¡°Mom, look at her! You¡¯re an elder. She actually left without even saying goodbye.¡± Mei Mu pointed at Mei Shu¡¯s back and was so angry that she only spoke after a long time. Wang Yue looked at her daughter, who lost her cool the moment she met Mei Shu. She sighed softly. ¡°What did I tell you yesterday? Repeat what I said.¡± Mei Mu pouted and repeated unwillingly, ¡°Get on good terms with Mei Shu and make her happy so that she can trust me.¡± Seeing that Mei Mu had indeed remembered her words, Wang Yue felt slightly comforted. She hugged Mei Mu¡¯s shoulder and lectured softly, ¡°Remember Mom¡¯s words well. You definitely won¡¯t be wrong. A little impatience will spoil big plans! That b*tch Bai Ling gave 51% of the Mei Corporation¡¯s shares to these five b*stards, especially Mei Shu. She took 31% alone, while your father only took 25%. We have to take her share so that your father will have absolute say in the company.¡± ¡°Mei Shu has been living in the countryside for five years, and you¡¯ve been raised for 17 years according to the standards of a rich socialite. I don¡¯t believe that she can compare to you. Now, other than the eldest, Mei Feng, who we still need to spend some time on, the other three have already been raised to a crippled state. As long as we get Mei Shu¡¯s shares, I¡¯ll definitely make you the only heiress of the Mei Corporation.¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s meticulous planning for her, Mei Mu instantly felt that the Mei family was already in her hands. The anger that rose because of Mei Shu slowly subsided. Upstairs, Mei Shu was leaning against the door with her arms crossed. She watched as the servant quickly vacated the room and walked in. Zhao Yan pushed her luggage and followed closely behind. Mei Shu turned around and took the suitcase. She smiled at Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Uncle Zhao, it¡¯s been hard on you. I can do the rest myself. Go ahead.¡± After Mei Shu had stood up for her own rights and successfully defended them just now, Zhao Yan had a new understanding of Mei Shu. He sighed at how Mei Shu had the demeanor of her mother at such a young age. Thinking of this, he felt that there should still be hope for the three young masters who had been raised astray. The pity he had for Mei Shu previously had involuntarily turned into respect. After Zhao Yan left, Little Eight appeared again. [Congratulations, Master, for gaining the admiration of others. Leadership +1] Admiration? Mei Shu felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything. She thought for a moment and threw the matter to the back of her mind. Thinking that she was still not familiar with the various exchange and application pages of the system, Mei Shu took the opportunity to ask the system carefully. Little Eight patiently answered, [Master, skills are randomly triggered after completing a mission. All kinds of attribute values and points are obtained through missions. The random blind box can be activated once after completing 10 missions. There is a 50% chance of obtaining very useful things!] Mei Shu asked curiously, ¡°Then what will the remaining 50% drop?¡± [Useless skills.] Mei Shu was speechless. This was indeed random. The person and the system continued the question-and-answer mode. Soon, it was time for dinner. The maid knocked on the door and asked Mei Shu to go downstairs for dinner. When Mei Shu went to the dining room, she realized that her fourth brother, Mei Yan, had already returned home from school. When Wang Yue saw Mei Shu, she quickly called out, ¡°Come and eat. Although your father is busy today and doesn¡¯t have time to celebrate your return, we can¡¯t take this matter lightly. I specially got Nanny Li to make all your favorite dishes.¡± There were four people and six dishes. As far as the eye could see, they were indeed all her favorite dishes. Mei Shu knew that Wang Yue was up to something again. ¡°Why must it be her favorite?!¡± When Mei Yan heard Wang Yue¡¯s words, he retorted indignantly. Mei Shu glanced at Mei Yan, who was looking up at her sideways. Mei Yan was Mei Shu¡¯s youngest brother. When Mei Shu was sent to the countryside, he was only four years old. He had been brainwashed by Wang Yue and Mei Mu since he could remember. He firmly believed that it was Mei Shu¡¯s phone call to her mother who was driving that distracted her and caused the car accident. Therefore, he did everything he could to make Mei Shu uncomfortable and even helped Wang Yue and her daughter to deal with Mei Shu. However, the truth of the car accident back then was that Bai Ling¡¯s phone was on silent mode in her bag, so Mei Shu didn¡¯t interfere with her driving at all. In her previous life, Mei Shu also thought that she had caused her mother¡¯s death. It was only when she was paralyzed and lying on the hospital bed that Mei Mu let her know the truth. However, her younger brothers thought that she had caused her mother¡¯s death and set fire to them. No one had gone to the hospital to see her. In addition, she didn¡¯t have any evidence on hand. With her younger brothers¡¯ resistance to her, she knew that it was undoubtedly impossible for her to convince them with just her words. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu looked at Mei Yan, who was going against her on everything, and made up her mind to straighten him out so that he wouldn¡¯t lose his hands. When Wang Yue saw that Mei Yan¡¯s naughty temper was starting to flare up, her smile deepened. She said gently, ¡°Sister just returned today. We have to treat her better. After all, she has also paid the price for what she did wrong.¡± As expected, Mei Yan recalled the cause of Bai Ling¡¯s death and glared at Mei Shu with his big round eyes. Mei Shu smiled faintly and sat beside Mei Yan. Seeing this, Mei Yan clenched his fists and wanted to beat Mei Shu away. ¡°You scourge, you¡¯re not allowed to sit beside me!¡± Mei Shu raised her hand and gently clenched Mei Yan¡¯s fist, making him unable to move. Seeing this, Mei Yan raised his other hand and was easily subdued by Mei Shu again. Seeing that he was like a calf charging forward to cause trouble, she said calmly, ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯ll accompany you to the end after dinner.¡± Mei Shu glanced at the dining table. [How powerful is that Hercules¡¯ skill?] Little Eight replied proudly, [You can easily lift a weight of 1000 kilograms, and even crush wood with your bare hands!] Upon hearing its answer, Mei Shu smiled in satisfaction. She picked up the stainless steel spoon on the dining table with her right hand and held it horizontally in front of her. She looked at Mei Yan and placed her left palm on the other end of the spoon. She exerted a little force and in the blink of an eye, the spoon was folded together. When Mei Yan saw this, he was so surprised that he opened his mouth slightly. However, when he came back to his senses, Mei Yan still snorted softly in dissatisfaction but didn¡¯t provoke her anymore. He silently picked up his chopsticks and prepared to eat. Mei Shu looked at Wang Yue again and said slowly, ¡°Someone should still know the truth back then. Whoever dares to bring it up again will end up like this spoon.¡± Wang Yue and Mei Mu were also surprised by Mei Shu¡¯s actions. No matter how they thought about it, they could only guess that Mei Shu developed her strength from doing farm work under the pressure of Old Wang in the countryside. Wang Yue¡¯s attention was more focused on Mei Shu¡¯s words. Back then, Mei Shu was only 12 years old. Not long after she married into the Mei family, she sent Mei Shu to the countryside. No matter how Wang Yue thought about it, she didn¡¯t think that Mei Shu would know anything. After all, she had hired a professional to tamper with it back then. Even the police thought that it was an accident. Looking at Mei Shu, who had already lowered her head and started eating, Wang Yue calmed down a little. If this 17-year-old child really knew something, she would definitely not be so calm when facing her. After Mei Yan finished his meal, he ran to the living room to watch cartoons without saying goodbye. Mei Shu frowned again as he looked at Mei Yan, who was deliberately pampered by Wang Yue to the point of being rude and willful. Half an hour after the meal, Mei Shu looked at Mei Yan, who was laughing at the side, and asked, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡± Mei Yan¡¯s attention was still on the television. He replied casually, ¡°Who does homework these days? I don¡¯t have any homework.¡± Mei Shu said solemnly, ¡°No homework? Then I¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow and ask if everyone doesn¡¯t do it.¡± Mei Yan had always cared about his reputation. If Mei Shu went to school because of this, how could he face his classmates?! Mei Yan stopped watching the television and jumped up. He pointed at Mei Shu and roared, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go. You stinky woman, you¡¯re too vicious. Are you trying to kill me?!¡± Mei Mu ate the fruits after dinner and chimed in, ¡°Mei Shu, aren¡¯t you being too nosy? If you go to Mei Yan¡¯s school, aren¡¯t you embarrassing him? Is this how you treat your brother?¡± Wang Yue smiled and said to Mei Shu, ¡°Mei Yan is still a child. Don¡¯t use textbooks to restrain him. He can play with whatever he wants now. When he grows up, he¡¯ll naturally know that he has to study. Mei Shu, go back to your room and study.¡± With someone speaking up for him, Mei Yan felt that he had done nothing wrong. ¡°That¡¯s right. Children should focus on happy learning, do you understand?¡± Mei Shu ignored Wang Yue and Mei Mu and looked at Mei Yan steadily. ¡°Happy learning. You did well in the first word, but I¡¯m afraid you have done nothing about the last word.¡± Mei Yan looked a little embarrassed and said unnaturally, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Leave me alone.¡± Wang Yue and Mei Mu continued to sing the same tune and wanted to stop Mei Shu. Mei Shu pressed her knuckles and made a cracking sound. Her small hand grabbed the corner of the coffee table and exerted force, crumbling the wood at the corner. ¡°I¡¯m your biological sister, and you say it has nothing to do with me?¡± When the few people present saw this scene, they swallowed their saliva. Mei Shu shouted in her heart! She had thought that Little Eight was exaggerating and even thought that as long as she could break the wood, it would be enough. However, Mei Shu¡¯s expression was very calm. She casually patted the remaining wood shavings on her hands and said casually, ¡°Go upstairs. I¡¯ll watch you do your homework.¡± Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Yan cared about face, but he was also smart and knew how to adapt to changing circumstances. Although he was unhappy, he immediately stood up and prepared to go upstairs. Mei Shu looked at Wang Yue and said casually, ¡°Aunt Wang, you said that Mei Mu is also a child today, so she can¡¯t be confined by textbooks too. I¡¯ll go to her room later and bring her school bag to me, in case she studies too late. It¡¯s not good for her health. I¡¯ll return her school bag tomorrow morning.¡± Mei Mu portrayed herself as a model student. How could she not do her homework? Her originally relaxed body instantly sat up straight. ¡°No, I have to hand in my test paper tomorrow morning. You can¡¯t take my school bag!¡± When Wang Yue heard Mei Shu use her own words to block her, she was furious. However, she couldn¡¯t let Mei Shu delay Mei Mu¡¯s studies. After spending half a day together, Wang Yue could tell that Mei Shu was not easy to deal with. She could only force a stiff smile. ¡°Mei Shu, Auntie didn¡¯t say it appropriately today. Mei Mu is about to become an adult. Naturally, she has to be sensible and start studying. Don¡¯t take her school bag!¡± Mei Shu nodded hard. ¡°Oh! Mei Yan, did you see that? Aunt Wang treats you so well. She would rather force her biological daughter to grow up and study than let her be happy. But as for you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you study or not as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Her words were very sarcastic, but Mei Shu¡¯s tone didn¡¯t show it at all. She even said it very sincerely. Wang Yue could not tell if Mei Shu was mocking her or if she really thought she was good. Mei Yan was mischievous and didn¡¯t like to study, but he was not stupid. Although he blamed Mei Shu for his mother¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t like his stepmother and stepsister very much. It was said that children were very sensitive to emotions. Whether someone was sincere to them or not, they could accurately judge based on their intuition. Mei Yan just felt that Wang Yue and Mei Mu would satisfy all his requests and speak up for him when his father beat him up, so he didn¡¯t mind being nicer to them, but only a little. Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect Mei Yan to be able to see through Wang Yue¡¯s tricks this time. As long as she left a seed of doubt in his heart, she could water it from time to time. Mei Shu smiled obediently. ¡°Aunt Wang, Mei Mu, we¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± Without waiting for Wang Yue to react, she led Mei Yan to the third floor. This was the first time Mei Shu had entered her fourth brother¡¯s room after returning to the Mei family this life. Mei Shu looked around. Seeing Mei Shu wandering around, Mei Yan cleared his throat and asked awkwardly, ¡°Were those words you just said intentional to be heard by me?¡± Mei Shu turned around. ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid.¡± Mei Yan snorted. ¡°They¡¯re not good people. But you don¡¯t try to trick me into treating you well.¡± Mei Shu was a little surprised by Mei Yan¡¯s evaluation of Wang Yue and her daughter. She suddenly realized that she might have been the one who could not read people the most in her previous life. Before the fire, she had still dreamed of pleasing them and integrating into the Mei family. For that end, she had even sacrificed her greatest bargaining chip. When she came back to her senses, Mei Shu raised her hand and patted Mei Yan¡¯s head in relief. Mei Yan blushed and moved away. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mess up my hairstyle.¡± Mei Shu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still a kid. What hairstyle do you have? Take out your homework.¡± Mei Yan had only listened for a few minutes in class. How could he know about today¡¯s homework? However, when he thought of Mei Shu¡¯s extraordinary strength, he didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. He rolled his eyes and insisted on what he had said before. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any homework today.¡± Mei Shu raised her eyelids. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to really go to your school tomorrow.¡± Mei Yan couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. He could only say that he didn¡¯t know what today¡¯s homework was. After confessing, he jumped a few meters away, afraid that he would be beaten up. Mei Shu wanted to laugh when she saw that Mei Yan was traumatized by her magical strength, but she held it in. Now, she had to maintain her dignity to better drive Mei Yan to study hard. Mei Shu flipped through Mei Yan¡¯s textbooks and exercise books. They were so clean that Mei Shu wondered if the purpose of these books was just to be carried to and from school by him every day. She looked at Mei Yan, who was standing far away, and said calmly, ¡°Come over. I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Mei Yan looked at Mei Shu suspiciously and didn¡¯t move his feet. Mei Shu could only scare him. ¡°If you don¡¯t come over when I count to three, I¡¯ll hit you. One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± He might not have been beaten up if he went over, but he would definitely not be able to escape if he didn¡¯t. Mei Yan quickly made a judgment and ran to the desk before Mei Shu counted to three. However, he still had his neck stiffened, with a look of defiance.. [Master, there¡¯s a new quest! Please help your brother complete today¡¯s homework. Remember, it¡¯s today¡¯s homework!] Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu felt a headache coming on when she heard Little Eight¡¯s new mission. She rubbed her forehead and handed the phone on Mei Yan¡¯s desk to him. ¡°Call your teacher or classmates and ask them about today¡¯s homework.¡± Mei Yan hesitated and dawdled for a long time. In the end, under Mei Shu¡¯s threat, he had no choice but to call the academic representative of his class to ask about the homework today. Mei Shu¡¯s grades had been number one in the grade since she was young. Her plummeting grades came after Bai Ling passed away. Because she had been constantly brainwashed by Wang Yue and Old Wang, she had always thought that she was to blame for her mother¡¯s death. That was why she wasn¡¯t in the mood to study later. When she wanted to study hard in high school, she realized that she had fallen behind too much and could not keep up with others at all, so she simply gave up. Therefore, Mei Shu was still very confident in tutoring Mei Yan in elementary school homework. Homework was assigned for all three subjects, Chinese, Math, and English. Mei Yan worked on them from 7 pm to 11 pm. It was not that the homework was too difficult or that there was too much homework. It was entirely because Mei Yan¡¯s grades were too poor. After four hours, Mei Shu felt that she was going to have high blood pressure. She wished she could snatch the pen over and write it herself. The scene changed from her patiently tutoring her brother at the beginning to chaos later on. In the end, she had to take into account Mei Yan¡¯s self-confidence and nurture his enthusiasm to learn, so she had to cheer him on and encourage him. Seeing that Mei Yan had finally finished his homework, Mei Shu finally heaved a sigh of relief. [Congratulations, Master, for successfully completing the mission. +10 points, Learning Points +1] Education required collaboration between the school and parents. In order to let parents understand their children¡¯s learning progress, the teacher required that students¡¯ homework be checked by parents, and then marked with ¡°Read¡± along with the parent¡¯s name and date. After Mei Shu left the room, Mei Yan looked at the name signed on the exercise book and a strange feeling surged in his heart. [Congratulations, Master, for winning the favor of your family. Affinity +1] Hearing Little Eight¡¯s announcement, Mei Shu was a little surprised. When she went out just now, the little kid clearly looked unhappy. Mei Shu was already prepared to be hated even more by him. She didn¡¯t expect to receive such an unexpected surprise. This might be what they call ¡°saying one thing but meaning another¡±. Mei Shu shook her head and smiled. In fact, Mei Yan didn¡¯t dislike studying from the very beginning. When he first entered the first grade, he also studied diligently for a few weeks and completed his homework on time. However, her father, Mei Yun, was either on a business trip or had returned home too late to check his homework. Wang Yue also always said that she was busy, so Mei Yan didn¡¯t have his parents¡¯ signature every time he handed in his homework. Later on, when his classmates found out, they mocked Mei Yan for having no parents. Every time this happened, he would be even more resistant to studying. As time passed, he started to give up. At the same time, he missed the gentle Bai Ling in his memory even more. As a result, he hated Mei Shu, who had caused his mother¡¯s death, even more. After Mei Shu took a shower, it was already past 12 o¡¯clock. After being reborn, she was exceptionally excited and didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She even took the initiative to ask Little Eight about her next mission. This was Little Eight¡¯s first time meeting a host who was so enthusiastic. It felt that it was one step closer to retirement. It raised its non-existent eyebrows happily. [Then I¡¯ll give you tomorrow¡¯s mission in advance. Please design a revenge plan. Complete it in two hours! The time starts now!] Mei Shu: ¡­ What the hell, she¡¯s digging a hole for herself! [Are you seriously ill?! Everyone is asleep at night. How can I take revenge?! The mission is unreasonable. I strongly request that it be delayed to 24 hours!] Little Eight was so excited just now that she didn¡¯t notice the time limit of the mission and was in a hurry to accept it. It felt a little guilty in the face of Mei Shu¡¯s request. [Master, I can¡¯t change the time limit of the mission. This is decided by the headquarters¡¯ backend system.] Mei Shu rolled her eyes. [I want to cancel it!] [Cancellation will be considered a failure of the mission. 20 points will be deducted. Master, if you complete it, you will get +30 points! Work hard, I believe you can definitely do it!] In the face of Little Eight¡¯s deliberate cuteness, Mei Shu¡¯s fists were still clenched so tightly that they made cracking sounds. She had only scored a total of 20 points today. This deduction was equivalent to her working for nothing today. That definitely wouldn¡¯t do! After thinking about it angrily for a while, Mei Shu targeted Mei Mu. In her previous life, before she died, her long hair was cut off by the other party. In that case, it should be her turn to enjoy this feeling in this life. Mei Shu first checked the points exchange system to see if there was anything she could use. Only the first five slots on the system interface were displayed. The other dozens were all gray, and she couldn¡¯t see any goods that could be exchanged inside. Mei Shu thought about it and estimated that activating new goods might be related to the completion degree of revenge, so she returned her attention to the redeemable part. Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There were respectively five minutes of invisibility, telekinesis, lollipops with soothing effects, wall penetration, and coma water that made people sleep for two hours. Among them, the ones with the highest exchange points were the Wall Penetration Spell and the Invisibility Spell, which required 20 points. Only the periphery and the entrance of the villa were monitored, so there was no need to worry about being photographed. She only needed to solve the problem of entering the room. Mei Shu gritted her teeth and exchanged 20 points for the Wall Penetration Spell. When she looked at it again, the points required for the Wall Penetration Spell had become 30 points! Mei Shu was puzzled. [Why did the required points increase?!] Little Eight said proudly, ¡°We¡¯re a highly ethical system. For each redemption of these harmful products, 10 more points will be required for the next redemption!¡± Under the eaves, bow the head. I¡¯ll endure it! Mei Shu quickly came up with a plan when he thought of Mei Feng¡¯s crew cut hairstyle, which remained the same for decades. [Help me check if Mei Mu is asleep. Then, confirm if there are clippers in the bathroom in Mei Feng¡¯s room?] Within a radius of 100 meters centered on the host, and without violating the system¡¯s privacy regulations, Little Eight could provide Mei Shu with all the auxiliary information it found. [Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s already snoring. There are indeed clippers in Mei Feng¡¯s room.] Mei Shu tiptoed to Mei Feng¡¯s room. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t locked. Wall Penetration Spell could only be used for one round per exchange, and she didn¡¯t have enough points to buy it again. After getting the clippers, Mei Shu quickly went downstairs. She passed through the wall and entered Mei Mu¡¯s bedroom. Mei Mu¡¯s snoring was very regular. It was obvious that she was sleeping soundly. However, just in case, Shu chopped Mei Mu unconscious and then shaved her head bald. When she was about to leave, Mei Shu had the thought of not wasting the 20 points. She looked at the two curved willow leaf-like eyebrows that Mei Mu was so proud of and shaved them! From the corner of her eye, Mei Shu saw a small pair of scissors on Mei Mu¡¯s desk. Hence, she cut off all Mei Mu¡¯s eyelashes as well. Seeing that Mei Mu was hairless, Mei Shu covered her mouth and laughed for a long time. Then, She carefully wiped off the fingerprints on the scissors and clippers and put them back in their original places, then quietly returned to the bedroom, keeping a low profile. [Congratulations, Master, for completing the mission. +30 points] Accompanied by the good news L reported, Mei Shu fell asleep and had a dreamless night. At 6:30 am, the alarm clock rang. Mei Shu immediately got up. After washing up, she walked out of the room and bumped into Mei Yan, who was yawning. She was in a good mood. ¡°Morning, Little Brother.¡± Mei Yan was stunned for a moment before he replied uncomfortably, ¡°Morning.¡± Mei Yan was a well-known king of lateness in school. He didn¡¯t do well in his studies, and his guardian didn¡¯t care. The teacher could only turn a blind eye to his behavior since he didn¡¯t disturb others in class. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t Mei Yan¡¯s style to wake up so early today. However, he wouldn¡¯t admit that he woke up early because he didn¡¯t want to miss the first class. Otherwise, he would have to face a pile of homework that he didn¡¯t know how to do at night, which would lead to a big fight with Mei Shu. Mei Shu didn¡¯t think too much about it. She was just very gratified to see Mei Yan go to school on time. She hummed a tune and went downstairs. The two of them had just reached the stairs on the second floor when they suddenly heard a scream from Mei Mu¡¯s room. At a time like this, it would only make people feel that something was wrong if they didn¡¯t take a few glances. Mei Shu pretended to be curious and invited Mei Yan to go with her. Wang Yue, who was still sleeping, recognized Mei Mu¡¯s voice. She rushed to Mei Mu¡¯s room in her sleeping robe and knocked on the door, asking what had happened to Mei Mu. However, the only response she received was the continuous screams and cries in the room. Wang Yue was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, but the door was locked. Wang Yue could only return to the master bedroom to get the spare key to open the door first. Mei Shu and Mei Yan also followed the servant into the room. Soon, Mei Mu¡¯s appearance was seen by everyone. The servant only dared to lower her head and hold back her laughter because of her status. But Mei Yan didn¡¯t care. The nine-year-old boy was right at the age of playfulness. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll call you Baldy Mu from now on. You don¡¯t even have eyebrows. The title of ¡®Baldy¡¯ fits you well.¡± Mei Yan thought of all the nasty nicknames that Mei Mu had given him. It was not easy for him to find an opportunity to counterattack. When Mei Shu heard this, she burst out laughing. In her previous life, on the second day she came, Mei Mu mocked her for being a village girl. She even got someone to spread the word in school that she was an ignorant country bumpkin. Mei Mu saw Mei Shu¡¯s smiling face and came back to her senses. She pointed at Mei Shu and cried, ¡°Mom, it must be Mei Shu! Other than her, who else in the family would target me like this!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s smile faded slightly as she snorted coldly. ¡°Do you think that you don¡¯t have to bear legal responsibility for framing someone? You said that I did it, but where¡¯s the evidence? I just heard your voice and came here and you want to blame me for it? Are you sure you¡¯re not targeting me?¡± Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Not to mention Mei Mu, even Wang Yue felt that Mei Shu was the most suspicious. After all, which servant would dare to mess with their employers like this? Mei Yan and Mei Mu would occasionally bicker, but their relationship was not that bad. Only Mei Shu, who had left the Mei family for five years and was not under her control, was the most unpredictable. In order to appear less targeted at Mei Shu, Wang Yue instructed Zhao Yan, who had just arrived, to gather everyone in the living room and question them one by one. Five minutes later, just as everyone was gathered, Mei Yun returned from outside. Mei Yun looked at Mei Mu, who was wrapped up in a headscarf with only her eyes revealed, and asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When Mei Mu saw her father, she immediately cried and ran forward to tell him what had happened. Then, she pointed a finger at Mei Shu again. ¡°Dad, it must be Mei Shu! She snatched my room as soon as she came back yesterday. She must be jealous that I can be by your side. But compared to her, I¡¯ve only been by your side for a few years.¡± Mei Yun had always felt guilty to Mei Shu for not being able to accompany Mei Mu since she was young. When he heard this, he frowned and looked at Mei Shu. ¡°Mei Mu only returned to the Mei family five years ago. Is it necessary for you to do this just for a room? Also, was it you who did this to your sister? If you tell the truth now, I¡¯ll take it as you just came back from the countryside and are insensible. You can just apologize and return the room as an apology.¡± Mei Yun considered that the two of them were biological sisters and wanted them to both take a step back. He thought that his actions were very fair, but he forgot that it was his disloyalty to his marriage that led to this situation. What he had failed the most was his first wife! However, he had long forgotten about her. Mei Shu sneered in her heart. Although she knew Mei Yun¡¯s biased attitude, she still felt extremely disgusted of being questioned without any investigation, instead of being shown any concern the first day she returned after five years. Mei Shu looked aggrieved. ¡°Dad, Mom specially prepared that room for me. I stayed in it because of an old memory.¡± ¡°As for Mei Mu, I¡¯m also very helpless to be wrongly accused early in the morning. I shouldn¡¯t be doubted and not treated as part of the family just because I had just returned from the countryside. Many people just saw it ¨C it was Aunt Wang who went back to her room to get the spare key to open the door. If it was me, how did I get into the locked room? And how did I get out?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words made sense to everyone present. In the Mei family, other than the room owner who would have a key, the other spare keys were all in the master bedroom under Wang Yue¡¯s supervision. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t left the house since she arrived at the Mei family yesterday. Even if she stole the key, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to get a duplicate key made. No matter how they investigated, they found no clue. There was no evidence to point to anyone. Mei Mu couldn¡¯t be seen by outsiders, so they naturally couldn¡¯t call the police. Hence, they could only disperse. Mei Shu had breakfast and went to school with Mei Yan. Mei Mu couldn¡¯t go out at all in her current state, so she could only take a day off. Without Mei Mu¡¯s interference, Mei Shu successfully completed registering in the new school. Mei Shu was ranked last in all the schools in town, so based on her grades, she could only sit in the last row. Everyone was very curious about this new classmate. Although prolonged malnutrition had left her complexion somewhat pale, she had inherited Bai Ling¡¯s good genes, giving her a weak and delicate beauty. However, at Lincheng No.1 High School, instead of beauty, everyone paid more attention to academic performance. When they saw Meishu¡¯s grades, everyone automatically classified her as a beautiful vase with poor academic performance. Mei Shu had already been lying in bed for 10 years in her previous life. Now listening to classes was like listening to a book from the heavens. She felt a bit anxious, but fortunately, she was studying humanities, which mostly relied on rote memorization. Watching the head teacher who was earnestly writing mathematical formulas on the stage, Mei Shu silently apologized and took out her English book to memorize vocabulary. [A new mission has come. Write down 50 new English vocabulary words from the English textbook from memory in 10 minutes. The timer starts now.] Mei Shu frowned. If she had such a memory, would she still be at the bottom of the class?! But there was no way around it. When the task came, she had to do it. Mei Shu quickly looked up the new words after each lesson and started memorizing the simple words. [Time¡¯s up, start writing!] With Little Eight¡¯s command, all the words in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes turned into mosaics. Hence, she quickly took out a pen and paper and started writing, afraid that she would forget a word if she was a second slower. Eight minutes later, Little Eight looked at the full 50 words and was surprised to find 1-15 English numbers among them. [Master, according to my scan, there are 10 English numbers that didn¡¯t appear in the textbook¡­ Task failed!] Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu felt that she had already used up her few brain cells and could only remember more than 30 words in the end. That was why she thought of using numbers to deceive her way through. However, her luck was not good enough. ¡°No, no, no! Give me one more chance! I can give you ten more words within a minute now.¡± Being begged by Mei Shu, Little Eight applied for an exception for Mei Shu. [Alright, the timer starts now!] One minute later. Little Eight looked at Mei Shu speechlessly. [I, Love, You, are¡­ these considered new word?]not Mei Shu blinked innocently a few times. [Why doesn¡¯t it count? You didn¡¯t say that the English words 1, 2, and 3 didn¡¯t count just now. And shouldn¡¯t it be up to me to judge whether or not they are new words? I¡¯m at the bottom of the class! I haven¡¯t touched a textbook in over a decade in my past life, so for me, these are all new words!] Little Eight: ¡­ It was the first time it had heard someone confidently say that she was at the bottom of the class. It wanted to refute Mei Shu¡¯s explanation, but didn¡¯t know where to start. It decided to report the loophole in the task to the headquarters later. [Alright, you can¡¯t exploit loopholes like this next time! I¡¯ll count it as you passing this time. +10 points, Activate the photographic memory skill!] Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. It was only a matter of time before she could get into a top university with this skill! Hearing Little Eight¡¯s warning, she snickered in her heart. Of course, she would dare to do it next time. She had found the loophole with her own ability, so why couldn¡¯t she take advantage of it? She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and had even helped them discover the problem. Mei Shu lowered her head and was secretly delighted when she saw a hand appear in the upper right corner of her desk. ¡°Knock, knock,¡± came two knocks. Mei Shu knew that something was wrong. She looked up and saw the teacher staring at her and her English book. She could only smile awkwardly. ¡°Come to my office after class,¡± the teacher said softly and turned to leave. When the bell rang, Mei Shu followed the teacher to the office. The teacher sat on the chair and held back his anger as he asked, ¡°Why are you reading English in math class? Are you planning to read math in English class?¡± Mei Shu rubbed his nose. Actually, this teacher was quite good and responsible. Even though Mei Shu wasn¡¯t focused on studying in her past life, he didn¡¯t give up on her. He talked to her several times, hoping she could make a final sprint in the last three months. He told her that regardless of the result, at least she tried her best and wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. However, Mei Shu didn¡¯t listen. She was persuaded by Wang Yue and her daughter to learn the piano. They said that if she took the art path for the college entrance exam, she would need a much lower score, which would give her a better chance of getting into college. If the path of an art student was really that easy, wouldn¡¯t all those who were not good at studying have gone for it? Besides, it was already past the application deadline for the art exam, and Wang Yue didn¡¯t let her learn arts properly. In the end, both sides were naturally delayed. Mei Shu thought for a moment. She was not good at science to begin with, so she might as well tell the teacher about her plan. She might even be able to get some good learning suggestions. ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t even mastered the mathematics of junior high school, so I don¡¯t understand the classes of high school now. I want to read some textbooks that I can memorize so that I won¡¯t waste my time.¡± When the teacher heard this, he felt a little comforted. As long as Mei Shu still wanted to study, there was still hope. ¡°Mathematics is more about the application of logical thinking. Memorizing it by rote definitely won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°However, time is limited now. As long as you want to learn, I¡¯ll arrange some classic questions for you this week. As long as you study the formulas thoroughly, you¡¯ll still be able to get a high score. The perfect score is 150 points. Try your best to get most of the basic questions. At the very least, you can get 80 to 90 points, which won¡¯t drag you down in the college entrance exam. Don¡¯t listen to math class. Just do the questions I found for you. If you don¡¯t understand, ask me after the class.¡± Mei Shu thanked him gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± With targeted practice, Mathematics would not drag down the total score of the college entrance examination by too much. Coupled with her photographic memory, Mei Shu was now confident that she could make it to the top 100 of the grade! Back in class, Mei Shu borrowed notes from the class monitor. Class monitor Chen Hao was a short and chubby boy wearing round-framed glasses. He had a particularly gentle temperament and kindly reminded her, ¡°You want to borrow the notes of history, geography, and politics of Grade 1 to Grade 3? But we¡¯re already reviewing the classes of Grade 2.¡± Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°Class Monitor, I didn¡¯t catch up with the previous classes. I wanted to take advantage of the weekend to copy the notes at home. I¡¯ll return them to you on Monday. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡± When Chen Hao heard this, he didn¡¯t persuade her anymore. ¡°What¡¯s so inconvenient about that? Then I¡¯ll do the English and Mathematics papers this weekend.¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Some students saw Mei Shu reading English books in math class. After class, Mei Shu was called to the teacher¡¯s office by the teacher. When Mei Shu returned, the news had already spread throughout the class. ¡°Tsk, tsk. Someone didn¡¯t work hard before, but now she¡¯s pretending to be diligent.¡± When the person beside that student heard this, he covered his mouth and laughed. ¡°The key is that her show was so lame. She was actually reading the English textbook in math class.¡± ¡°She¡¯s thick-skinned. It doesn¡¯t matter if her show is lame or not. After being reprimanded by the teacher, now she is putting on a show with the class monitor. Copy 18 sets of notes in two days? Why don¡¯t I believe it!¡± Mei Shu turned her head to look at the three people and realized that they were Mei Mu¡¯s three lackeys. Chen Hao was a nice person. When he saw this, he immediately stopped them. ¡°As long as she wants to learn, we should help her. Don¡¯t be so suspicious of our classmates.¡± The bell rang. Mei Shu looked at the three of them and retracted her gaze. She carried a large stack of books back to her seat. After school, Mei Shu asked the driver to drive the car to a private club. Yunxi Club This was the place where his second brother, Mei Jing, stayed most often. There was a one-stop service for eating, drinking, playing, and accommodation. Because Mei Yun would occasionally entertain guests inside, he had applied for a VIP card. Wang Yue deliberately asked her brother to bring Mei Jing to play in it a few times. From then on, Mei Jing would come here every weekend. In her previous life, Mei Shu had followed Mei Mu here twice. She walked to the guest room that Mei Jing often booked in her memory. She knocked on the door and it was opened after a long while. Mei Jing was stunned when he saw Mei Shu. He was already nine years old when Mei Shu left. In the past, he liked to stick to Mei Shu the most. However, as Wang Yue constantly sowed discord between them, he only blamed and hated Mei Shu now. Mei Shu looked at Mei Jing and sighed inwardly. His looks had inherited all the good points of his parents. At the age of 14, he was already recognized as a beautiful young man in the circle. When he reached adulthood, he was even more beautiful than a demon. In his previous life, because of Wang Yue¡¯s younger brother¡¯s deliberate guidance, there were endless women around him, causing him to have a lot of romantic debts and be finally abandoned by Mei Yun. Later, his appearance was destroyed in that fire. His personality became more and more unreasonable, violent, and temperamental. He was even entangled with a gangster¡¯s mistress. In the end, he was blinded. Mei Jing knew that Mei Shu would be returning to the city soon, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet her here. Mei Shu took the initiative to say, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today. I¡¯m here to bring you home.¡± Mei Jing rolled his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m not going home! Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Little did Mei Ye know how much progress Wang Yue had made on Mei Jing. She was a little worried, but the 14-year-old Mei Jing was a few centimeters taller than her. His body completely blocked the scene in the guest room. Mei Shu pushed Mei Jing away with a little force and walked in, pretending to be curious. ¡°This is my first time coming to such a high-end place. I want to broaden my horizons.¡± Mei Jing felt himself being pushed back a few steps by a force. He looked at Mei Shu¡¯s back in shock. When did he become so weak?! Mei Shu went in and saw that there were two beds inside. There were four computers facing each other by the window. Three boys in Lincheng No. 3 High School¡¯s uniform were wearing earphones and staring at the screen intently. Their fingers were typing quickly on the keyboard. Seeing that this should be an eSports room, Mei Shu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Mei Jing followed her in, his tone even more impatient. ¡°Who let you into my room! Go do what you need to do!¡± Everyone turned around when they heard the voice. When they saw Mei Shu, their eyes lit up. Mei Shu¡¯s reputation as the number one beauty in Lin City was not undeserved. Even if she hadn¡¯t grown up yet, she had already possessed the charm of a beauty.. Zhao He looked at Mei Shu and deliberately teased her. ¡°Miss, are you here to play games too? I¡¯m good at it. I can teach you how to play games!¡± If this had been an adult occasion, no one would have taken it as a simple remark. Fortunately, Mei Jing knew that Zhao He was just talkative and liked to flirt with beauties. He was actually very innocent. Otherwise, he would have beaten Zhao He up directly! Mei Shu didn¡¯t know the other two, but she knew Zhao He, the youngest son of the boss of the Zhao Corporation and Mei Jing¡¯s good friend since he was young. ¡°Zhao He, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Mei Shu.¡± Zhao He looked at Mei Shu seriously and said in surprise, ¡°Sister Mei Shu?! I was wondering why you looked so familiar!¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m here to bring Mei Jing home today. Come to visit me another day when you¡¯re free.¡± Zhao He was stunned when he heard this and looked at Mei Jing. When Mei Jing heard Mei Shu mention this again, he saw that his friends were still around, so it was not appropriate to bring up the conflict at home here. He only frowned and said, ¡°I have something serious to do later. I¡¯m not going home this weekend.¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What business could a group of 14-year-old junior high school students have? It would be considered good enough if they didn¡¯t go out and cause trouble in the city! However, Mei Shu could only think about it in his heart. Mei Jing was the wildest and most uncontrollable of the four brothers. He was especially rebellious, so she could only cater to him first. Mei Shu pretended to be interested and replied, ¡°What is it? Count me in!¡± Before Mei Jing could speak, Zhao He interrupted anxiously, ¡°Sister Mei Shu, don¡¯t blindly join in the fun. It would be troublesome if you are injured when we start fighting.¡± When Mei Jing heard Zhao He¡¯s words, he glared at him. ¡°You talk too much! Go play your game.¡± Zhao He realized that he had spilled the beans. He covered his mouth and sat back in front of his computer. Mei Shu frowned when she heard that. She guessed that Mei Jing must have made an appointment to fight with someone again. However, she felt relieved in her heart, because in her past life, Meijing didn¡¯t have any major incidents at this time, and it was better than him getting entangled with girls at such a young age. Mei Shu was slightly relieved after determining that Wang Yue and her brother¡¯ plan to lead Mei Jing astray had not succeeded. Mei Jing watched the change in Mei Shu¡¯s expression and flashed back to scenes from his childhood when he always followed his older sister to play outside. However, he quickly remembered what Wang Yue and her daughter said. Although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, it seemed that what he saw was indeed true. ¡°Scram, scram, scram, it¡¯s none of your business! Don¡¯t appear in front of me, you¡¯re annoying!¡± Mei Shu felt that Mei Jing¡¯s attitude was much colder than before. Although she didn¡¯t know why, she knew that if she insisted on staying now, it would only make him feel even more disgusted. Hence, she didn¡¯t force him and only said with concern, ¡°Then be careful outside and take good care of yourself.¡± After saying that, she instructed Zhao He, ¡°Zhao He, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Zhao He stood up and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Mei Shu.¡± When Zhao He saw that she had left, he leaned over to Mei Jing and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think Sister Mei Shu is that kind of person.¡± Mei Jing glanced at Zhao He and didn¡¯t say anything. When Mei Shu heard their conversation, she didn¡¯t stop. She knew that teaching Meijing to behave properly was not something that could be done overnight. Since there was no good opportunity to intervene, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. As long as it didn¡¯t threaten his safety, it was fine. Mei Shu shifted her focus back to her studies. With only two days on the weekend and Friday night, she had to copy the notes of three years¡¯ worth of courses. It was definitely a big task, and the key was that she also had to find time to help Mei Yan with his studies. Mei Shu came out of the club and didn¡¯t see the Mei family¡¯s driver¡¯s car. Just as she was feeling puzzled, someone suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°Sister.¡± A slightly deep but gentle voice sounded. Mei Shu turned around and saw a boy who was a full head taller than her. He was especially good-looking! Unlike Mei Jing¡¯s demonic beauty, which had a seductive quality, this boy¡¯s handsome features were strong and firm. The masculine aura that emanated from his eyebrows and eyes combined to form his unique charm. Most importantly, the cute smile on his face made him look like a little puppy. His eyes were pure, and he looked so soft that it made people want to reach out and touch him. Mei Shu was mesmerized. No! Even if you¡¯re good-looking, don¡¯t think about taking advantage of me! Mei Shu came back to her senses and grabbed the other party¡¯s wrist with one hand. She exerted a little force to force the other party to let go. ¡°I¡¯m warning you! If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll send you to prison.¡± The boy reached out his other hand to hold the arm that Mei Shu grabbed. He frowned and exclaimed, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Mei Shu pursed her lips when she heard the boy¡¯s voice that didn¡¯t match his appearance. She was wondering if this was a new way to strike up a conversation. The boy raised his hand in front of Mei Shu with an aggrieved expression. Even his voice was soft and filled with grievances. ¡°Sister, Xiao Bao hurts. Can you blow on it so that it won¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± Mei Shu scratched her head. Seeing the innocent look in the other party¡¯s clear eyes, she felt that he didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. When Xiao Bao saw that Mei Shu didn¡¯t blow on his hand for him, he pouted and his eyes turned red. He stomped on the ground a few times and repeated his request. ¡°Sister, you hurt Xiao Bao, you have to blow on it!¡± It had to be said that sometimes boys could be just as needy as girls. Seeing the boy in front of her, who called himself ¡°Xiao Bao,¡± almost crying, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but soften her heart and even speculated that he might be a child with intellectual disability. [Master, please complete an act of kindness and fulfill a request from someone in need.] This task was simply a piece of cake, and Mei Shu even suspects that Little Eight intentionally assigned her to help the boy in front of her. So she no longer remained guarded and put on a kind smile, like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, ¡°Xiao Bao, do you want me to blow on your hand for you?¡± Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the other party nod without hesitation, Mei Shu immediately blew on his wrist, which was almost put at her mouth, and comforted him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already blown on it. Xiao Bao¡¯s hand won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Seeing that his request had been fulfilled, Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, and his smile was filled with innocence. Little Eight was already used to Mei Shu exploiting loopholes. [Congratulations Master for completing the mission! +10 points, affinity +1] Mei Shu snickered. This was probably the fastest mission she had completed. Mei Shu looked around again and didn¡¯t find anyone who was suspected to be Xiao Bao¡¯s guardian. Hence, she looked at Xiao Bao and asked, ¡°Xiao Bao, did you go out with your family? Do you still remember where you¡¯re going today? I¡¯ll bring you to find your Daddy and Mommy.¡± Xiao Bao¡¯s eyes rolled. He looked at Mei Shu and replied seriously, ¡°Daddy and Mommy are at home. Sister, bring me home.¡± Seeing that Xiao Bao didn¡¯t answer with any useful information, Mei Shu was at a loss. She guided him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your house is. Think about what¡¯s nearby that left a deep impression on you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Bao looked like Mei Shu was lying and replied with certainty, ¡°You know where my house is! We know each other!¡± Mei Shu widened her eyes and sized him up again. Then she said with certainty, ¡°You remembered wrongly. We really don¡¯t know each other¡­¡± Before Mei Shu could finish, Xiao Bao seemed to have been agitated. He suddenly became very irritable and kept repeating loudly, ¡°We know each other! We know each other!¡± This scene frightened Mei Shu so much that she quickly reached out and patted Xiao Bao¡¯s back, echoing his words. Xiao Bao looked into Mei Shu¡¯s eyes and slowly calmed down after feeling her comfort. Mei Shu finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°My lady!¡± A shout came from afar. Mei Shu could tell that it was the driver, Old Yan. She turned around and searched for him. After a long time, she found that he was waving at her from a parking spot diagonally across the road. After Mei Shu responded, she thought that she might as well send Xiao Bao to a police station and get the police to think of a way to send him home. Unexpectedly, the person behind her disappeared in the blink of an eye. Mei Shu looked around but didn¡¯t see Xiao Bao. Although she was a little worried, there was nothing she could do. After all, she was just a passerby who had met Xiao Bao by chance. She didn¡¯t even have his contact number. She could only pray that he could encounter the police or be found by his family. Mei Shu threw the matter out of her mind and took the car home. Mei Yun still didn¡¯t appear for dinner on Friday. The four people at the dining table were still the same as last night. After his eldest brother, Mei Feng, entered junior high school, he asked Mei Yun to buy a house near the school for him on the grounds that he wanted to focus on his studies. He usually didn¡¯t return to the Mei family. His third brother, Mei He, was autistic and would not be picked up home unless it was a traditional holiday. Mei Shu had returned to the Mei family after five years. To her biological father, Mei Yun, it was like a drop of water falling into the sea. It didn¡¯t cause any waves. She was like an outsider without any blood ties to him and had nothing to do with him. Mei Mu said proudly as she ate, ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t be too sad. If it¡¯s not something important, Dad will never have the time. When he¡¯s done with his business, he¡¯ll naturally have a meal with you.¡± In her previous life, Mei Shu would be sad because of this. However, when she encountered this again in this life, not only was her heart calm, but she even felt that she could deal with one less scumbag. Her appetite had improved. After Wang Yue applied for leave for Mei Mu this morning, she arranged for someone to come over to help Meimu cover up her lack of eyebrows with eyebrow tattooing. Mei Mu also put on a wig and fake eyelashes. That was why she could appear here in her normal appearance to cause trouble. Seeing that Mei Mu acted as if nothing had happened this morning, Mei Shu admired her mental strength. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with Mei Mu¡¯s barking. She wanted to quickly finish eating and go upstairs to copy notes. There were 18 books of notes! She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish copying on time. Mei Yan rolled his eyes when he heard Mei Mu¡¯s sarcastic tone. ¡°Stupid baldy, if you have the time, you should take care of your hair first. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t grow hair anymore? Having a mess of your own affairs, you still have the leisure to laugh at others?¡± When Mei Shu heard Mei Yan speaking up for her, she was surprised again. She didn¡¯t expect Mei Yan, who was the most difficult to deal with among her brothers in her previous life to be protecting her. Mei Yan realized that Mei Shu was looking at him and said uncomfortably, ¡°What are you looking at? I just can¡¯t stand the smelly baldy¡¯s smugness. Who asked her to keep giving me nicknames?¡± Mei Yan brought up embarrassing stories about Mei Mu again, which really hit a nerve with Mei Mu. She stood up in anger and shouted, ¡°Shorty! I have hair! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Yan had always been a head shorter than his peers, so he had been given this nickname when he quarreled with Mei Mu previously. This time, when he heard Mei Shu¡¯s attack, Mei Yan was not angry. Instead, he shook his head proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! I went to the school¡¯s infirmary to ask the doctor. Boys have a long period of growth in height. It¡¯s just that everyone has a different stage of growth.¡± Wang Yue rubbed her forehead. Mei Yan was just a child. It was hard for her to side with Mei Mu in this situation. She could only slap the table hard. ¡°Alright! You can¡¯t even eat in peace. If you continue to argue, you¡¯re not allowed to eat for the next two days!¡± Mei Shu continued to eat as if nothing had happened, while Mei Yan made a face at Mei Mu nonchalantly. Mei Mu held back her anger and didn¡¯t say anything more as she watched her own mother get angry. The meal ended on a sour note. Half an hour after the meal, Mei Shu called Mei Yan and he stood up and followed her back to his room. Mei Shu arranged for Mei Yan to try doing his homework on his own first. If he didn¡¯t know how to do it, he should set it aside and wait for her to solve it together with him. Mei Shu used to daydream when she had nothing to do. She would only copy the teacher¡¯s notes on the blackboard after she snapped out of it. Therefore, although her textbook was not as clean as Mei Yan¡¯s, she didn¡¯t have many notes. She took out her history textbook and started to copy. For academic underachievers, there was no such thing as an interesting and exciting study experience. Today, Mei Yan worked hard and attended classes all day, although she was distracted several times in class, she still gained some benefits. Doing homework was not like attending a class where you could see people and hear their voices. It was more boring than attending a class. Before Mei Yan could write a few words, his thoughts drifted into outer space again. When he came back to his senses, half an hour had passed. He lowered his head and saw the line of words in the exercise book. Then, he saw Mei Shu, who had already copied more than ten pages of notes. He felt a little guilty. At this moment, Mei Shu had finished copying a small section. She turned around and frowned when she saw Mei Yan¡¯s homework progress. ¡°You¡¯ve only done this much in half an hour?!¡± Although he was in the wrong, his mischievous personality made Mei Yan subconsciously retort, ¡°I have to use my brain to write it myself. You don¡¯t even need to use your brain to copy notes. The progress will definitely be different!¡± At this moment, Mei Shu received a new mission. [Master, a long-term mission has been issued! Master, please help Mei Yan enter the top 20 of the class during this semester¡¯s final exam.] Mei Shu watched as Mei Yan took so long to solve three multiplication and division math problems. A complicated expression appeared on her face. She felt that this mission was extremely difficult. Mei Shu didn¡¯t dwell on the previous question with Mei Yan and casually asked, ¡°How many people are in your class?¡± Mei Shu took the initiative to change the topic. It was exactly what Mei Yan wanted. He rolled his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°52 people.¡± Mei Shu sighed softly in her heart. Compared to Mei Yan¡¯s weak foundation, she was more troubled by his learning attitude now. If his attitude didn¡¯t change, it meant that he was still resisting learning in his heart. He would not have the motivation to study, just like just now. He had not even written a few words before his mind wandered. Thinking that a nine-year-old child could probably be tricked by persuasion and deception, Mei Shu had an idea. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Guess what we have in common now?¡± Mei Yan thought for a moment. ¡°Having the same parents.¡± Mei Shu: ¡°¡­ Anything else?¡± Seeing Mei Yan shake his head, Mei Shu smiled mysteriously. ¡°We¡¯re all the last in our class!¡± Looking at Mei Shu¡¯s smile, Mei Yan felt helpless. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a glorious thing.¡± When Mei Shu saw Mei Yan take the bait, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not glorious, but we have great potential! You have 51 people ahead of you that you can surpass, while I have 55 people ahead of me. Look at those who are in second and third place, no matter how hard they try, they can only move up one or two spots at most, or may not even be able to advance at all!¡± Although it felt weird, Mei Yan felt that her words made sense and nodded. Only then did Mei Shu get to the point. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Our grade has about 500 students in the liberal arts class. In this monthly exam, I will rank in the top 200 of the grade, and you will make it to the top 20 in your class at the end of the semester. What do you think?¡± Mei Yan snorted softly and rolled his eyes as if he had seen through Mei Shu. ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me into learning again!¡± Mei Shu rubbed Mei Yan¡¯s head with a provocative smile. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to bet? Are you afraid of losing?¡± Mei Yan was not someone who could withstand provocation. He knew this flaw in himself, but he just couldn¡¯t change it. He even adds fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°Ha, what¡¯s there to be afraid of! If you want to bet, so be it! What if you lose?¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu replied confidently, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll agree to one of your requests. As long as it doesn¡¯t violate the laws and morals, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Mei Yan was also very straightforward. ¡°No problem. If I lose, I also promise you such a request!¡± After reaching an agreement, they solemnly created a written document, with two identical copies, and signed it with their handprints. The more formal the agreement appeared, the more seriously Mei Yan would take it. Mei Shu smiled triumphantly. With this incident, Mei Yan became much more active in his homework. If he didn¡¯t know how to do it, he would even take the initiative to flip through the textbooks and try to self-learn. Mei Shu had too many notes to copy. In the two days of the weekend, she only spent a total of eight hours eating, washing up, and sleeping. The rest of the time, she was in Mei Yan¡¯s room, copying the notes. Due to the existence of the bet and Mei Shu¡¯s subtle influence, Mei Yan suddenly felt pressured when he saw Mei Shu studying non-stop. He shortened the time he spent watching cartoons. He was not even that interested in the comic books that Wang Yue had specially gotten someone to buy for him. After all, Mei Yan was also a person who cared about his face. If both of them lost the bet, he didn¡¯t care. However, if Mei Shu won, where would his dignity as a man be?! After thinking for a long time, Mei Yan decided to fight for his dignity and try his best to keep up with Mei Shu¡¯s learning pace. Mei Shu successfully finished copying at half past eleven on Sunday. The siblings yawned and said goodbye to each other. The system was also very sensible and didn¡¯t accept any missions on the weekends. Mei Shu returned Chen Hao¡¯s books on Monday and made an appointment with him to borrow the notes for the remaining three subjects during lunch break and after school every day. ¡°Wow, Mei Mu, you have eyebrows tattooed?!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re wearing fake eyelashes? They¡¯re so long and perky. They¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Lincheng No. 1 High School was a key school in the city.Although there was no explicit prohibition on female students¡¯ behaviors such as perming, dyeing, and makeup, students who could get admitted here would consciously focus on their studies. Moreover, most parents had strict management over their underage children and regarded dressing up as an adult behavior. Eyebrow tattooing and wearing fake eyelashes belonged to this category. Children always yearned for the world of adults. The essence of yearning for maturity was to yearn for the freedom to make their own decisions. Therefore, when Mei Mu was discovered by the three lackeys, she immediately attracted the attention of many students. ¡°Mei Mu, it¡¯s only been a few days since we last met. Why do I feel that you¡¯ve become much prettier? Did you get your hair done? I remember that your hair is naturally curly.¡± Mei Mu enjoyed the feeling of being watched by everyone, but she was also worried that her wig would be noticed or accidentally knocked off. When she saw a classmate curiously picking up a strand of her hair and examining it closely, her heart was pounding. She gently took it back and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. I just straightened my hair. It¡¯s still my original hair.¡± ¡°Mei Mu, with this outfit, your position as the school belle is even more solidified! But you¡¯re really bold. Do your parents know about this?¡± Mei Mu raised her head proudly. ¡°Of course, my parents always fulfill my requests and spoil me. I originally planned to do this after the college entrance exam, but when they found out, they said it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference to wait a few months. My thoughts are the most important, so they arranged for someone to come over and do these things for me on the weekend.¡±¡± As soon as these words were spoken, some people who couldn¡¯t stand Mei Mu¡¯s bragging rolled their eyes and ignored her, while others expressed their envy. Mei Mu even received appreciative glances from many male classmates. ¡°Your parents are too good. I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°Mei Mu, look at you. You¡¯re beautiful, your family is well-off, and your parents dote on you. You¡¯re simply a little princess in reality!¡± Mei Mu looked at Mei Shu, who had just entered, and hatred flashed across her eyes. Mei Mu was quite pretty, but compared to Mei Shu, she fell short by a lot. Even though Mei Shu was abandoned in the countryside for so many years, she still outshined her by far. Mei Shu thought about how they were only two months apart in age, yet Mei Shu had enjoyed the life of a young lady of the Mei family for 12 years. While Mei Shu was thriving in high society, she and her mother had to hide in the luxurious apartment her father had purchased and dared not show their faces in public. Mei Mu had long made up her mind that the first thing she would do upon entering the Mei family was to take away everything from Mei Shu. Mei Shu noticed that someone was looking at him. She looked up and saw Mei Mu, who was complacently standing in the crowd. The corners of Mei Shu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She hoped that Mei Mu could set up the scene more securely so that the contrast caused by her exposure would be more significant! After all, fish were fattened before being killed. Mei Shu decided to let Mei Mu wear these props for a few more days. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Hua happened to see Mei Shu¡¯s disdainful expression. As a qualified lackey, she immediately shouted, ¡°Mei Shu, what did you mean by that disdainful expression just now? Are you looking for trouble?!¡± Mei Shu turned around and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by. Why? Can¡¯t I even have an expression? Is our class going to have a feudal system? Is Mei Mu going to be the queen?¡± Li Hua originally just wanted to perform well in front of Mei Mu, hoping that she would be brought along to a gathering of rich second-generation heirs in the future. Thinking about how she didn¡¯t retort when she mocked Mei Shu last Friday, she thought that Mei Shu was easy to manipulate. Now, she realized that the Mei Shu wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Li Hua braced herself and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Stop exaggerating! I just can¡¯t stand seeing you secretly making those small expressions in front of others. I can¡¯t stand it anymore and said it in front of everyone!¡± Mei Shu looked at Mei Mu indifferently. ¡°Mei Mu, your long hair and eyebrows are quite good. Can you tell us the names of these shops? I think everyone is quite interested.¡± Mei Shu was talking about the shop where she bought the wig. Mei Mu naturally sensed that there was an underlying meaning in Mei Shu¡¯s words. She had originally been looking forward to watching the scene unfold, but now she became tense and didn¡¯t even notice why Mei Shu turned to threaten her instead of confronting Li Hua when Li Hua picked a fight with her. On the first day of wearing a wig to class, Mei Mu was already worried about being exposed. Now she also had to guard against Meishu, who might try to find fault with her. The joy that she had just experienced from being admired by everyone was now gone. She looked at Li Hua seriously and coldly said, ¡°Li Hua, this new student is just passing by. Don¡¯t make baseless accusations against others!¡± Mei Mu wanted to keep her relationship with Mei Shu secret. She naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal it if Mei Shu didn¡¯t bring it up herself. The halo of being the heiress of the Mei Corporation should only be worn by her alone! Li Hua didn¡¯t know the implications of this and only knew that when she had done such things in the past, Mei Mu not only wouldn¡¯t get angry but would also give her some small trinkets afterwards. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done something that would offend others. Now that she saw Mei Mu¡¯s reaction, Li Hua also felt very aggrieved. However, when she thought about how she had a favor to ask, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Noticing a trace of resentment flash across Li Hua¡¯s face, Mei Shu smiled. She didn¡¯t waste any more time on this matter. During morning reading, she took out the math exercise book that the math teacher had organized for her and started studying according to her own learning plan from the first class. The bell for the last class in the morning rang. [Master, we need to trigger a new character. Please have lunch outside the school.] Upon hearing Little Eight¡¯s guidance, Mei Shu had no choice but to give up going to the canteen and leave the school. The only benefit of her return was probably that she had money in her hands now. After Mei Shu returned to school in Lin City, Wang Yue reluctantly had to provide her stepdaughter with regular food expenses. Otherwise, if people found out that she was managing the household but not even providing her stepdaughter with money for meals, those wealthy wives who already looked down on her for being a home-wrecker would have more fodder for gossip. Little Eight didn¡¯t specify a restaurant, so Mei Shu went to a random noodle restaurant and ordered a bowl of noodles. When she turned around, she saw an old acquaintance. Lu Yan looked at the girl in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Mei Shu? When did you come back?¡± Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°Lu Yan, long time no see. I just came back a few days ago.¡± Lu Yan, the same age as Mei Shu, grew up together with her, and since his mother Jiang Miao had a good relationship with Bai Ling, they were somewhat close. The Lu family¡¯s villa was located in the same neighborhood as the Mei family, but even in this small community, there was a hierarchy of disdain. The Mei family was relatively new to wealth, and their villa was located in the front row of the community. The farther back the location was in the community, the more serene the environment and the larger the land area. As the developer of the entire villa community, the Lu family occupied the best location in the entire community, and everyone else was scrambling to squeeze into the Lu family¡¯s villa area, hoping to get closer to them. It was said that the customer was king, but in Lin City, the Lu family was the king of the gods. The Lu family was an old and established family in Z country, and the Lu family in the capital was the main branch, while the Lu family in Lin City was considered a collateral branch with slightly closer blood ties. Based on their status, they could change the entire Lin City. Those who were wealthy and powerful and wanted to further their connections with the Lu family would do anything to squeeze into this villa community, to flatter the Lu family in Lin City, trying to get to know people in the capital through them. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Yan looked at the pale and skinny girl in front of him and felt a little emotional. If Aunt Bai was still alive, Mei Shu would not have been sent to the countryside under the pretext of recuperation. Mei Shu saw the sympathy in Lu Yan¡¯s eyes and was slightly moved. This was the only friend who had given her warmth in her previous life. However, less than two months after the two of them reunited, Lu Yan had gone overseas to study. By the time he returned from school, she was already disfigured and paralyzed. Mei Shu was unwilling to meet her friend in that way, so she never saw him again until her death. Lu Yan was a little excited to meet an old friend, but he only showed a faint smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Are you studying at No.1 Middle School now?¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°I was assigned to Class 6.¡± The two of them started chatting at the cashier counter. When the shop assistant saw that someone was coming in to take a look, she urged Lu Yan to order. Seeing this, Li Zhen took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll order. You guys go find seats.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I just want a bowl of beef noodles.¡± Mei Shu had long seen this scumbag from the corner of her eye. Since she didn¡¯t know him at this time in this life, she ignored him. The two of them found an empty table for four and sat down opposite it. Lu Yan suddenly thought of what his mother had mentioned to him about the Mei family. ¡°The teachers in the city are better at guessing exam questions than in the town. If you have any problems with your studies, you can come to ask me.¡± When Mei Shu heard this, the smile on her face became even more sincere. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then!¡± In her previous life, the first time Mei Shu saw Lu Yan after returning to the city was in front of the teaching building after school. He had said the same thing to Mei Shu, but she had only gone to look for him once after that. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see him, but she was stupid. After agreeing to study with Lu Yan, she told Mei Mu and Wang Yue about this because she had to go home late every day. In the end, Wang Yue told Mei Shu that Lu Yan was preparing to go overseas and scolded her for being insensible and not being able to tell that Lu Yan was just being polite. She was embarrassing herself everywhere. Mei Mu, on the other hand, kept gaslighting her from the side, making Mei Shu feel even more inferior. She felt that she was not worthy of having an outstanding man like Lu Yan as her friend. Mei Mu was right about one thing. Lu Yan was indeed a very outstanding young man, so with his status in Lin City, no matter no matter what he said, no one would dare to say anything about him. He didn¡¯t need to use any false flattery just to please others. The two of them chatted for a while more about their studies. Li Zhen had already ordered some food and sat beside Lu Yan. There weren¡¯t many people who could make Lu Yan speak properly. Li Zhen looked at Mei Shu¡¯s delicate appearance and became curious about her. ¡°Lu Yan, is this your friend?¡± Only then did Lu Yan remember that he had yet to introduce the two to each other, so he briefly introduced them to each other. Li Zhen gave people the impression that he was a sunny boy. When he smiled, it made people have a good impression of him. He was handsome, his grades were top-notch, and he played basketball well. This kind of person was most liked by girls in their student days. Lu Yan was not bad either, but his cold and domineering temperament was more popular among career women. In her previous life, Mei Shu had also been attracted by Li Zhen¡¯s hypocritical appearance and was deceived by his sweet words. However, she didn¡¯t know that while he was dating her and enjoying her wholehearted devotion in love, he was secretly getting together with Mei Mu for money and benefits. In this life, Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Facing Li Zhen¡¯s enthusiastic greeting, her reaction was very cold. She only smiled politely and nodded slightly. Then, she continued chatting with Lu Yan. Li Zhen didn¡¯t seem to care. He sat at the side with his expression unchanged. From time to time, he could find a chance to chat and interject a few words. The content of his words didn¡¯t feel stiff. Mei Mu despised the food in the canteen and had always liked to eat outside. When she passed by the noodle shop and saw Lu Yan and Mei Shu eating noodles together, she could not help but clench her fists. She had tried her best to please Lu Yan for five years, but he was still cold to her. Mei Shu could easily make Lu Yan treat her differently just by relying on their childhood friendship. In the end, she only had the advantage of time. If she and Lu Yan were childhood friends, how could Mei Shu sit next to Lu Yan?! The more Mei Mu thought about it, the angrier she got. She ordered some noodles and walked straight to their table. Mei Mu sat directly beside Mei Shu. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, looking very gentle and innocent. ¡°Brother Lu Yan, Mei Shu, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence.¡± Lu Yan glanced sideways at Mei Mu and nodded expressionlessly. Mei Shu was unwilling to pay attention to her and continued eating her noodles without raising her head. The atmosphere froze for a moment. Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Zhen and Mei Mu were not familiar with each other, but they were both ranked in the top ten of the grade. They were also publicly acknowledged as the school belle and the school hunk. They could still call each other by name. Li Zhen quickly glanced at everyone and then greeted Mei Mu enthusiastically. ¡°Beauty Mei, do you like to eat noodles too?¡± Seeing that someone had helped her out, Mei Mu heaved a sigh of relief and replied with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, I suddenly felt like eating noodles today.¡± Mei Mu secretly glared at Mei Shu, who didn¡¯t help her out, and then looked up at Lu Yan. In the end, she didn¡¯t dare to speak to Lu Yan again. The students who came for lunch were all from the same school. If Lu Yan didn¡¯t give her face, it would really be embarrassing. [Master, there¡¯s a mission! Please gain Li Zhen¡¯s favor.] Mei Shu frowned. She only wanted to give Li Zhen a hard time and didn¡¯t want to win his favor at all! However, thinking of the points, Mei Shu adjusted her mentality. She knew what Li Zhen liked to hear, so she looked up at Li Zhen and smiled. ¡°Li Zhen, you¡¯re the most handsome student in the First Middle School, right? I¡¯ve heard your name from my classmates. This is the first time we¡¯re meeting today. You¡¯re indeed worthy of this title.¡± Li Zhen was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m flattered. I¡¯m only slightly better-looking than ordinary boys.¡± Just now, Mei Shu simply ignored him. Li Zhen was still wondering if he had offended her in any way. Otherwise, with his charm, how could he have gotten such a cold attitude from a girl? Now that he saw Mei Shu¡¯s change in attitude, he thought that she was just being shy just now. When Lu Yan heard their conversation, he looked up at Mei Shu with a strange expression. At this moment, Mei Shu was waiting for the notification of her mission completion but there was still no sound after three seconds, so she asked silently, [Little Eight, have I not completed my mission?] [Master, the system didn¡¯t detect any improvement in Li Zhen¡¯s favorability in you.] Mei Shu scolded in her mind, [This scumbag. It¡¯s actually so difficult to improve his favorability.] Mei Shu didn¡¯t look away after her conversation with Li Zhen. From Li Zhen¡¯s perspective, he thought that Mei Shu had been looking at him. Li Zhen was secretly delighted when he saw this. A trace of self-satisfaction flashed across his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t like Mei Shu, it didn¡¯t stop him from enjoying the feeling of being pursued by the opposite sex. Mei Mu found that Mei Shu was staring straight at Li Zhen, while Lu Yan didn¡¯t look too good. She secretly laughed at Mei Shu for being blind. Li Zhen¡¯s family only owned a small company, but he had a likable face and a good personality. Compared to Lu Zhen, he was like a sesame seed to a watermelon. However, when she thought about how Bai Ling had given up such a good family background and even cut ties with her family to help her poor father start a business, she suddenly felt that Mei Shu¡¯s choice was normal. She was genetically blind. Mei Mu rolled her eyes and felt that this was a good opportunity to sow discord between Mei Shu and Lu Yan. She chuckled and teased, ¡°Mei Shu, looks like you fell in love with Li Zhen at first sight. You can¡¯t even bear to blink.¡± Mei Shu came back to her senses and saw Mei Mu¡¯s teasing expression. She was just short of hinting that the two of them were a couple, and Li Zhen looked shy. Mei Shu felt like she had swallowed a fly that had just eaten sh*t. Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to let them have their way. She looked straight at Mei Mu and chuckled. ¡°Everyone loves beauty. When we see a good-looking face, we will naturally take a few more glances. However, a beauty should be matched with a handsome man. No matter what, the school hunk should be matched by the school belle.¡± Wang Yue and her daughter liked to climb up the social ladder. Although Mei Shu was blind in her previous life, she knew that their first target was Lu Yan. However, Lu Yan was not interested in Mei Mu. Coupled with the fact that he went overseas and Mei Mu was bent on snatching her things, she set her sights on Li Zhen. In the end, she really succeeded. Mei Shu¡¯s move was called giving him a taste of his own medicine. She wouldn¡¯t feel guilty for spreading rumors like this. If Mei Mu had to blame someone, she could only blame herself for looking for trouble. Mei Shu¡¯s tone was natural, her attitude was graceful, and she showed no signs of embarrassment about the matter at hand. It was obvious at a glance that she was just looking at Li Zhen a few more times. On the other hand, Mei Mu was very concerned about Lu Yan¡¯s thoughts. When she heard that Mei Shu had paired her up with Li Zhen, she glared at her harshly. Her tone was a little exasperated. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mei Shu snorted sarcastically. ¡°The next time you talk about others, think about these words yourself.¡± Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Zhen was very pleased to see the two girls ¡°fighting over him¡±, especially Mei Shu. Although she looked petite and thin and not as good-looking as Mei Mu, he could still tell that she had the potential to be a beauty. He particularly liked her long black straight hair. Li Zhen quickly glanced at Mei Shu again. She looked like a soft and cuddly little rabbit. At first glance, she seemed like a meek and easy-to-handle person, but her sudden burst of spiciness in personality really caught his attention and made him somewhat impressed. As a result, he became interested in Mei Shu. [Congratulations, Master! Mission completed! Points +10, Beauty +1] Mei Shu was speechless. Mei Shu recalled the scene just now and looked at Li Zhen with a complicated expression. She roughly knew what the other party was thinking, but she thought that it was not bad to tie Li Zhen and Mei Mu together. One was a hypocrite and the other was a snob. With her around in this life, Li Zhen would never be able to turn things around in his life. She would let them live a poor life and then settle the scores with them for what they did in her previous life! In front of Lu Yan, Mei Mu didn¡¯t dare to show her true temper. After all, her public image had always been that of a gentle and considerate fairy. She could only swallow her anger and plan to go home and tell her mother to avenge her. After this incident, Lu Yan¡¯s expression became much better. The four of them each had their own thoughts. After dinner, everyone returned to the classroom. Mei Shu took out the small mirror in her bag and looked at it a few times. She realized that her complexion seemed to have improved a little and was not as pale as before. After all, she was a girl. Even if Mei Shu knew that she would become very beautiful when she grew up, since the system had given her this reward, who would despise something that could make her look better? It was another busy afternoon. Mei Shu didn¡¯t even move her butt out of her seat. She had also been memorizing diligently during the 10-minute break between classes. Even with the help of her photographic memory, she knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to slack off and needed to make good use of her ¡°Golden Finger¡± to spend more time and effort on self-improvement.. In the afternoon, Mei Shu and Mei Mu took a car home together. The two of them didn¡¯t speak to each other. After entering the house, Mei Shu changed her shoes and was about to go upstairs to do her homework. When the maid came out of the kitchen and saw Mei Shu, she hurriedly shouted, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, someone was looking for you on the phone just now, but the other party hung up without saying his name.¡± Mei Shu frowned when she heard this. She found it strange that someone would look for her when she had just returned to Lin City. ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± The maid replied, ¡°It¡¯s a boy. He doesn¡¯t sound old, but I asked him to leave his name. He stammered and hung up.¡± Mei Shu walked over and picked up the phone to call back. There was an unanswered dial tone from the receiver. Mei Shu began to recall the people who knew that she had returned. Soon, she recalled her conversation with Zhao He on Friday and thought to herself, Oh no! Mei Shu hung up the phone and asked the driver to take her to Mei Jing¡¯s school. However, by the time she arrived, the school was already empty. Mei Shu looked around but didn¡¯t see Mei Jing. The sweat on her forehead stuck some stray hair to it, and her body was drenched in sweat. As Mei Shu walked out of the school gate, she saw a small alley next to her. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and ran towards a grove not far from the school¡¯s back gate. There, she saw two groups of people fighting fiercely. Fortunately, they were from different schools. Mei Shu could easily tell the difference with the different school uniforms. Mei Jing led Zhao He and the others to fight back. Suddenly, he saw Mei Shu barge in. He widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°What are you doing here? Get lost¡­¡± Before Mei Jing could finish his sentence, Mei Shu snatched the wooden stick with one hand and kicked the person over. Then, she swept the wooden stick behind her and knocked another person to the ground. Because of the system¡¯s reward, Mei Shu was especially strong now. She only used 50% of her strength and could defeat two with a single strike. In less than half a minute, she knocked out half of the ten people opposite her. The others didn¡¯t dare to go forward anymore, and the people opposite her were dumbfounded. At this moment, a big man opposite her suddenly pulled out a fruit knife from behind her waist. He used the cover of the crowd to rush straight at Mei Jing, wanting to launch a sneak attack. Spotting this, Mei Shu was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. When she saw some stones on the ground of the forest, she quickly picked up a palm-sized stone and threw it at the big guy. Mei Shu was aiming at the big guy¡¯s body, but she hadn¡¯t trained and didn¡¯t aim accurately, so the stone hit his cheek, making him scream. The big guy covered his face in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood. When he saw the two blood-stained teeth lying on the ground, he shouted angrily. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Originally, Mei Jing was still at a disadvantage. However, Mei Shu¡¯s arrival successfully turned the situation around. After Mei Jing turned around, he saw that the big guy, who was one meter away from his back, was holding a knife to his face. Mei Jing¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He looked at a boy in a cap and shouted sternly, ¡°Cao Wu! What do you mean!¡± Under normal circumstances, in the middle school circle of Lin City, both sides tacitly agreed not to use weapons when fighting unless it was said in advance. This could be considered an unwritten rule. When Cao Wu saw this scene, his expression turned ugly. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he was open and aboveboard, but he hated people who played tricks behind the back the most. When the big guy saw that the person who attacked him was only a 1.6-meter-tall girl, he was furious. He wanted to teach Mei Shu a lesson, but when he saw Cao Wu¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Cao Wu got the big man from his second sister. However, he was the one who had brought him here, so the matter naturally had to be blamed on him. He frowned and looked at Mei Jing. ¡°It¡¯s my mismanagement, so I¡¯ll punish him with 10 strokes of the cane¡± Mei Jing sneered. ¡°No problem, but we want our people to do the beating.¡± Cao Wu hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing. Mei Jing asked his men to beat the big guy. The wooden stick struck the big guy¡¯s back and abdomen. After ten hits, the big guy had already vomited two mouthfuls of blood. His originally standing body had become lying on all fours on the ground. The atmosphere between the two sides became even more tense. [Master, please resolve the dispute peacefully now] Mei Shu frowned as she approached Zhao He and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Zhao He had a murderous look on his face. But when he saw Mei Shu, he instantly turned into her fanboy. His tone was filled with endless admiration. ¡°Sister Mei Shu, you¡¯re the female version of Hercules in my heart!¡± Mei Shu: ¡°¡­ Just tell me.¡± Zhao He immediately became serious. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s like this. Do you know Cao Wu? He¡¯s the third son of Governor Cao. The girl he likes fell for Mei Jing. So he is so angry that he wants to fight us! We wanted to sit down and have a good talk, but he¡¯s bent on regaining his face.¡± ¡°Mei Jing didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Other than playing games, how can he care about women?! Damn it, that fool Cao Wu couldn¡¯t keep his girlfriend and came to find trouble with us!¡± Mei Shu rubbed her forehead. What was all this about? How could a group of semi-grown children still come up with such adult-like drama? The people from No. 3 High School returned to Mei Jing¡¯s side after beating up the big guy and wanted to leave. Mei Jing saw that Mei Shu didn¡¯t intend to leave and glared at her. ¡°Why are you here?! Mind your own business and leave quickly. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± When Zhao He heard this, he repeatedly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t. If Sister Mei Shu leaves, we¡¯ll become lambs waiting to be slaughtered sooner or later. We don¡¯t have the advantage in numbers to begin with. Cao Wu even asked his family for thugs! If Sister Mei Shu hadn¡¯t appeared, you might have been stabbed with a hole!¡± Mei Shu stared fixedly at Mei Jing¡¯s bruised mouth and sweaty face. He sneered and said, ¡°Mind my own business? If you¡¯re so capable, you should settle your own matters. Why do you care why I¡¯m here?¡± Mei Jing glared at Mei Shu. He felt that it was a little embarrassing for Mei Shu to see him being beaten by the other party just now. He looked at Cao Wu, who had caused the trouble, and said angrily, ¡°Cao Wu, are you f*cking crazy?! I¡¯m not even from the same school as you guys. What does it have to do with me that she came to look for me? Even if she appears in front of me now, I won¡¯t be able to recognize her!¡± When Cao Wu heard Mei Jing¡¯s words, he was also furious. He had been sending flowers and snacks to that girl this month and had almost succeeded, but Mei Jing had jumped out to take the fruits of his victory! Cao Wu had made a bet with his brothers that he would definitely be able to win over that girl in a month. Now, instead of winning over that girl, he was still chasing after her like an idiot. That was so embarrassing. If he didn¡¯t find trouble with Mei Jing, it would be equivalent to telling others that anyone could bully him! ¡°Mei Jing, doesn¡¯t No. 3 High School have a basketball court? Why did you have to run more than ten kilometers away to our school?! Who can¡¯t guess what you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡°Since you dare to steal my girlfriend, you have to pay the price for it! Just break your own leg as an apology to me. As a magnanimous person, I can let this matter go if you do so.¡± When Mei Jing heard this, he exploded. ¡°Pfft! Cao Wu, you can¡¯t handle the girl yourself, yet you want to pin the blame on me. Brother Yuan was the one who asked me to go to your school to play basketball. Who knew that when I arrived, he had something to tend to and left not long after. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him!¡± Chapter 20 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu thought for a moment and remembered the Brother Yuan that Mei Jing had mentioned. The other party¡¯s family had always been doing business in the underworld. Because he had some strength in the underworld, the boys in their adolescence who admired strength liked to follow behind him and hang out with him. Looking at her younger brother and Cao Wu, who had not grown up yet but were fighting over a girl, Mei Shu shook her head speechlessly. Mei Shu took a few steps forward and stood between the two groups. She said to Cao Wu, ¡°Third Young Master Cao, I¡¯m Mei Shu, Mei Jing¡¯s elder sister. As a third party, I¡¯ll say a few words of justice. If you think it makes sense, can we end this matter here?¡± Cao Wu snorted coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are?! Why should I listen to you?!¡± Mei Jing looked at Mei Shu and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll settle my own matters. Why should I listen to you!¡± The two of them were both young and impetuous. They didn¡¯t like others to discipline them. Seeing that Mei Shu wanted to lecture them, they opposed Mei Shu together. Mei Shu sighed softly and picked up the wooden stick on the ground. ¡°Since you chose to engage in combat today, it shows that you all acknowledge that the one with the stronger fists is the stronger one.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a wooden stick as thick as an arm was broken into two by Mei Shu. ¡°If anyone still feels unconvinced now, you are welcome to come and fight!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression was calm as she gently patted the sawdust off her hand, as if she had just broken a toothpick. The grove was silent. They were competitive and loved to fight, but they were not brainless. It would be even more embarrassing if Mei Shu beat the hell out of them. Anyway, no one was saying anything now. No one could say the others were cowards. When they left the grove later, everyone would just ¡°delete¡± this part of memory. Mei Shu glanced at everyone in satisfaction. She wanted to quickly calm these children down and have a good talk with them. Indeed, it was best to suppress them with force. The first step to handling the matter was to clear the area. Then, Mei Shu said indifferently, ¡°Then it seems that I have the right to speak now. The people involved can stay. The others, stop watching the fun and leave.¡± Mei Shu was calm and composed, but no one dared to underestimate her. When both sides retreated ten meters away. Mei Shu first looked at Cao Wu¡¯s ordinary face and somewhat understood that girl¡¯s choice. After all, most people liked pretty faces. Mei Jing¡¯s face was really not attractive to women. Mei Shu asked Mei Jing, ¡°Did you know that girl before?¡± Mei Jing shook his head. ¡°She bought me water last time I played basketball in her school. She said her name was Li something. I didn¡¯t remember. I left without taking her water! The second time was last week when she came to the school gate to look for me. I¡¯ve already rejected her explicitly. I don¡¯t even have time for qualifying matches. How can I have time to play those love games with her?¡± Hearing Mei Jing¡¯s complaining tone, Cao Wu felt even more stifled. The girl he had been chasing for a month had rejected him and turned around to chase after someone else. Mei Shu thought for a moment and said tactfully, ¡°Third Young Master Cao, you heard what Mei Jing said. I won¡¯t be biased. Mei Jing has indeed not done anything wrong.¡± ¡°However, this is also a good thing for you, Third Young Master Cao.¡± Cao Wu pursed his lips and was a little unconvinced. ¡°Good thing?! Miss Mei, aren¡¯t you being a little too biased?¡± Mei Shu spoke patiently like a kind and understanding big sister, ¡°Everyone has different standards when choosing a boyfriend or girlfriend. Some people value appearance, while others place more importance on spiritual compatibility. Mei Shu¡¯s appearance this time is like a trial stone, which helps you avoid trouble in advance. It¡¯s better than investing your emotions and then having the other person break up with you.¡± Having said all the nice words, seeing that Cao Wu still had a somewhat unhappy expression, Mei Shu said directly, ¡°In the end, this was originally your and that girl¡¯s business. I believe you can verify the truth of what Mei Jing said. He didn¡¯t initiate anything, and he has rejected what he should have rejected. He¡¯s just a passerby. Although Cao Wu still felt aggrieved, he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Mei Jing. He looked at the injury on Mei Jing¡¯s face and said, ¡°Bror, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mei Jing waved his hand coolly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine as long as we clear the misunderstanding.¡± Sometimes the reasons why guys fought were really strange. Even though it was just a small matter, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t sit down and talk without fighting first. Mei Shu finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t act impulsively when you encounter problems. Calm down and investigate first. Then, talk to the person involved in a proper manner. Fighting can¡¯t solve any problems!¡± After the matter was resolved, they returned to their respective homes. Chapter 21 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [Congratulations, Master, for successfully completing the mission! Points +10, Reputation +1] When Mei Shu heard Little Eight¡¯s broadcast, she patted Mei Jing¡¯s shoulder in a good mood. ¡°Come home with me.¡± Mei Jing replied without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m not going home.¡± Mei Shu looked at Mei Jing. ¡°Tsk, I just helped you out.¡± Mei Jing felt a little uncomfortable and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m injured. If I go back, I¡¯ll be scolded by Dad again.¡± Only then did Mei Shu say nothing. She was secretly happy to see Mei Jing¡¯s attitude towards her change slightly. Mei Shu bought medicinal wine from a pharmacy near the school and applied it on the bruise at the corner of Mei Jing¡¯s mouth. She looked at Zhao He and said, ¡°Zhao He, help me keep an eye on him and make sure he applies the medicinal wine three times a day.¡± Zhao He replied enthusiastically, ¡°Sister Mei Shu, don¡¯t worry! Leave this to me!¡± Mei Shu sent them to school. She looked at Mei Jing and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up home after school on Friday afternoon.¡± Mei Jing didn¡¯t respond, but he didn¡¯t refuse either. Zhao He watched as Mei Shu got into the car and placed his hand on Mei Jing¡¯s shoulder, saying with admiration, ¡°Oh my god, why is Sister Mei Shu so strong! If not for her, I think you would have had to use crutches for at least 2 months this time¡± Mei Jing slapped Zhao He¡¯s hand away and looked over angrily. ¡°Did you call her and tell on me?!¡± Zhao He chuckled a few times and said, ¡°We usually just fool around, but Cao Wu is different. His father is the governor, so it¡¯s better to resolve conflicts peacefully. Even if we can beat him up, what good would it do if we anger his family and face their retaliation? Bro, the common people should not fight against the officials.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your stepmother doesn¡¯t know anything. She seems to be treating you well, but who knows what she¡¯s plotting in secret. I didn¡¯t tell her anything. I couldn¡¯t reach Brother Mei on the phone, so I called Sister Mei Shu instead. If she can come to our rescue, she could save our lives. I just didn¡¯t expect Sister Mei Shu to be so capable.¡± On the other side, when Mei Shu returned home, everyone had already finished eating. Ignoring all Mei Mu¡¯s attempts to inquire about news, Mei Shu quickly finished her meal, took Mei Yan, who was waiting by the side, and went upstairs to study. When she woke up the next day, Mei Shu received a new mission. [Master, please try your best to get yourself a new phone.] It had been almost a week since she arrived in Lin City, and even without the reminder from Little Eight, Mei Shu had already planned to get herself a phone, as it was too inconvenient without one. Mei Shu was the last one to enter the dining room and was surprised to see Mei Yun at the table. Mei Shu paused for a moment. She had only planned to ask Wang Yue to buy her a phone, but she didn¡¯t expect Mei Yun to be here. She laughed in her heart. This was really an unexpected surprise. She walked forward with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Dad. Good morning, everyone.¡± Mei Yun looked up and smiled warmly at Mei Shu, saying, ¡°Morning, come and have breakfast.¡± After sitting down, Mei Shu spoke softly to Mei Yun, ¡°Dad, we met last Friday, but I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days since then.¡± Mei Yun was taken aback by Mei Shu¡¯s words. He usually didn¡¯t pay attention to family matters. In the past, it was Bai Ling, and now, it was Wang Yue. It didn¡¯t matter to Mei Yun who was in charge of the home, as long as everything was peaceful and there were no issues that could affect his company¡¯s image. When Mei Yun heard these words that seemed to be filled with complaints, he, who was already a little annoyed, wanted to teach the insensible Mei Shu a lesson. However, when he looked up, he saw the look of admiration in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. His impatience instantly turned into guilt. Mei Yun smiled gently. ¡°I have been busy with work recently and have indeed neglected you.¡± Mei Shu passed the jammed bread over Mei Mu to Mei Yun who was sitting at the head of the table. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, I know you work hard to make our lives better. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m used to being at my own home, and you should try this bread. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Mei Yun happily accepted the bread and looked at his wife and children gathered around him, feeling content with the peaceful atmosphere. ¡°Mei Shu has grown up. You¡¯re much more sensible than before.¡± Mei Shu smiled innocently and lowered his head to hide the coldness in his eyes. If being obedient meant being sensible, then she was indeed ¡°insensible¡± five years ago when she desperately wanted to stay at home. When Mei Mu heard this, she put down her phone, which she had just finished sending a message on, and smiled at Mei Yun, saying sweetly, ¡°Daddy, it was thanks to Mom that she discovered my sister¡¯s poor mental state in time and helped her rest, which led to this effect.¡± ¡°For so many years, not only has Mom managed her store successfully, but she has also kept our home in order, taking great care of us siblings. You must not let Mom down with all her hard work.¡± Chapter 22 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Yue looked at Mei Yun coquettishly. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this child¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s all within my responsibilities. My greatest satisfaction is being able to let you develop your career outside with peace of mind.¡± Mei Yun thoroughly enjoyed Wang Yue¡¯s feminine demeanor. She was a completely different type from Bai Ling, who only acted that way when they were alone. Bai Ling was always proper and reserved, but he had married a wife, not a business partner! Mei Yun looked at his wife and daughter sitting on his left and right and replied happily, ¡°Your mother is a good woman. Of course I¡¯ll treat her well.¡± Mei Shu sneered in her heart. She wanted to vomit when she saw Mei Yun and Wang Yue looking at each other affectionately. From the corner of her eye, she saw Mei Mu raise her head slightly and stared at her provocatively. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Mei Shu deliberately shifted her gaze to the phone that Mei Mu had placed on the dining table. She looked at it as she ate, her eyes filled with envy. One could tell at a glance how much she wanted it. However, because Mei Shu¡¯s movements were not too conspicuous, she only turned her head slightly to look, which was just a natural, effortless gesture. When Mei Yun saw this, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He only asked her curiously why she was staring at Mei Mu¡¯s phone. Mei Shu looked shy and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect cell phones to be so popular nowadays. Even my sister has one, so I couldn¡¯t help but take a curious look.¡± After saying that, there was a hint of excitement on her face. ¡°Cell phones nowadays are much more advanced than five years ago! I saw that Mei Mu can even use it to play games and watch videos. It¡¯s simply like a small computer!¡± Wang Yue became instantly nervous when she saw Mei Yun¡¯s brow furrow tighter and tighter as Mei Shu grew more excited. Nowadays, cell phones were inexpensive and very popular. In order to facilitate communication, most middle school students were equipped with cell phones, but Mei Shu only dared to look at Mei Mu¡¯s cell phone. At this moment, Mei Yun looked at Wang Yue with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Wang Yue also reacted quickly. She immediately revealed a big smile and said to Mei Shu, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been busy with my business lately, so I neglected these small matters.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, just tell me what you want and Auntie will arrange it for you right away. Your father is busy with big business. He can¡¯t be distracted by these small matters.¡± It was Wang Yue who treated Mei Shu and Mei Mu differently, but after she said this, it became Mei Shu¡¯s fault for being selfish. Mei Shu sneered inwardly, but immediately shook her head and explained anxiously, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for a phone. I¡¯m just curious. There are few high school students in my rural hometown who have phones. I just find it amazing that everyone in my class seems to have one now.¡± After Mei Shu finished speaking, her tone changed and she sounded a bit desolate. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to stay with my dad, stay at home. It was too lonely in my rural hometown. Granny Wang was always out playing cards, and the old house was always empty with only me there¡­ it was so empty.¡± Wang Yue had always used a guise of fragility to achieve her desired goals against Mei Yun. Mei Shu was repeatedly defamed and framed by her in her previous life with this trick, and now it was her turn to use this tactic. Mei Shu¡¯s show of weakness instantly darkened the face of Mei Yun, who had previously thought that it was no problem not to buy a phone for Mei Shu. As the head of the prestigious Mei Corporation, his own daughter was the only one in the class without a phone! Mei Shu looked so thin and weak. This little girl¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. Comparing her to his other children, Mei Yun felt even more uncomfortable. Mei Yun looked at Wangyue with a stern face and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Old Wang? She was supposed to go to the countryside to take care of Mei Shu, but instead she went to enjoy her retirement?¡± Wang Yue didn¡¯t defend Old Wang. Instead, she looked shocked and then anger appeared on her face. ¡°Wang Po is too much! How dare she do this to Mei Shu! I will go find her and settle accounts with her later!¡± Old Wang was not a servant of the Mei family, but a distant relative of Wang Yue¡¯s maternal family. Wang Yue called her ¡®Aunt¡¯ according to seniority. With this relationship, Mei Yun could not treat Old Wang like his servant, so he just suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Taking care of the family is your most important duty! If you don¡¯t have enough energy, then transfer your shops!¡± Although Wang Yue knew that Mei Yun¡¯s words were just out of anger, they still made her face change drastically. Mei Mu saw this and gritted her teeth, turning her head to glare fiercely at Mei Shu. The several shops of her mother were established with her utmost effort, and they were also the last reliance for her mother and her in terms of finance. Mei Shu¡¯s expression remained calm. She only lowered her head slightly, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 23 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Mei Yan saw this scene, his grip on the glass of milk tightened. He suddenly thought of how Mei Shu looked on her first day here. She was wearing her school uniform jacket. Who would wear their school uniform outside of school hours these days, let alone wear one that had turned white from washing, with frayed cloth shoes on their feet? Mei Shu¡¯s attention was drawn to many details he had previously overlooked out of hatred, and he began to realize that what Wang Yue had told him didn¡¯t quite match up with what he was seeing. Mei Yun threw a tantrum at Wang Yue. When he looked at Mei Shu, he found that she had a forced smile on her face. Playing a complete role, Mei Shu naturally advised her father not to get angry, and then took the blame for things that were obviously not related to herself, making Mei Yun increasingly angry. During breakfast, Wang Yue and Mei Mu were busy calming Mei Yun down and didn¡¯t even have time to eat. Before Mei Yun left, he took out a bank card and handed it to Mei Shu. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone deliver the phone to your school later. This card has 100,000 yuan. You can buy whatever you need with it. If there¡¯s no money in the card, just tell dad.¡± Mei Shu accepted it and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Looking at his eldest daughter¡¯s obedient appearance, Mei Yun felt a sense of satisfaction as a savior. He patted Mei Shu¡¯s head before leaving. After this battle, Wang Yue and her daughter no longer believed that Me Shu was a naive and innocent person. Wang Yue no longer pretended in front of Mei Shu. She just wondered why the person Old Wang talked about was so different from Mei Shu! Mei Yun was quite efficient. Mei Shu had gotten her phone just after the second class. It was the latest model of the current popular mango phone. Little Eight shouted excitedly, [Congratulations, Master! Mission complete! Points +10.] Mei Shu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. The week passed very quickly. Mei Shu only did a few small missions during this period, and she successfully picked up Mei Jing on Friday. Half an hour after the meal, Mei Shu carried Mei Yan upstairs to study as usual. Mei Jing was lying on the bed and playing games. ¡°Fool, you should die.¡± ¡°Are you idiots?! You can¡¯t even use your skills properly!¡± His Bluetooth wireless headphones were suddenly removed from his ears. Mei Jing frowned and scolded angrily, ¡°Damn it! Who took off my headphones! Put them back on!¡± He was busy playing games, with his eyes glued to the phone without moving for a second. Only when he noticed there was no sound around him did he distract himself and glance sideways. Seeing that it was Mei Shu, he returned his attention to his phone and asked impatiently, ¡°What are you doing in my room? Return the earphones.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°I can return them, but you have to do your homework with me.¡± Mei Jing¡¯s hand paused as he heard the news. The character in the game was killed and needed 45 seconds to respawn. He took a deep breath, sat cross-legged on the bed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do homework! Can you turn around, go out the door and turn right back to your room? Thank you!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s attitude remained friendly as she continued to persuade, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to do your homework. You can learn slowly. Mei Yan persisted for two weeks and now has remarkable results. He bets he will rank in the top 20 of the class in the final exam this semester!¡± Mei Jing felt like he was hearing a fantastic tale. He had even ranked in the top three of her grade when he was in elementary school, but since Mei Yan started studying, he had never scored higher than the bottom 10 in any exam! Seeing this, Mei Shu had a good idea. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You can go take a look now. We do our homework in his room every night and catch up on the progress we missed before!¡± Mei Jing¡¯s interest was piqued. He got out of bed excitedly, put on his slippers, and ran out the door. Mei Shu quickly picked up Mei Jing¡¯s bag and followed behind. When Mei Jing saw Mei Yan flipping through a book with a serious expression, he joked, ¡°Oh, suddenly interested in turning over a new leaf?¡± An embarrassed expression appeared on Mei Yan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m striving for self-improvement!¡± Mei Jing clicked his tongue and turned to leave. Mei Shu reached out to stop him. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s study together. There is a good atmosphere for study here.¡± Mei Jing rolled his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡± After saying that, he suddenly thought of his game. Mei Jing quickly looked at his phone. The word ¡®failure¡¯ was shown on the screen. ¡°F*ck!¡± Mei Jing couldn¡¯t help but want to lose his temper, but he eventually suppressed it when he saw Mei Shu. He wanted to bypass Mei Shu. Mei Shu finally managed to bring Mei Jing over, so of course she wouldn¡¯t let him leave just like that. She blocked Mei Jing with her body, no matter how hard Mei Jing tried, he couldn¡¯t push her away. She was already prepared. She looked at Mei Jing with a smile and said before Mei Jing could fly into a rage, ¡°I heard that you entered No. 3 High School with the top 10 results in the junior high school entrance examination. Other than Chinese, Mei Yan is not very good at any other subject. I¡¯m about to take the college entrance examination but my study was delayed when I was in the countryside. Now, I can only rely on the remaining three months to catch up. As his elder brother, can¡¯t you help him at this critical moment?¡± Chapter 24 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Under Mei Shu¡¯s high-pressure gaze, Mei Yan, who thought he had a decent brain and could self-study, could only helplessly comply and say, ¡°Second brother, just help me out.¡± Mei Jing and Mei Yan were very close. Seeing that Mei Yan was so eager to learn, Mei Jing could only agree. ¡°Okay, but only for 2 hours every day! Even if it goes over by a minute, I¡¯ll resist even if I¡¯m beaten to death!¡± Mei Jing looked at Mei Shu meaningfully. Mei Shu raised her eyebrows nonchalantly. Mei Jing had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. With two hours, was three hours still far away? In the following period of time, Mei Shu used the excuse that Mei Yan didn¡¯t always have problems to persuade Mei Jing to pass the time by reading history books as novels. With Mei Jing¡¯s help, Mei Shu could finally focus all her attention on her studies and finish copying all the notes by Saturday. On Sunday, Mei Shu was exploring various functions on the Mango phone. In her previous life, she used a miscellaneous brand phone that would get extremely laggy if she installed a couple of extra apps, and its features were naturally very basic. Therefore, Mei Shu was still quite unfamiliar with this high-end model. [Master, there¡¯s a mission! Because you¡¯ve been studying too hard previously and exhaustion is not good for your health, so today¡¯s mission is to buy, buy, buy!] Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. [This mission is not bad!] Usually, completing missions would trigger related events or characters. Mei Shu thought that she would encounter someone provoking her and then having a big fight with her when she was shopping, but nothing happened to her from the morning until the afternoon. Actually, Mei Shu didn¡¯t buy much. She only bought a few sets of clothes and a unique double-chain bracelet for herself. She also bought a small gift for each of her four younger brothers. Due to the lack of exercise from sitting all the time, Mei Shu got out of the car at the entrance of the community and had the driver take the things back first. She then walked around the community. The community was very large, with a building area of only 30%, and the rest was designed with greenery. The design style was Chinese garden, emphasizing the concept of ¡°a scene within a scene¡±. Mei Shu had just turned a corner when he saw a person leaning against the back of a big tree. He was sitting on the grass and looking up at the sky in a daze. Mei Shu was stunned when she saw that familiar face. She walked forward and called out softly, ¡°Xiao Bao?¡± Xiao Bao turned around and beamed when he saw Mei Shu. ¡°Sister!¡± He still had the appearance of a teenage boy and a soft voice. Mei Shu looked at Xiao Bao¡¯s outfit today. He was still wearing casual clothes of an unknown brand, but this time, he was wearing a Vacheron Constantin watch. The management of the district was very strict. Usually, strangers would not be allowed to enter alone. Mei Shu suspected that he also lived in this district. Mei Shu squatted down and smiled. ¡°Does Xiao Bao live here too?¡± Xiao Bao frowned upon hearing the question, and spoke with a somewhat dejected tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know this place. I woke up here just now, and I saw some men in black clothes. They were so scary, so Xiao Bao hid.¡± When Mei Shu heard this, she wasn¡¯t sure if those people were looking for Xiao Bao. She thought for a moment and sat down as well. ¡°Your family should be here soon. I¡¯ll wait with you.¡± Xiao Bao nodded obediently and started to look up at the sky again. Mei Shu propped up her head and curiously looked at Xiao Bao. She sighed softly and said with regret, ¡°Alas, such a good-looking boy. It¡¯s such a pity. Even if he has a handsome face, with an IQ of a five-year-old kid, he definitely won¡¯t be able to find a wife!¡± Mei Shu thought of how he had left without saying goodbye last time and asked curiously, ¡°Xiao Bao, why did you disappear when I turned around last time?¡± Xiao Bao was not angry that his thoughts had been interrupted. He turned around and thought for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappear. Sister disappeared.¡± Mei Shu was briefly stunned, but considering that the other party had the intelligence of only a five-year-old child, she no longer dwelled on the issue. Mei Shu accompanied him for half an hour, but no one came to look for Xiao Bao. Just as she was hesitating if she should call the police, she suddenly heard a shout in the distance. She wanted to focus and listen carefully. ¡°Sister, danger! Let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Xiao Bao suddenly stood up and pulled Mei Shu towards a dense grove. Mei Shu followed behind with a dumbfounded expression. Seeing that Xiao Bao was anxious like last time, she comforted him. ¡°Xiao Bao, it¡¯s very safe here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m strong enough to protect you!¡± Xiao Bao said anxiously as he walked, ¡°They¡¯re very powerful.¡± Chapter 25 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu followed Xiao Bao for a few minutes before stopping. but Xiaobao¡¯s nervousness didn¡¯t subside. On the contrary, it seemed to have become worse. Verbal and physical comfort alone seemed insufficient. Mei Shu thought of candies with a soothing effect in the system. [Little Eight, I want to exchange for Wonder Candy!] [Okay, points -5. Master, the candy is already in your shirt pocket.] Mei Shu took out a lollipop, tore open the packaging, and stuffed it into Xiao Bao¡¯s mouth. The taste of the milk-flavored lollipop stunned Xiao Bao for a moment, and a strange peace surged in his heart. Mei Shu quickly reached out and gently stroked his back. As she coaxed him softly, Xiao Bao quickly calmed down. At this moment, Mei Shu heard shouting again. Although she didn¡¯t hear what they were shouting, Mei Shu¡¯s intuition told her that they might be here to look for Xiao Bao. She secretly glanced at Xiao Bao and realized that his attention had been attracted by the candy in his mouth. Hence, she quietly walked in the direction of the shout, wanting to bring him over directly. But in the end, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t find those people and couldn¡¯t return to her original place. Mei Shu scratched her head and said helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s this designer thinking? Why is there such a big grove in a community? Does he want to play hide-and-seek?!¡± Mei Shu had no choice. In the end, she decided to walk straight in one direction. Five minutes later, she arrived at the road that led to the side door of the back mountain. That was the Lu family¡¯s exclusive place. It was completely separated from the villa area. Other than the Lu family, no one could go there. The security room there was specially designed to block outsiders from entering. Mei Shu quickly went forward to explain the situation and got someone to go in to look for Xiao Bao. The security here was specially trained by the Lu family to only be in charge of the safety of the back mountain, so they only arranged for the security in the community to deal with it. Lu Yan was pacing anxiously in the living room. When he saw Lu Si enter the house, his heart, which had almost jumped to his throat, finally relaxed. He subconsciously said respectfully, ¡°Uncle, are you alright? Do you want to call the doctor?¡± Lu Si replied simply, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing this, Lu Yan hurriedly called his parents. When Lu Li and his wife, Qin Qin, returned home with a few trusted bodyguards in black suits, they were completely relieved to see that Lu Si was unharmed. Lu Si looked at Lu Li and his wife and said, ¡°Cousin, Cousin-in-law, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± When the couple heard this, they quickly shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯re family. Let¡¯s not stand on ceremony.¡± After Lu Li sent the servants away, he asked softly, ¡°Xiao Si, did you fall ill again just now?¡± Lu Si nodded with a dark expression. Although Lu Si was only two years older than Lu Yan, his imposing demeanor made even Lu Li, a 40-year-old big shot in Lin City, feel intimidated. Especially when he was in a bad mood, everyone sat on the sofa, afraid to even breathe too loudly. Lu Si was thinking about what had just happened when he came back to his senses and looked at Lu Li. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seeing this, Qin Qin hurriedly asked him to stay. ¡°Xiao Si, you must be hungry after going out for so long. Eat something first.¡± Lu Si looked at the lollipop in his hand and felt that his mouth was filled with sweetness and he had no appetite. ¡°No need, Cousin-in-law. I have other things to do.¡± ¡°Cousin, can you help me check the surveillance camera at your door and see what time I went out?¡± Lu Li agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you know when I find out.¡± Lu Si drove his car back to the villa on the back mountain. Lu Si had just parked his car when he received Lu Li¡¯s message about the time he left. As he entered the house thoughtfully, Jiang He and Jiang Hai quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Master Si!¡± Lu Si glanced at the two of them. ¡°Go to my study.¡± In the study, Lu Si raised the lollipop in his hand and said, ¡°I woke up in the grove this time, and when I woke up, I was eating this lollipop.¡± Jiang Hai frowned slightly and asked, ¡°You mean the grove you designed to isolate the back mountain? The trees there are so dense. Usually, no one would enter. And someone even gave you candy¡­¡± Jiang He took the candy and looked at it. Although it had no outer packaging, he could clearly see under the magnifying glass that the five words ¡°Placating Magical Candy¡± were written on the white candy stick. Lu Si took out a thin chain from his pocket. A chubby animal was painted in the middle. It was obvious that it was a bracelet with missing parts. ¡°Check this candy and this bracelet.¡± ¡°This time I woke up even earlier than last time. Last time it was an hour and a half, and this time it was less than 50 minutes.¡± Jiang He smiled. ¡°Then, it¡¯s the right choice for you coming to Lin City to relax.¡± Lu Si had been falling ill more frequently while staying in the capital city, which caused concern among his family. They forced him to change his environment, so he came to a vacation villa in Lin City for recuperation. Since he came here, the frequency of his illness onset changed from once every three or four days to once every week or two, but the longest onset time had reached one day. Chapter 26 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si sensed that since the last time, the time he had been transformed into another personality had begun to shorten greatly. He couldn¡¯t help but guess what caused this sudden change. What he needed to do now was to know what had happened during this change. Lu Si began to recall the scene he saw after waking up these two times. Last time, he was lying by the roadside, surrounded by strangers. The girl standing closest to him had her back to him and was waving at the other side of the road. He didn¡¯t see any useful information, so he left quickly after waking up. Later, he asked Jiang He to check the nearby surveillance cameras, but who knew that it was a blind spot and nothing was recorded. When he woke up this time, he was in the grove. There was no one around him, but the candy in his mouth and a chain that had fallen by his feet indicated that someone had approached him. It was very likely that the other party was a girl. Lu Si tried his best to recall and find clues, while Mei Shu and the security guards searched through every corner of the grove, but in the end they didn¡¯t find Xiao Bao, and had to return empty-handed. Mei Shu remembered how Xiao Bao seemed quite familiar with his surroundings in the grove and the security guards¡¯ anxious mood when searching for Xiao Bao, realizing that Xiao Bao was probably not an ordinary person. She could only comfort herself that she had done everything she could and went back home. When Mei Shu returned home, she happened to bump into Wang Yue bringing Mei Mu to learn the zither. Mei Mu knew that Bai Ling had hired a teacher to teach Mei Shu how to play the zither, but she never touched it again since they drove her to the countryside. When she passed by Mei Shu, she couldn¡¯t help but show off. ¡°Mom, Uncle said last time that I¡¯m getting more and more proficient in playing the zither. He told me to practice harder. I¡¯ll definitely get into the top three in this year¡¯s Golden Reputation Competition.¡± Wang Yue smiled and said, ¡°Your father will definitely go to watch your game, no matter how busy he is at that time.¡± The two of them put on a show of motherly love and filial piety. They didn¡¯t forget to mention Mei Yun. It was as if they were the only family in the entire Mei family. Unfortunately, these words had no effect on Mei Shu now. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly when she thought of Mei Mu¡¯s accomplishments on the zither. How could a person without a heart play the zither well? She couldn¡¯t be bothered with the pretentious mother and daughter. At this time, the driver happened to deliver the things she had just bought, so Mei Shu took them and went straight upstairs. Mei Shu carried the bag into her room and began to sort through it. When her gaze fell upon her wrist, she realized that the double chain bracelet had somehow lost the fine chain attached to the rabbit body, leaving only a big rabbit head on her wrist. Mei Shu sat on the bed helplessly. ¡°A branded one? What poor quality!¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to spend a few thousand yuan in vain and wanted Little Eight to help him find it. However, Little Eight said that it was beyond its search range. Mei Shu was a little discouraged, then immediately heard Little Eight start assigning a mission. [Master, please obtain another 100,000 yuan from Mei Yun.] Upon hearing this mission, Mei Shu frowned. Now she had been away from home for five years, and she could count on one hand the number of times she had contacted her father during this time. She was not like Mei Mu, who could often meet Mei Yun and get what she wanted just by having her mother being a little coquettish with Mei Yun. This made her feel a little troubled. [¡­ I¡¯ve only been back for half a month, and I¡¯ve only met him four or five times. He has just given me money less than a week ago, and I still have almost half left. With our unfamiliar and fragile relationship, how can I ask him for money?] Little Eight ignored Mei Shu. Mei Shu narrowed her eyes. [You damn system, come out and answer me. How did you design these missions?!] Little Eight¡¯s mechanical voice sounded. [Insult System, points -5.] Mei Shu clenched her fists and wanted to hit someone! When Little Eight didn¡¯t mention any time limit, it meant there was no time restriction. So, Mei Shu put the quest aside for now and went to Mei Yan¡¯s room with the gift. Mei Yan was diligently doing homework, while Mei Jing lay on the bed playing a game in silence, waiting for Mei Yan to ask for help. Mei Shu glanced at them casually, without saying anything, and took out a figurine of an anime character that Mei Yan liked from her bag and placed it on the desk. Seeing the gift on the desk, Mei Yan asked excitedly, ¡°Is this for me?¡± Mei Shu nodded and sat at the head of the bed. ¡°sat at the edge of the bed, saying, ¡®You¡¯ve been doing so well lately, so I have a reward for you. Keep up the good work!¡± Mei Yan smiled so much that his eyes squinted. He eagerly nodded and reached out to take the figurine. Although he received many gifts every year, it was his first time receiving a gift from Mei Shu. He held it in his hand and touched it over and over again.¡± Little Eight detected an emotional fluctuation. [Congratulations Master for being loved by your family, affinity +1] Mei Jing saw Mei Yan¡¯s actions from the corner of her eye and secretly cursed him for being ungrateful. That figurine was worth over 4,000 yuan, but he didn¡¯t show this much excitement when he bought him a figurine for 26,000 yuan last year. Chapter 27 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Jing casually turned around and saw that there seemed to be something else in the bag that Mei Shu was holding, probably another gift. He smiled slightly and shifted his attention back to his phone. Even when his gaming character died, he didn¡¯t show any signs of frustration. For the past two days, Mei Shu had not been paying attention to Mei Yan¡¯s progress in studying. So, she had a chat with him and then started checking his homework this week and prepared to sign it. After Mei Jing finished a round of games, he realized that Mei Shu¡¯s attention was still on Mei Yan. He coughed lightly but no one paid attention to him. Mei Jing turned his body and sat up, making some louder noises.. Mei Shu turned around and glanced at him in confusion. Then, she turned around and continued to ask Mei Yan about his study plan for the next week. Mei Jing was so angry that he fell back onto the bed. Mei Shu smiled secretly. Mei Yan explained his study plan and looked up to see the gift Mei Shu had given him. He hesitated for a moment and curiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any pocket money in the countryside? And why haven¡¯t you come back for so many years? Don¡¯t you miss home?¡± When Mei Jing heard Mei Yan¡¯s question, his hand that was playing the game paused, and his ears involuntarily pricked up. Mei Yan¡¯s question reminded Mei Shu of her memories from her previous life. She looked at Mei Yan and gave a faint smile before answering in a low voice, ¡°You were still young back then, and of course I wanted to come back to take care of you all. But all the money was in the hands of Old Wang, and sometimes I couldn¡¯t even afford a decent meal, let alone coming back.¡± Mei Jing furrowed his brow tightly. Due to their mother¡¯s death, he had resented his elder sister in the past. However, every Chinese New Year, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Wang Yue if his elder sister would come home for the holiday. But every year, Wang Yue would say that Mei Shu was not in a good mood and preferred the freedom of life in the countryside, so she didn¡¯t want to come back. Wang Yue was indeed nice to them on the surface, giving them money when they needed it and letting them play when they wanted to. But in fact, as their older brother had said, she was using sweet talk to deceive them. He wasn¡¯t like his little brother, Mei Yan, who didn¡¯t understand anything and couldn¡¯t see through these tricks. Only that their mother was gone, their sister didn¡¯t come back, and their father was like a passerby, appearing occasionally. Only when he immersed himself in enjoyment, did he not have to face this home that was no longer a home. Even if it was just a short escape, it would be good. In the previous life, Mei Jing began to indulge in games and the pleasure brought by seducing women. These were things he could easily control and do well, and the feeling of success attracted him deeper into the addiction. And Wang Yue saw Mei Jing¡¯s inner weakness, so she could easily lead him astray. Mei Shu was stunned for a while before coming back to his senses. Seeing Mei Yan looking at him with concern, he felt a warm feeling in his heart. Mei Shu smiled and stroked Mei Yan¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We¡¯ll get better and better in the future.¡± After saying that, Meishu took out the gift from the bag on the ground and handed it to Meijing, then smiled and said, ¡°Here, your gift.¡± The anger in Mei Jing¡¯s emotions had already completely shifted when he heard the conversation just now. After his thoughts were interrupted by Mei Shu, he looked at her with a complex expression. However, when he took the game console and looked down to see what it was, he was pulled out of the unknown emotion from earlier and excitedly opened the packaging box. Mei Jing glanced at Mei Shu, opened his mouth a few times, and finally said two words, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You can play the game console for three hours a day on weekends, and I¡¯ll keep it for you during weekdays.¡± Mei Jing widened his eyes and said rebelliously, ¡°If you give it to me, it¡¯s mine. I can play it however I want without you taking care of it.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t give Mei Jing any time to react and continued with some big news, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will come back home every day. Today, you will write a study plan. Your goal is to catch up with the current learning progress and make a weekly plan for this semester. Then, on Sunday of each week, you will write a daily plan for the next week, and show it to me in the evening.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll have the maid bring your entertainment equipment in your room and the living room to my place later. If you can efficiently complete your tasks before 10am each day, you¡¯ll be rewarded with an hour of game time for that day.¡± It was not that Mei Shu was too eager, but there was not much time left before the college entrance examination, and the school she wanted to attend was in the capital city, which meant she had less than five months in Lin City. She was not worried about her oldest younger brother because he wasn¡¯t influenced by Wang Yue and Mei Mu to go astray, but she was worried about the remaining three younger brothers who have been somewhat affected. Chapter 28 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Jing was used to being free and couldn¡¯t stand this kind of restriction. As soon as he heard Mei Shu¡¯s arrangement, he immediately rebelled and said, ¡°No!¡± Mei Shu reached out and grabbed Mei Jing¡¯s ear like she used to when they were kids.. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Mei Shu had a smile on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not asking for your opinion.¡± Mei Jing raised her hand to protect his ear, wrinkled his face, and angrily shouted with his only remaining dignity, ¡°I know, I know!¡± Mei Shu nodded in satisfaction and let go of her hand, realizing that dealing with this cheeky kid required a firmer hand. Mei Jing saw Mei Shu¡¯s disappearing figure and muttered under his breath, ¡°This witch! When Mei Jing saw Mei Yan playing with his figurine, he rolled his eyes, approached Mei Yan and said, ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s work together and come up with a plan to mess with her.¡± Mei Yan looked at Mei Jing with disdain. ¡°I advise you to give up on your fantasies, or you may face even more disastrous consequences.¡± Mei Jing was surprised that his brother would abandon him so easily. He shook his head and mocked, ¡°Coward! As a man, you should be brave enough to face challenges. Don¡¯t you understand?!¡± Mei Jing rolled his eyes at Mei Yan, then opened his backpack and took out a blank notebook. He wrote his name on the front page and then bowed his head to start writing his study plan. Mei Yan saw what Mei Jing was doing out of the corner of his eye, and showed a smile that suggested he wasn¡¯t surprised. At the same time, he was also puzzled by the behavior of his second brother who knew he couldn¡¯t handle it, but still insisted on going ahead. But he had already kindly given a warning, so if his second brother insisted on taking risks, he could only watch the show. Mei Shu had just returned to her room when he heard Little Eight¡¯s voice. [Congratulations, Master, for obtaining the reverence of your family. Reputation +1] Mei Shu smiled contentedly. Thinking that she had been working non-stop for two weeks, she planned to take a break today, but she didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked at the time and it was only 4 pm, then she glanced at the remaining two gifts. She picked up one of the bags and left the room. Mei He¡¯s autism full-time boarding school is a private rehabilitation institution with a very good environment and strict entry and exit management. Before the incident in her previous life, Mei Shu had visited the school a few times. This time, she habitually took out her ID to prove her relationship with Mei He and entered the school smoothly. The school was quiet on weekends, as most parents would take their children home on weekends. However, Old Lady Mei had always regarded Mei He, who had autism, as a shame to the Mei family. Using Old Lady Mei as a shield, Wang Yue only brought Mei He home during the Spring Festival. Mei Yun, the biological father of Mei He, believed that specialized education would be more conducive to Mei He¡¯s integration into society, so all three people who could make decisions in the Mei family agreed to this type of education. Mei Shu found Mei He¡¯s dormitory easily and the door was open. Mei He was sitting alone by the window in a daze. Mei Shu knocked on the door. ¡°Xiao He, can I come in?¡± Mei He didn¡¯t respond. Mei Shu raised her voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take it as you agreed.¡± Mei Shu approached Mei He and followed his gaze, noticing that he was looking at the flowers blooming on the tree outside the window. Mei Shu paused for a moment, then deliberately used an exaggerated tone and expression, saying loudly, ¡°Oh my God, this flower is so beautiful! No wonder you are looking at it so seriously.¡± Mei He turned his head as if he had just noticed Mei Shu¡¯s arrival and glanced at her. Mei Shu immediately put on a big smile when she saw that Mei He noticed her and showed the clothes she brought, ¡°Hello, Xiao He, I am your elder sister Mei Shu. Big sis brought you two sets of clothes.¡± Mei He didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were a little timid. Mei Shu sighed lightly and put the clothes back in the bag, reaching out to touch Mei¡¯s little head. Mei He immediately raised his arm to cover his head, his body shrinking in fear as he yelled, ¡°No, don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing this, Mei Shu made a big shaking motion with her head and hands in front of herself, indicating to Mei He that she was not going to hit him. ¡°No hitting, no hitting, big sister won¡¯t hit Xiao He.¡± Mei He looked up through the gap in his arms and saw Mei Shu¡¯s gesture, gradually calming down. Mei He¡¯s action made Mei Shu have a bad guess. She squatted down intentionally to make herself half a head shorter than Mei He, and tried to release goodwill on her face. ¡°Xiao He, do you remember big sister? Big sister and you have the same mom.¡± Mei He paused for a moment when he heard the word ¡°mom¡± and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Mom¡­ I miss mom¡­¡± Mei Shu could hear the helplessness in Mei He¡¯s voice and felt her nose tingle. ¡°I miss mom too.¡± Mei He looked at Mei Shu seriously when he heard this and felt that she looked like one of the two figures that often appeared in his memories. He opened the fingers of his two small hands and unconsciously made gestures in front of himself. Chapter 29 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu felt uncomfortable seeing Mei He¡¯s stereotypical behavior and forced herself to continue with a smile, ¡°Xiao He, you just said don¡¯t hit you. Did someone hit you here?¡± Mei He suddenly stood up, looking shocked, and started to repeat the phrase ¡°don¡¯t hit me¡± while holding his head and spinning around. Mei Shu was frightened and quickly exchanged a Placating Magical Candy for Meihu. After Mei He calmed down, Mei Shu pulled up his sleeves and saw several old and new red marks on his arms. Mei Shu¡¯s anger immediately rose to the top, but fortunately, only his arms had scars after she checked his body. After taking a photo, Mei Shu suppressed her anger and went to the teacher¡¯s office, where several teachers were sitting. ¡°Excuse me, who is Mei He¡¯s homeroom teacher?¡± The people in the office looked towards the sound and saw a 16-17 year old girl standing at the door with a cold expression. An older female teacher stood up and said, ¡°Mei He¡¯s homeroom teacher is off today. We are the on-duty teachers today. May I ask who you are?¡± Mei Shu directly said, ¡°I am Mei He¡¯s sister. I want to know what happened to my brother¡¯s hand. I hope you can give me a perfect explanation, otherwise¡­¡± This special school had a good reputation, and these teachers were shocked to hear Mei Shu¡¯s words. After briefly understanding the situation, they quickly called Mei He¡¯s homeroom teacher and principal. Half an hour later, the two teachers arrived at the office one after another. Mei He¡¯s homeroom teacher, Ms. Huang, was surprised when she saw the photo and quickly explained, ¡°I have never physically punished any students!¡± Mei Shu watched her expression and felt that she didn¡¯t seem to fake it. Mei Shu frowned and asked, ¡°Then how can you explain the injury on his hand?!¡± The principal asked the teacher on duty to summon the life teacher who was in charge of Mei He¡¯s dormitory. The life teacher¡¯s surname was Chen, a middle-aged woman who looked honest and kind. When she knew that Mei Shu was Mei He¡¯s sister, her eyes flashed a moment of avoidance, which was caught by Mei Shu. Ms. Chen appeared anxious and tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°Fellow teachers, and Mei He¡¯s sister, I wasn¡¯t really sure about the injury. I thought it was caused by his fight with another child. Ms. Huang, can you help me testify that Mei He has a history of fighting with others?!¡± Mei Shu frowned when she heard Ms Chen say that Mei He liked fighting. As she didn¡¯t know the truth of this statement, she continued to ask about the problem she needed to solve, ¡°So it seems that Ms. Chen knew about the injury early on, but if it wasn¡¯t caused by you, why didn¡¯t you report it?¡± When Ms. Huang heard this, she also reprimanded, ¡°Ms. Chen, you¡¯re not a newcomer anymore. If you can¡¯t handle it, you should tell me. How could you keep it hidden?¡± Mei Shu took a step forward and stared at Ms. Chen with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just a matter of concealing it, is it, Ms. Chen¡± Chen retreated several steps when she was stared at by Mei Shu, but she felt relieved thinking that every time she hit Mei He, it was in the dead corner of the surveillance camera. She couldn¡¯t admit it. Otherwise her daughter would definitely be fired too. So she swallowed and said with a strong voice, ¡°I admit that I didn¡¯t do my job well, but I really don¡¯t know how he got hurt!¡± Seeing the situation, Mei Shu knew that Ms. Chen would definitely not admit it on her own. She clenched her fists to suppress the urge to hit someone, and calmly said, ¡°I think we should report this to the police. There must be some clues left behind from the surveillance footage, witness testimonies, and physical evidence.¡± As soon as Mei Shu finished speaking, the principal remembered Mei Shu¡¯s family background. If she reported the incident to the police and it escalated, it would definitely affect the reputation of the school. The principal quickly stepped forward and stopped Mei Shu from dialing. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, Miss Mei, we understand how you feel, and we will definitely give you an explanation. But right now, we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, and if we call the police, Mei He will definitely be questioned as a party involved. It will not be good for this special child.¡± Mei Shu was just trying to scare them. She was also worried that the school would hide the evidence in order to protect their reputation. If that happened, the police might not have enough evidence to close the case in the end. When she heard this, she pretended to put down her hand. ¡°Alright, deal with it now. If this matter isn¡¯t resolved, I won¡¯t let it go today!¡± Although Mie Shu looked young, her manner when she spoke made everyone feel that they could not underestimate her because of her age. [Congratulations, Master, for winning the respect of others. Reputation +1] Suddenly, everyone felt that Mei Shu¡¯s aura had become even stronger. Chapter 30 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Chen heard that Mei Shu wanted to call the police, her heart almost jumped to her throat. Now, seeing Mei Shu¡¯s eyes, she suddenly had an urge to confess everything, but she still held back. To be able to become a leader, the principal still had some means. First, he and Ms. Huang brought Mei He in for a guided conversation. Of course, Mei Shu was also present. In the end, he locked onto Ms. Chen. Then, he proceeded to use the fact that Ms. Chen¡¯s daughter was employed as a handicraft teacher at the school, and through coercion and intimidation, he forced her to reveal what she had done in order to protect her daughter. Ms. Chen cried and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it, but sometimes I get so frustrated. Mei He doesn¡¯t listen to me. He got into a fight last month and a few days later scratched another child¡¯s face. The parents went to the homeroom teacher, and then the homeroom teacher came to me. I felt very wronged. I lost my temper and hit him with a feather duster. I only did it twice.¡± Mei Shu slammed her palm on the wooden table next to her in anger, her eyes filled with rage. ¡°He was never a normal child. Do you know what kind of influence your actions will have on him? I have to report this to the police. You are abusing a child!¡± After finishing her words, Mei Mu picked up the phone and called the police. The principal tried to stop her, but a duty teacher quickly stopped him and gestured with her eyes towards the solid wood desk that had split open in front of them. The principal looked surprised and used his eyes to ask the teacher, Was this crack caused by the slap from Mei Shu just now? After seeing the teacher on duty nod slightly, he could only give up struggling. [Congratulations, Master, for winning the respect of others. Reputation +1] Mei Shu was still angry when Little Eight¡¯s mechanical voice rang out non-stop, making her wonder if this reputation value was related to her anger value. Everyone in the school knew that nobody took care of Mei He. He had been here for five years, and his guardian only appeared when he was sent here. Even during the Chinese New Year vacation, only his family¡¯s driver would come to pick him up. If this happened to someone else, their parents would surely report it to the police. However, when it happened to Mei He, the principal was relieved that it could be resolved quietly. But he didn¡¯t expect that Mei He¡¯s older sister would suddenly appear, which shattered his hopes. The police arrived very quickly and brought Mei Shu to the hospital for a checkup. Ms. Huang and the principal naturally accompanied them throughout the whole process. In the end, Ms. Chen was sentenced to one month of detention due to a relatively minor offense and the absence of serious consequences. Additionally, she showed a good attitude by confessing at the police station. She was also ordered to pay the victim 5,000 yuan as compensation for mental damages. Mei He was a special kid. If he was rashly transferred to a new teacher and environment, it wouldn¡¯t be good for his condition. Mei Shu felt that her reactions this time had let the school know that Mei He was not without anyone to take care of him. She decided to visit Mei He every week from now on. In addition, the principal repeatedly promised that such incidents would never happen again. So she gave up the idea of transferring Mei He to another school. Mei Shu held Mei He¡¯s hand as they walked out of the police station. Ms. Chen¡¯s daughter was still in the school, but Mei Shu didn¡¯t know what kind of person she was. Mei Shu was a little worried that the other party would retaliate. She didn¡¯t want to hurt innocent people, but she didn¡¯t dare to experiment with her brother¡¯s safety, so she expressed her concerns. The principal also voiced his opinion. ¡°That girl is a very caring teacher. She has been working for two years and is very popular with the students. However, now that such a thing has occurred, I can understand your feelings. I will transfer her to another campus.¡± Mei Shu was relatively satisfied with the handling result. Thinking that Chen mentioned that Mei He often hit others, she took the initiative to ask, ¡°Has Mei been hitting people frequently lately? Is her condition getting worse?¡± Ms. Huang was just about to find an opportunity to bring it up. When she heard Mei Shu¡¯s question, she immediately blurted out the whole story. ¡°Mei He¡¯s sister, I¡¯ve been calling your mother for a month straight, but for some reason it¡¯s always a busy tone. I was just thinking of going to the archives in a few days to look up your address and visit your home.¡± Ms. Huang sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Nothing is more important than a child, no matter how busy your parents are, isn¡¯t it? Mei He¡¯s condition began to worsen more than a month ago, and he injured two classmates. Fortunately, the injuries were not serious. Otherwise, their parents would have insisted on taking action. Even under these circumstances, your mother didn¡¯t show up to take a look, and said that everyone must bear the consequences of their actions. She suggested that we deal with the situation normally, and if punishment is necessary, then we should punish him accordingly, even if it means beating him or putting him in solitary confinement.¡± ¡°But you know, we¡¯re not a corporal punishment-type school! Families of autistic children also need to cooperate with the school¡¯s treatment. I told your mother many times that she and your father should visit Mei He more often. Once a year is not good for Mei He¡¯s treatment.¡± Mei Shu looked surprised. ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted her for a month?¡± Ms. Huang frowned and nodded awkwardly. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Mei He¡¯s school fees are paid once every three months, and it¡¯s been more than half a month since the payment was due.¡± Chapter 31 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect Wang Yue didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to be a good wife and mother, which made him so angry that he was shaking. He called Mei Yun and asked Ms. Huang to repeat what she had just said. Mei Yun was quite efficient. Not long after he hung up, although he didn¡¯t appear, he had already paid the tuition fees. Mei Shu left his contact number for Ms. Huang and took over all of Mei He¡¯s matters. Mei Shu accompanied Mei He for a while. After having dinner with him, she read a storybook for a while. [Congratulations, Master, for obtaining the love of your family. Affinity +1] Mei Shu was very happy to see that her youngest brother was already willing to start an intimate relationship with her. She reached out and touched his little head, only leaving at 9 p.m. and didn¡¯t leave until 9 pm after coaxing him to sleep. When Mei Shu returned home, he saw Wang Yue in the living room with red eyes. Mei Mu was whispering something beside her. Even with her toes, she could guess the reason why Wang Yue was crying. Her stifled mood was much better, and a smile appeared on her face. When Mei Mu saw Mei Shu appear with a smile on her face, she stood up and walked forward. She glared at Mei Shu fiercely and said in a low voice, ¡°Mei Shu! You¡¯re very happy now, right? Let me tell you, don¡¯t be smug. It¡¯s still not certain who will win!¡± Mei Mu charged at the front while Wang Yue secretly seized Mei Shu from the back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had always maintained a firm image of a good wife and mother in front of Mei Yun, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to fool him today. Recalling how Mei Mu had suffered at Mei Shu¡¯s hands previously, Wang Yue secretly clenched her fists. She and her daughter couldn¡¯t suffer in vain! Mei Shu glanced at Mei Mu disdainfully and went to the kitchen to make a cup of honey water before bringing it to the study on the second floor. The door to the study was not closed. Mei Shu knocked twice before entering. ¡°Dad, the weather has been a little dry recently. Drink some honey to moisten your lungs.¡± Mei Yun closed her notebook and was very pleased to see her eldest daughter so filial. ¡°Good girl. Have you eaten?¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°I ate with Xiao He.¡± When Mei Yun heard her mention his youngest son, he asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s Xiao He?¡± Mei Shu explained the follow-up situation and didn¡¯t forget to remind Mei Jing. ¡°Dad, I want Mei Jing to stay at home in the future. His grades are too poor, so he needs strict supervision. There¡¯s less than a year and a half left until the high school entrance examination. Home education is also very important. It¡¯s worry-free for us to let him stay in the boarding school, but it¡¯s not conducive to his academic performance improvement.¡± As soon as she said this, Mei Yun, whose mood had just been pacified by Wang Yue, began to feel restless again. If it were Bai Ling, she would never suggest sending the child to a boarding school, no matter how busy she was with work. She would always find a way to manage the family affairs well. However, the image of Wang Yue as a white lotus was too deeply ingrained in Mei Yun¡¯s mind, so he still agreed with Wang Yue¡¯s reason that she was not capable enough, so she had not handled this matter well. Mei Yun was quite gratified by Mei Shu¡¯s brotherly love for her brother. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s good that you have such an idea. I¡¯ll get your Aunt Wang to settle the procedures tomorrow.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect Mei Yun to do anything. This scumbag father had always liked to sugarcoat things. As long as it didn¡¯t interfere with his career, he would take it lightly. In that case, he might as well be a good paying tool. Mei Shu smiled innocently. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s one more thing. I haven¡¯t gone shopping in the city for five years, so I got carried away and bought a lot of things at the mall today. Can you give me another 100,000 yuan? I want to buy some gifts for my younger brothers as rewards to motivate them to study hard and make progress.¡± Although Mei Yun thought Mei Shu, a high school student, was spending money too quickly, he didn¡¯t hesitate when he heard that Mei Shu hadn¡¯t gone shopping for 5 years. As long as this kind of revenge spending doesn¡¯t happen frequently, it¡¯s fine. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer the money to your card tomorrow,¡± he said. Mei Shu didn¡¯t stay any longer after achieving her goal. After saying goodnight to Mei Yun, she went to check on Mei Jing¡¯s study plan. She had a dreamless night, and the next day was Monday, which meant early rises for both those going to school and those going to work. When Mei Shu saw Wang Yue whose eyes were even more swollen at the Mei family¡¯s dining table, she raised her eyebrows in a good mood. It seemed that what she said last night had worked. Wang Yue was also highly skilled at controlling her emotions. Although she knew full well what Mei Shu had done, she still smiled like nothing was wrong and looked gently at her. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯ve been back for half a month now. Your father and I have been talking about throwing a welcome party for you this Saturday.¡± Mei Yun took a sip of coffee and replied, ¡°Your Aunt Wang mentioned it to me last night. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember these things.¡± Chapter 32 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu was a little surprised. In her previous life, there was no such banquet. It was just that when she celebrated her 18th birthday after the college entrance examination, the Mei family held a birthday banquet for her. It was a banquet that completely changed her fate, causing her to be unable to make a comeback no matter what she did later. Mei Shu lowered her eyes to hide the hatred in them. After a few seconds, she looked up at Wang Yue¡¯s smiling face and replied softly, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Wang.¡± After the meal, the car that Mei Shu and the others were in stopped at the school gate. Mei Mu opened the car door and strode forward while Mei Shu strolled slowly behind. [Congratulations, Master, for completing the mission of obtaining 100,000 Yuan! +10 points. The skill ¡°There Is A Gold House in the Book¡± activated.] [What kind of skill is this?] [Master, this is good stuff! From today onwards, you will receive monetary rewards every time you finish a test paper!] Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. This skill was indeed good! [Master, there¡¯s a time-limited mission! Find an instrument in two minutes and play it successfully.] Mei Shu¡¯s joy was broken in less than a minute. [It takes 2 minutes to run from here to the Music Building of the school, and the key is that the Music Building is still closed at this time. I can¡¯t make it. It¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s asking too much of me! Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll lose thirty points.] Mei Shu had accumulated a lot of points, so now she didn¡¯t mind having some points deducted. [Master! This skill reward is very useful for what you¡¯ll encounter next. Trust me!] Upon hearing this, Mei Shu had to start thinking of a solution and looked around. When she saw the leaves on the trees in the greenbelt along the road, she got an idea. Mei Shu quickly picked a leaf from the roadside greenery, wiped off the dust, put it to her lips, pursed her lips and blew, then used her lungs to push the air out. After a few tries, she finally made a sound in Little Eight¡¯s countdown. When seeing this insane deadline for the task, Xiao Ba began to tacitly approve of Mei Shu¡¯s behavior of finding loopholes. [Master, I have to say you are really quick-witted! Congratulations on completing the task. You earned 10 points, and the Piano Melody Lingering skill is now activated.] Mei Shu¡¯s piano proficiency had already reached level 6 before she went to the countryside, and now the newly acquired skill instantly brought her to the maximum level of piano playing. [Master, although you¡¯ve unlocked the skill, you still need some initial adjustments, so you should find time to practice the piano when you¡¯re free.] Mei Shu, although not planning to become an art student, still took the acquisition of the skill seriously as mentioned by Little Eight. ¡°The music room is open to students for an hour at noon. I¡¯ll go there to practice then.¡± As Mei Shu was about to go up the stairs, she ran into Lu Yan. She smiled and greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Lu Yan.¡± Lu Yan responded with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Good morning. Are you still adjusting to the new class? And the teaching style of the teacher?¡±¡± With so many people and so many things going on, Mei Shu felt that the current mode of getting along with most of her classmates without interfering with each other is quite good. ¡°It¡¯s been good. I just didn¡¯t pay attention in class when I was in the countryside. But I borrowed some notes from a classmate and just caught up in the past two weeks.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to be so frank about her experience in the countryside. The little girl who used to cry when she was wronged has grown up after all. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. Then he remembered that Mei Shu had never been good at logical thinking since she was a child, so he teased her, ¡°It¡¯s not going to be of much use even if you copy the notes for math.¡± Mei Shu felt a little embarrassed and rubbed her nose. It turned out that there were no secrets when they grew up together. She did manage to do some of the questions arranged by the math teacher, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t even finish three questions in a class, and spent most of the time flipping through the book to understand the concepts. Simply asking questions during breaks was too slow for progress. Mei Shu told him about her situation and sighed. ¡°Math is too difficult!¡± Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s expression, Lu Yan chuckled lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the knowledge-sharing space in the library during lunchtime. I¡¯ll help you sort out the concepts.¡± Mei Shu was waiting for these words. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Their classrooms were on different floors, so Mei Shu and Lu Yan said goodbye and went their separate ways. Mei Mu was on the phone in the corridor and happened to see Mei Shu and Lu Yan chatting downstairs. She had been anxious about not being able to get close to Lu Yan, and plus the new and old grudges with Mei Shu over the past half month, she felt that she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She couldn¡¯t wait for the party that Wang Yue was preparing anymore, or she would suffocate with the anger that had been brewing in her for the past half month! When Mei Mu saw Mei Shu come in, she gestured with her eyes to Li Hua. Chapter 33 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Hua received the hint. When Mei Shu walked up to her, Li Hua dropped a sarcastic remark. ¡°Mei Shu, it¡¯s one thing that your grades are bad, but to like someone out of your league like Lu Yan, do you really think you can catch up with him? If I were you, with such a low ranking, I would feel inferior to myself whenever I see a top student like Lu Yan.¡± The morning reading session had not yet started, and everyone was still chatting quietly with their classmates. When Li Hua finished speaking, many girls in the class looked at Mei Shu with disdain. In their eyes, Lu Yan was an unattainable mountain snow lotus, and no girl was worthy of him. They were as fanatical about Lu Yan as fans of male celebrities. Mei Shu glanced at Li Hua and then saw Mei Mu, who was sitting at the desk behind her, grinning at her with satisfaction. Mei Shu smiled sarcastically at Li Hua and said, ¡°You¡¯ve read books for more than ten years, and your grades aren¡¯t bad. Why are these feudal ideas so deeply rooted in you? Having too much of a slave mentality is not good. You should strive to catch up with those who are better than you instead of avoiding them. You are promoting the wrong idea of avoiding difficulties here. If the homeroom teacher finds out¡­¡± Mei Shu avoided Li Hua¡¯s attempt to entangle her in a romantic relationship and make her the enemy of all the girls, intentionally diverting the topic. In a key school in the city, the teachers still had a lot of influence. Li Hua was scared by the word ¡°homeroom teacher¡± and stammered out excuses for herself. ¡°Don¡¯t label me randomly! I saw you talking to Lu Yan downstairs and I wanted to¡­ wanted to, oh yeah, wanted to remind you not to start dating too early!¡± Li Hua¡¯s combat power was too weak, and Mei Mu cast a disdainful glance at her. Then Mei Mu stood up and walked to Li Hua¡¯s side, looking at Mei Shu weakly. ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t misunderstand Li Hua. She is doing this for your own good. Some things are not yours, so there¡¯s no use thinking about them. She¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be heartbroken if you¡¯re rejected.¡± Mei Mu¡¯s words were almost like saying that Mei Shu was trying to seduce Lu Yan. Mei Shu pretended to be annoyed. ¡°Mei Mu, you¡¯re good at studying. Why do you look like a nerd? Can¡¯t boys and girls talk normally now? Why are you making such a big deal of my normal talk with Lu Yan? If talking must be equated with flirting, you talk to the boys in our class every day! Are you seducing Kaiser?¡± Mei Mu liked to use her appearance and the tricks she learned from Wang Yue to play with some boys all day long. When they couldn¡¯t resist her seduction and wanted to confess to her, she would start sending the ¡°good brother¡± card, saying she only saw them as brothers. This made many boys sad. Afterwards, they would be twice as good to Mei Mu, hoping to move her. But in the end, they only moved themselves. Mei Shu¡¯s words bluntly exposed Mei Mu¡¯s behavior and successfully drew some of the classmates who already disliked Mei Mu to her side. ¡°Meimu, what Mei Shu said is not wrong! You can do it yourself, but it¡¯s another thing when it¡¯s put on someone else. It¡¯s a bit hypocritical,¡± said one girl. ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s wrong with talking between boys and girls? It¡¯s not a feudal society. Are we going to be executed for it?¡± another girl chimed in. Meimu looked at Mei Shu, who had easily turned the tables, and was furious. But she had to maintain her ladylike image and put on a pitiful look with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mei Shu, how can you just attack anyone you see? I just can¡¯t stand your misunderstanding of Li Hua¡¯s kindness, so I spoke up.¡± Anyone could act pitiful, Mei Shu thought, pretending to suddenly realize, ¡°So you¡¯re in cahoots! So you and Li Hua ganged up on me because I¡¯m a new classmate. What did I do to you? Do you still want to bully me?¡± No.1 Middle School had strict rules, and even quarreling could result in punishment, let alone bullying. The class leader had to step in. Chen Hao stood up and yelled anxiously, ¡°Stop it!¡± Chen Hao looked at the instigator, his usually kind demeanor unable to suppress his anger. ¡°If the homeroom teacher finds out, we¡¯ll all be in trouble. Li Hua, stop stirring up trouble.¡± Li Hua felt wronged. Last time it was because of Mei Shu¡¯s fault that Mei Mu blamed her, and this time too! As the students in the class had almost arrived, and morning reading was about to start, Mei Shu flashed a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go for morning reading. You two can continue to perform your sisterly bond.¡± Chapter 34 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As Mei Shu spoke, she gently placed Li Hua¡¯s hand on Mei Mu¡¯s shoulder. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on their conversation and actions. When Mei Shu passed by Li Hua, she quickly kicked her on the leg, catching her off guard. Li Hua pounced forward unprepared. In times of danger, people would instinctively reach out for anything they could grab onto. Suddenly, Mei Mu felt a cool breeze above her head and watched helplessly as Li Hua fell to the ground with a wig in her hand. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± ¡°What did I just see? Is our school belle bald?¡± ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t she get her eyebrows tattooed recently? And wear false eyelashes! Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, no wonder she caused so much trouble two weeks ago, and deliberately created an image of being well-loved by her family. It turned out to be a cover-up!¡± ¡°So is her face now bald?!¡± ¡°This news is shocking the whole school. I need to hurry up and write a post on the campus network, discussing whether a hairless school belle can still outshine others? And who will be the new school belle?¡± As Mei Mu watched the looks of the people around her, she suddenly screamed, ¡°Ahhh!¡± Then, she grabbed the wig from Li Hua, who was still staring at her on the ground, put it on her head, and ran out of the classroom. At this point, Mei Shu had calmly returned to her seat, watching the scene with great satisfaction, feeling glad that she earned herself a few more days of peace and quiet. The discussion in the class didn¡¯t stop until the morning reading bell rang. After lunch, Mei Shu took her book and test papers and went to the Art Building. She found an empty classroom and closed the door. As Mei Shu sat in front of the piano again, she felt a mixture of emotions. Plus her previous life, she hadn¡¯t touched a piano for almost 20 years. Mei Shu gently lifted the piano lid. When her hand touched the keys again, Mei Shu felt her heart tremble, thinking of the last piece she played with her mother, ¡°Kikujiro¡¯s Summer.¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath and, with the blurry memories of that afternoon, her fingers seemed to have their own consciousness when they touched the keys. At first, it was a bit unfamiliar, but Mei Shu used to play often, so after the prelude was finished, she was completely immersed in the music. With the warm sun and gentle breeze, the lively notes brought people into that summer with cicadas. It felt like stepping on a sun-drenched pebble road, and there was a young man with a smiling face under the green shade on the roadside. Zhao Min was delayed today, and when she hurried to the door of the classroom, she could hear the lively and cheerful melody coming from inside. Instead of pushing the door open, she stood quietly in the hallway and smiled as she listened to the entire song. As the piece ended, Zhao Min pushed open the door and walked into the classroom with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late today. You just played the emotions that ¡®Summer¡¯ is meant to convey perfectly. As I¡¯ve said before, your biggest problem is not being able to infuse emotions into your piano playing. However, after your performance just now, I believe you will definitely be able to rank in the piano competition for middle school students. For ¡®Fate¡¯¡­¡± Zhao Min¡¯s words came to a sudden halt when she saw the unfamiliar face of the girl. Mei Shu quickly stood up and stepped aside, looking apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know someone was using this classroom.¡± Zhao Min regained her composure and gestured with her hand, excited to give feedback to a talented student. ¡°You played the arpeggios exceptionally well. Your sound has a strong granular quality, and your finger strength is excellent. This piece requires a lot of arpeggios and a relatively fast tempo of 100 quarter notes per minute. It is difficult to achieve a relaxed and high-quality performance, but you did it flawlessly. How many years have you been playing the piano?¡± Mei Shu replied, ¡°I studied for five years before.¡± Although Zhao Min only heard Mei Shu play one piece, she could tell that her foundation was solid. She couldn¡¯t find any flaws in Mei Shu¡¯s performance of the previous piece, but most importantly, Mei Shu had the ability to tell a story through the piano. Technique could be practiced, but not everyone had the ability to bring the audience into the world depicted in the music. She was the kind of student Zhao Min had been searching for but hadn¡¯t found. So when Zhao Min heard that Mei Shu wasn¡¯t considering continuing her piano studies, she felt a little disappointed. But then she asked with a hint of anticipation, ¡°Do you have any plans to continue studying the piano?¡± Mei Shu smiled and shook her head, ¡°Not for now. I need to focus on preparing for the exam.¡± Chapter 35 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Min felt a bit regretful, but didn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°Which class are you in? What¡¯s your name?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t think too much and replied honestly, ¡°My name is Mei Shu and I¡¯m in the third year of high school, class six.¡± Zhao Min was surprised to hear this. Mei Shu looked at the clock on the wall and realized that it was almost time to meet with Lu Yan. Mei Shu quickly picked up her backpack and said eagerly, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m leaving now. Sorry for using your classroom.¡± Mei Shu bowed slightly, then ran towards the library. Zhao Min wanted to talk a little more, but seeing Mei Shu leaving in a hurry, she sighed lightly, ¡°What a pity.¡± Panting heavily, Mei Shu entered the library and searched for a long time before finally finding Lu Yan in a corner.She walked quickly towards him. She sat down and apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being late!¡± Lu Yan handed Mei Shu a tissue as he watched the sweat on her forehead, then replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry if you¡¯re late next time. You might get a stomachache after running like that right after eating.¡± Mei Shu wiped her sweat and nodded absent-mindedly. Lu Yan knew she wasn¡¯t listening and shook his head helplessly. After an hour of targeted tutoring from Lu Yan, Mei Shu felt that it equaled her own three-day study progress. After leaving the library, Mei Shu was very grateful to Lu Yan. ¡°Lu Yan, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal after I finish the college entrance examination!¡± Lu Yan¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll definitely make you treat me to a good meal.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile and she replied readily, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Mei Shu and Lu Yan agreed to meet at that learning spot every day at 1 pm, then they returned to the classroom together. Zhao Min didn¡¯t see Mei Mu in the classroom and was worried that something had happened. She called several times before she finally reached Mei Mu. Mei Mu didn¡¯t plan to go to school this week. ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t feel well. I won¡¯t be going to school this week, but I¡¯ll practice the piano at home.¡± Zhao Min wondered about the feasibility of this and said with some concern, ¡°Mei Mu, you may not notice your own problems, so why don¡¯t we video chat while you practice? Since it¡¯s a physical issue, I¡¯ll accommodate it as much as I can, and we can practice for an hour after you finish school.¡± Mei Mu was already frustrated with what happened today. She was just saying that to placate Zhao Min, but unexpectedly, the other party took it seriously. Mei Mu¡¯s face was full of impatience, but the tone of her words was very obedient. ¡°Okay, thank you, teacher.¡± After saying goodbye, Mei Mu rolled her eyes and hung up the phone. Mei Mu felt that her piano skills were good enough and that she didn¡¯t need to participate in the national piano competition for middle school students, let alone practice every day. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhao Min insisted on tormenting her and kept saying that she had problems with empathy. How could Zhao Min say that she played without emotions? She felt like she was immersed in the keys! Mei Mu was still unwilling in her heart, but she had to pretend to be a good child. However, at dinner time, when she saw Mei Shu, she thought about how she had caused her to be unable to return to school and stared at Mei Shu with resentment. However, Mei Shu acted as if nothing had happened and took her two younger brothers upstairs to study after dinner. Mei Mu watched Mei Shu disappear into the stairwell and frowned, shouting to Wang Yue, ¡°Mom! Everyone in the class now knows about my bald head. She¡¯s been doing great since she came back to the city, stealing all my good days!¡± Wang Yue lightly tapped Mei Mu¡¯s forehead with her index finger and said with frustration, ¡°I told you not to act impulsively. You¡¯re no match for that little b*tch. I miscalculated too. I never expected that sending her to the countryside for a few years wouldn¡¯t have made her dull, but instead made her more cunning!¡± Mei Mu was already annoyed, and being talked to this way by her mother, she sank onto the sofa impatiently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan then? She made me look so bad. She must pay ten or a hundred times the price!¡± Wang Yue hugged Mei Mu¡¯s shoulder with distress and comforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom won¡¯t let her off. After the banquet, you will see her being despised by everyone and we can do whatever we want to her.¡± Mei Mu felt much better after hearing her mother¡¯s words and decided to stay at home and wait for Mei Shu¡¯s scandal to break out. Then, she would be able to cover up her bald head. Over the next few days, Mei Shu went to the Music Building to practice the piano again but didn¡¯t encounter Zhao Min again. After several adjustments, Mei Shu and her musical skills had completely merged. Chapter 36 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Since Mei Shu had the ability to remember things at a glance, she could read books very efficiently and had no problem memorizing more than ten to twenty pages in one class. In order to make money, Mei Shu planned to go to the bookstore after school to buy some chapter exercises to practice. In order to receive the system¡¯s money reward, Mei Shu not only had to complete every question on the exercise paper but also achieve a passing score. Since she hadn¡¯t finished reading all the textbooks, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t do comprehensive papers, so she could only do chapter exercises. Although the money earned wasn¡¯t much, the important thing was to accumulate, right? After reviewing all the subjects for three years, Mei Shu could finally do the comprehensive papers and receive higher monetary rewards. Mei Shu was full of ambition at the thought of it! There were many coaching exercises in the bookstore, and Mei Shu was a bit overwhelmed. She compared several famous exercise books. Coincidentally, Li Zhen also came to the bookstore to buy books. Seeing Mei Shu, he approached her. ¡°Mei Shu, are you picking out exercise books?¡± Mei Shu turned her head and saw Li Zhen. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mei Shu replied softly before turning back to continue picking. Mei Shu¡¯s cold attitude made Li Zhen more curious. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was playing ¡°hard to get¡± to attract his attention again, as she had acted coldly before showing interest. Li Zhen enjoyed it when girls played these little tricks for him, and he found himself entranced by Mei Shu¡¯s profile. Although everyone said that Mei Mu was the most beautiful girl in the school, it was Mei Shu¡¯s appearance that made him see what perfect bone structure meant. Li Zhen was confident that as Mei Shu grew older, her facial advantages would become more apparent. But for now, not many people had discovered this gem wrapped in stone, and he was proud of his keen eye for beauty. He also had the urge to claim her as his own before anyone else. Mei Shu knew Li Zhen was looking at her, and she impatiently frowned and turned to ask, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Li Zhen was taken aback. Mei Shu was about to scold him. [Master, new mission! Let Li Zhen invite you to dinner!] Mei Shu swallowed the words that were already on her lips and forced herself to calm down. [Can¡¯t you release the mission earlier next time? I almost died of choking back my words!] Mei Shu adjusted his emotions and smiled. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Since most of the girls he had encountered before blushed when they saw him, this was the first time Li Zhen had been asked so directly by the opposite sex. He found it a bit novel and slightly tilted the corner of his mouth to reveal his most charming smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Not everyone was suited to this way of smiling, and Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw Li Zhen¡¯s greasy appearance. [Li Zhen wasn¡¯t like this in his past life! I really want to slap him and balance his mouth.] [Uh¡­ maybe in this life, you have a different attitude towards him, so his desire to show off is a bit excessive.] Mei Shu thought Little Eight had figured out the truth. After all, even though Li Zhen had taken the initiative in their past life, Mei Shu was very insecure at the time and felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough for him. So whenever she was around him, she unconsciously tried to please him. Mei Shu saw that Li Zhen had a book in his hand, so she changed the subject and asked, ¡°What book do you want to buy?¡± Li Zhen held up the book and said, ¡°I also came to choose exercise books. Have you picked yours yet? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mei Shu instinctively wanted to refuse, but she remembered her quest just now and had to force a smile and ask, ¡°Are you hungry? I suddenly feel very hungry.¡± Li Zhen was taken aback for a moment but quickly responded, ¡°A little. Let me treat you to something to eat.¡± Seeing that Li Zhen was so thoughtful, Mei Shu gave him a rare genuine smile and said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Mei Shu picked out exercise books and exam papers for each subject and went to the cashier. She didn¡¯t want to owe Li Zhen any favors, so she voluntarily paid for his book as well, thus making it even. But in Li Zhen¡¯s eyes, Mei Shu was intentionally trying to please him by letting him treat her to something to eat, so she could help him buy the exercise book. Thinking that Mei Shu might want him to think of her whenever he saw the exercise book, Li Zhen found Mei Shu very cute. There was a cake shop next to the bookstore, so they turned left and went in. Meishu didn¡¯t want to let the scumbag take advantage of her, so she deliberately chose several sweets that were similarly priced to that exercise book. Chapter 37 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two of them sat at the table in the cake shop. Li Zhen looked at Mei Shu, who had been eating without looking up, and asked curiously, ¡°Do you like sweet food very much?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t have any special preferences for sweets. She just wanted to complete the mission quickly. Dessert was the fastest to finish. She didn¡¯t have the patience or time to dine with Li Zhen. The three pieces of cake were swept into Mei Shu¡¯s stomach in a few minutes. Mei Shu swallowed the last mouthful of cake and found an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I suddenly want to eat it.¡± [Congratulations, Master, for completing the mission! Points +10, Beauty +1] There was a little cream at the corner of Mei Shu¡¯s mouth, making his red lips look especially seductive. Li Zhen couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. [Congratulations, Master. You¡¯ve captured someone¡¯s heart. Beauty +1] Mei Shu had question marks all over her head. She hadn¡¯t said anything just now. Did Li Zhen like watching her eat cake? Mei Shu finished her quest and immediately picked up her bag and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go first. Goodbye!¡±¡± Without waiting for Li Zhen¡¯s response, Mei Shu hurried away. Li Zhen came back to his senses and chuckled. ¡°Interesting, really interesting.¡± [Congratulations, Master. You¡¯ve captured someone¡¯s heart. Beauty +1] Mei Shu walked out of the cake shop and heard Little Eight¡¯s robotic voice. She was speechless at Li Zhen. The colder she was to him, the more intrigued he became. Mei Shu was about to go to the bus stop when she suddenly felt a little stuffy in his chest. She hugged her books to her chest as a cover and pulled the edge of her bra out from under her clothes. Only then did she feel more comfortable breathing. She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not even full. Even if I were, it would be my stomach that¡¯s uncomfortable, not my chest.¡± [Uh, our system¡¯s beauty value includes causing some minor changes in your body. Master, don¡¯t realize that your feminine features have become more prominent?] Mei Shu: ¡°¡­¡±. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or depressed, but she knew she had to quickly buy some new underwear or she would feel suffocated. After buying the underwear, Mei Shu returned home and coincidentally arrived just in time for dinner. Although she had eaten some food, Mei Shu was worried that she would be hungry from overworking her brain at night, so she still had dinner. Mei Yun also made a rare appearance at tonight¡¯s dinner table. Wang Yue smiled at Mei Shu, ¡°Mei Shu, it¡¯s already Thursday today, and the banquet is only two days away. Auntie bought you a luxury brand dress, which was just delivered today. Try it on later and see if it fits.¡± Mei Shu also smiled and cooperatively said, ¡°Okay.¡± Wang Yue looked at Mei Yun with affection and sweetness in her eyes, ¡°Honey, Mei Shu has lived a quiet life in the countryside for a few years, so this time I want to make the banquet more lively. Everyone in our family will have a new set of formal wear.¡± Mei Yun nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Mei Shu is the eldest in our family, so this time we have to make the party grand. Did you not forget to invite the companies I want to cooperate with?¡± Wang Yue replied quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have confirmed with their wives. They¡¯ll all come.¡± Mei Mu glanced meaningfully at Mei Shu, then lowered her head to eat. After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to try on their clothes. Mei Shu wore a light blue one-shoulder dress that reached to her ankles, with a small amount of hand embroidery and beads on the skirt. The skirt was slightly flared at the bottom, and when Mei Shu wore it, she exuded the energy and purity of a young girl. Mei Mu¡¯s dress was relatively simple, more to showcase her cuteness and meekness. Mei Yun was very satisfied when he saw it. Mei Shu was the protagonist of this banquet, and the two sisters¡¯ dresses were just right. ¡°Wang Yue, you did a great job this time. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±¡± Wang Yue smiled inwardly. Of course it was good. She prepared a good show for everyone, ensuring that those who attended would have something to talk about later. Wang Yue smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. After five years, this time we must make sure Mei Shu appears in the circle of Lin City in a very special way.¡± Mei Shu heard this and smiled even more brightly, with a happy expression on her face, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Wang!¡± Seeing that the house had returned to its usual lively atmosphere, Mei Yun was no longer so angry with Wang Yue¡¯s earlier mistake. On the back mountain of the community, Jiang He returned to the villa with the latest information. Jiang Hai, who was waiting in the hall for the assignment, hurried forward when he saw him, ¡°How was it? Did you find out what happened?¡± Jiang He rolled his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. We can only start with people first.¡± Jiang He finished speaking and knocked on the door of the study on the first floor. ¡°Come in.¡± Chapter 38 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang He heard a familiar cold voice as he pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Master Si.¡± Lu Si was looking at the latest financial report of the group, not lifting his head and pursing his thin lips tightly. After a while, he asked, ¡°Is it someone from the community?¡± Jiang He placed the USB flash drive on the desk and respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, currently the most likely suspect is Miss Mei Shu from the Mei family. Here is Miss Mei¡¯s detailed information.¡± After reading it on the computer, Lu Si frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°Car accident? Her mother just died and her father remarried, had an affair within the marriage, and sent her to the countryside. Only the eldest of the four sons is still studying well. Although the Mei family has just entered the circle, they¡¯ve had all the dirty scandals of the old and established families.¡± Lu Si took out the bracelet and rubbed it a few times. He relaxed his body and leaned back in his chair, looking up at the stars outside the window, recalling the different personalities displayed by Mei Shu in the countryside and after returning to the city in the information. His intuition told him that Mei Shu had many secrets. ¡°It seems that I need to meet Miss Mei Shu.¡± At this moment, there was also Mei Shu, who Lu Si was referring to as Miss Mei, looking at the stars like him. Mei Shu had just finished washing up at 11:30 pm and was sitting outside on the balcony, looking at the stars and reminiscing about her past life. There was a difference in the time of the banquet from her previous life. Mei Shu was originally unsure if Wang Yue would use the same means as in her past life, but when she saw that dress, she was certain. It seems that she was once again trying to ruin her innocence and reputation, just like in her past life. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t be a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. As the saying went, she was now going to experience the thrill of being a director. After a good night¡¯s sleep, Mei Shu stretched lazily. When she saw the time on her phone, she realized that it was one day closer to the banquet. She was also looking forward to it. After washing up and leaving her room, she ran into her two brothers who had already woken up. ¡°Good morning, Big Sister.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Mei Yan called her big sister obediently, while Mei Jing found it hard to call her sister for some reason and would always talk to her without addressing her. Mei Shu didn¡¯t care about this. She smiled and replied, ¡°Morning.¡± Mei Yan was young and spent every day with Mei Shu. He received the care from a family member that he had always wanted, which slowly made him let go of the hateful thoughts that Wang Yue had instilled in him. He felt that if their mother¡¯s car accident was caused by that phone call, it would be his big sister who suffered the most pain internally. Mei Yan and Mei Shu had become very familiar with each other. When he saw Mei Shu, he immediately ran up and held her hand. Mei Jing, who was watching from behind, pouted and muttered, ¡°Bootlicker.¡± Mei Shu smiled and rubbed Mei Yan¡¯s head with her other hand, praising him, ¡°Your progress has been very fast recently. You have already caught up to second grade. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Mei Yan raised his little face and smiled, his eyes almost squinting with joy. He glanced at his older brother¡¯s grumpy face behind him and let out a suppressed giggle. In the end, he still said with a kind heart, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my older brother. If he hadn¡¯t helped me with my studies, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Jing immediately became proud and glanced at Mei Shu. ¡°Just third grade, no big deal. I can ace it with my eyes closed!¡± Mei Shu laughed and said, ¡°Mei Jing did well this week. He was able to complete his daily study plan on time, even though he struggled to finish his homework. He managed to complete it on his own, although there were many mistakes. However, his attitude was very positive.¡± Mei Jing was pleased that Mei Shu had noticed every change in him. Although he tried to act indifferent, the slight upward curve of his mouth betrayed his good mood. After breakfast, everyone went to school. In school, Zhao Min finally managed to reach Mei Mu on the phone. She suppressed her anger and asked calmly, ¡°Mei Mu, how is your health? You promised to video call me every day, but I haven¡¯t been able to contact you.¡± Mei Mu was lying in bed, reading a fashion magazine. She casually said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m still not feeling well, so I didn¡¯t contact you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go straight to the competition.¡± Zhao Min had lived for over forty years and knew that Mei Mu was just making excuses. She wasn¡¯t in a coma and was able to move, so why couldn¡¯t she even take the initiative to call her and inform her? She didn¡¯t even answer her calls. Although there was only half a month left until the preliminary competition, Zhao Min still made a decision. She said calmly, ¡°Mei Mu, since you¡¯re not feeling well, you shouldn¡¯t participate in this competition. If your condition is not good, you will waste the spot, and it¡¯s better to give other students a chance to shine.¡± Chapter 39 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Zhao Min finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Mei Mu¡¯s attitude was so bad that she didn¡¯t want to work with her, no matter how good her skills were! Mei Mu saw the phone hung up and laughed in anger. ¡°Who does Zhao Min think she is? My uncle is even more famous than you and he wouldn¡¯t dare to hang up on me like that. Without me, I¡¯d like to see how you can make one of the top ranks in the piano competition!¡± Mei Mu didn¡¯t neglect her piano practice. Instead, she spent all her time preparing for the Golden Reputation competition, which was more authoritative and professional than the national high school piano competition. Mei Shu was taking an exam in the classroom. As all the knowledge points were already firmly imprinted in her mind, she could start writing the answer immediately after glancing at the question. It was a piece of cake for her to finish a test paper during each class. In the morning, Little Eight repeated over and over again, [Congratulations, the master has completed one test paper and won 20,000 yuan.] Mei Shu listened to the broadcast and became more and more enthusiastic. Realizing that she had earned 100,000 yuan in the morning, she didn¡¯t even want to go for lunch. When the bell rang for the last class in the morning, Mei Shu took out another test paper. ¡°Mei Shu.¡± Mei Shu looked up at the sound and saw Zhao Min standing at the back door of the classroom. She got up and walked over to greet her politely, ¡°Hello, teacher.¡± Perhaps it was just an illusion, but Zhao Min felt that Mei Shu looked much more beautiful than before, even though it had only been a few days. She came to her senses and smiled apologetically, briefly explaining the national high school piano competition. After briefly introducing herself, Zhao Min explained the purpose of her visit. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that the school originally gave the spot to Mei Mu in your class, but she couldn¡¯t practice due to her poor health, so I took back the spot. The competition is very tight and there¡¯s only half a month left. I think you play the piano very well. Would you like to represent the school in the competition?¡± Mei Shu immediately understood why Mei Mu couldn¡¯t participate. Thinking of how Mei Mu had won a third prize in this competition and even got extra points for her college entrance exam because of it in the past life, Mei Shu asked, ¡°Teacher, if I win this competition, can I get extra points for my college entrance exam? How long do I need to practice the piano every day?¡± Zhao Min saw that Mei Shu was interested and replied quickly, ¡°Yes! This is in response to the call of the Ministry of Education to develop students¡¯ comprehensive cultural literacy. Based on your daily practice, you only need to practice for half an hour to one hour.¡± Mei Shu was happy to have extra assurance and readily agreed. As today was Friday, they had to start training from next Monday. After dinner, Wang Yue kindly reminded Mei Shu as if she was a loving mother, ¡°Go to bed early tonight, or your skin will look bad tomorrow and it will be hard to apply makeup.¡± Mei Shu obediently replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Around noon the next day, Wang Yue took Mei Mu and Mei Shu out to have their hair and makeup done. The banquet started at 7 o¡¯clock. Mei Shu walked onto the stage holding Mei Yun¡¯s arm, and then there were some opening remarks that were always repeated. ¡°Mei Shu looks really similar to Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Alas, five years have passed in a blink of an eye, and this little girl has grown so beautiful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful? She¡¯s still at the mercy of her stepmother.¡± ¡°With a stepmother comes a stepfather, that¡¯s absolutely right. Without the protection of her own mother, the legitimate daughter was sent to the countryside as soon as the mistress took over, and the illegitimate daughter moved in with pride and arrogance.¡± ¡°The funniest thing is, Wang Yue wanted to use this banquet to make a big deal out of Mei Mu and Mei Shu¡¯s attire, making it seem like her being a good stepmother was contingent on her daughter dressing worse than Mei Shu. We are all disdainful of playing these tricks. She has no knowledge and still thinks we are all fools. It¡¯s simply like covering her ears while stealing a bell.¡± Wang Yue just finished her call in the corner when she heard a few wives from families more influential than the Mei family laughing at her. But she couldn¡¯t get angry. She could only comfort herself by saying that no matter what others said, at least Bai Ling had lost in this non-battlefield, and she could destroy her children and get everything of hers!! Li Hua stood next to Mei Mu, staring at the decorations in the hall without blinking, excitedly saying, ¡°Mei Mu, your family is really rich. This banquet is too high-end. I¡¯ve only seen it on TV dramas!¡± Mei Mu sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? On my 18th birthday, my parents will prepare a birthday party for me that is much more grand than this!¡± Li Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard this, ¡°Can I come?¡± Mei Mu glanced at Li Hua. If it weren¡¯t for wanting to stir up some trouble today, how could she allow a commoner like Li Hua to stand next to her? ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can satisfy me with your performance today.¡± Chapter 40 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Hua immediately patted her chest to show her loyalty, ¡°If you asked me to go east today, I will never go west. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely handle it properly for you!¡± Mei Mu was finally satisfied and nodded, ¡°Follow me later and don¡¯t run around, or else I won¡¯t be able to find you when I need you.¡± Li Hua smiled flatteringly and agreed repeatedly, but in her heart, she looked down on Mei Mu. She used to think Mei Mu was a real rich lady from a wealthy family, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be an illegitimate daughter. The unremarkable Mei Shu was actually the true rich girl. But Li Hua didn¡¯t regret it, knowing that Mei Mu¡¯s mother was the one who had taken over the position of Madam Mei now. Before stepping down from the stage, Mei Shu took a careful look at the faces present, but didn¡¯t see the person she had been wanting to see. She sighed lightly, knowing that Mei Feng still had a grudge against her, but he was also the only person who had come to visit her during the ten years of her paralysis. If she hadn¡¯t been unable to sleep and closed her eyes to cultivate sleepiness one early morning, she wouldn¡¯t have known that he had come to visit her. Behind the tall green plants next to the banquet hall door, a boy in formal wear was peeking through the gaps in the leaves, looking at Mei Shu on the stage. After seeing that she was in good spirits, he put his mind at ease and then turned and left the venue without a sound. Lu Yan looked at Mei Shu¡¯s outfit today and felt a slight movement in his heart. He raised his eyebrows and smiled at Mei Shu. ¡°You look very pretty today. You¡¯re no longer the crybaby you used to be.¡± Mei Shu laughed and glared at him without a good temper, and then joked, ¡°You used to cry too when you were little, howling loud enough for every corner of the house to hear.¡± Lu Yan immediately surrendered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot how much we know about each other¡¯s black history. To be more formal, welcome back!¡± Looking at the sincerity in Lu Yan¡¯s eyes, Mei Shu also smiled formally and replied, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Sister, Brother Lu Yan, what are you talking about? Why are you so happy?¡± Seeing that Lu Yan came straight to find Mei Shu as soon as he arrived at the venue, Mei Mu was so angry that she itched to let him see Mei Shu¡¯s slutty appearance right away. Mei Mu studied very seriously at noon every day, so Lu Yan didn¡¯t dare to talk about anything else. Finally, he waited for a non-study occasion like this to talk to Mei Shu more, but someone came over without any sense of propriety. Lu Yan restrained his smile and glanced at Mei Mu. ¡°Sometimes, happiness comes from the person you¡¯re talking to, not just the content of the conversation.¡± After speaking, he turned his head and hooked his lips slightly at Mei Shu, somewhat helpless. ¡°Unpleasant factors always seem to come at the worst time. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± Seeing Lu Yan enter the venomous tongue mode again, Mei Shu laughed lightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Mu felt very wronged after hearing Lu Yan¡¯s words. They were both daughters of the Mei family, so why did he always speak so bluntly to her? Mei Mu glared fiercely at Mei Shu and then turned and left. Mei Shu sneered and didn¡¯t pay attention. Just as she was about to turn around, she was suddenly knocked down by someone. Mei Shu felt a pain in her ankle and exclaimed, ¡°Ouch!¡± The waitress panicked and helped Mei Shu up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Seeing the situation, Wang Yue quickly stepped forward and angrily scolded the waitress, ¡°What kind of work ethic do you have! I¡¯ll have your manager fire you later!¡± The waitress kept apologizing and then said apologetically, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my fault. I accept the punishment. Miss¡¯s ankle has sprained. Shall I help her to rest first?¡± Seeing her trying to make amends, everyone also persuaded Wang Yue to help Mei Shu to the lounge first. Wang Yue grudgingly agreed and said, ¡°Be careful when you assist the young lady. If anything else happens, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mei Shu let the waitress help her to the sofa in the guest room. She saw a thin wisp of smoke rising from the cabinet not far away, but there was no smell in the air. ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± she said. The waitress smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Miss, let me accompany you.¡± Mei Shu looked at her coldly and said, ¡°I told you to leave now.¡± The waitress saw Mei Shu¡¯s eyes and felt a chill in her heart, so she finally left. The next second, Li Hua walked in with a glass of water, wearing a fawning smile. ¡°Mei Shu, I came to apologize to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the real Miss of the Mei family. I hope you can forgive me for what happened before. Can I ask for your forgiveness after you drink this glass of water?¡± It didn¡¯t happen like this in her past life, but Mei Shu quickly guessed that the mastermind behind this was Mei Mu. She had been thinking about how to get Mei Mu here, but she came to her on her own. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Live Stream Chapter 41: Live Stream Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu sat still and quickly communicated with the system in her mind. ¡°Has this glass of water been tampered with?¡± [Master, you¡¯re so smart! This glass of water has been laced with a drug that has the same effect as the dress you¡¯re wearing. Truly, a woman¡¯s heart is the most poisonous!] ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Mei Shu suddenly lifted her gaze and looked at Li Hua, a storm brewing in her pitch-black eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not women who are poisonous, but some people are born with dirty hearts.¡± ¡°You, you still won¡¯t forgive me?¡± Li Hua felt her heart racing under Mei Shu¡¯s intense gaze. But her fear only lasted for a moment, as anger quickly welled up within her. Damn b*tch, I¡¯ll show you how formidable I am soon enough. Let¡¯s see if you can still wear that expression. Mei Shu smiled meaningfully, ¡°How could I not forgive you? You¡¯ve apologized so sincerely, of course, I will forgive you.¡± As soon as she said so, Li Hua¡¯s face brightened, and she extended the glass of water forward, ¡°Then go ahead and drink this glass of water to bury the hatchet. I promise I¡¯ll help you seek revenge against Mei Mu in the future!¡± ¡°An apology should come with some sincerity.¡± With that said, Mei Shu wasted no time. She pried open Li Hua¡¯s mouth and held her hand, forcefully pouring the cold water down her throat. By the time Li Hua realized what was happening, she had already gulped down all the water, her back covered in a cold sweat. She knew better than anyone what was in that glass of water! Li Hua desperately tried to cough up the water, but Mei Shu didn¡¯t give her the chance. She pushed Li Hua onto the bed without hesitation. The peculiar scent of incense on the headboard suddenly filled her nostrils, instantly sapping Li Hua of all her strength to resist. With everything in order, Mei Shu quickly left and went to the bathroom at the end of the corridor, waiting to witness the ensuing drama. Meanwhile. Mei Mu calculated the timing, then had the waiter escort a portly man into the room where Mei Shu was. The waitress was worried that things might escalate, and if that happened, Mei Mu would have the support of the Me Family while she, an ordinary and insignificant person, would suffer the consequences. However, even if she refused to comply, Mei Mu had plenty of ways to make her agree. After some coercion and enticement, the waitress reluctantly led the man into the room. She was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to look inside the room, but as the man passed by her, she caught a whiff of the pungent and strange odor emanating from him, causing her to lean against the wall and retch for a while. Now she understood. Mei Shu, the second Miss of the Mei Family, was not as pure and kind-hearted as she appeared. The fact that she could do such things to her own sister, who was also a young girl, revealed just how dirty Mei Mu¡¯s heart truly was. Soon, sounds of debauchery came from the room. Blushing, the waitress¡¯ heart raced as she hurriedly left the room, praying that today¡¯s events wouldn¡¯t come back to haunt her! Mei Mu watched as the waitress entered the banquet hall alone and quietly approached her mother, Wang Yue, saying in a low voice, ¡°Mom, everything is set. We can begin now.¡± The only strange thing was that Li Hua hadn¡¯t returned for some reason. But that was no longer important. What she wanted now was to see Mei Shu¡¯s first appearance in front of the public, only to be humiliated and ruined! Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Wang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered with a touch of satisfaction. Then she put on a fake expression of concern and walked over to Mei Yun, whispering in her ear, ¡°Shushu accidentally sprained her foot just now. It might not be convenient for her to come out of the resting room at the moment.¡± Hearing this, Mei Yun frowned, her first thought being about face, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for her, as the protagonist, not to appear on such an important occasion. The banquet is about to begin. Find two people to support her and bring her over. After the appearance, she can go back and rest.¡± ¡°Honey, Shushu¡¯s foot seemed to be sprained severely. What if her foot gets worse if we force her to come?¡± Wang Yue pretended to be a concerned mother, wearing an expression of worry. Mei Yun felt annoyed, ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°Dad, I have a good idea!¡± Mei Mu walked playfully to her father¡¯s side and gently massaged her father¡¯s shoulders with both hands, trying to appease and please him. ¡°The hotel must have recording and live streaming equipment for the banquet.. Why not have the staff take these devices to my sister¡¯s resting room and broadcast the live stream on the big screens? This way, my sister won¡¯t have to move, and she can still make an appearance!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Slander Chapter 42: Slander Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She had a clear plan in mind. If only the waitstaff were involved, at most only a few people would witness such a scene. Her father would suppress the matter for the sake of face, and even though Mei Shu would still be ridiculed afterward, the effect would be greatly diminished. The most direct approach was to make everyone witness it together. This way, even if her father tried to protect Mei Shu afterward, he wouldn¡¯t be able to silence the rumors! She had let Mei Shu enjoy herself for far too long. Today, she must drag her into the abyss and make sure she could never turn the tables again! Upon hearing this, Mei Yun didn¡¯t hesitate and thought it was a good idea. He immediately instructed someone to take care of it. Mei Mu and Wang Yue, mother and daughter, smiled at each other, and they could see the excitement in each other¡¯s eyes. The time for the banquet had arrived. Mei Yun and his wife Wang Yue stood in the center of the stage, expressing their gratitude to the guests with smiles on their faces. Wang Yue held Mei Yun¡¯s arm, exuding a gentle and composed smile, even managing to display some qualities of a capable hostess. However, everyone present knew her true nature and didn¡¯t regard her as anything important. They continued to chat and laugh as if Wang Yue, who was speaking on stage, was invisible. This made Wang Yue¡¯s face turn green with anger. But thinking about her upcoming goal, she forced an awkward smile and continued to play the role of a gentle and loving mother in front of everyone, her nails going deep into the flesh in her palm. Soon, Mei Yun explained to everyone why Mei Shu couldn¡¯t appear in person. As he finished speaking, the large screen behind him suddenly lit up, followed by a suggestive and blush-inducing sound that resonated throughout the entire hall. Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly drawn to it. Mei Mu¡¯s face was filled with joy as she fixed her gaze on the screen, not even daring to blink. At the right moment, Wang Yue displayed a look of panic and disbelief, screaming with astonishment, ¡°What is this? You must be mistaken! This definitely isn¡¯t Mei Shu!¡± At that moment, the woman on the screen was tearing off a man¡¯s clothes, her fair and long legs wrapped around his waist, and she moaned and whispered seductively, causing the hearts of the adults present to race and their faces to blush. However, due to the cameraman¡¯s perspective, the woman¡¯s face was conveniently blocked by the man¡¯s fat and large head, making it impossible to tell who she was. ¡°No way? Miss Mei Shu actually did something like this with a man at her own welcome banquet?¡± ¡°No wonder she grew up in the countryside. She must have learned all sorts of inappropriate things from those people outside! To not be able to control herself in such a situation, I wonder if she¡¯ll have any face to show up in the future!¡± The people making these remarks were young girls who usually tried to flatter Mei Mu. They were scattered among the crowd, continuously tarnishing Mei Shu¡¯s reputation. Many people had witnessed the incident where Mei Shu was knocked down and sent back to the resting room just a while ago. So almost everyone present quickly concluded that the woman in the video was indeed Mei Shu! Mei Mu felt triumphant in her heart, but on the surface, she maintained a tearful expression, as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say such things about my sister! My sister is definitely not that kind of person! She¡­ she couldn¡¯t be!¡± Hearing her words, everyone became even more convinced. ¡°I never expected it. The once beautiful Miss Mei Shu now can even share a bed with such a man. Such a young age, but she¡¯s already incorrigible. I bet she¡¯ll become a promiscuous woman who sleeps around in the future!¡± The crowd¡¯s slander against Mei Shu grew louder. Mei Yun¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly ordered someone to inform the on-site cameramen to turn off the cameras. But it was too late. The people present were all from prestigious families, and it was rare for them to witness such a scene. Several men had even recorded the video and shared it with their circles and others, reveling in the seductive and enchanting display of Mei Shu in bed. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things! I believe in Mei Shu!¡± Lu Yan was already sweating profusely, and he also ordered someone to quickly go to the resting room and find out what had happened! With his intervention, everyone immediately fell silent. Lu Yan¡¯s mother, Qin Qin, immediately stepped forward and grabbed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Yanyan, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get involved.¡± What kind of status did their Lu family have? She had come here today solely because of her son¡¯s face.. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even want to have the slightest connection with the Mei family! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Situation Reversal Chapter 43: Situation Reversal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Yan¡¯s heartfelt concern and defense for Mei Shu were evident to Mei Mu. She was so jealous that her eyes turned red, but she could only clench her fists tightly, forcing out a teardrop of grievance. ¡°Brother Lu Yan, I knew you would believe in Sister just like me!¡± Lu Yan glared at her. It was precisely because he believed in Mei Shu that he suspected that this was a scheme of Wang Yue and Mei Mu to slander Mei Shu! Mei Mu¡¯s heart trembled under his stare. Although she was very scared, she couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by his handsomeness again. For a moment, she was so fascinated by his handsome face that she even forgot the lines she had prepared. Now, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Lu Yan again, naturally not missing the scene where Lu Yan was glaring at Mei Mu. Although no one dared to offend the Lu family, some couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Mei Mu when they saw her pitiful expression after being scolded. ¡°Young Master Lu, ultimately, this matter was caused by Mei Shu herself and has nothing to do with Miss Second. You don¡¯t really need to show displeasure towards Miss Second.¡± ¡°Is it your place to intervene with who I am showing displeasure to?¡± Lu Yan was currently enraged and would vent his frustration on anyone he caught, regardless of who they were. Qin Qin¡¯s expression changed, not because her son¡¯s words would offend people, as the Lu family was not afraid of offending anyone. She was just shocked by her son¡¯s affection for Mei Shu! Lu Yan was almost eighteen now. He had always been a calm and self-contained child, indifferent to everything around him. This was the first time she had seen Lu Yan lose control like this! All because of that girl Mei Shu! ¡°Yan Yan, go to the adjacent room and calm down for a moment.¡± ¡°I am perfectly calm right now!¡± Lu Yan clenched his fists and stared fixedly at the woman on the screen who was still moaning. ¡°That is definitely not Mei Shu. Even if it is her, she must be framed! I demand to immediately bring a doctor to examine Mei Shu¡¯s body!¡±¡± He could only pray now that the woman whose face was completely covered in the video had nothing to do with Mei Shu. Otherwise¡­ Lu Yan couldn¡¯t bear to think any further! How could Wang Yue dare to have someone examine Mei Shu? She quickly anxiously called for someone to shut down the video, but in reality, she sent her trusted confidant to destroy the evidence! Anyway, everyone had seen enough of what she wanted them to see. Mei Shu had nowhere to hide! No matter how difficult she had been to deal with in the past, from now on, she would have to let herself be manipulated! Just as everyone was watching the commotion on both sides with an attitude of watching a joke, a cold and puzzled voice suddenly interjected, ¡°Lu Yan, why did you suddenly ask someone to examine me?¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice, Lu Yan almost immediately turned his head and saw Mei Shu, supported by Mei Feng, outside the crowd. His anxious heart finally found its place. Mei Mu stared at Mei Shu incredulously, her body suddenly feeling as if it had fallen into an icy abyss. Her hands and feet couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°How¡­ how did you get here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this my welcome banquet? As the protagonist, 1 should naturally appear in person to thank everyone for coming to support me!¡± Mei Shu spoke lightly, and then looked at the tall boy beside her with an affectionate expression. ¡°Thank you, Ah Feng, for helping me here.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The boy stood by her side with a cold expression, as if he had no connection to anything that was happening. Only Mei Shu could feel how firm and strong the arm supporting her waist was. Wang Yue was completely dumbfounded on the stage, her mouth agape as if her jaw was about to drop to the ground. She stared blankly in Mei Shu¡¯s direction. The noise around suddenly quieted down in an instant, and only the lewd sounds from the speakers of the big screen could be heard. Mei Yun was the first to react. He ran through the crowd and reached Mei Shu¡¯s side, taking a quick look at his daughter¡¯s neat attire from head to toe. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t seen my eldest brother for a long time, so I wanted to talk to him a bit more. I didn¡¯t expect to lose track of time.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, but it was enough for everyone present to hear. People¡¯s eyes began to scan the screen again. The real Mei Shu was standing right in front of them, so who was the woman in the video? Some of the ladies, who had been led astray in their thinking, quickly regained their senses. After mingling in the upper-class society for so long, how could they not understand such lowly tricks! Someone couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and took the lead to question in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Speaking of which, we never saw that woman¡¯s face in the video.. How did Lady Mei know that the person in the footage is Miss Mei Shu?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: The Tide Has Changed Chapter 44: The Tide Has Changed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Wang Yue almost couldn¡¯t maintain her hypocritical facade, and her voice trembled involuntarily. ¡°The person who brought the equipment to record the video was sent by my husband! Besides, we have booked the entire hotel tonight, so there shouldn¡¯t be any strangers here. That¡¯s why I thought it might be Mei Shu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that Sister is alright! Brother Lu Yan and I have always believed in Sister!¡± Mei Mu quickly shouted this out, accompanied by her sweet expression, and the crowd didn¡¯t feel that she was really putting on a show. The girl was innocent. They were all wealthy and valued their dignity the most. No one would really argue with a child, especially a beautiful little girl like her. Even if they suspected Wang Yue, they wouldn¡¯t associate such malicious things with Mei Mu. Moreover, this girl had been speaking up for Mei Shu from beginning to end. But Wang Yue was right about one thing. Most of the people present today knew each other, so it was impossible for a stranger to slip in unnoticed. The identity of the woman in the footage became intriguing. The people who dared to capture the video were all gleaming with excitement. The socialites present today were all either wealthy or powerful, so they wouldn¡¯t lose out no matter who they captured on camera! Lu Yan was just a few steps away from reaching Mei Shu when his mother suddenly grabbed his arm tightly. Just then, his phone rang, so he reluctantly stopped and answered the call. Upon hearing what the person on the other end of the line said, Lu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. He whispered a few instructions and then put the phone back in his pocket. Everyone was still searching the crowd for familiar faces when suddenly they heard an exclamation that startled them. They saw a man pointing incredulously at the face of the woman suddenly exposed on the screen. ¡°I recognize this person! Isn¡¯t this Miss Second¡¯s classmate that she brought here?¡± Hearing this, everyone focused their eyes on Mei Mu again. While they were reluctant to involve Mei Mu earlier, they now had to reexamine the tearful girl standing before them. ¡°Why are you all looking at me like this? I really don¡¯t know who the person in the video is! Could you have made a mistake? How could it be my classmate? I only brought one classmate with me¡­¡± As Mei Mu spoke, even she couldn¡¯t help but pause halfway, her eyes suddenly widened to the maximum, and she turned her head in disbelief to stare at the screen. Suddenly seeing that familiar face displaying a strange and alluring expression, Mei Mu¡¯s face turned pale. How could this be! No wonder Li Hua hadn¡¯t come back for so long! It turned out that she had become the female lead in today¡¯s drama! Mei Mu suddenly looked at Mei Shu, who was smiling, and a sense of fear spread throughout her body. How did Mei Shu see through the trap carefully set by her and her mother? Did she already know everything? What did she plan to do next to her and her mother? Mei Mu trembled all over, her forehead sweating, smudging her delicate makeup. She had long abandoned her previous composure. Now, she was genuinely afraid of what Mei Shu would do to her in public! However, Mei Shu just smiled and looked back at her, not saying a word except for explaining to her father why she was late. At this moment, the big screen finally went dark with a loud ¡°snap,¡± and the whole venue fell into complete silence. Mei Yun was furious that Mei Mu had embarrassed herself on such an important occasion. He had long been angry that Mei Mu had brought such an improper friend. But in front of others, he tried to pacify the situation as gently as possible. ¡°Please forget about the unpleasant incident just now. I will get to the bottom of the truth of the matter. Now, I announce that my daughter Mei Shu¡¯s welcome banquet officially begins!¡± Mei Yun awkwardly tried to change the subject, and others couldn¡¯t continue discussing it either. However, the way they looked at Mei Mu had changed. The dignified Miss Mei, actually befriending such a despicable friend at school and bringing her to such an occasion, tarnishing the atmosphere! Birds of a feather flock together! Her mother was a home-wrecker, so she made these unsavory friends at school! ¡°I think she will end up just like her mother, specifically destroying other people¡¯s families and stealing other women¡¯s men!¡± ¡°Then I must keep my daughter away from her! My daughter told me before that Mei Mu is very good at attracting attention at school.. Every day, she entices boys to come to her classroom and confess to her!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Dog Bites Dog Chapter 45: Dog Bites Dog Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! My mother is not a home-wrecker, and I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± Mei Mu was trembling with anger. But the accusations around her continued unabated. ¡°Who knows, maybe Bai Ling¡¯s car accident wasn¡¯t an accident at all! It could be some despicable means the vixen used to climb the social ladder!¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Mu¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Wang Yue quickly reacted, running up to Mei Yun with a pitiful expression, clinging to his arm and saying pitifully, ¡°Honey, this has nothing to do with me and our daughter! Mumu might have misjudged her, not realizing that her friend is this kind of person. Please don¡¯t blame her!¡± The impression of Wang Yue as a virtuous wife and loving mother was deeply ingrained in Mei Yun¡¯s mind. Therefore, whether what happened to Bai Ling back then or what happened to Li Hua today, he didn¡¯t associate them with Wang Yue. Mei Yun comfortingly patted his wife¡¯s tightly held hand. ¡°Don¡¯t cry in public, OK?¡± Although he said that, there was no hint of reproach in his tone. Instead, it faintly revealed a trace of compassion and tenderness. Wang Yue understood well that he didn¡¯t intend to blame her, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth that he had blocked. ¡°Everyone, today is my daughter¡¯s welcome banquet, and I¡¯m grateful that you all could come to support me in person. I hope these unpleasant incidents just now won¡¯t affect your mood. Next, I will take my daughter to toast to all the guests. Once again, thank you for coming!¡± Mei Yun¡¯s words were like the final verdict, as he made up his mind not to discuss the matter publicly anymore. The others naturally wouldn¡¯t provoke him or openly defy his wishes. But that didn¡¯t apply to Lu Yan. A group of people entered the hall, supporting a disheveled girl and a man whose pants weren¡¯t even fastened properly. The girl struggled all the way but was tightly held by bodyguards. However, when she saw Mei Shu standing in front of her unharmed, her struggles suddenly ceased, and her eyes were filled with despair. In the video, the man¡¯s back was facing the camera, and they still didn¡¯t know who the man Li Hua had hooked up with was. Now looking at this fat and familiar-looking man, wasn¡¯t he the most opcless son of the Wang family, Wang Ting? Some people exclaimed, ¡°Hey? Isn¡¯t this Miss Second¡¯s cousin? We¡¯ve seen him at the Mei family¡¯s company before!¡± Wang Yue¡¯s hands were trembling. She quickly stole a glance at Mei Yun¡¯s expression and hurriedly explained, ¡°I invited him today with the intention of introducing him to Shushu. I never expected that he would secretly do such a thing behind my back!¡± Wang Ting was not stupid. When he and Wang Yue planned this, they had already anticipated this outcome. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t come to his senses from the ecstasy just now. He still had a hint of intoxication on his face as he said, ¡°Aunt, Shushu and I have fallen in love with each other. Please give us your blessings!¡± As soon as he said this, the mocking laughter from the people present became even more unbridled. The scornful and ill-intentioned gazes fell on Wang Yue and Mei Mu. They said they had nothing to do with this matter? Just by looking at Wang Ting¡¯s current stunned expression, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t figured out who the person in his bed was! Lu Yan couldn¡¯t bear to hear these words. Ignoring his mother¡¯s obstruction, he stepped forward and reprimanded, ¡°Who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re worthy of Mei Shu? Take a good look at the woman standing beside you!¡± Wang Ting was stunned by his shout. He slowly turned his stiff neck toward Li Hua and, upon seeing the determination on Wang Yue¡¯s face and the appearance of the girl next to her, his pupils contracted and his eyebrows twitched violently. When he entered the room earlier, the scent of the fragrance on the bedside had clouded his mind. Coupled with the enthusiastic response from the girl beneath him, he had long forgotten to confirm if she was the girl in the photo. Now, with the cold air blowing in from outside, Wang Ting suddenly regained his senses. What else didn¡¯t he understand? This time, Wang Yue had made arrangements for him and wanted him to become the Mei family¡¯s son-in-law, but he actually slept with the wrong person? Realizing this, a layer of cold sweat broke out on Wang Ting¡¯s body, and his knees weakened. He immediately knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I really didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble. It was this woman, she seduced me first!¡± Li Hua stared at him in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but let out a piercing scream. Pointing at Wang Ting¡¯s nose, she angrily scolded, ¡°When did I seduce you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror and see what kind of person you really are!¡± Wang Ting was desperate to clear himself of any involvement and dispel Mei Yun¡¯s anger. He didn¡¯t care about anything else as he splashed dirty water on Li Hua without hesitation, ¡°She claimed to be Mei Shu, and she invited me into the room to chat. I thought she was my cousin, so I let my guard down and went in with her! I didn¡¯t know anything after that!¡± ¡°Aunt, Uncle, I¡¯m really innocent!¡± Wang Ting clung to Mei Yun¡¯s legs and wailed loudly, as if he wasn¡¯t the one panting heavily in the video just now.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Smooth Things Over Chapter 46: Smooth Things Over Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Yun avoided his hand that was covered in unknown liquid in disgust and glared at Wang Yue. ¡°This is your highly praised nephew, huh?¡± Wang Yue burst into tears and threw herself into Mei Yun¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey, Ting¡¯er must have been momentarily bewitched by the vixen!¡± With that, she winked at her daughter. Mei Mu, overwhelmed by the situation, was staring blankly at Li Hua. But prompted by her mother, she snapped back to her senses with a start. ¡°Yes, Li¡­ Li Hua, she¡­ she must have been temporarily confused, that¡¯s why she¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. Li Hua was staring at her incredulously, disappointment written all over her face. It was only now that she fully realized that Mei Mu was the most unworthy illegitimate daughter of the Mei family! In terms of tactics, appearance, character, and means, Mei Mu couldn¡¯t compare to Mei Shu at all, who had just returned from the countryside! ¡°Fine, very well. If you want to abandon me, then I have nothing left to hide!¡± Li Hua suddenly pushed away the two bodyguards restraining her, stood tall, and stared at Mei Shu. ¡°I will tell everything about today¡¯s events in detail!¡± ¡°Oh? Then I must lend an ear and listen carefully,¡± Mei Shu said casually, glancing at the mother and daughter, his lips curling slightly, displaying a touch of elegance. Li Hua¡¯s breath caught in her throat. It was hard to imagine that a girl who grew up in the countryside without anyone¡¯s guidance could still maintain the dignity of a young lady. Ridiculously, she only realized it now! ¡°Li Hua, well talk about your matter later. Right now, it¡¯s Miss Mei¡¯s welcoming banquet. How about I have someone send you home first? Don¡¯t worry, since the incident happened at our Mei family¡¯s banquet, we will take responsibility for you.¡± After saying that, Wang Yue signaled to the bodyguards beside her. The bodyguards immediately understood and escorted Li Hua away. Lu Yan sneered and blocked their path, his eyes fixed on Wang Yue. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s better to clarify this matter face to face. Otherwise, how will Miss Li be able to face anyone in the future?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Mei Yun pondered for a moment. Although the matter was already clear, he didn¡¯t want the family¡¯s dirty laundry to be aired publicly, so he decided to suppress it for now. ¡°Young Master Lu, this is ultimately our family matter. I will handle it properly and will not mistreat anyone innocent.¡± ¡°Yanyan.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s mother, Qin Qin, who was already extremely displeased with Lu Yan¡¯s interference. ¡°At this point in the banquet, we have no reason to continue participating. Leave with me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lu Yan wanted to say something more, but Qin Qin was resolute and directly dragged him away. With so many people watching, he couldn¡¯t firmly refuse his mother face to face. He could only sigh and whisper a few words to his mother before obtaining her consent. Then, he came to Mei Shu¡¯s side and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, no matter what happens, I will support you.¡± His words sounded light, but they struck everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderclap. The young master of the Lu family actually openly declared that he would support Mei Shu! They knew that the Mei and Lu families had a very good relationship when Bai Ling was still alive. But since Bai Ling¡¯s death, Madam Lu no longer had any contact with the Mei family. Even when she saw Wang Yue in public, she wore an indifferent expression and was reluctant to talk to her. It seemed that after Mei Shu¡¯s return, the Mei and Lu families were going to reconcile! The Mei family would rise again! They understood it well. No matter how much Young Master Lu liked Mei Shu, she was still a girl who hadn¡¯t even graduated. The one in power in the Mei family was still Mei Yun. With such an incident happening today, Mei Yun definitely wouldn¡¯t want too much gossip. So they could only advise peace from the sidelines. ¡°In the end, this matter is Li Hua and Wang Ting¡¯s own affair. Let¡¯s not meddle too much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Today¡¯s protagonist is Miss Mei Shu. Let¡¯s not neglect the main character over this trivial matter!¡± After Lu Yan finished speaking, he was eventually pulled away by his mother with a cold face. Mei Yun was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s reaction. He quickly had someone send Li Hua home and patiently reassured her. He then accompanied Mei Shu to personally toast the guests, thanking them for attending and showing his hospitality. After everyone had left, Mei Yun called for Wang Yue and settled accounts in the quiet study. The room was silent, and once the door was closed, only Mei family members remained. Mei Yun¡¯s face instantly turned cold as he pointed at Wang Yue and angrily scolded, ¡°Do you dare to say that today¡¯s incident has nothing to do with you? You were completely unaware?!¡± ¡°This is a misunderstanding! Honey! What benefit would I gain from doing this?¡± Wang Yue covered her face, sobbing uncontrollably, her shoulders trembling with grievance. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with countless matters inside and outside for this banquet. How could I bear to arrange for someone to cause trouble? Besides, I have no idea why Li Hua appeared there!¡± ¡°You dare to argue!¡± Enraged, Mei Yun slammed his hand on the table, his chest aching.. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t at your instigation, why did Li Hua and Wang Ting happen to be in that room?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Disassociate Themselves from the Matter Chapter 47: Disassociate Themselves from the Matter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve been together for over a decade. Don¡¯t you already know the kind of person I am? If I truly wanted to harm Mei Shu and couldn¡¯t tolerate her, why would I bring her here? It would be better for her to fend for herself in the countryside.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mei Shu widened his eyes, realizing that Wang Yue was speaking the truth. Besides, over the years, even though Mei Shu wasn¡¯t present at home, Wang Yue had taken good care of the other children. Even if she made some mistakes, they were not significant faults. As a stepmother, Wang Yue was impeccable. Thinking about this, Mei Shu sighed deeply and said, ¡°I understand how difficult it has been for you, but this matter has blown up too much. We must find an impeccable solution to resolve it. Otherwise, the reputation of the Mei Shu family will be irreparable.¡± Wang Yue had already figured out how to solve this matter, but she couldn¡¯t speak directly, fearing that Mei Shu would suspect her of being scheming. She had to be indirect and said, ¡°Ultimately, this is an issue between Li Hua and Wang Ting. Today¡¯s young people are not as conservative as we were back then. Moreover, they are both adults, and any impulsive actions they take are their own choices.¡± Mei Shu frowned and looked at her, instantly understanding her meaning. ¡°If the two of them are willing, then this incident can be considered an ordinary accident.¡± ¡°Darling, I know you have never liked Wang Ting, considering him lazy and useless. But he is still our nephew!¡± Wang Yue saw his wavering in his words and quickly went behind him, gently patting his shoulder to please him. ¡°Even if he lacks talent, he still comes from a respectable family. We are his aunt and uncle, and naturally, we can support him with our background. And as for Li Hua, her family background is ordinary. Even if she wants to marry, she might not find a boy with a better family background than Wang Ting.¡± Mei Shu was somewhat vain and caught the subtle hints of Wang Yue¡¯s attempt to elevate the status of the Mei family. He sat upright, assuming the demeanor of the head of the Mei Shu family, and pondered, ¡°If we consider that aspect, Wang Ting can indeed be considered a suitable match.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled with a scheming gleam. ¡°Since they have this fate, why not let them interact and see if they truly get along? If they become a good couple, then everyone will be happy.¡± Mei Yun frowned, still having some concerns. Wang Yue continued persuading, ¡°Furthermore, even if they don¡¯t end up together, that would be a matter for the future. Resolving the current impasse is the priority.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s doubts were completely dispelled, and he smiled approvingly, ¡°You¡¯re right, my dear wife. However, this incident is rather shameful for the girl. I¡¯m afraid Li Hua would be reluctant to see Wang Ting again. We need a suitable mediator to make this happen.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Mei Mu, who had been standing silently by the side, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Li Hua is my good friend. If you trust me, let me handle this matter.¡± Mei Shu smiled satisfactorily, ¡°You¡¯re a sensible daughter. If you can resolve this, I will reward you handsomely.¡± As long as Li Hua spoke up and clarified her relationship with Wang Ting in public, the Mei family could completely disassociate themselves from the matter. As for whether the two of them could have a lasting relationship, that was up to them. After all, it was common for young people to date and eventually break up. No one could guarantee that a relationship would last just because they had had sex. With the decision made, Mei Shu felt a heavy burden lifted from his heart. He took a deep breath and looked at Mei Mu with a tender gaze, ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer to avoid unexpected changes. You should get down to it now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mei Mu agreed and, as she turned around, exchanged a secret glance with her mother, Wang Yue. Both understood the relief in each other¡¯s eyes. Today, they didn¡¯t succeed in plotting against Mei Shu, but as long as Mei Yun still trusted them and didn¡¯t become completely angry with them, they would have plenty of opportunities! As for Li Hua. Only one thing Wang Yue said earlier had come from the heart. Even if Wang Ting was not outstanding and seemed mediocre, he was still the Mei family¡¯s nephew and was not someone Li Hua could climb up to with her status. After things settle down, Wang Yue would find a reason for Wang Ting to dump Li Hua! If a man from the Wang family wanted to marry, he must find a woman who would be useful for the family¡¯s development! On the other hand. Mei Shu was stopped by a group of black-clad individuals as he left the banquet. At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded in her mind once again. < Master, please complete a commissioned task within 30 minutes.> Commissioned task? Before Mei Shu could figure out where to find the commissioned task, one of the black-clad men in front of him spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, I apologize for disturbing you, but our young master¡­ would like to meet a certain Sister. We have no idea where to find her, and when we saw you earlier, you have a good appearance and amiable temperament. We were wondering if you could help soothe our young master.¡± Soothe a child? This task was something she was good at! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Skilled at Soothing Children Chapter 48: Skilled at Soothing Children Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, then bring your young master over.¡± Mei Shu planned it well. Since her rebirth, she had been busy with soothing children. If she could obtain system rewards simply by soothing children, Mei Shu was more than willing to do it. Seeing her readily agreeing, Jiang He let out a long sigh of relief and gestured to Jiang Hai behind him. Jiang Hai immediately waved behind him, and an obviously expensive sedan stopped in front of Mei Shu. Mei Shu became slightly wary and took a step back, creating a safe distance between herself and them. Jiang He noticed her caution and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t worry. We have no ill intentions. We are extremely grateful to you for helping us, and we haven¡¯t even expressed our gratitude properly.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the car door slowly opened, and an annoyingly noisy and grating voice suddenly came from inside the car. ¡°I want Sister! You guys are bad people! Let me out, I want Sister!¡± Upon hearing this familiar voice, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t believe it, but the next second, she curiously leaned forward and looked into the car. When her eyes met the familiar and profound gaze, her face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Xiao Bao, it¡¯s really you!¡± ¡°Sister!¡± The man didn¡¯t make a fuss this time, but pushed away the man restraining him and excitedly jumped out of the car, hugging Mei Shu directly. ¡°Sister! Why did you leave Xiao Bao alone last time? Xiao Bao was scared. Sister, don¡¯t leave me!¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t leave you.¡± Mei Shu sighed and couldn¡¯t help patting his head. Although the man standing in front of her was a head taller than her and dressed in a mature and well-fitted elegant suit, his mental age was only a few years old. Mei Shu didn¡¯t see him as an adult man at all, but instead felt a bit of tenderness when facing him. ¡°Sister, I want candy!¡± The man nudged his head against her palm. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his puppy-like adorable appearance. She took out a lollipop from her bag and unwrapped it, placing it in his mouth. While he was enjoying the candy, with his eyes narrowed into slits from the sweetness, Mei Shu suddenly remembered that his guardian was watching nearby. She wondered if her action of feeding him without permission would displease his family. With that thought in mind, Mei Shu apologized to Jiang He with a serious expression. Jiang He scratched his head and smiled sincerely, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t be so polite. We arc already extremely grateful to you for helping us.¡± Mei Shu nodded slightly and began to size up the people in front of her again. When Xiao Bao appeared in her villa area last time, Mei Shu suspected that his family background must be very good, but she didn¡¯t expect his family to be so wealthy. Although she didn¡¯t know much about cars, she could tell that the value of the car behind her far exceeded any car in the Mei family. In other words, Xiao Bao¡¯s family conditions should be even better than the Mei family! Mei Shu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of this child twice already. I see that your family has quite a few bodyguards. Next time, make sure to keep a closer watch. It¡¯s not a joke if someone with malicious intent takes him away.¡± Xiao Bao was well-dressed, clearly from a wealthy family, and his intelligence was still at a child¡¯s level. If he were deceived and kidnapped by bad people for ransom, it would only add more shadows to Xiao Bao¡¯s heart. Upon hearing this, Jiang He could only smile helplessly and nod. But Master Si was not a real fool. How could they be able to keep him under control just because they wanted to! However, Jiang He naturally wouldn¡¯t explain this to Mei Shu. Since the goal had been achieved, Jiang He and Jiang Hai together held onto Lu Si and tried to force him into the car. Of course, Lu Si refused to cooperate. He hugged Mei Shu¡¯s hand with a mournful expression and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Sister, Xiao Bao doesn¡¯t want to be separated from you. Xiao Bao won¡¯t go with them! They are all bad people!¡± ¡°Master¡­ Stop making trouble. It¡¯s getting late, and we should go back!¡± Jiang He spoke in a gentle tone, but his actions were not gentle at all. In the past, whenever Master Si had an episode, they would forcefully take him back to the Lu family. This time was no exception. Mei Shu furrowed her eyebrows, feeling the strength in her wrist that was exclusive to men becoming increasingly stronger. If she didn¡¯t stop him now, this man might accidentally break her bones. Helpless, Mei Shu had no choice but to interrupt their actions and interfere, ¡°You¡¯ll only make the patient more resistant by doing this. Let me handle it.¡± Jiang He immediately released the pressure in his grip as if he had been waiting for Mei Shu¡¯s words. He even let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then we¡¯ll trouble Miss.¡± With no one forcing him to leave, Lu Si clung to Mei Shu like a plaster, resting his chin on top of her head and wrapping his arms around her waist, intimate as if they were a couple in a passionate relationship. If it were someone else, Mei Shu would definitely kick the person away without hesitation, suspecting that this person was taking advantage of her. But the words spoken by Lu Si didn¡¯t give her the slightest misconception. ¡°Sister, can you tell Xiao Bao a story, and Xiao Bao will sleep well, okay?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Pocket Space Chapter 49: Pocket Space Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu was completely defeated by his pitiful look. One had to admit that a good-looking man acting like a helpless child was quite impactful. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t sit in a stranger¡¯s car with him, so she found a bench in a nearby park and sat down with him. Lu Si immediately took advantage of the opportunity, resting his head on her lap and hugging her waist, pleading incessantly, ¡°Sister, please tell me a story. Little baby will obediently go to sleep.¡± His warm breath spread across her abdomen. Considering it was summer and she was wearing thin clothes, the warmth infused with a distinctly masculine scent touched her body, causing Mei Shu to freeze momentarily. She quickly pushed him away and moved her body back a little. Fortunately, Lu Si didn¡¯t persist in clinging to her. Mei Shu breathed a sigh of relief and slowly began to tell the stories her mother used to tell her before bedtime. Even in this second life, she couldn¡¯t prevent her mother¡¯s death. If only she could go back in time to before her mother was born, she would have protected Bai Ling and ensured she didn¡¯t suffer any harm. Lost in her thoughts, Mei Shu¡¯s voice involuntarily became choked with emotion. A clearly defined hand suddenly extended in front of her. Mei Shu subconsciously held her breath and then saw the hand gently touch her cheek, wiping away her tears. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. Xiao Bao is very well-behaved! If anyone bullies you, Xiao Bao will teach them a lesson for you!¡± Lu Si made her laugh, and the nostalgia and sadness in her heart were buried deep within as she playfully tapped his eyes with her hand, unable to conceal her joy in her tone. ¡°Xiao Bao is not well-behaved at all. We agreed to sleep, so why are you still awake?¡± ¡°Xiao Bao will sleep right away!¡± Seemingly sensing her dissatisfaction, Lu Si immediately closed his eyes, but his hand around her waist instinctively tightened. Soon, the man in her arms began to emit long and steady breaths. [Congratulations, Master, for completing the mission. Reward: +10 points] [Congratulations, Master, on completing ten missions. You have received a random blind box. Would you like to open it immediately?] ¡°Open it.¡± [Congratulations, master, on obtaining a Pocket Space. The space can only store inanimate objects and cannot accommodate plants or animals.] Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. She didn¡¯t expect her luck to be this good! With the Pocket Space, she could store many things that were inconvenient to carry around! ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve worked hard. Now that the young master is asleep, we¡¯ll take him home first.¡± Jiang He and Jiang Hai walked over and smiled apologetically at Mei Shu. Mei Shu readily agreed. Since the mission was completed and his family was by his side, what reason did she have to continue staying with him? She watched as the two carried the sleeping man into the car, and Mei Shu casually hailed a car to return to the Mei family. As soon as she entered the house, Wang Yue stood expressionless in her way. ¡°I underestimated you before.¡± Mei Shu sneered, unwilling to show weakness. ¡°Since both sides have revealed their cards, go ahead and use whatever means you have. Just don¡¯t give me a chance to bite back.¡± Wang Yue was itching with hatred, but at that moment, Mei Yun descended the stairs. She heard the footsteps and immediately put on a kind smile. Turning around, she walked to Mei Yun¡¯s side, linking her arm with his. ¡°Honey, I just had the kitchen prepare a large table of dishes, mostly made according to your and Mei Shu¡¯s tastes. I thought after the incident at the daytime banquet, you both probably didn¡¯t eat well. Now that we¡¯ve closed the door and it¡¯s just our family, let¡¯s celebrate Mei Shu properly.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything.¡± Mei Yun was satisfied with her concern for Mei Shu and felt somewhat guilty towards his daughter. He rarely softened his tone and waved his hand towards her, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see what delicious food Auntie prepared for you in the dining room.¡± ¡°Dad, where¡¯s my eldest brother?¡± After they separated at the banquet, Mei Shu didn¡¯t have a chance to thank him. In her previous life, when she was critically ill in the hospital, only this brother would secretly come to visit her. Mei Feng was closest to her among her younger brothers. She really wanted to find an opportunity to sit down and have a good conversation with him. ¡°Mei Feng went back to school. He said he¡¯s been busy with his studies lately, so he won¡¯t be coming home for now. The other two are still upstairs doing their homework. Go and call them downstairs.¡± When Mei Yun said this, his eyes were filled with tenderness. Since his daughter returned, both younger sons unexpectedly developed a love for studying, which made him, as a father who hoped for his children¡¯s success, feel doubly pleased. Although he didn¡¯t know if Mei Jing would be able to catch up and get into a better high school now that he had started to work hard, there was always a glimmer of hope since he was willing to put in the effort. Mei Shu nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Dad, I¡¯ll go call my brothers downstairs for dinner.¡± After saying that, Mei Shu went straight upstairs and into Mei Yan¡¯s room. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the little guy sighing. ¡°Brother, this problem is too difficult.. Can you explain it to me? Otherwise, Sister will definitely punish me when she comes back!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Caught Red Chapter 50: Caught Red-Handed Slacking Off Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You can see for yourself. I¡¯m still busy.¡± At this moment, Mei Jing was anxiously struggling with the problem in front of him. Influenced by Mei Shu and Mei Yan, Mei Jing had recently developed some motivation in his studies. Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was a significant improvement compared to his previous attitude of not caring whether he studied or not. For example, now when Mei Jing encountered a problem he couldn¡¯t solve, he would be unwilling to give up and would rack his brain to figure it out. This would never have happened in the past. Mei Yan was also surprised and sneakily came over to peck at the questions his brother was working on. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be doing your homework seriously!¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Mei Jing glared at him without a good temper, feeling bored. He raised his hand and tossed the exam paper aside. ¡°To hell with homework, I¡¯m not doing it anymore. I¡¯m going to play games for a while.¡± Mei Yan was about to join in the fun, but he caught a glimpse of the slightly open door and chuckled mischievously. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you afraid of Sister catching you playing games and beating you up?¡± Mei Jing felt like he had been stepped on a sore spot and suddenly sat up, glaring at him. ¡°You little traitor, trying to betray your brother. I really wasted my love on you!¡± Mei Yan cunningly rolled his eyes and said maliciously, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to continue writing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not writing anymore. Whoever wants to write can write.¡± Mei Jing impatiently lay back on the bed, and soon the sound effects of the game¡¯s start screen came from his phone. Mei Yan squinted and glanced at the door, deliberately shouting in an exaggerated manner, ¡°Sister is back! Look at what Brother is doing!¡± Mei Jing¡¯s heart tightened, and he instinctively hid his phone under the pillow. But when he saw the mischievous smile on his brother¡¯s face, he became angry and rushed over to teach this daring little brat a lesson. Mei Yan ran towards the door with a cheeky smile. Mei Jing was determined to catch him and didn¡¯t notice that the door was pushed open. He was too preoccupied trying to grab hold of Mei Yan while issuing threats, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you now. I¡¯ll skin you alive! If you dare to tell anyone about me playing games today, I¡¯ll beat you black and blue!¡± ¡°Sister, save me!¡± Mei Yan shouted as he continued to run towards the door. The room door, which was only slightly ajar, was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and Mei Shu walked into the room with a smile, blocking Mei Yan behind her. ¡°Mei Jing, what were you planning to do just now?¡± Mei Jing¡¯s attention was still on Mei Yan, but suddenly his body stiffened when Mei Shu entered. Even though she was smiling at the moment, he could sense a hint of danger, and he thought to himself that something was not right. He quickly withdrew his hand, stood up straight, and tried to defend himself. ¡°I was stuck on a problem and wanted to ask you about it when you came back. I also wanted to take a break.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t solve one problem, so you decided not to do the rest of the homework?¡± Mei Shu ignored his cunning explanation and directly refuted him. Mei Jing blushed, but his usual pride prevented him from admitting his mistake. He stubbornly retorted, ¡°I couldn¡¯t solve this problem, and who knows if I¡¯ll have trouble with the ones that follow? Doing homework is so annoying, it¡¯s inefficient. It¡¯s better to wait for you to come back and solve the problem before continuing.¡± Mei Shu glanced at him, her expression emotionless, and walked to the head of the bed. She reached out and grabbed the phone he had hidden under the pillow. Mei Jing panicked and quickly reached out to snatch it back. Mei Shu didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. She grabbed his wrist and twisted it forcefully, causing Mei Jing to gasp in pain. ¡°It hurts! Give me back my phone, and I¡¯ll start doing my homework right away!¡± Mei Shu naturally wouldn¡¯t give him what he wanted. She held his wrist tightly, forcing him to sit back in the chair, and then released his hand. She asked, ¡°How much homework did you do today?¡± Mei Jing felt a bit guilty as he slowly and leisurely unfolded the test paper for her to see. Mei Shu glanced at it and realized that her little brother hadn¡¯t completed a single test paper the entire day. He had wasted the whole day! Mei Shu was angry and her expression grew colder. She said, ¡°Finish three sets of exam papers tonight. If you can¡¯t finish, you won¡¯t be allowed to sleep!¡± ¡°Three sets of exam papers? You might as well kill me!¡± Mei Jing immediately complained unhappily. Mei Shu coldly curved her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but I will destroy your phone. Do you want to try?¡± Mei Jing looked at her increasingly forceful fingers, swallowed a gulp of saliva, and was immediately gripped by her at a vital point. ¡°No, no, no! I¡¯ll start writing now. But there are problems I don¡¯t understand, so you have to teach me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Mei Jing sulkily wrinkled his face and lowered his head to do the math problems. However, as soon as he lowered his head, someone firmly grabbed the collar of his clothes from behind. He almost got strangled by her! ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mei Jing coldly asked with an unfriendly expression. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Mei Shu dropped these words and dragged him downstairs by the collar. Mei Yan followed cautiously behind, afraid that his laziness during the day would be discovered by his sister. At that time, he might end up even more miserable than his brother! When the three siblings arrived downstairs, Mei Shu continued to hold Mei Jing by the collar and pulled him to a chair. Wang Yue saw this and hurriedly called out, ¡°You are his biological sister.. How can you treat your younger brother like this?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Having a Boyfriend Chapter 51: Having a Boyfriend Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Mu stole a glance at Mei Yun¡¯s expression and pretended to sympathize as she came to rescue Mei Jing from her grasp. ¡°Mei Shu, Mei Jing has been at home all day today, behaving well and causing no trouble. Please let him go!¡± ¡°I¡¯m disciplining Mei Jing, and you don¡¯t need to interfere. Besides, if you guys are capable of teaching him well, I wouldn¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Mei Shu spoke without any courtesy. A trace of anger flashed in Mei Mu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that my brothers have such a violent sister who loves to beat people.¡± ¡°Sister is doing it for our own good!¡± Little Mei Yan couldn¡¯t stand others talking about Mei Shu that way. He stood with his hands on his hips and argued with Mei Mu, defending Mei Shu with reason. Although he was young, he was not stupid. He could tell who genuinely cared for him. His sister wanted both him and his brother to have a bright future, and he couldn¡¯t let others maliciously disparage his sister and break her heart! It wasn¡¯t enough for Mei Jing to speak up alone. Mei Yan, with a pouting face, anxiously pushed Mei Jing, who was still gasping for breath, and said, ¡°Brother, say something for Sister. Sister is doing it for your own good! It¡¯s because you were lazy and didn¡¯t listen!¡± Mei Jing:¡±¡­¡± Clearly, he was the victim here! This heartless little brat! He had been so good to him for nothing! He actually wanted the victim to speak up for the perpetrator. How was that fair? He was almost suffocated by her! But¡­ ¡°Sis, I won¡¯t be lazy anymore. Please spare me this time!¡± The words of submission suddenly came out of Mei Jing¡¯s mouth. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow in surprise, loosening her grip, and Mei Jing immediately straightened up, rubbing his reddened neck in discomfort. When their eyes met, Mei Jing averted his gaze in guilt, and his ears turned suspiciously red, showing a hint of irritation. ¡°I¡­ I do know my mistakes! I¡¯ll finish the tasks before going to sleep! I promise!¡± ¡°Good. Mei Shu knows how to teach!¡± Mei Yun had been watching the siblings argue with a cold gaze. When he heard Mei Jing¡¯s submission and commitment to study, he immediately smiled with gratification. ¡°With you around, these brats finally have someone to keep them in line.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do as the eldest sister.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t think much of it. She sat next to her father and started eating, as if she didn¡¯t notice Wang Yue¡¯s pale face. Having been married into the Mei family for so many years, Wang Yue had put in her efforts and sacrifices. But Mei Yun was praising Mei Shu¡¯s actions in her presence, which was basically telling her that even a child could do better than her. Wang Yue felt as if she had been slapped in the face invisibly, and a sense of shame gradually tinged her eyes red. However, she was skilled in maintaining a facade and never exposed these inappropriate emotions in front of Mei Yun. She smiled in agreement and personally served soup to Mei Yun. ¡°Honey, I knew it was a good thing to bring the young miss back! You didn¡¯t misunderstand my words this time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you indeed considered it thoughtfully.¡± Mei Yun responded softly. He enjoyed the harmonious atmosphere of the family and the consistent efforts of Wang Yue to please him. Mei Mu also realized and intentionally went to Mei Yun¡¯s other side, serving him food. ¡°Dad, although Mei Shu is good at teaching, she will be taking the college entrance exam soon. She should prioritize her own studies. There are only three months left, but her grades haven¡¯t improved.¡± She wanted to remind Mei Yun that, despite Mei Shu¡¯s ability to teach her two younger brothers, her own grades were terrible. Only she, Mei Mu, was the most promising daughter of the Mei family! ¡°Mumu is right.¡± Mei Yun turned to Mei Shu with concern. ¡°How have you been doing at school recently? Are you keeping up with the teacher¡¯s pace?¡± ¡°The teacher has prepared a special review plan for me, and I¡¯ve been following it every day.¡± Mei Shu answered calmly. Mei Yun nodded with satisfaction. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, don¡¯t worry. Even if you don¡¯t get into your ideal university, I will find a solution for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Mu clenched her teeth in frustration and continued to provoke, ¡°Since Sister is weak in the foundation, she should focus on her studies to improve her grades quickly. But I heard that a few nights ago, she went to a cake shop with a guy for afternoon tea. Could it be her boyfriend?¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Yun¡¯s gentle smile faded, and his eyes became stern. ¡°Is what Mumu said true?¡± Not only him but even Mei Jing and Mei Yan were incredulously looking over. Could it be that their devilish sister actually had a boyfriend? But upon closer inspection, their sister was indeed very beautiful, so it was normal for boys to pursue her, right? However, for some reason, Mei Yan felt uncomfortable in his heart. He hesitated and tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Sister, do I really have a brother-in-law?¡± Mei Jing also had the gesture of wanting to ask but feeling embarrassed. In the end, he just wore a sulky face, with the words ¡°It¡¯s none of my business¡± written on his forehead. But his pair of ears standing upright betrayed his current mood.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: A Useless Skill Chapter 52: A Useless Skill Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Your father is asking you a question. How can you ignore him?¡± Wang Yue looked at Mei Shu reproachfully, very satisfied with the topic her daughter had just raised. She wanted Mei Yun to know that Mei Shu was just a country-raised girl who didn¡¯t understand the rules even after coming to the city. She shamelessly flirted with men and couldn¡¯t compare to Mei Mu in any aspect! ¡°That¡¯s right, since Sister is capable of doing such things, shouldn¡¯t she have the guts to tell Dad? After all, you are a daughter of the Mei family, and every action of yours represents the Mei family. When Dad asks you a question, you should honestly answer,¡± Mei Mu relentlessly pursued. She wanted to suppress Mei Shu¡¯s arrogance through this incident. The atmosphere in the entire restaurant suddenly became somewhat heavy. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t spoken all this time; she was bargaining with the system. Just now, when Mei Mu brought up this topic, the system assigned her a task. [Please complete the task of dispelling rumors. If you can successfully divert the trouble, you can receive additional rewards.] [What reward?] [A chance to draw an item, with a 10% chance of obtaining a rare item.] [Only 10%? It¡¯s just the two of us here. Can¡¯t you increase the probability a bit?] [Sorry, Master, the system doesn¡¯t have that authority.] [So stingy.] Mei Shu rolled her eyes in her mind but maintained a neutral expression on her face. Mei Yun thought Mei Shu¡¯s silence meant that she had been caught, and his expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯ve just come back from the countryside to study. Dad understands your desire to make friends, but your grades are already inferior to Mei Mu¡¯s. If you continue to neglect your studies and indulge in personal matters, won¡¯t that be putting the cart before the horse?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that boy? Which class is he in?¡± Although Mei Yun¡¯s words were not overly severe, those who knew him well knew that he was already on the verge of anger. Mei Jing couldn¡¯t help but feel worried, but he maintained an indifferent expression on his face. Mei Yan was so afraid that he didn¡¯t dare to speak. Wang Yue and her daughter both appeared to be enjoying the show. Mei Shu scanned the room, observing everyone¡¯s reactions. She then smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you misunderstood me. The boy¡¯s name is Li Zhen, and he¡¯s in the top class. The reason I had dinner with him was purely because I heard from someone that Mei Mu often goes to see him. I was just concerned, so I asked him a few questions. Fortunately, the boy said that he had firmly rejected Mumu. Otherwise, I would have been worried about it affecting her studies.¡± Mei Yun¡¯s stern gaze instantly shifted to Mei Mu. ¡°Is everything your sister said true?¡± Mei Mu panicked immediately. She had only heard from a friend that she saw Mei Shu with a boy at the cake shop, but no one told her that the person was Li Zhen! If she had known it was Li Zhen, she would never have brought it up at this moment! Mei Mu hurriedly retorted, ¡°Sister, even if you hate me for exposing your dinner with a boy in front of Dad, you shouldn¡¯t slander me! Do you think you can clean yourself by doing this?!¡± Mei Shu smiled calmly, ¡°Whether I slandered you or not, Dad can find out by asking at school. Even the teachers can probably see through your little schemes. Can I really unjustly accuse you? Mumu, we¡¯re a family now. I¡¯m your sister. How could you think of me that way?¡± ¡°Mei Mu.¡± Mei Yun interrupted her, his voice deep and stern. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to your sister like that!¡± Mei Mu¡¯s eyes welled up with grievances, and she looked to her mother for help. Wang Yue forced a smile and quickly stood up, patting Mei Yun¡¯s back to appease him. ¡°Children quarreling and making a fuss is nothing. Having some conflicts between sisters can actually deepen their bond. Mumu has always prioritized her studies, and you know her grades are good!¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Yun sighed softly, finally suppressing the anger that was about to erupt from within him. ¡°You¡¯ve always handled matters in the family with prudence. You need to have a proper conversation with our daughter about this matter. It¡¯s best if she didn¡¯t do it, but if it¡¯s true, strict discipline is necessary.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll pay attention to it. After we finish eating, I¡¯ll have a serious talk with our daughter.¡± Wang Yue said and sat back to eat once she saw that Mei Yun¡¯s anger had subsided. That was the difference between having a mother present and not having one. Mei Mu had her own mother to help speak up for her, and she could placate her father with a little effort. Even if she made a big mistake, it could be treated as if it hadn¡¯t happened. But Mei Shu and her younger brothers could only behave carefully in this household. If they were slightly careless and caught by Wang Yue and her daughter, Mei Yun would give them a good lesson. Mei Jing and Mei Yan looked at the cozy appearance of the three of them and suddenly felt that the food in their mouths had lost its taste. Both of them drooped their little faces and silently missed Bai Ling in their hearts. However, Mei Shu didn¡¯t care about this. She only cared about the reward the system promised to give her! [Congratulations, Master, for completing the task. You have earned +10 points.] [Congratulations, Master, for successfully diverting the trouble. You have obtained a skill reward. Please choose a random number from one to ten.] [Ten.] [Congratulations, Master, for obtaining the skill ¡°Bargaining Expert.¡± Since you are so skilled in bargaining, this skill is very suitable for you to equip..] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: A Striking Contrast Chapter 53: A Striking Contrast Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu: She suspected that the system was taking the opportunity to mock her, but she had no evidence! Reluctantly accepting this extremely useless skill, Mei Shu planned to try it out another day. The next day, classes proceeded as usual. Mei Mu and Mei Shu took the same car and attracted the attention of other students when they got out of the car. The incident at the banquet was too big to cover up; now everyone in school knew about Mei Mu¡¯s cousin and Li Hua openly engaging in inappropriate behavior in such a serious setting! Mei Mu felt ashamed, but she didn¡¯t want Mei Shu to feel triumphant. She intentionally acted affectionate, linking her arm with Mei Shu¡¯s. In reality, she wanted to discreetly pinch her nails into Mei Shu¡¯s flesh, causing her to suffer in silence. If it were Mei Shu from her past life, she might have actually tolerated it. Unfortunately, in this life, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. As Mei Shu felt a slight pain on her arm, she exclaimed and pushed away Mei Mu¡¯s hand while simultaneously squeezing her hand tightly in retaliation. Mei Mu cried out in pain. Both of them cried out strangely, immediately attracting the attention of those around them. ¡°Why did you pinch my hand so hard?¡± Mei Mu took the initiative to criticize. Her eyes turned red pitifully as she raised her reddened fingers accusingly. Mei Shu gasped and looked at her impatiently with a frown. ¡°I just want to ask you, why did you pinch me just now?¡± She raised her bleeding arm and looked at Mei Mu¡¯s nails. Her meaning was self-evident. ¡°What are the two of them doing? Fighting each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I never expected that the new student Mei Shu is actually the real sister of the Campus Belle. If it weren¡¯t for the big fuss yesterday, we would still be in the dark! By the way, the Campus Belle seems younger than Mei Shu. So, who is the illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Do we even need to think about it? The Campus Belle is so beautiful and gentle, how could she be the daughter of a home-wrecker? I think that Mei Shu is the illegitimate child!¡± ¡°Yeah, and wasn¡¯t Mei Shu raised in the countryside? How could she be the legitimate daughter of the Mei family? If she were the legitimate daughter, who would dare to send her to the countryside?¡± The surrounding voices buzzed with discussion, but most people sided with Mei Mu. After all, she had always maintained a perfect facade at school, and her position couldn¡¯t be easily shaken. She was feeling triumphant when suddenly a different opinion arose, causing everyone¡¯s attention to shift. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mei Shu is much prettier than Mei Mu?¡± Once this statement was made, people around immediately looked at Mei Shu¡¯s appearance with surprise in their eyes. Mei Mu was widely recognized as beautiful in school, but standing next to Mei Shu, she seemed somewhat dim. The impression Mei Mu had left on them was deeply ingrained, to the point that they hadn¡¯t observed other girls¡¯ appearances for so long. Now, upon closer inspection, Mei Shu was undeniably stunning. She lacked Mei Mu¡¯s softness but exuded a touch of noble and independent spirit. Her presence was extraordinary, and she carried the air of a young lady from a distinguished family. Her facial features were elegant, and even in the entire entertainment industry, there were few female celebrities who could compare to her. Moreover, she was just a high school student, and her features hadn¡¯t fully matured yet, leaving people curious about what a remarkable beauty she would become in the future. Seeing that others were staring at Mei Shu, their eyes widening in astonishment, Mei Mu stomped her foot in anger, intentionally attracting their attention by pretending to be in pain. ¡°Ouch, Mei Shu, why did you squeeze my hand so hard!¡± After speaking, she began shedding tears drop by drop, presenting a pitiful appearance that would make anyone feel sorry for her. She was skilled at playing with men¡¯s emotions, always feigning wealmess to great effect. But today, despite her wailing for a long time, no one stepped forward to comfort her. Mei Shu simply stood coldly on the side, silently observing her performance, with a faint smile playing at the corners of her mouth, as if watching a fool. In comparison, Mei Shu exuded a unique sense of elegance and independence. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice before, but why is Mei Mu so affected? I can see that there¡¯s an injury on Mei Shu¡¯s arm, but Mei Mu¡¯s hand is perfectly fine. Why is she crying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I didn¡¯t notice before, but now that the two of them are standing together, I realize that Mei Mu is so petty. I¡¯m starting to suspect that Mei Shu is the real heiress of the Mei family! After all, only the daughter of a mistress would be so affected! Don¡¯t ask me how I know!¡± People nodded in agreement, still not having figured out the truth, and no one dared to come forward to defend Mei Mu. Mei Mu¡¯s face turned green with anger. With a cold snort, she glared at Mei Shu and was about to leave. At that moment, a luxury car stopped at the school gate. Mei Mu¡¯s foot, which had just stepped forward, froze. She quietly withdrew her foot and leaned her head against the side, looking pitiful. The car door opened with a soft sound, and a pair of long legs stepped out first. Then, Lu Yan¡¯s face, icy as ever, suddenly appeared in the public¡¯s view. ¡°Mei Shu,¡± Lu Yan called her name, expressionless, as he walked toward her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Her Life Had Turned Upside Down Chapter 54: Her Life Had Turned Upside Down Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mei Shu turned around to look at him. Mei Mu wanted to approach and strike up a conversation, but seeing Lu Yan¡¯s grim expression, she hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Is there a conflict between Lu Yan and Mei Shu?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything! But with his aggressive demeanor, did Mei Shu offend him?¡± ¡°If she offends the Lu family, there won¡¯t be a good outcome! I had just started to consider her as my goddess, and then she ran into a stroke of bad luck. I think I¡¯ll just continue to like Mei Mu!¡± She had become the backup option! Mei Mu was itching with hatred, feeling extremely wronged but had to endure it. If she left now, she would truly lose her position at No.l High School! ¡°Brother Lu Yan, is there something you need with my sister?¡± Mei Mu approached with a worried expression, subconsciously leaning towards Lu Yan. Lu Yan furrowed his brows and stepped aside, standing next to Mei Shu. ¡°I rushed away after yesterday¡¯s incident, worried that you might encounter trouble. Are you alright? Has anyone been bullying you?¡± Originally, he had an icy expression, but now, in front of Mei Shu, the cold iceberg had instantly melted into a pool of warm water, so warm and gentle. Those around them were instantly dumbfounded. Mei Mu felt stiff all over, standing awkwardly in place, not knowing how to position her hands and feet, feeling a prickling sensation on her back. She stood next to Mei Shu, right in the center of the crowd. The contrasting way Lu Yan treated the two sisters was evident. What was there left to be misunderstood by others? ¡°I¡¯m fine. Who would dare to bully me? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to class.¡± Mei Shu glanced indifferently at the embarrassed Mei Mu standing nearby, a hint of a smile playing at the corner of her mouth, then calmly walked away with Lu Yan. The two of them walked side by side on the path leading to the teaching building, their figures exceptionally well-matched. ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve heard that the Mei and Lu families have a good relationship! 1 used to think it was just rumors when I saw Mei Mu flattering Lu Yan and the two of them acting like strangers at school. Now that I see Mei Shu and Lu Yan walking together, 1 realize that it¡¯s not about the relationship between their families, it¡¯s about Lu Yan and Mei Shu¡¯s relationship!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mei Shu is the real heiress of the Mei family! Lu Yan has always ignored Mei Mu because she is the daughter of that home-wrecker?¡± ¡°That must be it! I never expected that our school¡¯s Campus Belle had such a shady background! She¡¯s no longer my goddess!¡± ¡°What campus belle? I think Mei Mu looks better than her! I demand a reevaluation of the Campus Belle title, and Mei Shu must participate!¡± The discussions echoed incessantly. Mei Mu didn¡¯t know how she managed to walk into the classroom. Along the way, she heard praises for Mei Shu and criticism directed at herself. Since she was accepted into the Mei family by her father, officially becoming the young lady of the Mei family, who dared to speak ill of her behind her back? Thinking about those baseless insults, Mei Mu felt as if she had been dragged back to the past in an instant. She and her mother had to live in the midst of others¡¯ gossip, and her classmates even mocked her for not having a father. Back then, Wang Yue comforted her, telling her to endure a little longer, that once her father brought the two of them back home, everything would be fine! But now, Mei Shu had just returned, and her life had turned upside down! She didn¡¯t want any of the inheritance left by that b*tch. She just wanted Mei Shu to go back to the countryside! Mei Mu entered the classroom in a daze, the noisy voices around her suddenly disappeared. She looked up in surprise at her classmates inside the classroom and immediately saw Li Hua staring at her resentfully from the podium. ¡°Why are you coming to school?¡± Mei Mu instinctively asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I come to school? You did such a malicious thing to harm me, and I can¡¯t even come to school?¡± Li Hua knew she had embarrassed herself this time, but if she didn¡¯t vent this anger, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rest even in death! ¡°Li Hua, I talked to your family yesterday.¡± Mei Mu furrowed her brow tightly, deciding not to continue speaking. If she made herself clear, neither of them would be pleased. ¡°You talked to my family, but did you ask for my opinion?¡± After Li Hua returned home yesterday, she cried so much, heartbroken. Later, she didn¡¯t know what happened, but she fell into a deep sleep on her bed. When she woke up, she saw her hesitant parents. At first, she was surprised, but then she saw the money on their coffee table¡­ Mei Mu was humiliating her with that money! Who wanted her filthy money! ¡°Li Hua, stop making a scene. Let¡¯s talk outside, and I¡¯ll explain everything to you.¡± Mei Mu grabbed her hand without asking for permission and forcefully pulled her out of the classroom. Li Hua couldn¡¯t break free, her body still weak from the medicine she drank yesterday. Now, she was completely powerless, allowing herself to be dragged to the rooftop. ¡°Why did you bring me here? You, the forever hidden illegitimate daughter of the Mei family! A scheming woman!¡± Mei Mu¡¯s face also darkened as she coldly stared at Li Hua. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who offered to bring the cup of water. Even if you call the police, it won¡¯t change anything..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Money Deal Chapter 55: Money Deal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Hua¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips trembled as she vehemently denied, ¡°No! You asked me to bring that cup of water. I had no idea there was something wrong with it! The incense on the bedside was also your doing. This has nothing to do with me. I am the true victim!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream!¡± Mei Mu tightened her grip on Li Hua¡¯s wrist, forcing her to come closer. ¡°Do you think anyone will believe your words? Everything is a result of your own actions. You wanted to harm Mei Shu, deliberately seduced a man into your room. Now that things have blown up, and you can¡¯t face anyone, you want to push all the blame onto me?¡± Li Hua looked at Mei Mu¡¯s malicious face, her eyes filled with despair, and shook her head. It was the first time she saw such an expression on Mei Mu¡¯s face. So this was the true nature of Mei Mu! A tear slowly rolled down her cheek as Li Hua lowered her head, leaning weakly against the railing, her shoulders trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Mei Mu, I have no future anymore. After what happened yesterday, no man will want me. What should I do?¡± Mei Mu let out a sigh of relief, released her grip on Li Hua¡¯s wrist, and instead held onto her shoulder, making her look directly into her eyes. ¡°Listen to me. Right now, the only path for you is to be with my brother. Only when you¡¯re with him can you both escape the suffocating judgment of the public.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like your brother at all! Why are you forcing me to marry someone I don¡¯t love?¡± Li Hua broke free from her grasp, covered her face, and sobbed in pain. Mei Mu felt an urge to sneer. Did Li Hua, with her background, really dare to imagine marrying into her mother¡¯s Wang family? Even if her brother was not outstanding, he would never marry a woman without any background. Someone like Li Hua could, at most, be a plaything for men. It was ridiculous that Li Hua couldn¡¯t even recognize her own status and felt like marrying her brother was unfair to her! But Mei Mu only thought this way. To appease Li Hua, she deliberately softened her voice and coaxed, ¡°You have to understand that only when I firmly establish my position can things get better for you. If Mei Shu becomes the head of the Mei family, based on what you did yesterday, she will never give you a good life!¡± Li Hua stopped crying in astonishment, blinking her tear-filled eyes, looking at Mei Mu. ¡°Listen to me. Bear with this for now. Once my mother and I achieve our goals, do you think you¡¯ll lack an opportunity to seek revenge on Mei Shu? Mei Mu observed her expression while speaking. Seeing that she was suddenly stunned, Mei Shu felt even more smug, and her tone became lighter. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to speak my mind to you. It¡¯s for our grand plan to retaliate against Mei Shu that I didn¡¯t defend you yesterday. My mother is my father¡¯s wife. As long as she stands firm, Mei Shu will eventually be in our grasp!¡± Li Hua was not a fool. She could hear the affirmation in Mei Mu¡¯s tone and was shocked. ¡°You, you already have a plan?¡± Mei Mu sneered and said, ¡°Do you know why my mother suddenly brought Mei Shu back from the countryside?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Li Hua was so shocked that she even forgot to wipe the tears on her face. Dried tears flowed all the way to her chin, making her look quite comical and silly. ¡°Because Mei Shu still holds shares of the Mei family company! We¡¯re enduring everything now because we¡¯re waiting for the day when she comes of age and inherits the shares. Once she obediently hands over the shares, Mei Shu will be completely within our control!¡± Mei Mu spoke as if victory was already assured. She couldn¡¯t wait to scratch Mei Shu¡¯s face, which was so good at seducing men. Let¡¯s see how she could make Lu Yan treat her differently. Li Hua gulped and subconsciously clenched her phone in her pocket. Her eyes, filled with shock, stared straight ahead. ¡°I¡­ I understand. Since you¡¯ve planned everything for me, then I¡¯ll listen to you. However, the compensation you gave for this incident is far from enough. The harm I¡¯ve suffered cannot be compensated with just fifty thousand yuan.¡± Was she asking her for money? A hint of disgust flashed in Mei Mu¡¯s eyes, but she maintained a compassionate expression. ¡°I also think so. After all, you¡¯re already my cousin¡¯s woman. I should call you sister-in-law. I only left your parents with fifty thousand because I didn¡¯t have that much cash with me. I have a bank card here. Take it first, and I¡¯ll send you the password to your phone later. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Hua forced herself to suppress the nausea brought by the term ¡°sister-in-law¡± and nodded palely, stuffing the card haphazardly into her pocket before turning to leave. Behind her, Mei Mu watched her awkward limping figure as she walked, her eyes filled with disdain. B*tch, my brother paid you for sex with that money. But I will make sure you vomit up every penny you took from me! Returning to the classroom, Li Hua held her head high as if nothing had happened, returning to her seat. In that instant she entered, the previously noisy classroom suddenly quieted down. These people were still discussing what happened last night excitedly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Become A Joke Chapter 56: Become A Joke Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At that moment, the main subject returned, and they hadn¡¯t finished their conversation yet. They were holding their curiosity in their chests and could only glance at Li Hua with strange looks. Li Hua was trembling all over, but her stubborn personality wouldn¡¯t allow her to easily admit defeat. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have come to school today. Mei Shu glanced at her and saw Li Hua standing straight with her back, earnestly focused on her own tasks. Suddenly, Mei Shu looked at her with a different perspective. Li Hua¡¯s behavior today was slightly more pleasing to the eye compared to her usual reckless image. However, it was only a slight improvement. Mei Shu shifted her attention back to her own study plan after observing Li Hua for a while. She had too much coursework to review and wished she could split a minute into two. She didn¡¯t have time to waste her energy on unrelated people. After this class, as soon as the teacher left the classroom, the students immediately became noisy. In the past, even during break time, most students in the class would continue studying and never make such a commotion. But today, their curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained, and they gathered around Li Hua¡¯s desk to inquire. ¡°Li Hua, what is the relationship between you and that guy? Arc you two dating?¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve always been close to Mei Mu. Turns out you¡¯ll be her future sister-in-law!¡± Li Hua¡¯s face turned green as she listened, and she was about to lose her temper. However, Mei Mu¡¯s light cough suddenly came from the front. Unable to vent her anger, Li Hua slammed the table and snapped, ¡°Get lost! What does my business have to do with all of you? Mind your own business! Are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? We have evidence of your shady behavior!¡± The girl who was scolded by Li Hua immediately retorted unhappily, her mouth curved in a sneering smile without hiding her disdain. ¡°That¡¯s right! You couldn¡¯t control yourself even at the welcome banquet of Mei Shu. Who knows what else you did behind the scenes! A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be in the same class as me!¡± The girl next to her rolled her eyes at Li Hua with contempt. Once these words were spoken, the laughter from the surrounding boys grew louder. Almost everyone had a copy of that video now! Being adolescent boys, they naturally had wild fantasies about women, and seeing such an exciting scene, they couldn¡¯t help but gather around Li Hua, as if being near her would satisfy their inner desires. Li Hua felt disgusted, but she couldn¡¯t react. Mei Mu didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter at all. She wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help Li Hua, let alone quarrel with classmates for her. Besides, she had to maintain her so-called goddess image! Being isolated and helpless was unexpectedly painful! Li Hua lowered her head in grievance. Just as her tears were about to fall, the mocking laughter was interrupted by a lazy voice. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb other students who are studying. If you love gossip so much, why not go to the market? You¡¯ll hear even more intriguing gossip there.¡± The crowd, who had been excitedly discussing, was suddenly interrupted and looked at the owner of the voice with displeasure. Only then did they realize that the one who had spoken up for Li Hua was the newly transferred student, Mei Shu! Li Hua was also shocked and stopped the tears that were about to flow, staring incredulously at the back of the girl in front of her. ¡°We can say whatever we want. Besides, Li Hua used to bully you a lot, right? We¡¯re teaching her a lesson, and yet you¡¯re speaking up for her?¡± The girl disliked being reprimanded and immediately responded with a displeased tone. Mei Shu stopped writing and turned her head, calmly looking back at her. ¡°Which ear of yours heard me speaking up for her? It¡¯s just that your voices were too loud and were affecting my study.¡± Her gaze lightly fell on the men who were practically leaning against Li Hua, and a mocking smile curved on her lips. ¡°You know she is Mei Mu¡¯s sister-in-law, and yet you still ridicule her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your school¡¯s beauty will get angry later?¡± Those boys, who had been eyeing Li Hua with lewd gazes, were taken aback. They suddenly became more sober and anxiously raised their heads to gauge Mei Mu¡¯s expression. However, Mei Mu, who had her back turned to them, was mentally cursing Mei Shu. She never wanted to be involved in this matter, but Mei Shu dragged her into it with just a few words! Why should she protect that b*tch? But even though she felt this way, Mei Mu had to suppress her anger, put on a pitiful look, and walked to Li Hua¡¯s side, affectionately holding her hand. ¡°My mother really likes you and my brother together. Don¡¯t worry, that incident was just an accident. Everything will be fine. As long as you don¡¯t abandon our Mei family, my brother will never abandon you.¡± This was a public acknowledgment of Li Hua¡¯s status. Those boys immediately suppressed their thoughts of teasing Li Hua and instead looked at Mei Mu with a hint of admiration in their eyes. See! This is our school¡¯s most gentle and kind-hearted beauty! In any other family, they would have eagerly distanced themselves from Li Hua in such a situation.. Only Mei Mu would be so kind and stand up to accept Li Hua! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Defected to the Enemy Chapter 57: Defected to the Enemy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Mu¡¯s actions immediately earned unanimous praise from her classmates but disgusted Li Hua to the core. She was the true victim here, yet she was subjected to baseless mockery, and Mei Mu took the opportunity to step on her and solidify her own position. Since Mei Mu had acted unjustly first, Li Hua had no reason to be polite! After school, Li Hua refused Mei Mu¡¯s offer to walk home together. Once Mei Mu left, Li Hua quietly approached Mei Shu and lowered her voice, ¡°Come with me. I have something to show you.¡± Mei Shu looked at her in surprise, nodded slightly, and tidied up her things. Then they both went to the rooftop. The evening breeze lightly brushed their faces, bringing a slight coolness, but it didn¡¯t make them feel cold. But Li Hua felt a chilling sensation in her heart. She looked at Mei Shu and suddenly thought of her own foolishness in blindly following Mei Mu before. Back then, in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes, she was probably a fool, right? Why did you call me here? Mei Shu stood at a distance, showing a clear sense of detachment. She didn¡¯t intend to get too close to Li Hua. Li Hua noticed her aloofness, smiled self-mockingly, and took out her phone from her pocket, passing it to Mei Shu. ¡°Listen to this recording. I believe it will be helpful to you.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow slightly, took the phone, and pressed the play button. Mei Mu¡¯s sharp voice suddenly came from it. ¡°Because Mei Shu still holds shares of the Mei family company¡­¡± ¡°Once she obediently hands over the shares, Mei Shu will be completely within our control!¡± Li Hua silently stood by, observing Mei Shu¡¯s expression. She thought Mei Shu would at least be shocked or surprised. If she put herself in Mei Shu¡¯s shoes, she would have felt grateful and done everything possible to integrate back into the family after being sent to the countryside and ignored since her mother¡¯s death. So when she heard this recording, learning about Mei Mu and her mother¡¯s true intentions, she should have felt disheartened. But Mei Mu didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. There was not even a trace of emotion on her face. Li Hua felt perplexed and couldn¡¯t help but ask directly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset? They¡¯re plotting against you, and you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Why should I care about unrelated people? Besides, their intentions are not something I just found out. But what do you mean by letting me listen to this recording?¡± Mei Shu handed the phone back to her and leaned against the wall, waiting for her answer calmly. Li Hua hadn¡¯t expected her to be truly indifferent. She opened her mouth to say something, but in front of Mei Shu¡¯s calm demeanor, the carefully prepared words suddenly became unspeakable. Mei Shu glanced at her phone, frowned, and urged coldly, ¡°Say what you want to say. I still have ten minutes to waste with you, then I need to study.¡± [Ding! Please complete the task of recruiting a follower to earn 10 points.] Hmph! Is this system doing this on purpose? Mei Shu clicked her tongue impatiently and suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you more time. Explain everything you want to say and your intentions behind all this.¡± Li Hua inexplicably swallowed nervously, unsure why, she suddenly felt that Mei Shu had a strong aura, completely unlike a country bumpkin who had just arrived in the city. She even had the vibe of a powerful woman. However, in an instant, Li Hua dismissed this feeling as an illusion! After all, this was just a school, a place where academic performance mattered. No matter how smart Mei Shu was, it was impossible for her to quickly improve her grades within three months and surpass Mei Mu. From this perspective, Mei Shu was far behind Mei Mu. But the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Li Hua knew this very well. Moreover, with Mei Mu standing in front of her, she didn¡¯t resent Mei Shu at all now. ¡°I understand that there is still resentment between us. In the past, in order to please Mei Mu, I provoked and targeted you several times. But this time, you made me a scapegoat, and I have already paid a painful price. So, can we temporarily put aside our grievances for now?¡± Li Hua completed her words with great courage. She looked up at the girl opposite her, but Mei Shu just silently stared at her, not indicating any intention to speak. Li Hua took another breath and continued, ¡°You heard the recording just now. I know you probably want to deal with Mei Mu, but you haven¡¯t established a solid footing in the Mei family and school yet. It won¡¯t be easy to go against Mei Mu. So, why not join forces?¡± ¡°You want to deal with Mei Mu? Are you giving up on the opportunity to soar high by relying on her as a powerful connection?¡± Mei Shu curved her lips slightly, tauntingly. Li Hua could certainly understand her disdain, but now Li Hua had no time to consider all of that. ¡°Yes! She used me first, and now she wants to squeeze out the last bit of value from me to wash away her and her mother¡¯s tarnished reputation. I don¡¯t want her to continue manipulating me!¡± As Li Hua spoke, a glint of resentful red flashed in her eyes, and her lips were stained with blood from biting too hard. It seemed that Mei Mu had truly pushed her to her limit this time. Mei Shu smiled knowingly, ¡°But how can I trust that you¡¯re not pretending to seek refuge with me? What if this is a plan you and Mei Mu have schemed together?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Play the Piano for Me Again Chapter 58: Play the Piano for Me Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯ve already let you listen to the recording, so how could I conspire with Mei Mu to deceive you?¡± Li Hua, feeling frustrated that she still didn¡¯t believe her, became increasingly agitated and racked her brain to find a way to gain her trust. ¡°Otherwise, otherwise, I¡¯ll take action first!¡± Li Hua hesitated repeatedly, and suddenly her eyes lit up with a brilliant idea. ¡°I know how to deal with her now. I¡¯ll take action, but you have to promise me that after I take action, we¡¯ll work together to bring her down! You can¡¯t help her target me!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart bloomed with joy, but her face remained calm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it that way. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± After saying that, Mei Shu turned and walked away, paying no attention to what Li Hua might be plotting. At the entrance of the classroom, Lu Yan was indeed waiting for her. ¡°Where did you go? I thought you had something and went home early,¡± Lu Yan said, heaving a sigh of relief upon seeing her. He then recalled the incident at the school gate in the morning, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tense up. ¡°No one bothered you again today, right? Did that Mei Mu cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s quiet for now. Let¡¯s focus on studying first. We have a tight schedule and heavy tasks. I¡¯ll rely on you, the top student, to help me!¡± Mei Shu smiled and walked with him towards the library. Lu Yan¡¯s face showed a hint of a smile. ¡°Why be so polite with me? By the way, I heard that the school will soon hold a piano competition. I remember you used to play the piano when you were little. Are you interested in giving it a try?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Studying is my priority now. Participating in the competition won¡¯t make much difference in these three months.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t even consider the idea. Although her piano skills had improved rapidly thanks to the system, it didn¡¯t mean she wanted to show them off. Right now, the most important thing for her was to get into a prestigious university in the capital. Lu Yan didn¡¯t insist on her participating in the competition. He brought it up for another reason. As he thought about his intention, a deeper smile appeared in his eyes. The usually cold and aloof person suddenly smiled, as if even ice and snow could melt. ¡°Do you remember when you used to practice the piano, you always had a troubled expression? I asked you to play the piano for me, and you pretended to hit me, but then Aunt Bai caught us, and you almost got punished.¡± ¡°I remember, of course I remember.¡± Recalling their childhood antics, Mei Shu¡¯s expression softened. Back then, her mother was still there. Although she was very strict with her, having her around meant there was a place she could call ¡°home¡± and find warmth whenever she needed it. But now¡­ Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, Lu Yan quickly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard you play the piano. How about now? Just play one piece for me, and then we can start studying.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Yan had done so much for her, and he was only making this small request. How could Mei Shu refuse? Side by side, they walked happily until they reached the piano room. At this time, school was over and most of the teachers had already gone home, so the piano room was empty. Mei Shu put down her backpack and sat down on the chair, choosing a long and melancholic piece. She glanced at the sheet music only once and memorized it in her mind. Soon, the melodious sound of the piano filled the entire room. Lu Yan leaned against the piano, closing his eyes and attentively listening to the piece. It was said that being able to recognize each other¡¯s piano playing made them kindred spirits. Suddenly, Lu Yan thought to himself, could he be considered half of Mei Shu¡¯s kindred spirit now? At least he could tell how much she missed the joyful days of the past. She was missing Bai Ling. The melancholic emotions in the music were tear-inducing. Even a big man like Lu Yan felt his nose tingling, his chest feeling heavy and uncomfortable. Suddenly, he wanted to hold this seemingly strong but actually fragile girl in his arms and comfort her. The thought startled him. Both of them were no longer children now, and there were differences between men and women. They couldn¡¯t play around without any worries like they did when they were young. Why did he suddenly have the urge to hug her? Lu Yan¡¯s face turned red, and his heart was beating so fast that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on the music anymore. He was lost in his own thoughts, completely unaware of someone who had appeared at the door. It was only when the piece finished and the crisp applause echoed at the entrance that both of them noticed Zhao Min, the piano teacher, standing there. ¡°Mei Shu, you played so well. Your piano technique is skilled, and your playing is full of emotions. You can be called a naturally gifted pianist. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in representing the school in the piano competition?¡± Mei Shu immediately stood up from the chair and humbly lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher, but right now I¡¯m focusing on studying and don¡¯t want any distractions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. The school happens to have one spot, and I really wanted to give it to you,¡± Zhao Min sighed deeply. She took another look at Mei Shu and thought about the enchanting piece she had just played, unwilling to give up as she persuaded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it again? With your current level, it wouldn¡¯t require much time to practice..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Deprived of Competition Qualification Chapter 59: Deprived of Competition Qualification Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mei Shu, I think you should seriously consider it,¡± Lu Yan stared at her with a solemn expression, while Zhao Min¡¯s eager gaze fell on her as well. Mei Shu chuckled helplessly and shook her head. ¡°You both say it like that, I can¡¯t refuse anymore!¡± ¡°Arc you saying that you agree, Mei Shu?¡± Zhao Min quickly asked, pleasantly surprised. Mei Shu nodded happily. ¡°Yes, I agree. However, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time to practice the piano. If there are any shortcomings, I hope the teacher can point them out in a timely manner. Since I¡¯ve agreed to participate, I will do my best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zhao Min was satisfied with her attitude. This child is talented and humble. She is indeed a good seed worth cultivating! Unlike Mei Mu, who thinks she plays well and doesn¡¯t even respect her own teacher. Such a student who becomes proud and complacent at the slightest achievement will inevitably suffer a great loss! When she realizes her mistake later, it may be too late for regrets! Lu Yan was also pleased that Mei Shu agreed. He still remembered how Aunt Bai loved watching Mei Shu practice the piano. If she could see Mei Shu participate in a piano competition again after so many years, she would be very happy, right? He thought this to himself but didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of Mei Shu. He was afraid of hurting her again. ¡°So it¡¯s settled. You only need to come here to practice with me three times a week, and the duration will depend on your progress. How about we decide on a suitable piece today?¡± Zhao Min enthusiastically picked up the sheet music and recommended suitable pieces for the competition. Mei Shu listened quietly and chose a piece that was both challenging and required a deep emotional investment. Her idea was simple. Although she was worried that participating in this competition would reduce her study time, since she had already agreed to participate, she naturally had to do her best. Otherwise, if the competition results were not ideal, her time would have been wasted and her grades would have suffered. It would be a waste of effort. In that case, she might as well do both well! After all, she had the ability to memorize at a glance now. As long as she was willing to work hard, she was confident that she could handle everything. Even though it would be very difficult. Zhao Min didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to choose such a piece, but it unconsciously raised her evaluation of Mei Shu. This child is indeed different and worthy of careful cultivation. After deciding on the piece, Mei Shu and Lu Yan bid farewell to Zhao Min. The two of them went to the library to review their studies. They had already delayed for so long, so they needed to speed up their progress today. Both of them were in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t notice the slightly trembling figure hiding around the corner of the piano room. Mei Mu came to show off her piano skills to Zhao Min. She wanted Zhao Min to regret the words she said about canceling her spot in the competition. But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she arrived near the piano room, she heard an elegant melody. Even she couldn¡¯t help but stop and listen. Just when she thought that the person playing the piano was Zhao Min, Zhao Min suddenly appeared from the other side of the corridor and stood still at the door of the piano room for a long time. Mei Mu hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to approach. She was very curious about who was playing the piano inside, so she decided to eavesdrop for a while. However, she never expected that the person with such extraordinary piano skills, even surpassing her own level, would be Mei Shu! But hadn¡¯t Mei Shu stopped practicing the piano for several years? When she was learning the piano, she specifically inquired about Mei Shu¡¯s piano skills and received answers saying that Mei Shu didn¡¯t like practicing and was forced by Bai Ling to do it, so her piano skills were average. Therefore, she had always believed that after so many years, Mei Shu had probably forgotten how to play. But after eavesdropping just now, she realized that Mei Shu didn¡¯t actually forget how to play? She was just hiding her skills! Mei Mu watched the two of them walk down the stairs side by side, and a trace of malice flashed in her eyes. Without thinking, she walked into the piano room and happened to see Zhao Min lost in fascination, her gaze fixed on the piano keys. ¡°It¡¯s me, Teacher.¡± Zhao Min was still immersed in the previous piano sound and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. Now, suddenly hearing someone speak, Zhao Min was startled, and her hand accidentally pressed down on the piano keys, producing a dull sound. ¡°Why is it you? What are you here for?¡± Zhao Min saw Mei Mu and immediately remembered her perfunctory words on the phone, her face showing a touch of anger. Mei Mu clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°I told the teacher that I was sick, and it¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s not entirely my fault that I haven¡¯t continued practicing the piano during this period. The teacher had already decided to let me represent the school in the piano competition. How can you casually revoke the spot?¡± Zhao Min slowly sat down in the chair and sneered, ¡°So you came for this matter. I¡¯m sorry, Mei Mu, the spot for this competition has already been given away. If you want to participate, you¡¯ll have to wait for the next time.¡± Mei Mu was unwilling in her heart and shouted in frustration, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m at Level Ten in piano! Only I can achieve the best result for the school!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Participating Simultaneously Chapter 60: Participating Simultaneously Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mei Mu, do you know what your biggest flaw is?¡± Zhao Min sighed softly. ¡°Your biggest problem is that you arc too arrogant and complacent. You are not humble at all and unwilling to acknowledge your shortcomings. By continuing like this, you will only confine yourself to a limited level and find it difficult to achieve better results.¡± Mei Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had such a high level of accomplishment in piano playing, yet she found herself hearing the words ¡°flaws¡± and ¡°shortcomings¡± from someone like Zhao Min. Zhao Min actually said that she was being arrogant and complacent? The initial resentment and anger gradually subsided. Mei Mu regained her composure. Zhao Min thought her words had an effect, and her eyes brightened. ¡°If you can understand that, you can always come to practice the piano. You¡¯re indeed a talented child, and as long as you¡¯re willing to humbly listen to your teacher¡¯s advice, you will have a broader future.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Mu interrupted her words expressionlessly, her voice turning cold. ¡°Teacher, regardless of anything, are you determined to have Mei Shu replace me in the competition?¡± Zhao Min was taken aback for a moment, quickly realizing that her expression just now didn¡¯t imply agreement. Anger surged back up in her heart. ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Mu suddenly curled her lips into a smile, a cold laugh escaping her. With a hint of disdain, she said, ¡°Alright, teacher, don¡¯t forget the position my aunt holds in the piano world. As long as she speaks up, do you think I can¡¯t secure a spot in a small school piano competition?¡± ¡°So, you still want to participate in this competition?¡± Zhao Min¡¯s face also turned cold. Mei Mu thought Zhao Min was afraid and burst into laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher. I just want you to know how ridiculous your choice is.¡± Zhao Min, known as the gentlest teacher in the school, couldn¡¯t help but be stirred by the insolent and arrogant student before her. Her competitive spirit was ignited. She suddenly stood up and walked up to Mei Mu, looking down on the student who looked down on others. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait and see. In the end, between you and Mei Shu, who will win.¡± Mei Mu was confident that she wouldn¡¯t lose to Mei Shu. Her eyebrows raised, and the smile on her lips became more sarcastic. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to make clear beforehand. If I win, your name shouldn¡¯t appear as the guiding teacher.¡± Was she trying to completely cut ties with her? Zhao Min¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I also have that intention. However, I believe Mei Shu¡¯s piano skills surpass yours. She won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Mei Mu found it laughable, as if she had heard the biggest joke. She shook her head disdainfully and said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve been deceived by Mei Shu. Do you really think she¡¯s a genius? She played that piece just now quite well, but are you not worried that she only knows how to play that one piece? Can you really believe it?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Mei Shu¡¯s performance was emotionally moving. It¡¯s not something that can be achieved overnight. Even you wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such an effect. How can she only know how to play that one piece?¡± Zhao Min frowned tightly, refusing to believe Mei Mu¡¯s provocative words, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight unease in her heart. Mei Mu sneered and said, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Mei Shu practiced the piano only a few times when she was a child. She never even took any graded exams and was sent to the countryside for recuperation. She hasn¡¯t touched the piano in years. Do you really think someone like that can represent the school in a competition? Are you expecting her to secure a good ranking for you? Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± Zhao Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect that Mei Shu hadn¡¯t touched the piano for years, not even taking any graded exams. But the piece she played just now couldn¡¯t be mastered overnight. Even Mei Mu aside, she doubted if she herself could win against her. Biting her lip tightly, Zhao Min looked at Mei Mu, who was smugly satisfied. Anger welled up in her heart. ¡°Mei Mu, since you put it that way, then I have to train my student well. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave work now. You should go home early too.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mei Mu didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Min, who had always been soft-spoken, would be so stubborn. She stomped her foot in anger and glared at the black and white keys on the piano. ¡°Just wait and see, Mei Shu. I will definitely make you admit defeat!¡± Meanwhile, on the other side, Mei Shu was completely unaware of what was happening in the piano room. After two hours of highly efficient studying with Lu Yan, they finally completed their study plan for the day. Mei Shu stretched comfortably and smiled at Lu Yan, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. How about I treat you to a meal? Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? But speaking of food, I¡¯m really hungry. Let¡¯s go together, but let me treat you!¡± Lu Yan said, starting to tidy up the study materials on the table. The two of them left the library side by side, but unexpectedly, they ran into Li Zhen, who had just finished playing basketball. ¡°Finished studying? How about we have a meal together?¡± Li Zhen¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to Mei Shu when he saw her. Lu Yan frowned unhappily and instinctively stood in front of Mei Shu. ¡°Maybe next time. We¡¯re leaving now..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Rumors Spread Chapter 61: Rumors Spread Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Zhen didn¡¯t expect to be directly rejected. He stood still for a while, watching the two of them, before his lips curled up slightly. He jogged a few steps to catch up and took the initiative to approach Mei Shu. ¡°The dessert shop we went to last time was good. How about trying some different flavors of cake tonight?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Yan¡¯s expression froze, and he looked down at Mei Shu carefully for a while. ¡°When did you two eat dessert together?¡± ¡°We bumped into each other when I was buying practice books and decided to eat together.¡± Mei Shu replied nonchalantly. Lu Yan mentally calculated the time she last bought practice books, and a layer of frost seemed to form in front of him. ¡°Oh, was that the time I recommended you to buy exercise problems?¡± Li Zhen, with a smile on his face, continued the conversation, ¡°Mei Shu also complimented me last time. I bought this sports shirt recently. Do you like it?¡± His gaze was intense, and he focused only on Mei Shu when he spoke. This attentive gaze made many girls blush and their hearts race. But obviously, Mei Shu was not a girl in the mood for romance, and she was not interested in Li Zhen¡¯s tricks. ¡°It¡¯s okay, not as good as last time. This outfit doesn¡¯t match your age either. If you didn¡¯t say it¡¯s new, I would have thought you were wearing your father¡¯s clothes to school.¡± Li Zhen¡¯s face stiffened, and he turned into stone on the spot. Lu Yan chuckled softly and nodded as if it were a serious matter. ¡°It seems our tastes are similar. How about the next time you¡¯re free, accompany me to the mall to pick out some clothes?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t think much and simply agreed, ¡°Sure, you¡¯ve helped me with my studies a lot, and I want to help you too. Let¡¯s wait until after the exams, and we can go together to buy some clothes for college.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± The two of them reached an agreement and walked away, chatting and laughing, leaving Li Zhen still frozen in place, unable to move his feet for a while. What¡¯s going on? This woman clearly had a favorable impression of him last time, so why did she suddenly show no respect for him? Especially in front of Lu Yan! Wait a minute! Could it be that Mei Shu likes Lu Yan, so she deliberately belittled him in front of him to avoid misunderstandings? With this thought, Li Zhen felt like grinding his teeth to pieces. He didn¡¯t like Mei Shu in the first place, but because she was beautiful, he treated her with a little more tenderness. But now, this woman repeatedly seduced him and then moved on to liking Lu Yan, which sparked some interest in him! If it¡¯s about being a jerk, he didn¡¯t believe that she, a girl, could outdo him! Let¡¯s wait and see! Li Zhen snorted coldly, turned around, and walked away in the opposite direction. The next day, as soon as Mei Shu arrived at school, someone grabbed her hand. The person was a sweet-looking girl from the next class. She always blinked her big eyes timidly when she looked at people, making them unable to help but be patient with her. Even Mei Shu, who was in a hurry to go to her classroom for self-study, couldn¡¯t help but stop when she saw her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mei Shu, right? I have something I want to ask you.¡± The girl hesitantly stood in front of her. Mei Shu was confused by her attitude and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it? Just tell me.¡± The girl glanced around at the expressions of the people nearby. Although they were all walking toward the teaching building, they were intentionally slowing down, eavesdropping on the conversation. She smirked and said in a low voice, ¡°Was Mei Mu¡¯s mother really the mistress of your father? Is she the daughter your father had outside the marriage?¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Shu immediately understood who was behind this matter. She smiled faintly and helplessly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this matter. Please don¡¯t continue to inquire about it. The past is too painful, and I don¡¯t want to mention it in front of others.¡± Is it true then? The girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she watched as Mei Shu, with a lonely expression, left on her own. She quickly grabbed her best friend¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oh my god, we¡¯ve been idolizing a mistress¡¯s daughter all these years! Isn¡¯t she deceiving our feelings?¡± This news quickly spread like wildfire. When Mei Mu arrived at school, everyone¡¯s gaze toward her had changed. Mei Mu found it strange. She felt everyone staring at her, and even when she entered the classroom, the feeling didn¡¯t diminish. She discreetly approached one of her followers in the class and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with everyone in the class today? Is there something wrong with my hairstyle?¡± She could think of no other reason for her classmates¡¯ strange looks other than her hair. She got angry whenever this matter was brought up. It was all because of that damn Mei Shu. She had lost her beautiful black hair. Now, with the weather so hot, she had to wear a wig every day and would end up sweating profusely when she got home. And washing the wig wasn¡¯t as simple as washing her own hair! It took a lot of time every day, which caused her practice time on the piano to be reduced. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that!¡± her follower tried to explain quietly, but the classmates around them all pricked up their ears, eavesdropping on their conversation. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke their anger and had to turn around, ignoring Mei Mu¡¯s attempts to get her attention.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Fabricating Lies Chapter 62: Fabricating Lies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No one spoke to Mei Mu for the entire morning, something that had never happened before. Mei Mu endured the frustration until lunch break, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She grabbed her follower¡¯s hand and went to the corner of the staircase. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me everything!¡± Her follower hesitated and slowly opened the school forum on her phone to show Mei Mu. When Mei Mu saw the content on the screen, she almost blacked out on the spot. There were only two pictures posted on the school forum: one was the marriage certificate between Mei Yun and his ex-wife Bai Ling, and the other was the marriage certificate between Mei Yun and her mother Wang Yue. The dates of both marriages were clearly visible, which meant that everyone now knew that Mei Shu was the legitimate daughter of the Mei family, and she was likely the illegitimate daughter born from her father¡¯s affair! ¡°You¡¯ve all been deceived. I am the legitimate daughter of the Mei family, and Mei Shu is nothing. Her mother is the mistress!¡± Mei Mu, in order to clear her name, started fabricating a story without any hesitation. Her follower didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter and listened dumbfoundedly, believing a few of the lies she was told. According to Mei Mu¡¯s version, Mei Yun and Wang Yue had been in love for a long time. However, after Bai Ling also fell in love with Mei Yun, the Mei family looked down on Wang Yue and wanted to force her to leave. Bai Ling got pregnant shortly after marrying Mei Yun, while Wang Yue only realized she was pregnant afterward. Unable to bear the thought of aborting her own flesh and blood, Wang Yue fought to keep Mei Mu. However, Wang Yue, being kind-hearted, didn¡¯t want to disturb Mei Yun, who was already married and had children. She chose to keep everything a secret and didn¡¯t let him know about the existence of their daughter until after Bai Ling¡¯s death. Wang Yue revealed everything to Mei Yun to give Mei Mu a better life. After hearing the story, Mei Mu¡¯s follower felt deep sympathy for Mei Mu. She felt even more guilty for her earlier attitude and wished she could slap herself. She looked at Mei Mu, who was on the verge of tears, and hurriedly held her hand, whispering, ¡°Mumu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you just because of those two pictures. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll post on the forum right away to clarify everything for you!¡± Mei Mu weakly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They don¡¯t believe me, and I don¡¯t want to explain anymore. My sister is also at N0.1 High School, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her if I said too much. It¡¯s better for me to bear all the contempt alone!¡± ¡°How can we let it go like this?¡± Her follower, who had done her fair share of mischief in the past, quickly came up with an idea. It suddenly dawned on her, ¡°I understand now. This is Mei Shu¡¯s conspiracy! She¡¯s new here, unfamiliar with her classmates, and wants to replace your position. So, she had someone post those two pictures on the forum. Otherwise, how could anyone easily get their hands on those pictures?¡± Mei Mu could only cry and didn¡¯t have the words to explain. She appeared like a delicate flower that had suffered great injustice and wanted to endure it silently. Her follower felt even more guilty and wished she could let everyone know the truth immediately. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll post it right now. I¡¯ll help clarify the misunderstanding for you! I¡¯ll make Mei Shu face the consequences of her actions! There won¡¯t be a good ending for someone who harms others!¡± Mei Mu smirked inwardly but maintained a facade of wanting to resolve the situation peacefully. Her follower, provoked by her words, immediately posted on the forum, summarizing what Mei Mu had just said. The post was quickly pinned to the top. The forum administrator personally stepped in to speak up for Mei Mu, once again showing their devotion to Mei Mu like a little puppy. Meanwhile, Mei Shu was eating in the cafeteria when she noticed Li Hua sneaking up on her. Li Hua seemed hesitant and sat at the table next to Mei Shu, with only a walkway separating them. ¡°You know about today¡¯s incident, right? The whole school knows about it now. Isn¡¯t this enough to show my sincerity?¡± Li Hua whispered, trying to approach Mei Shu. Mei Shu quietly chewed her food. After swallowing, she replied expressionlessly, ¡°By doing this, everyone will think I¡¯m behind it, and no one will suspect you. Is that your idea of sincerity?¡± Li Hua became anxious and quickly put down her chopsticks. ¡°I even begged my uncle who works at the Civil Affairs Bureau to break the rules and get those two pictures for me!¡± She spoke in a loud voice, attracting curious glances from the students in the cafeteria. Li Hua quickly lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± ¡°Just wait,¡± Mei Shu finished her meal, calmly went over the vocabulary she had just memorized in her mind, and then said leisurely, ¡°Mei Mu isn¡¯t foolish. After learning about this, she won¡¯t just sit idly by. We just need to wait and see how she digs her own grave.¡± With that, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to say more. She picked up her tray and was about to leave the cafeteria. However, as she stood up, a girl suddenly took a picture of Mei Mu and her follower talking, then quietly left the cafeteria from a corner. With some time left before the official afternoon classes, the classroom was sure to be noisy. Mei Mu wanted to find a cool place to continue memorizing her vocabulary. But after walking a few steps, she felt someone following her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Popular Among Girls Chapter 63: Popular Among Girls Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu stopped in her tracks and turned around, only to see a girl who had blocked her way earlier in the morning. ¡°Why have you been following me?¡± Mei Shu asked. The girl was caught on the spot but not scared. She just shyly stood with her hands behind her back, tilting her head and showing a guilty smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to show you something.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and stood still. ¡°What is it?¡± The girl happily walked up to her and showed her a post on the school forum. Mei Shu read through the nonsensical content of the post from beginning to end, her eyes filled with sarcasm. ¡°Only Mei Mu could come up with such outrageous lies, and it¡¯s amazing how many people actually believed it.¡± The girl smiled and said, ¡°Now, many people at school are speculating that you were the one who posted about Mei Mu¡¯s identity. After Mei Mu clarified, a lot of people now have a negative opinion of you.¡± ¡°And what does that matter to me?¡± Mei Shu shrugged it off. The girl put away her phone, opened her photo album, and showed Mei Shu a picture she had just taken of Mei Shu and Li Hua together. ¡°If I were to post this picture in the comments of that post, how do you think others would gossip about you behind your back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Mei Shu said, keeping her composure, showing none of the panic the girl wanted to see. The girl was slightly surprised but then sweetly smiled and introduced herself, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am a new transfer student today, in the same class as Brother Lu Yan. My name is Fu Hui.¡± Hearing her mention of Lu Yan, Mei Shu roughly understood the other party¡¯s intentions. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me with this photo for a guy?¡± Mei Shu looked at her with a compassionate gaze as if she could see through everything. Fu Hui¡¯s heart tightened, and her confidence from before weakened a bit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Mei Shu chuckled and raised her lips in amusement. ¡°You can go ahead and post it. I¡¯m just worried that after Lu Yan knows about this, he won¡¯t let you near him again.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve known Brother Lu Yan for many years!¡± Fu Hui smiled even more sweetly and then waved at someone behind Mei Shu. ¡°Brother Lu Yan, I have something to tell you!¡± Lu Yan, who was passing by, was suddenly called out and turned his head to see Mei Shu there as well. He subconsciously stopped in his tracks, waiting for Fu Hui to skip over and finally stand in front of him. Fu Hui lifted her small face and pouted, holding his arm with a spoiled look. ¡°Brother Lu Yan, my mother said our whole family just arrived in the city and she wants you to be our guide and show us around the city.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s eyes met Fu Hui¡¯s sparkling eyes, but he felt unusually calm inside. ¡°When?¡± ¡°This weekend! My mom really wants to see you!¡± Fu Hui continued clinging to his arm. Lu Yan gently freed his arm and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have other plans this weekend and can¡¯t show you around.¡± After saying that, he bypassed Fu Hui and walked straight to Mei Shu, saying, ¡°This is Fu Hui, the young lady from the Fu family who moved next door to my family after your family moved away. Later, due to family business, she followed her parents to the capital city. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly come back and transfer to our school.¡± Mei Shu sensed his eagerness in explaining and blinked slightly in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you guys can go and have fun. I still have some vocabulary to memorize, so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Lu Yan grabbed her wrist, but his eyes were fixed on Fu Hui. ¡°Could you please tell Auntie that I already have other plans for this weekend, so I won¡¯t be able to take you around. Afterward, I will have the housekeeper bring a gift as an apology to your mother.¡± ¡°Brother Lu Yan¡­¡± Fu Hui watched him hold Mei Shu¡¯s hand and walk away. She wanted to call him back, but the words choked in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. Could it be that Brother Lu Yan¡¯s secret crush had always been Mei Shu? Lu Yan and Mei Shu walked all the way into a small grove, and only then did Lu Yan let go of Mei Shu¡¯s hand, blushing as he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I used you as an excuse just now.¡± ¡°Do you have a bad relationship with her?¡± Mei Shu hadn¡¯t met Fu Hui before, so she didn¡¯t know anything about their relationship. Lu Yan found a clean and shady spot in the grass and patted the spot beside him, inviting her to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s not good or bad. When she was younger, she always clung to me and wanted me to play with her. My mother liked her a lot and would always force me to accompany her. Later, she left with her family, and I was relieved.¡± Mei Shu narrowed her eyes and teased him, ¡°You do seem to easily win the affection of little sisters.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s face drooped, ¡°I¡¯m older than you, OK? Aren¡¯t you also my little sister? So, do you like me?¡± When this was said, not only Mei Shu was stunned, but even Lu Yan himself was also taken aback. After a while, he finally reacted and awkwardly waved his hand, saying, ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant. I meant the kind of liking between childhood playmates, the liking for an older brother.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t think too much of it and playfully teased him, ¡°You, an older brother? You were just a cute little crybaby when we were young.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s face turned even redder, and he even suddenly felt a little afraid to look at Mei Shu.. He turned his head away and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you always bullied me and made me cry?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Prank Backfires Chapter 64: Prank Backfires Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As they were talking, Lu Yan¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Mei Shu moved a bit away and quietly started reviewing vocabulary. Lu Yan didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from her and answered the call from his younger uncle right in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the welcome party at the Fu family?¡± After hearing that his uncle wanted him to attend the banquet on his behalf, Lu Yan subconsciously glanced at Mei Shu¡¯s expression. Seeing that she was still immersed in memorizing words, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t go to the party. You should find someone else to attend in your place.¡± ¡°No, you must go.¡± Lu Si insisted on the other end of the phone. ¡°You not only have to go in my place but also bring Mei Shu along.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yan was shocked to learn that his uncle knew Mei Shu! And why did he want him to bring Mei Shu along? Could it be that his uncle wanted to meet Mei Shu through this occasion? Countless thoughts flashed through Lu Yan¡¯s mind in an instant, but he couldn¡¯t grasp anything solid. Even after his uncle finished giving instructions and hung up the phone, he remained stunned for a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mei Shu noticed his strange expression. Just as she finished memorizing a set of words, she closed her book and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Yan quickly pushed away his confusion and hesitated, ¡°There¡¯s a welcome party at the Fu family this weekend. I heard that the Mei family has also been invited. Will you go?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and thought of the girl from earlier. She shook her head with little interest, ¡°Last weekend, my welcome banquet already took up a lot of study time. I¡¯d rather stay home and study, and besides, Mei Mu will handle the banquet.¡± Lu Yan guessed she would say that and quickly became a bit anxious. ¡°How about treating it as a way to relax? Will you accompany me to the party?¡± A puzzled look appeared on Mei Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Does this party require everyone to have a female partner?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lu Yan decisively shook his head. ¡°I just want you to come with me, so we can handle any unexpected situations together¡­¡± Lu Yan already found it hard to continue making up excuses. He didn¡¯t want to deceive Mei Shu, but his uncle had strictly ordered him not to reveal any information earlier. He could only come up with a random excuse. As expected, when he saw the doubtful look on Mei Shu¡¯s face, he knew she wouldn¡¯t br easily deceived. Just when he couldn¡¯t help but want to be honest and ask for leniency, Mei Shu suddenly had an epiphany and clapped her hands. ¡°I understand! Are you worried that Uncle Qin will arrange an engagement between you and Miss Fu at the party, so you want to use me as a shield?¡± Lu Yan was momentarily stunned but then happily nodded, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the reason. You¡¯ve seen through it, Mei Shu. You¡¯re really sharp!¡± Mei Shu felt a bit pleased with herself and readily agreed, ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s make it clear: You can only use me as a shield and not make me play any other roles!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Lu Yan smiled and nodded, but his heart was already looking forward to the upcoming party. They chatted a bit more before returning to their classrooms. As soon as she entered the classroom, the oppressive atmosphere surrounded Mei Shu. The class monitor, Chen Hao, desperately tried to signal her. Mei Shu saw it, but she didn¡¯t care. She went to her seat, but instead of sitting down, she casually grabbed a girl who had been eagerly anticipating the drama. The girl was about to enjoy the show when she was surprised to find Mei Shu grabbing her arm. Before the girl could react, Mei Shu, as strong as an ox, pulled her to sit on Mei Shu¡¯s chair. The girl didn¡¯t even have time to rub her sore wrist before she suddenly remembered something and her face turned dark. Mei Shu crossed her arms and looked on with amusement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you sit in the wrong seat? Just get up, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± The girl desperately signaled to the people around her, hoping to find someone to help, but at this moment, everyone was still shocked by the violent tug Mei Shu had just made, and no one dared to speak first. With no one to turn to for help, the girl couldn¡¯t stand up because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up after sitting for too long. So, she took a deep breath, tried to stand up straight, but the next second, the chair hit the desk behind her, causing her to lose her balance and awkwardly sit back down. Mei Shu sneered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up? Did someone glue my seat in advance?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the class was too scared to breathe. They didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to have such an imposing manner. Mei Mu was infuriated and immediately thought that someone must have tipped off Mei Shu; otherwise, how could she have known in advance that her seat had been tampered with? However, what she didn¡¯t know was that this time, nobody informed Mei Shu. The reason was simple: no one in the class had Mei Shu¡¯s contact information. The class monitor did want to tell Mei Shu about this, but before he could, Mei Shu had already returned from outside. The girl who was glued to the chair burst into tears and desperately looked towards Mei Mu, seeking help from her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Reaping What You Sow Chapter 65: Reaping What You Sow Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations What could Mei Mu do to help? Right now, she wished she knew nothing and could quietly be that gentle and kind little white flower. However, the girl¡¯s gaze was too hard to ignore. If she continued to pretend to be oblivious, it might damage her image in the eyes of her other classmates. Mei Mu had no choice but to step forward and say, ¡°What happened? Sister, why did you let another student sit in your seat? The class is about to start, and the teacher might get angry.¡± Mei Shu calmly sat down in the seat of that girl. ¡°The class can start now. Is there any other problem?¡± Mei Mu¡¯s eyes turned red and anxiously crouched down to inquire about the girl¡¯s condition. The girl couldn¡¯t speak openly about it and stuttered for a long time before half-veilingly explaining the whole situation. Of course, Mei Mu was well aware of what had happened earlier, but she pretended to be shocked as if hearing about it for the first time, covering her mouth in surprise. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll call the school nurse!¡± Mei Mu appeared very enthusiastic, and the girl was deeply moved, repeatedly nodding in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Mei Mu!¡± Mei Shu quietly continued memorizing words on the side, and soon the bell for class rang. The teacher walked into the classroom on time and noticed Mei Mu¡¯s absence. ¡°Class monitor, where¡¯s Mei Mu?¡± The teacher had seen the school forum in the morning and learned about Mei Mu¡¯s situation. He had a good impression of her and was worried that she might be emotionally affected during this critical time, affecting her performance in the college entrance examination. The class monitor, Zhang Hao, immediately stood up and answered, ¡°Teacher, Mei Mu went to the infirmary to ask the school nurse over to help Zhou Li.¡± ¡°Zhou Li, what happened to you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± The teacher walked down from the podium with concern, but when he reached Zhou Li¡¯s seat, he found Mei Shu sitting there. And Zhao Li was in Mei Shu¡¯s seat. The teacher frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Why did you change seats without permission? Even if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can¡¯t switch seats without the teacher¡¯s permission. Hurry back to your original seats.¡± Zhou Li shook her pale face and said, ¡°Teacher, I can¡¯t get up.¡± The longer she stayed in that seat, the more anxious she felt. Now, her whole body was trembling. The teacher noticed her abnormal condition and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If it¡¯s serious, I¡¯ll contact the class teacher and ask him to call your family, and you can go home and rest.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Zhou Li was on the verge of tears. The teacher¡¯s face darkened as he sensed that something serious had happened. He turned to Zhang Hao and said, ¡°Zhang Hao, you tell me, what happened just now?¡± Zhang Hao sighed and said, ¡°Zhou Li seems to be unable to get up. I don¡¯t know the exact reason; she only told Mei Mu about it.¡± He was telling the truth. At noon, he found that there was not enough balance on his meal card, so he queued up at the canteen to deposit money into the card, which wasted some time. When he returned, some of the classmates were crowded around Mei Shu¡¯s seat, but they dispersed when they saw him come back. He had intended to remind Mei Shu to be careful, but he didn¡¯t expect Zhou Li to be the one who encountered the problem. If he remembered correctly, Zhou Li was among the group of students standing near Mei Shu¡¯s seat just now. This could be considered her reaping what she sowed. The teacher glanced at his watch, frowned, and then asked Zhou Li with a stern tone, ¡°Now the study time is very tight. We can¡¯t continue wasting everyone¡¯s time here. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? If you have any discomfort, just tell me. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Zhou Li didn¡¯t want to speak, but seeing the teacher¡¯s displeased expression, she could only muster the courage to explain softly, ¡°Teacher, my butt seems to be stuck to the chair and I can¡¯t get up.¡± Her words caused the surrounding classmates to burst into laughter. Zhou Li¡¯s face turned so red that it seemed like it could drip blood. The teacher immediately scolded them to be quiet, then looked at Zhou Li with surprise. ¡°How can you be stuck there for no reason? Did someone deliberately put glue on the chair?¡± After speaking, the teacher subconsciously looked at Mei Shu, massaged his temples in distress, and asked, ¡°Mei Shu, what¡¯s your explanation for this matter?¡± Mei Shu looked up after finishing the last word she was memorizing. She smiled innocently and said, ¡°Teacher, how would I know what happened? I just came back not too long ago.¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± Zhou Li tearfully said, ¡°Mei Shu dragged me over here to sit down. After sitting, I found that my clothes and thighs were already stuck.¡± The teacher became angry. He thought it was Mei Shu who had caused this situation and immediately slammed the table, asking Mei Shu to stand up and sternly questioned, ¡°Explain it again. Is this incident related to you?¡± Mei Shu shrugged fearlessly. ¡°If you say it¡¯s related, then of course it is. After all, that¡¯s my seat. Other students sat on it for a moment, and they got stuck, which is quite peculiar. As for why they got stuck, I¡¯m also curious about it..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Tutoring Your Studies Chapter 66: Tutoring Your Studies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The teacher paused for a moment, clearly understanding the implied meaning in Mei Shu¡¯s words. His expression changed completely, and he sternly said, ¡°Who did this? Stand up now. I can still give you a chance to repent and change, but if you refuse to admit it, don¡¯t blame me for reporting this to the principal!¡± As soon as he said this, the students in the class all fell silent, and no one dared to make a sound. Those who had been enjoying the show just moments ago now had ashamed expressions on their faces. Zhou Li was still crying, tear by tear. She was extremely frightened at the moment. If the teacher found out that she was also involved, her fate would be even more miserable. Fortunately, the suffocating atmosphere in the classroom didn¡¯t last too long, as Mei Mu finally brought the school nurse hurriedly to the scene. With the help of the school nurse, Zhou Li was finally freed from the chair, but the skin on the back of her thighs had turned red. Seeing her crying so miserably, it was evident that she had suffered a lot. The entire class had wasted almost half of the class time due to this incident, with the exception of Mei Shu, who quietly followed her study plan, surprisingly even more efficient than before. Zhou Li had been successfully rescued, and now it was time for her to face the consequences. The teacher stood on the podium, his expression stern, and asked sharply, ¡°Who did it? Admit it now, or I¡¯ll personally investigate. You know the difference between the two!¡± The classmates below looked at each other, but not one of them dared to step forward. After a while, the class monitor, Zhang Hao, raised his hand with a serious expression and said, ¡°Teacher, when I came back at noon, I saw many classmates gathered around Mei Shu¡¯s seat.¡± ¡°Who were they?¡± The teacher asked with a deep frown. The class monitor then listed all the names of the students he saw. The teacher clearly did not expect that Zhou Li was among them. His expression became even more unpleasant. ¡°Zhou Li, explain why you were also around Mei Shu¡¯s seat.¡± Zhou Li was so frightened that her face turned pale. Combined with the pain in her legs, she could barely stand and almost fell to the ground. Her whole body was trembling as she said, ¡°Teacher, I really have nothing to do with this. If I had known beforehand, why would I have sat there?¡± She wanted to easily brush it off, but the teacher wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Mei Shu pulled you over to sit there?¡± The teacher asked sternly. Zhou Li nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Mei Shu pulled me over, but I really didn¡¯t know there was glue on her seat. If I had known, I would have resisted with all my might!¡± ¡°Zhou Li!¡± The teacher slammed the table, reprimanding with deep disappointment, ¡°Teachers at the First High School like you all because you are students who love to study and have good character, not bad girls who are full of lies and bully classmates!¡± Zhou Li was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. The teacher continued angrily, ¡°All the students named by the class monitor, come with me to the office! I want all of you to speak clearly!¡± After speaking, the teacher lost all interest in teaching, took the textbook, and left the classroom. These students had twisted minds, no matter how good their grades were, they were of no use. In the future, they would become troublesome individuals in society. While he still had the qualifications for proper guidance, he had to help them correct their faults! Over a dozen students followed the teacher out of the classroom with downcast expressions, most of them boys, and a few girls who were Mei Mu¡¯s former followers. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell what was going on. Weren¡¯t they just trying to avenge Mei Mu? Mei Mu was anxious too. After hesitating for a while, she decided to follow them. She had to intercede for them at the crucial moment, so that they would be more devoted to helping her in the future. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to join in the commotion, so she simply swapped her chair with Zhou Li¡¯s. Once settled back in her own seat, she took out her workbook and began to diligently work on her exercises. She still had one test paper left to complete during this class, and the system was going to reward her with twenty thousand Yuan for it! Seeing this scene, other students couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire Mei Shu¡¯s composure. However, some found it laughable. With Mei Shu¡¯s current grades, what use would it be to start studying hard now? Since there was no teacher in the classroom to supervise them, some boys, feeling emboldened, left their seats and intentionally stood beside Mei Shu to watch her answer the questions. Zhang Hao frowned unhappily. ¡°Go back to your seats and study quietly. Don¡¯t disturb others¡¯ studies!¡± ¡°Who did I disturb? I¡¯m just watching. If Mei Shu needs help with a difficult problem, maybe I can explain it to her!¡± The boy continued to touch his chin, standing next to Mei Shu. No matter how Zhang Hao urged him, he refused to return to his seat. This statement caused some students to laugh and mock him, ¡°With your grades, you want to tutor others? Well, maybe you can¡¯t tutor Mei Mu, the school goddess, but tutoring Mei Shu? You should have more than enough ability to tutor her!¡± Upon hearing this, that person became even more proud. ¡°Of course! No matter what, I can pass all subjects in the exams.. Compared to some students who can only get 10 or 20 marks in exams, I can be considered a top student!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Amazing System Chapter 67: Amazing System Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations If it were any other girl, hearing such insulting words in public would probably make her blush, and someone with a thinner skin might even burst into tears in grievance. But Mei Shu acted as if nothing had happened and continued to work on her questions, completely ignoring the boy¡¯s words as if they were nothing. The boy¡¯s male ego began to at play, and he felt thoroughly humiliated as Mei Shu had ignored him from head to toe. His face turned ugly as he said, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s the young lady of the Mei family, looking down on everyone, not giving us classmates any respect! She completely ignores us when we¡¯re talking to her! She just keeps her head buried in those questions, but her answers are all wrong!¡± The people around him burst into laughter at his teasing, and they flocked to Mei Shu¡¯s side to sneak a peek at her paper. Mei Shu didn¡¯t bother to hide anything and lifted her head openly, showing her test paper to them. Those onlookers thought that Mei Shu was too embarrassed to continue writing, so they became even more brazen in watching. One person even read out loud Mei Shu¡¯s solving process, intending to let everyone know how many stupid mistakes Mei Shu had made. But as he read, the surrounding air gradually quieted down. He paused for a moment, then suddenly realized something, his eyes widening as he wished he could stick his face directly to the test paper, trying to find any mistakes in the neatly written answers. After scrutinizing it, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp nervously, and he pointed at the handwriting on the paper, stammering, ¡°She, she seems to have solved this question correctly!¡± ¡°Look at the next one!¡± The first boy who had come over to challenge Mei Shu, Liu Kai, urged the one who had just read the answers. What was the big deal about answering one question correctly? It was widely known that the math questions on the test paper became harder and harder as one progressed through it, especially in these mock exams. Often, many students couldn¡¯t solve the final question, and during the college entrance exams, a large number of people left the last question blank. Liu Kai¡¯s math grades were only at a passing level, and the last few challenging questions were basically unrelated to him. So he simply couldn¡¯t believe that Mei Shu could solve the most difficult questions at the end! The other boy also couldn¡¯t believe it. With disbelief in his eyes, he snatched the test paper from Mei Shu¡¯s hand and quickly flipped it to the back, carefully scrutinizing her entire problem-solving process, word by word. The air around them seemed to stagnate while waiting for his conclusion. Finally, the boy raised his head from the test paper and met the inquisitive gazes around him. He gulped nervously, and with a wry smile, he said, ¡°Miss Mei¡¯s math has improved by leaps and bounds. She got all these questions right!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The surrounding air was filled with gasps of astonishment. Mei Shu¡¯s test paper was like a rare treasure, being passed around among the students. [Congratulations, the host has won the sincere admiration of others. Reputation +1] [Congratulations, the host has won sincere praise from others. Beauty +1] [Congratulations, the host¡­] The constant notifications from the system sounded in her mind. Mei Shu¡¯s heart was brimming with joy. After careful consideration, she casually took out an English test paper and tossed it to them. ¡°Take a look at this one too. If you enjoy it, I have many more here.¡± The time for a free attribute points gaining had come, and if she missed this opportunity, she would have wasted such an amazing system! The system, who found Mei Shu exploited its loophole once again: In no time, Mei Shu took out around ten test papers she had just finished, regardless of whether she had checked the answers or not. She tossed them to her classmates for them to look through. Unaware of the situation, a classmate asked, ¡°¡­Is this some kind of large-scale grading event?¡± The system, not wanting to speak, pretended to be dead this time. No matter how much praise Mei Shu received, it refused to make a sound. In just a short span of ten minutes, Mei Shu had already gained many attribute points. She decided to stop there, collected her papers one by one, carefully stacked them, and placed them back into her desk. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. If you still want to see more in the future, feel free to come. Just make sure not to dirty or crumple them.¡± Liu Kai, who had mocked Mei Shu before: Now he felt a genuine pain in his face! No one had expected that Mei Shu would make such rapid progress in just a few days! From being a bottom-performer who couldn¡¯t solve any problems, she had now become a top student in the class. Calculating carefully, if she continued at this rate, she might even rank at the top in the college entrance exam! ¡°So, this is the power of Lu Yan, the God of Study!¡± Among the crowd, a small and gentle-looking boy pushed up the glasses on his nose weakly. He didn¡¯t come here to ridicule Mei Shu. He had only come over out of curiosity after seeing the strange expressions of those people surrounding Mei Shu. But he never expected that Mei Shu had quietly transformed into a top student! He heard that she was being tutored personally by Lu Yan every day, no wonder she had improved so rapidly! He also wanted to be guided by the God of Study every day! He wondered if it was too late to start buttering up Mei Shu now! Once this statement was made, others suddenly realized! They had almost forgotten, behind this woman was the God of Study, Lu Yan! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Green Tea’s Tricks Chapter 68: Green Tea¡¯s Tricks Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Many top students quickly reacted and pushed aside the students blocking their way, their gazes fixed on Mei Shu. ¡°Well, Mei Shu, we also want to listen to God of Study¡¯s class. Next time when Lu Yan is tutoring you, could you let us audit the class?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! We won¡¯t cause any trouble. We just want to sit in and listen! We won¡¯t do anything else!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± One person took the lead, and others followed suit and echoed in agreement. No one would question the God of Study¡¯s abilities, especially with Mei Shu as a living example. Since they hadn¡¯t offended her, they dared to ask her for this favor. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t give a definitive answer. ¡°I¡¯ll ask for Lu Yan¡¯s opinion and then let you know. If he doesn¡¯t have any objections, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Mei Shu!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s generous response won unanimous praise. Many of the girls who had wanted to help but didn¡¯t dare approach Mei Shu now came forward and patted her shoulder to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what others say. Improving your grades is the most important thing! After all, if you can go to a good university through this college entrance exam, who will remember those people?¡± Her words were straightforward, and even Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The boys who had come to bully Mei Shu earlier wore displeased expressions, especially Liu Kai. He felt like that girl was deliberately embarrassing him with her words and his face immediately turned cold. ¡°Hey, Wen Miao, who are you mocking with your veiled words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mocking whoever gets upset!¡± Wen Miao snorted, showing no concern for him whatsoever. This girl was quite interesting. Mei Shu remembered her name and asked softly, ¡°Which subject do you need extra tutoring in? Lu Yan has highlighted some important points for me. If you need, I can ask him and lend you my notes.¡± Seeing that she was so generous, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Wen Miao excitedly wanted to hug Mei Shu. Those were the God of Study¡¯s personal notes! She never expected to get them so soon! ¡°That¡¯s great! Arc you serious? Mathematics is my weakest subject. If possible, I¡¯d love to see the God of Study¡¯s math notes. Can I?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask him after school.¡± Mei Shu readily agreed. Seeing this, several other girls also held her arm, pleading. The whole class was gathered around Mei Shu for a moment. When Mei Mu and her few sycophantic male followers came back, they saw Mei Shu becoming the center of attention. She looked around the classroom with confusion, examining the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. When she noticed the obvious displeasure on Liu Kai and his friends¡¯ faces, she thought that after they left, Mei Shu had gotten into trouble again. Immediately, she put on a pitiful look and quickly ran to Mei Shu¡¯s side. ¡°Sister, are you okay? Did they do anything to you?¡± As she spoke, she forcefully pushed Wen Miao, who was standing closest to Mei Shu, to the side. Wen Miao, unprepared for the push, almost bumped into the desk behind her and became angry. ¡°Mei Mu, are you crazy? Why did you push me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you bullied my sister first!¡± Mei Mu looked like she was about to cry. The boys who had followed Mei Mu back were immediately upset and began to scold Wen Miao without distinction. ¡°Why are you scolding Mei Mu? She¡¯s just too kind-hearted. It¡¯s not her problem that you have issues with Mei Shu. But why did you take it out on Mei Mu?¡± Wen Miao was confused, and all the joy from her conversation with Mei Shu earlier vanished. Annoyed, she pointed at the boy¡¯s nose and said, ¡°What¡¯s it to you if I scold her? She pushed me, and I can¡¯t say anything to her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting like a shrew.¡± The boy disdainfully spat on the ground. Wen Miao¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Seeing Mei Mu still pretending to be a poor victim despite being the perpetrator, she felt even more disgusted. ¡°Green tea b*tch, you¡¯re only good at manipulating those bootlickers. Besides driving men crazy for you, what else can you do?¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The boys immediately got angry. How could they tolerate seeing their goddess being publicly insulted like this? Upon seeing them rolling up their sleeves and preparing to fight, Mei Mu quickly cried and pleaded, ¡°No, don¡¯t fight with other girls because of me. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper just because I was worried about my sister. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re not at fault! Today, I¡¯ll teach this b*tch a lesson for you!¡± The man became more and more agitated, raising his fist as if he was about to attack. Wen Miao was frightened and screamed, hugging her head in fear. Mei Mu, pretending to be scared, took a step back, afraid that the boys might not be able to reach Wen Miao. Mei Shu saw through her little act, sneered, and just as the boy¡¯s fist was about to hit Wen Miao, she suddenly sprung up from her chair, grabbed the boy¡¯s wrist, and executed a beautiful shoulder throw, slamming him onto the aisle.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Avenge the School Goddess Chapter 69: Avenge the School Goddess Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wen Miao was startled and took a big step back, accidentally bumping her waist against the desk behind her, which made her groan in pain. Mei Shu thought she might have accidentally touched an innocent classmate and quickly turned around to check, only to see Wen Miao grimacing in pain. ¡°Hurt your waist?¡± Mei Shu frowned and went over to check. Wen Miao quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just careless.¡± ¡°A girl¡¯s waist injury is no joke. I should still accompany you to the medical room for a check-up.¡± Mei Shu was about to support her to leave but stopped when she noticed Wen Miao¡¯s pale face. ¡°Can¡¯t walk?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Wen Miao gasped and even her voice trembled. Her waist had hit the corner of the table just right, causing half of her body to go numb. Every step she took, it felt like a needle was stabbing her back, making it impossible for her to walk to the medical room. The pain was unbearable. Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect her injury to be so severe. Suddenly, she squatted down in front of Wen Miao, her back turned to her, and urged anxiously, ¡°Quick, get on my back, I¡¯ll carry you to the medical room for an examination.¡± Wen Miao didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to be so considerate of her. While feeling surprised, she also felt a warm sensation. A blush tinted her pale face, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. If I sit for a while, it¡¯ll probably get better. Thank you, Mei Shu.¡± Seeing that she was insisting not going to the medical room, Mei Shu was still worried, but she didn¡¯t force her. She helped Wen Miao back to her seat and instructed worriedly, ¡°If you still feel pain later, be sure to let me know. This is no joke.¡± ¡°I understand. It seems like the pain has eased a bit now,¡± Mei Shu gratefully pulled a strong smile towards her. Mei Shu made sure her condition had improved a bit before returning to her seat. The boy Mei Shu threw to the ground had struggled to get up and was standing behind Mei Mu, glaring at her while gasping for breath. Mei Shu acted as if she didn¡¯t see him, activated the blocking mode once again, and started doing her test papers, treating everyone around her as if they were invisible. Mei Mu stood awkwardly by her side, not knowing whether to leave or stay. She felt like she had become a huge joke! Just a moment ago, she had pretended to defend Mei Shu, but now Mei Shu and Wen Miao seemed to have a close relationship. What was she? Mei Mu felt more and more aggrieved, and she approached Mei Shu, complaining with a pitiful tone, ¡°Sister, you weren¡¯t quarreling with Wen Miao? Then you should have told me earlier to avoid me worrying for no reason.¡± ¡°My dear sister.¡± Mei Shu lifted her eyelids and looked at her with an emotionless face. ¡°You were in the classroom at noon, right? You knew someone was messing with my seat. You should have told me earlier, so that the student just now wouldn¡¯t have suffered.¡± Mei Mu¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she wanted to explain herself, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She was indeed in the classroom earlier, and she knew that those people wanted to make trouble for Mei Shu. So, she feigned sleep, pretending not to know anything. But now, Mei Shu directly pointed it out as if she deliberately didn¡¯t tell Mei Shu! ¡°How could you say that about me, Sister? If I had known, how could I not have told you? Can¡¯t you accept me after all this time? You can never imagine the hardships and bullying I¡¯ve endured during the more than ten years without a father!¡± Mei Mu almost roared, and then, regardless of whether Mei Shu would respond, she wiped her tears and ran away, as if Mei Shu had caused her enormous grievance. Mei Mu¡¯s followers were all heartbroken and didn¡¯t care about Mei Shu. They all surrounded Mei Mu and comforted her. At this moment, the class bell rang, and Mei Shu wanted to go to the restroom, so she left the classroom. Unexpectedly, at the doorway, she saw Li Zhen waiting there. Mei Shu frowned and stopped. ¡°Move aside.¡± Li Zhen refused to budge, blocking the doorway, and glanced into the classroom. ¡°Oh, what happened here?¡± The commotion at the door attracted the attention of the classmates. One female classmate intentionally touched Mei Mu, who was still crying with her head down, and lowered her voice, saying, ¡°Li Zhen must be here to support you! Go and complain to him!¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Mei Mu pretended to be shy and pushed away the girl¡¯s hand, but she secretly glanced in Li Zhen¡¯s direction, blushing. The girl saw Mei Mu¡¯s reluctance to speak up and spoke on her behalf, ¡°Mei Shu was bullying Mei Mu in front of all of us. Li Zhen, aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡± Li Zhen instinctively looked at Mei Shu and saw that she still had an icy expression. He suddenly became interested in teasing her. ¡°Oh, such a bad girl. She made our school goddess cry? I should avenge the school goddess.¡± Mei Mu blushed at his words and stood up shyly, her voice hoarse as she said, ¡°Li Zhen, don¡¯t be like this. Sister didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Li Zhen turned his eyes away and smacked his lips. Mei Mu did have a way of eliciting a man¡¯s protective instincts, but he felt that something was off about her.. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: The Outcome of Trying to Please Men Chapter 70: The Outcome of Trying to Please Men Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The current aloof demeanor of Mei Shu somehow made Li Zhen even more interested in her, and he felt a desire to conquer her. ¡°Are you done with your performance? There are only ten minutes between classes, and I don¡¯t have time to watch your little show,11 Mei Shu¡¯s cold words broke the romantic atmosphere between them. Li Zhen didn¡¯t back down; instead, he leaned closer to Mei Shu. ¡°Mei Mu asked me to get justice for her. What do you think 1 should do?¡± If these words were spoken by a handsome and charismatic male load in a novel} Mei Shu might have found it sweet. However, hearing them from Li Zhen made her feel disgusted. 11 Whatever you want to do¡­¡± [Master, please complete the task of acquiring a simp.] Mei Shu: ¡°.J1. [System, this task seems quite challenging. The reward must be substantial, right?] [The reward for this task is a random skill. Please quickly complete the task, Master.] ¡°Fine.¡± Mei Shu sighed and suddenly changed her expression. From being impatient a moment ago, she now wore a smiling face as she looked at Li Zhen, ¡°Why do you speak to me this way? Aren¡¯t you afraid my sister will get jealous? We¡¯re not that close yet, are we?¡± Li Zhen knew he still had a chance when he heard her words, and his eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°I never thought you would even speak to me! 1 thought you only cared about Lu Yan!¡± Mei Shu put away her smile, her face expressionless as she said, ¡°Lu Yan is Lu Yan, and you are you. Why do you have to compare yourself to him?¡± Compare to him? Compare what? Li Zhen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, but he clearly felt the sense of dissatisfaction deep within his heart. What was he dissatisfied with? He was just passing by Mei Shu¡¯s classroom out of boredom and wanted to tease her a bit. He didn¡¯t have any other intentions. He spoke to Mei Mu like that just to agitate Mei Shu. But now, why did he suddenly care so much about what Mei Shu thought of him? Li Zhen wasn¡¯t Lu Yan; he wasn¡¯t an inexperienced boy who had never been in a relationship. The surge of emotions made him quickly realize that he had developed feelings for Mei Shu. He stared at her, his Adam s apple nervously bobbing as he struggled to push out the words at the tip of his tongue. ¡°Because, because you treat him better than you treat me.¡± As these words were spoken, everyone in the class looked at each other in confusion. What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t Li Zhen just talking about getting justice for Mei Mu? How did he suddenly start flirting with Mei Shu in front of everyone? Mei Mu¡¯s expression was the ugliest. Although Li Zhen was handsome and was even named the school¡¯s ¡°most handsome boy¡±, his family background was average, so he had never been Mei Mu¡¯s main target. However, Mei Mu was happy to associate with him at school to elevate her status. But she never expected that after Mei Shu transferred to the school, both of the school¡¯s recognized campus hunks would start orbiting around her. Mei Mu couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was obviously the most beautiful girl in the school, so why did everyone suddenly prefer Mei Shu? Mei Shu, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think that much. Hearing the system prompt announcing the completion of the task, she was relieved. [Congratulations, Master, on completing the task of acquiring a simp. The reward is the skill to keep secrets. Even if you have many simps in the future, the other men won¡¯t find out¡¯] ¡°Damn¡¯ What a useless skill!¡± Mei Shu felt angry when she heard it. This was probably the most useless skill she had acquired since her rebirth¡¯ It would have been more useful to receive ten sets of exorcise questions! Thinking that she had endured this nauseating act with Li Zhen just for this skill, her expression turned as ugly as if she had eaten a fly. Coincidentally, Li Zhen was still standing in front of her blushing. Mei Shu yelled impatiently, ¡°Say what you want to say and then move aside. I still need to go to the restroom!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s sudden change of expression made Li Zhen unable to react in time. He subconsciously stepped aside to make way for her, watching her walk away, feeling defeated. Was she upset because he mentioned Lu Yan? Was Lu Yan so important to her? With this thought in mind, Li Zhen s anger surged, and he wished to immediately go back to the classroom to confront Lu Yan. Behind him, Mei Mu suddenly called him, hesitatingly saying, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing between me and my sister. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Li Zhen just turned his head slightly, not even giving her a proper glance, and merely replied with an ¡°OK¡± before turning back to the classroom. Mei Mu¡¯s face turned black. Li Zhen¡¯s attitude towards her had changed so drastically. Even a blind person could now see whom Li Zhen¡¯s words were all directed at! ¡°Miao Miao, why docs it seem like Mei Mu is chasing after someone who doesn¡¯t want her?¡± The girl sitting in front of Won Miao couldn¡¯t resist turning around to discuss the situation after the show. Wen Miao also enjoyed watching this kind of drama and couldn¡¯t help but lean over, sneering, ¡°The school goddess has fallen from grace! I¡¯ve long been fed up with her acting weak and pitiful all the time. All she knows is to please men; she just deserves it!¡± Others in the class also thought the same way, but they didn¡¯t dare to say it openly.. After all, even if Mei Mu had lost the favor of Li Zhen, she still had many crazed admirers behind her! Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Then Why Do We Need the Law? Chapter 71: Then Why Do We Need the Law? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Having suffered such a grievance, Mei Mu naturally wouldn¡¯t let Mei Shu off easily. Before the end of the school day, the head teacher announced some good news: in order to relieve the pressure on the senior students, the school had arranged a spring outing for the whole grade on Friday afternoon. The charge would be collected and kept by the class monitor, Chen Hao. This outing was an organized activity for the entire grade, and unless there were special circumstances, no one was allowed to take leave. Although Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to waste an afternoon playing, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the bullying she experienced during the spring outing in her previous life. If she could take revenge all at once this time, it wouldn¡¯t be bad at all. This should be the last collective activity for the graduating class. Both teachers and students were delighted, and almost no one asked for leave. Everyone signed up to participate, and the cost wasn¡¯t much, only three hundred yuan per person. So, the class monitors collected the money and submitted the list to the grade director. It was expected that the matter would end like this, and everyone just needed to wait for Friday afternoon to come. However, no one could have anticipated a small incident the next day that would shock the entire grade. Early in the morning, the head teacher received urgent calls from both the park and the bus company, urging for payment. He went back to his office to get the activity fees that had been collected the day before, only to find that the drawer, where the money was kept, had been pried open, and all the money inside was gone. The head teacher immediately reported the situation to the principal and requested to review the surveillance footage. Once this matter was reported, the school took it seriously. This caused a commotion in the entire grade. ¡°I heard that if the school can¡¯t catch the thief, they are planning to call the police!¡± ¡°Oh no! That won¡¯t be good for the school¡¯s reputation. I¡¯m about to take the college entrance exam, and I don¡¯t want others to know that my alma mater had a theft incident!¡± ¡°I hope the thief will confess on their own and not implicate others! Besides, if the activity funds were stolen, does that mean the spring outing will be canceled?¡± ¡°Exactly! They should quickly review the surveillance and find out the truth privately!¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± On the podium, the teacher interrupted the students¡¯ discussion, ¡°I know you all care about whether the spring outing will proceed as scheduled. Don¡¯t worry. The school has decided to thoroughly investigate. However, before we clarify the truth, I don¡¯t want anyone to be distracted from their studies because of this. Also, if any of you saw any suspicious person near the head teacher¡¯s office last night, you can come to me. I will report it truthfully.¡± Although the teacher¡¯s words had some soothing effect, most of the students were still distracted. They couldn¡¯t focus on their studies for most of the class. After the bell rang, the students gathered in small groups and started discussing. Mei Mu seemed particularly restless. Her female friends gathered around and asked about her well-being. Mei Mu shook her head gently, ¡°I just suddenly remembered something. I¡¯ll go out for a moment and be back soon.¡± After speaking, she left the classroom in a hurry. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to the teacher¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Huh? Could it be that Mei Mu has found a suspicious person and is going to report it to the teacher?¡± This remark instantly caught the attention of the people around them. However, they could only speculate, as they had no way to prove whether Mei Mu had left the classroom for this reason or not. They just gathered around, discussing for a while before dispersing. After the class bell rang, Mei Mu followed the teacher with a worried look on her face as she entered the classroom. The homeroom teacher stood at the door with a stern expression, looking somewhat intimidating. ¡°Mei Shu, come out for a moment.¡± In an instant, the eyes of the entire class were on her. Mei Shu frowned slightly and glanced at Mei Mu, who seemed hesitant to speak. She understood what was probably happening. Who had the audacity to break into the head teacher¡¯s office, pry open the lock, and steal the money? So, it turned out Mei Mu was waiting for her here. With this thought in mind, Mei Shu followed the teacher without any expression, walking out of the classroom. As expected, she was taken straight to the principal¡¯s office. At this moment, the rest of the students in the classroom also approached Mei Mu with curiosity, ¡°Goddess! Did you find a suspicious person and go to report it to the teacher?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t make things up. My sister wasn¡¯t called out because of this!¡± Mei Mu seemed to be trying to cover up for Mei Shu. However, the more she did that, the more others were convinced that the matter might be related to Mei Shu. Wen Miao couldn¡¯t stand her attempt to shift the blame onto Mei Shu while pretending to look pitiful, so she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Some people¡¯s drama is just too fake. If you act like this, you will still be a vase even if you enter the entertainment industry!¡± ¡°Wen Miao, you¡¯re going too far! Goddess has already apologized to you for what happened yesterday. What more do you want?¡± As soon as Mei Mu was criticized, someone immediately stepped forward to speak up for her. Wen Miao sneered, unrelenting in her criticism. ¡°What? I have to forgive her just because she apologized? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll murder your whole family and then apologize to you.. Does that mean I won¡¯t have to go to jail?¡± Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: I’ll Investigate It Myself Chapter 72: I¡¯ll Investigate It Myself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Wen Miao, how dare you speak to me like this?!¡± The boy was about to attack. Chen Hao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stood up to block them in between. ¡°Why are you arguing! The teacher hasn¡¯t said anything yet, and you¡¯re all making wild guesses?¡± ¡°My goddess is kind-hearted and wants to cover up for Mei Shu, but we are not fools. It¡¯s obvious that this matter is definitely related to Mei Shu!¡± Liu Kai was now furious. Regardless of whether there was any evidence for this, he was acting as if he saw it with his own eyes and was forcefully putting the blame on Meishu.¡± Chen Hao said coldly, ¡°Liu Kai, if this matter has nothing to do with Mei Shu, you have to apologize to her!¡± Liu Kai seemed to have heard the biggest joke ever. He nonchalantly pulled up his pants and sneered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apologize! But if this thing was really done by Mei Shu, Wen Miao must also apologize to my goddess!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see whose face will be slapped!¡± Wen Miao glared at him. Chen Hao felt a headache. If Mei Mu really wanted to report it, she could have done it quietly without making a scene when she came back. But she deliberately put on that appearance for everyone to see. Wasn¡¯t she practically telling everyone through her actions that she reported Mei Shu? He had no idea what Mei Mu was thinking! If this thing was really done by Mei Shu, it would be one thing, but if Mei Mu dared to joke about this matter, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, Chen Hao always felt that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t do something like this. However, just as he had managed to calm his classmates¡¯ emotions, the next moment, the homeroom teacher walked into the classroom with an expressionless face. He sternly tapped the blackboard and said, ¡°The suspect has been found. The school has agreed to advance the activity funds, so you don¡¯t need to worry about Friday¡¯s event being canceled. Now, you can focus on self-study.¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± Wen Miao looked at the corridor for a while but didn¡¯t see Mei Shu come in. She suddenly felt a little nervous and raised her hand to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mei Shu come back with you? Is she unwell?¡± As soon as she said this, Liu Kai, who was in the back row, sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Unwell? She must be left in the teacher¡¯s office and can¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°You!¡± Wen Miao glared at him. The teacher impatiently slapped the table, ¡°Quiet! Until the truth is found out, no one should discuss it privately. Mei Shu¡¯s case is being personally investigated by the principal, and it has nothing to do with you all. Focus on preparing for your exam; that¡¯s the most important thing you should be concerned about now!¡± Hearing that Mei Shu was investigated by the principal, Wen Miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mei Mu had been lowering her head and pretending to be nervous and panicked, but in fact, she was overjoyed. This time, she was well-prepared. She arranged for the best technical expert to forge a photo of Mei Shu entering the principal¡¯s office and spent a considerable amount of money to have someone delete the school¡¯s surveillance footage. The only thing that could be used as evidence now was the photo she provided! Besides, she had already informed the principal about the recent unusual activity in Mei Shu¡¯s bank account! Now, Mei Shu had no way to turn the tables. She could only wait to face legal consequences! Liu Kai was very smug. When the teacher wasn¡¯t paying attention, he rubbed a ball of paper and threw it hard at Wen Miao¡¯s head. Wen Miao was hit and began angry, holding her head and glaring at him. Liu Kai deliberately shook his neck to disgust her. The angrier she was, the more excited he was! He knew that her goddess would definitely not cover up for Mei Shu! This time, he wanted to see how that woman would end up! The teacher was still marking homework on the podium, unaware that things were quietly fermenting. The forum was full of posts about the crusade against Mei Shu. All the students seemed to have seen Mei Shu steal money with their own eyes, belittling her as a despicable thief. When Lu Yan saw the post, the class was over. As soon as he saw the news, he immediately ran to the principal¡¯s office. Unexpectedly, as soon as he reached the door, he heard Mei Shu¡¯s voice inside. ¡°President, I don¡¯t care if you want to call the police. I didn¡¯t take the money. This picture was also synthesized. I won¡¯t admit to anything I haven¡¯t done.¡± In the office, before the principal said anything, the chubby middle-aged grade director couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily, ¡°You just don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! The principal didn¡¯t call the police because you are young, and he wants to give you a chance! Just take out the money and accept the punishment. Do you know that you will have a criminal record for the rest of your life if you enter the police station?¡± ¡°Why would I have a criminal record? I didn¡¯t steal any money.¡± Mei Shu looked at the principal calmly. ¡°Since the school can¡¯t find out the truth, I¡¯ll investigate it myself. I¡¯ll definitely find the person who stole the money by Friday. Otherwise, I¡¯ll compensate for all the losses alone.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The principal hesitantly sat back in his office chair. The grade director was about to refuse on behalf of the principal, when the office door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Lu Yan stood in front of the director aggressively. ¡°Mei Shu and I will investigate this matter together. If we can¡¯t find anything by Friday, I will take responsibility together with her..¡± Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Unfavored Daughter Chapter 73: Unfavored Daughter-in-law Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even the school teachers dared not easily oppose the Lu family, and given Lu Yan¡¯s outstanding academic performance, the school was pinning its hopes on him for the college entrance exam! Hearing him speak, the grade director, who was initially resolute and intent on punishing Mei Shu, hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ Lu Yan, the nature of this incident is too severe. You don¡¯t need to wade into this mess!¡± the grade director earnestly advised. Mei Shu also looked at him in surprise. ¡°I can handle it myself. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Lu Yan stepped forward to stand in front of Mei Shu, confronting the grade director and the principal. ¡°I believe in Mei Shu¡¯s innocence. No matter what evidence you have in your hands, I firmly believe that she didn¡¯t do this! Please reinvestigate and make sure not to wrong an innocent person.¡± His words were resolute, leaving the grade director unsure how to proceed, so he subconsciously looked at the principal. ¡°What do you think we should do with this matter?¡± The principal pondered for a moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°Since Lu Yan is vouching for you, I¡¯ll give you a few days. However, if you can¡¯t find the real thief by Friday, we will have to consider you as the culprit and publicly criticize you throughout the whole school!¡± Although this statement was unreasonable, Mei Shu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± After saying that, Mei Shu turned and left, and Lu Yan quickly followed. In the hallway, Lu Yan actively tried to help Mei Shu come up with a solution. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my family has many skilled people. We can definitely recover the surveillance footage and find the real thief.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you for help with,¡± Mei Shu smiled and looked at him. Lu Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it? Just tell me.¡± Mei Shu said with a smile, ¡°I want to see what real hackers are like. Can you take me to see how they operate? I promise not to cause trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not difficult,¡± Lu Yan chuckled, wanting to pat her head, but he realized that Mei Shu was no longer the little girl she used to be, so he blushed and withdrew his hand. ¡°You can come to my house tonight, and I¡¯ll show you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mei Shu genuinely wanted to learn this skill. She had thought about it. With her current system that seemed like a cheat, perhaps after meeting real hackers, the system would issue tasks related to this field, and she might be able to learn hacking skills! After finalizing their plans, Lu Yan escorted Mei Shu back to her classroom before leaving. Those who were planning to mock Mei Shu in the classroom now had to restrain themselves. Mei Shu quietly finished the classes for the rest of the day. When it was time to leave school, Lu Yan came to the door of her classroom to pick her up. As the two of them walked side by side down the stairs, the classmates who had been peeking from behind the doorframe nervously retracted their extended necks and looked into the classroom. ¡°Could they be dating?¡± Why else would they always be together? Everyone turned to look at Mei Mu with inquiring eyes. Mei Mu¡¯s breath almost stopped for a moment and she quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Sister never tells me about her matters. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re together. After all, I don¡¯t think Lu Yan¡¯s mother likes my sister very much.¡± Qin Qin didn¡¯t like Mei Shu? Upon closer thought, that was entirely normal. Who wouldn¡¯t want their son to marry a well-bred and well-raised young lady from a reputable family? Mei Shu had spent several years in the countryside, and that was a black mark on her that she could never erase. The label of a village girl would be stamped on her forever. Naturally, Qin Qin wouldn¡¯t want such a daughter-in-law. If it were Mei Mu instead, the Lu family would certainly be very willing. Regardless of what people said behind their backs, Mei Shu had already entered Lu Yan¡¯s car and unexpectedly saw Qin Qin at the entrance of the Lu residence. After getting out of the car with Lu Yan and walking up to her, Mei Shu greeted her politely. ¡°Hello, Aunt Qin.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qin Qin looked puzzled and sternly at her son. Lu Yan quickly explained, ¡°Mom, I have something I want Mei Shu¡¯s help with. I¡¯ll send her back later in the evening.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Qin continued to dig for details. Lu Yan didn¡¯t want to say more and changed the subject, asking, ¡°By the way, is Uncle home today?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not. Your uncle is on a business trip today and will only be back for the weekend¡¯s gathering at the Zhou family.¡± After saying that, Qin Qin realized that her son was deflecting the conversation. In front of Mei Shu, she didn¡¯t continue to inquire. She just gave Mei Shu a cold look and said, ¡°Since Miss Mei is here, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight? So as not to spread rumors that we are being inhospitable.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Qin.¡± Mei Shu could feel how much Qin Qin disliked her. However, she didn¡¯t expect to be liked by everyone. After all, she wasn¡¯t money; not everyone would like her or approve of her. Lu Yan didn¡¯t want Mei Shu to feel unwelcome in his house, so after a hurried goodbye to his mother, he took Mei Shu to his study.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Mastering High Technology Chapter 74: Mastering High Technology Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the afternoon, Lu Yan had already informed the most skilled hacker in the Lu family, S, to wait for him at home. At this moment, S was playing games in the study. When Lu Yan entered, he quickly took off his headphones. He looked like a young man who looked barely twenty years old. ¡°Young Master is back. What do you want to investigate? Let¡¯s start now.¡± Lu Yan first led Mei Shu to sit on the nearby sofa and then calmly said, ¡°Retrieve the surveillance footage from last night in the corridor outside the grade director¡¯s office in our school.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± S widened his eyes in astonishment, but seeing Lu Yan¡¯s serious expression, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned off the game and quickly hacked into the school¡¯s surveillance system. ¡°Oh, the surveillance has been deleted!¡± S smirked confidently. ¡°No big deal, I can fix it in a minute!¡± His computer skills were top-notch, and although someone had clearly tampered with the surveillance video, using some tricks to make it difficult for him to recover it, those tricks were basically useless for S. Sure enough, a minute later, S had done as he promised and triumphantly snapped his fingers. ¡°Done!¡± Lu Yan and Mei Shu kept their eyes fixed on the screen. In the footage, a thin figure suddenly appeared in the otherwise empty corridor. It was clearly a female student who seemed very cautious about being caught in the act. When she arrived at the grade director¡¯s office, she even looked around surreptitiously. It was this moment when she turned her head that the surveillance captured her face. It was a girl that Mei Shu didn¡¯t recognize. She subconsciously looked at Lu Yan, who also appeared puzzled. ¡°Can you find out who this person is?¡± Mei Shu suddenly asked. S nodded confidently. ¡°Of course, who do you think I am?!¡± He quickly took a snapshot of the girl¡¯s face from the surveillance footage, adjusted the clarity, and then searched it in the information database. In no time, the computer emitted a ¡°ding¡± sound as a notification. ¡°Found her. Let me see.¡± S unlocked a document with a series of codes and then all the information about the girl was displayed. ¡°Huang Nan, 17 years old, underage!¡± Mei Shu frowned, ¡°Check where she went and whom she met after leaving the grade director¡¯s office.¡± S glanced at her unintentionally and suddenly became curious about her relationship with Lu Yan. He deliberately made things difficult, ¡°Miss, I am a hacker employed by the Lu family, not your subordinate. Why do you command me so naturally?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Just do what she asked,¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t understand why this guy suddenly had an issue with Mei Shu. This was Mei Shu¡¯s first time coming to his house since returning from the countryside. He didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on her, making her reluctant to come again in the future. He still remembered that when they were young, Mei Shu used to come to his house to eat and play together with him. At that time, his mother also welcomed Mei Shu¡¯s visits. However, he didn¡¯t know why, but everyone¡¯s attitude had changed now. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll retrieve the surveillance right away, OK?¡± S didn¡¯t dare to confront him directly and reluctantly began working. Mei Shu suddenly became interested and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen enough just now. Can you let me try it myself?¡± ¡°You want to recover the surveillance yourself?¡± S exclaimed in surprise, then quickly seized on another point, ¡°You said you only watched for a while just now and learned it that quickly? Are you kidding? When I learned this skill from my master, it took almost a year just to get started!¡± Why was this girl so good at bragging? Did she want to show off in front of Lu Yan? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising given the Lu family¡¯s current status and Lu Yan¡¯s charming look. It was normal for girls to take the initiative to get close to him. But he had never seen someone cling to him so desperately! He couldn¡¯t believe Mei Shu really learned that quickly! ¡°It seems like I really learned it. Can I just give it a try? If I make any mistakes, you can guide me, and I¡¯ll pay the tuition!¡± Mei Shu said earnestly, her eyes shining brightly. S and Lu Yan looked at each other in bewilderment, but eventually, S reluctantly gave up his seat in front of the computer. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t mess around. There¡¯s a lot of important data on my computer. If you mess it up, it¡¯ll be a big loss!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Mei Shu said nonchalantly. She was just retrieving the surveillance footage, not touching anything else. How could she possibly have broken the computer? But S was visibly uneasy. Seeing that Mei Shu had already placed her hands on the keyboard, he nervously reminded her, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, let me handle it. I can finish it quickly, so as not to delay Young Master Lu¡¯s time!¡± ¡°Just let me try,¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t intend to give up her spot for him. In front of Lu Yan, S couldn¡¯t directly drive her away, so he reluctantly sat next to Mei Shu and kept an eye on her hands, afraid that she might do something stupid and crash his computer.. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Suddenly Became Rich Chapter 75: Suddenly Became Rich Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu had long possessed the photographic memory ability. She had been closely watching S¡¯s actions just now and had deeply memorized all the code he typed. Even if she wanted to forget, she couldn¡¯t. So, as soon as she got her hands on the computer, she skillfully started replicating S¡¯s actions, and after a few moments, she successfully recovered the rest of the surveillance footage. [Congratulations, the host has acquired hacking skills, initial level one. Keep up the good work.] Great! Sure enough, the system would help her! It seemed like she had found a way to better utilize the system! Beside her, hacker S was dumbfounded, unable to close his mouth! This was the first time he had seen someone learn this skill so quickly! However, a doubt arose in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask directly, ¡°Miss, did you study these things before? If you did, why didn¡¯t you just recover the surveillance footage yourself? Why did you have to call me over?¡± He implied in his words that Mei Shu clearly knew how to do all this, but she was subtly showcasing her abilities in front of Lu Yan. He hated girls who played mind games like this! But Lu Yan knew that Mei Shu had really not known this before. In other words, she had truly learned this skill after just one observation. ¡°S, be more polite in your words; she has no reason to lie to me.¡± But hacker S was unfazed and even thought Lu Yan was a bit naive. He immediately had the idea of making him see the truth. ¡°Young Master, not to boast, but you are well aware of my skills. You saw the speed of my actions just now; for a normal beginner, it would be dazzling, let alone remembering all my codes.¡± Lu Yan believed this point. Because he had been watching next to them the whole time, and he truly couldn¡¯t remember anything while S had already restored the video. Seeing that Lu Yan indeed fell silent, S became even more certain. ¡°Even a smart person like you can¡¯t possibly learn it with just one observation. Is it possible for her to have such great ability? If she can truly learn it with just one glance, then I¡¯ll call her Master immediately! I¡¯ll even let her take the title of the top hacker of the Lu Family from me!¡± ¡°I jope you can keep your word!¡± Mei Shu suddenly became interested. ¡°Sure!¡± Hacker S looked complacent. ¡°1¡¯11 demonstrate a more challenging task later. If you really have such great ability, you should be able to learn it with just one look. But if you can¡¯t, then you have to admit that you deliberately showed off in front of Young Master Lu and pay me fifty thousand as your tuition!¡± Fifty thousand was not a small amount! Hacker S seemed to believe that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to gamble with him so easily! But Mei Shu didn¡¯t care about this money. Ignoring the money she had earned through the system, which had already exceeded this amount, she was confident in her abilities. She didn¡¯t think she would really lose. ¡°Alright, but if you lose, you¡¯ll just have to call me ¡®Master,¡¯ which is too easy for you. How about if you lose, you also give me fifty thousand?¡± ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll willingly transfer one million to your account!¡± Hacker S generously increased the bet. At that moment, a glimmer of excitement flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that this visit would lead to such a windfall! It seemed like she should meet this wealthy hacker more often in the future. Perhaps she could become rich by relying on him! ¡°Deal!¡± Mei Shu agreed with a smile. Hacker S looked down on her with contempt. ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 start the demonstration now!¡± He was confident that even if Mei Shu had learned some related techniques, she certainly didn¡¯t have much skill in them. After all, in China, only his teacher could be on par with him in terms of hacking skills. So, he chose the most difficult task: System Development. This was something Mei Shu definitely hadn¡¯t studied, and he wanted to see how she would pretend. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hacker S was about to start his demonstration, but unexpectedly, Mei Shu interrupted his actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s too late to regret now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about regret; 1 just have one request that must be clear before you start.¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m really a beginner, and 1 only have a superficial understanding of many of the operations. Even if 1 remember them, 1 might not fully understand them. So, 1 hope that all your subsequent actions will be fair and transparent. Don¡¯t skip one or two simple steps just because you¡¯re familiar with them, as I might not be able to understand them.¡± ¡°Huh, sure!¡± S sneered, glanced at Lu Yan and smiled provocatively. ¡°Young Master Lu, this young lady you brought here seems to have quite some courage. Indeed, she is much better than those ordinary girls outside.¡± Lu Yan knew S¡¯s skill level and was worried that he would intentionally make things difficult for Mei Shu. He sighed softly and advised, ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t gamble. Since we¡¯ve already confirmed that it wasn¡¯t you who did it, 1¡¯11 give this surveillance video to the principal tomorrow, and we can just let this matter rest.¡± ¡°Noway!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Two voices spoke simultaneously. Mei Shu and S exchanged glances, each seeing the refusal in the other¡¯s eyes.. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Talking Big Chapter 76: Talking Big Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu chuckled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t block my path to wealth! One million, huh! Although this amount isn¡¯t much to the Mei family, it can still be considered pocket money!¡± Whoa! This woman¡¯s tone was quite bold! S¡¯s voice gradually turned cold, ¡°Well, that depends on whether you have the ability to earn that money!¡± After saying that, he stopped rambling and focused on typing on the keyboard. The system he was working on far surpassed the current computer systems in the country. Even he couldn¡¯t complete it independently; he needed to collaborate with others and expected it would take three to five years to finish. He didn¡¯t believe Mei Shu could really learn it! Despite looking young, S was very serious when he worked, even reaching a state of complete immersion. He seemed to enter a state of meditation, continuously typing code for ten minutes, yet still seemed to be enjoying it and not willing to stop. Lu Yan kept watching from the side. He was simply dazzled, unable to understand what S was doing, let alone Mei Shu, who had only recently started using electronic devices! ¡°Alright, that should be enough!¡± Lu Yan reminded unhappily. Only then did S realize that he was currently in a bet, not working. He withdrew his hands apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry, 1 got a bit too engrossed just now. But it¡¯s okay, as long as you can write the first hundred lines of code, I¡¯ll admit you win!¡± To him, writing those hundred lines of code would be a piece of cake, but for Mei Shu, it would probably be an impossible task. S was confident he would win this bet. However, he never expected that at this point, Mei Shu would still smile calmly and say, ¡°No need to reduce the difficulty for me. 1 can replicate everything you just did, every single line of code.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± S¡¯s expression immediately turned unpleasant. He realized that this girl was all talk and no substance! Was she going to die if she didn¡¯t show off? It seemed he really had to teach her a lesson for her to understand! Feeling disdained, S stepped aside, with his hands in his pockets, waiting to witness Mei Shu¡¯s failure. Lu Yan, somewhat concerned, tried to stop Mei Shu¡¯s hands from typing, ¡°Are you really sure? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t need to prove yourself. I won¡¯t look down on you because of this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me that much?¡± Mei Shu understood Lu Yan¡¯s good intentions and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this money in the bag! When he transfers the money to my account, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± On the side, the hacker S let out a cold laugh full of disdain. Mei Shu wasn¡¯t annoyed; she simply brushed aside Lu Yan¡¯s hand blocking the keyboard and deleted the entire string of code that S had written just now. S couldn¡¯t help but lose his temper and roared, ¡°Why did you delete everything? Do you know how much effort 1 put into writing that code? If you wanted to show off, you could have just opened a word processor! Why did you have to mess with my code?¡± He was really angry! One of his quirks was that he didn¡¯t like doing the same task twice. That¡¯s why he always worked meticulously, avoiding the need for rework because he disliked trouble. But Mei Shu¡¯s actions just now invalidated his ten minutes of effort! She could easily use a little coquetry to get by if she couldn¡¯t finish the task, but he had to rewrite that portion of code again! Only he would end up being the one unlucky in the end! Damn woman, the tuition fee of five hundred thousand was really too little. If he knew she was so stubborn and shameless, he should have asked for five million instead of five hundred thousand as her tuition fee! While he was complaining about Mei Shu¡¯s arrogance in his mind, suddenly clear and pleasant sounds of keyboard typing echoed from the other side. Mei Shu focused her mind, recalling every operation S had done just now, almost mirroring his every move. Occasionally, her actions hesitated because she didn¡¯t understand the technology and only knew how to copy and paste without understanding the principles behind it. But even so, this was enough to win the bet. Full of confidence, Mei Shu typed for ten minutes and finally reproduced all the codes that S had typed on the computer screen. Lu Yan was dumbfounded, completely shocked by her series of actions! He never expected that Mei Shu would have this ability! But he couldn¡¯t understand whether what Mei Shu did was right or wrong, so he called S, who was standing by with a disdainful look, to judge. Of course, S also noticed Mei Shu¡¯s actions, but he didn¡¯t believe she could perfectly reproduce that string of code. He had figured it out; this woman was shamelessly trying to impress Lu Yan by randomly typing a bunch of gibberish to fool him! Perhaps she would use some strange means to hint at him not to reveal the truth in front of Lu Yan and even promise him some benefits! If that was the case, she was mistaken! He was very angry now, determined to expose her true colors in front of Lu Yan! Just you wait! Now, he was going to see what trick she was playing! Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Losing Both Face and Money Chapter 77: Losing Both Face and Money Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wait a minute! Hacker S bent down to look at the computer screen. His previous confident declaration was suddenly stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down. Could it be that he was seeing things? The code Mei Shu typed out was actually identical to what he had written just now! How was that possible? S rubbed his eyes in disbelief, uncertain, and then let out an incredulous howl, ¡°Impossible! Did you secretly copy and paste while 1 wasn¡¯t paying attention?¡± Mei Shu gave him an indescribable expression, with a smile on her face, and uncertainly asked, ¡°Can your code be copied and pasted? That¡¯s a method I didn¡¯t think of!¡± S blushed embarrassedly. He was indeed a bit unreasonable just now. Mei Shu did indeed type out this string of code right under his and Lu Yan¡¯s noses. How could it be the result of copy-pasting? The only explanation was that Mei Shu was really a genius, with a photographic memory, able to grasp this technology even faster than he did. Realizing this, S felt a bit frustrated but also somewhat excited. ¡°Do you do this in other areas too? Can you learn anything just by seeing it once?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t dare to boast about knowing everything. That would be too showy. But seeing S¡¯s astonished expression, she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°I can¡¯t say for other areas, but when it comes to hacking technology, it seems to be the case.¡± Hearing this, Lu Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. This girl was quite cunning! Even he could figure out her intentions! It seemed she really wanted to learn hacking techniques from S! S happened to need a powerful assistant for this system he was working on. Hearing her words, he became excited and said, ¡°I can teach you, and I won¡¯t charge you any tuition fees. But after you learn, 1 hope you can help me with the new system. Don¡¯t worry. Once the system is launched, you¡¯ll get a share of the profits!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Although she didn¡¯t know how capable S really was, Lu Yan trusted him, indicating that he had considerable skills. Moreover, they were all peers, and there was no generation gap between them in their speech and actions. Mei Shu was happy to join. But before that, there was one thing she needed to do. ¡°So, first call me ¡®Master,¡¯ then transfer one million to my account, and then we can start the class.¡± Mei Shu said confidently. Hacker S was immediately stunned. He slapped his forehead, just remembering the bet he had foolishly made with her earlier. This was truly lifting a stone and smashing one¡¯s own foot! S¡¯s face turned as unsightly as if he had eaten rotten vegetables. However, Mei Shu didn¡¯t show any sign of backing down. On the contrary, she said with assurance, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to keep your word now? If I had lost just now and showed that expression, would you let me go?¡± Of course not! Now, S looked completely deflated like a punctured balloon, even his shoulders drooped, and he reluctantly called out, ¡°Master.¡± ¡°What? Can¡¯t hear you!¡± IVIei Shu looked at him with a teasing smile. S suddenly felt embarrassed in front of Lu Yan. He took a deep breath and then loudly shouted, ¡°Master! I was wrong! I¡¯ll never dare to look down on you again, alright?!¡± Mei Shu was amused and nodded. ¡°Well, in that case, this time I¡¯ll spare you. Don¡¯t look down on others easily next time. Remember to transfer the money to my account, and we¡¯ll learn the technology another day!¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going to learn today?¡± S suddenly felt a bit reluctant to let this girl go. He attributed this bit of reluctance to his desire for talented individuals. Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I need to go home first. Send me the surveillance records later on my phone. You can definitely find my social account, right?¡± Of course, in front of S, almost no one had privacy. If he wanted to check, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t find. However, there were some people he didn¡¯t dare to investigate even if he had the ability! Like Master Si of the Lu family! Even after spending so much time in the Lu family, S had never met him! Seeing Mei Shu about to leave, Lu Yan quickly got up to see her off. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have dinner with us? My mother just said she¡¯d like to have you stay for dinner.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to trouble your mom. You don¡¯t have to see me off either; I can go back on my own.¡± Mei Shu was eager to go back because it was time to check her two younger brothers¡¯ homework! If she wasn¡¯t at home, she had no idea if those two guys would goof off and play around! Mei Jing was about to take the high school entrance exam, and there wasn¡¯t much time left to waste! Seeing this, Lu Yan could only let her leave. The two walked downstairs side by side and happened to come across Qin Qin sitting leisurely in the living room. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Qin Qian¡¯s attitude towards Mei Shu wasn¡¯t warm, more like a perfunctory coldness. Mei Shu nodded lightly, ¡°Auntie Qin, I¡¯m sorry for the long disturbance. I have something at home, so I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll bring a gift and come visit Uncle and Auntie in person another day.¡± Only then did Qin Qian¡¯s face ease up a bit, ¡°Alright, let All Yan accompany you back.¡± In this situation, if Mei Shu refused again, it would be impolite. She could only agree.. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Offering Herself Chapter 78: Offering Herself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Behind them, Qin Qian watched Mei Shu¡¯s slim figure recede and let out a deep sigh. From the looks of it, IVLei Shu hadn¡¯t forgotten her manners despite staying in the countryside for so long. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked her to stay for dinner. But just seeing Mei Shu reminded Qin Qian of the past Bai Ling. If she were still alive, it would have been so nice. Lu Yan and Mei Shu might have already been engaged. But now, Qin Qian had no intention of becoming relatives with the Meis at all! The fact that Lu Yan could send Mei Shu home seemed to make him quite happy for a while. He even didn¡¯t let the driver follow and drove the car himself to send Mei Shu back. Shortly after they left, a luxury car slowly stopped in front of the Lu family villa. Jiang He personally got out of the car and opened the car door for his master. In the car, Lu Si squinted his eyes and stared sharply at the car that disappeared around the corner, ¡°Lu Yan has a good relationship with her?¡± ¡°Childhood friends.¡± Jiang He answered and stole a glance at his master with trepidation. Lu Si got out of the car expressionless and looked down at Jiang He, whose head was drooping, ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at using idioms, I¡¯ll have you copy the idiom dictionary ten times before appearing in front of me again.¡± Jiang He was startled and raised his head. However, when he met Lu Si¡¯s calm and unemotional eyes, he couldn¡¯t say anything and quickly lowered his head. He apologized with a respectful attitude, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Master, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll disappear in front of you immediately!¡± After saying that, Jiang He sat back in the car, driving to the underground garage, and feeling like crying at the thought of how long it would take to copy such a thick idiom dictionary. After Jiang He left, Lu Si was left with Jiang Hai. He turned his head slightly to look at the other assistant, his eyes narrowed as if calculating something, and he didn¡¯t speak for a while. Jiang Hai felt his scalp tingling, and cold sweat streamed down his forehead. ¡°Ma-Master, Miss Mei and Young Master Lu are just classmates. They don¡¯t have much interaction at school.¡± After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes tightly. It was so quiet that he could hear the sound of his strong heartbeat. Just as he was waiting for Lu Si¡¯s verdict, he didn¡¯t expect to hear a somewhat ambiguous sneer from above. ¡°You¡¯re right. From now on, I want to know anything concerning Mei Shu as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai hurriedly agreed, respectfully escorting him into the Lu family. On the other side. After Lu Yan sent Mei Shu to the door, he was about to drive back. Unexpectedly, he was spotted by Mei Mu and Wang Yue who happened to come out, so he had to get out of the car to say hello. Seeing Lu Yan, Mei Mu¡¯s eyes lit up. Like a peacock seeing the most beautiful thing in the world, she couldn¡¯t help but want to display her plumage. ¡°Brother Lu Yan, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you come in and have dinner with us? 1¡¯11 cook tonight, and you can taste my cooking.¡± Mei Shu sneered inwardly when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in the minds of these young girls. Why did they want to show off their skills as a good wife and mother in front of the boys they liked? Didn¡¯t they have any other value? Or was it that a woman should consider raising children and being a good wife as her lifelong goal? Wang Yue knew her daughter¡¯s thoughts well. She finally caught this opportunity and wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. ¡°Yes, since you¡¯ve come all this way, why don¡¯t you come in and have dinner with us? Mumu¡¯s cooking is excellent. If you like it after trying it, you can come often in the future.¡± Lu Yan sneaked a glance at Mei Shu¡¯s expression. Seeing her standing there without any expression, he shook his head and declined, ¡°No, there¡¯s something at home. I¡¯ll leave first. This time, I¡¯m just Mei Shu¡¯s dedicated driver. Now that she¡¯s safely home, my job is done.¡± He said it humorously, but it tasted different to the mother and daughter¡¯s ears. What did he mean by a dedicated driver? The young master of the Lu family personally serving as a driver for a country girl, who would believe it? And Mei Shu, how could she be with Lu Yan tonight? Could it be that the two of them were really in a relationship? Thinking of Lu Yan¡¯s unusual attitude towards Mei Shu, Mei Mu gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡°Sister, Brother Lu Yan went to such trouble to bring you back. Why don¡¯t you invite him to our house? It¡¯s not very polite to not invite him. You just came back from the countryside, not knowing the rules is one thing, but since mother has spoken, you should at least invite Brother Lu Yan. Otherwise, how can he agree to stay for dinner?¡± Mei Mu was really good at scheming, thinking that by using her, she could persuade Lu Yan to stay? Mei Shu sneered and turned to Lu Yan. ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner another day. 1 won¡¯t keep you any longer today; it¡¯s too noisy at home. I don¡¯t think you can eat well if you stay for dinner. You should go back quickly. Aunt Qin is still waiting for you at home!¡± Lu Yan naturally understood what she meant and nodded with a smile, ¡°Then see you at school tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu watched the car leave and turned back to look at the disappointed Mei Mu. A cold sneer appeared at the corner of her lips, ¡°Even if you want to climb up the social ladder by offering yourself to Lu Yan, you shouldn¡¯t make it too obvious. Your behavior will only bring shame to the Mei family. If Father knows, he won¡¯t be happy..¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Establishing Authority Chapter 79: Establishing Authority Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Yue didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t seek trouble with Mei Shu, but Mei Shu took the initiative to come to her. Her sharp voice immediately resounded in the courtyard. ¡°You little brat! Who are you scolding? You just came back from the countryside and already seduced a man to drive you home. You stayed outside until dark and didn¡¯t even bother to inform the family. I think you lack education! No manners at all!¡± ¡°So, you want to educate me now?¡± Mei Shu stood on the side, looking at her with interest. Wang Yue felt inexplicably guilty, but considering that she was Mei Shu¡¯s stepmother after all, she straightened her back immediately, ¡°I am going to educate you. What about it? Do you think I don¡¯t have the right?¡± Inside the villa. The butler, Zhao Yan, heard the commotion outside and hurriedly ran out to advise, ¡°Madam, Master is about to come back. He values the peace of the family. If the young lady hasn¡¯t made a significant mistake, it¡¯s better not to have conflicts at this time.¡± But ATei Mu was not concerned. It was only right for her mother to reprimand Mei Shu. Even if her father knew, he would only blame Mei Shu for being disobedient and causing disturbances in the household. He would never blame her mother. ¡°Mom, Mei Shu dares to defy you now. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, won¡¯t she look down on you even more in the future? Dad just doesn¡¯t want any disharmony in the family, but he never said you have to swallow your anger! You¡¯ve been married to him for many years. Are you still afraid of being blamed for educating your daughter?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yan advised with concern, ¡°Madam, Master is about to arrive. Please think twice. Considering it¡¯s her first offense, you might as well let it go this time.¡± ¡°Zhao Yan, you are just the butler of the Mei family. Do you want to make decisions for me?¡± Wang Yue waved her hand irritably. ¡°Enough, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you. Go and see how the kitchen is doing.¡± ¡°Madam, please reconsider,¡± Zhao Yan still tried to persuade her. Wang Yue became even more impatient. ¡°I said for the last time, you are not needed here!¡± ¡°Uncle Zhao, you can go to the kitchen to help. 1¡¯11 be fine,¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Yan being bossed around by Wang Yue. Zhao Yan sighed, glanced at Mei Shu with concern, and then turned back to the villa. However, he didn¡¯t go to the kitchen; he stood by the window, still worried, ready to rush out to save Miss if things turned bad later. Once Zhao Yan left, Wang Yue threw out a tantrum. She called a maid who was sweeping the courtyard and told her, ¡°Bring a stick. This girl doesn¡¯t listen to advice, defies her elders, give her a good beating!¡± ¡°What?¡± Upstairs, Mei Yan had been eavesdropping on the commotion downstairs. Hearing that Wang Yue was going to beat his sister, she was frightened and jumped down from the windowsill, running to his brother who was still playing games on the chair. ¡°Brother, Wang Yue wants to beat sister. What should we do?¡± Mei Jing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his hands pausing mid-game. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t, right? Is Wang Yue that foolish? Just after Mei Shu returned home, she¡¯s going to beat her. Won¡¯t Father let her off?¡± ¡°I heard it with my own ears!¡± Mei Yan saw that he didn¡¯t believe her and even continued playing games, so she grabbed his phone directly. Mei Jing became anxious, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m about to win!¡± ¡°Our sister is about to be beaten, and you¡¯re still playing games?¡± Mei Yan rolled his eyes at him and dragged him to the window. Mei Jing put him on the windowsill, and they both leaned out to look downstairs. Sure enough, they saw Wang Yue ordering an innocent maid to beat Mei Shu with a stick. But the maid didn¡¯t dare to do it. How could she, a servant, dare to beat Miss? Wang Yue became even angrier that she couldn¡¯t get the maid to do her bidding. These people didn¡¯t treat her as the mistress in their hearts! Angrily, she called over her trusted maid, Old Wang, and said, ¡°Beat her for me!¡± Old Wang was Wang Yue¡¯s distant relative brought from her maternal family, and she naturally regarded Wang Yue¡¯s words as an imperial decree. She snatched the stick from the maid and was about to hit Mei Shu. Mei Jing¡¯s heart tightened, and he instinctively shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly interrupted, Mei Mu, who had been enjoying the show, was annoyed. She looked at the two similar faces, ¡°Mei Jing, Mei Yan, mind your own business. Go back and play games. Don¡¯t meddle in this.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s my sister. Of course, I have to care!¡± Mei Yan propped himself up on the windowsill, stood up, and pressed against the windowpane to get a better view. Mei Jing quickly supported him. Mei Yan didn¡¯t care, as he could see things more clearly this way. ¡°Aunt Wang, you can¡¯t hit my sister! She¡¯s a girl! Didn¡¯t you say that girls shouldn¡¯t be hit when they make mistakes?¡± Whenever Mei Mu made mistakes, Wang Yue just laughed it off. Mei Jing had asked once, and Wang Yue had said that girls needed to be treated with love and indulgence. Even if they made mistakes, they didn¡¯t need to be harshly disciplined; all they needed was gentle persuasion. But now, why was she going to hit her sister directly? A gleam flashed in Mei Mu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mei Shu is being disrespectful, and if she¡¯s not punished, she won¡¯t learn her lesson.. Don¡¯t you remember how she usually bullies you and Mei Jing? If Mom lets her go upstairs now, she¡¯ll definitely check your homework and forbid you from resting!¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: A Visitor Arrives Chapter 80: A Visitor Arrives Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She thought she had handled it well. Since Mei Shu returned home, Mei Yan hadn¡¯t had a chance to play games properly for a long time. Children of his age are definitely more attached to games, and with Mei Shu restricting him every day, he must be eager to play games properly. After saying what she said, she was sure Mei Yan wouldn¡¯t interfere anymore. But she clearly underestimated the deep bond between Mei Yan and Mei Shu as siblings. Now, even though Mei Shu was just as important to him as the games, Mei Yan would never abandon his sister! ¡°Sister takes care of me every day and wants me to study well because she cares about me. Don¡¯t try to create a rift between us. If you dare to hit my sister, 1 will report you to Dad, and he will scold you severely!¡± Mei Yan yelled loudly downstairs. Mei Mu¡¯s face turned green with anger. In Wang Yue¡¯s heart, the anger grew even stronger. Before Mei Shu returned, she had full control of the entire household, but now that Mei Shu was back, the siblings united, while Wang Yue and Mei Mu seemed like outsiders! At this rate, they would lose their status in this household! ¡°Mei Yan, do you even consider me your mother anymore? Both of you, go back to your own business, and if you say another word, I¡¯ll hit both of you together!¡± ¡°Hold the window and don¡¯t fall.¡± Mei Jing leaned close to Mei Yan¡¯s ear and quietly advised before leaving the room, heading somewhere unknown. Mei Yan felt anxious, thinking his brother didn¡¯t want to get involved, so he shouted desperately downstairs, ¡°Sister, run quickly. Don¡¯t let them hit you!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart warmed upon hearing this. She hadn¡¯t been in vain for treating this kid kindly; he really had a conscience. But she wouldn¡¯t hide! Mei Shu knew what to do. She smiled, looking up at the upper floor. ¡°Leave the windowsill. Don¡¯t stand on it; it¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m fine, and 1 can handle it myself.¡± Handle it? That old lady is about to roll up her sleeves and beat you! Mei Yan was so worried that he was about to turn back and ask his brother for help, but to his surprise, Mei Jing came in with a basin of water. ¡°Brother, what are you going to do?¡± Mei Yan looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Mei Jing mysteriously leaned against the window. Downstairs, seeing the two brats finally stopped causing trouble, Wang Yue signaled to Old Wang. Old Wang glared fiercely at Mei Shu, raised the stick, and was about to hit her face. Zhao Yan was extremely anxious, seeing the stick about to hit his young lady¡¯s face any second. He quickly opened the door and was about to rush out. Mei Mu watched the scene with a smile, as if she had already foreseen Mei Shu covered in blood. However, the situation suddenly changed. A basin of cold water poured down, drenching the three of them downstairs, including Mei Mu. With wet hair hanging on their faces and clothes sticking to their bodies, Mei Mu couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. She quickly wiped the water from her eyes and scolded Mei Jing from downstairs, ¡°Mei Jing, are you crazy? How dare you splash me with water! Just wait, 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson!¡± Mei Jing leisurely leaned against the window, smugly looking downstairs. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what water I used?¡± Mei Mu¡¯s body stiffened, suddenly smelling a foul fishy odor on herself. Startled, she asked, ¡°What water did you use?¡± ¡°The water from the kitchen fish tank. How about that? Isn¡¯t it creative?¡± Mei Jing laughed, becoming even more smug. Mei Mu felt like her lungs were about to explode with anger, but instead of scolding Mei Jing, she just wanted to go back to her room and take a proper shower to get rid of the unpleasant fishy smell. Wang Yue wiped the water off her face and pointed upstairs, scolding, ¡°Mei Jing, how dare you splash water on me? Wait until your father comes back; 1¡¯11 make sure he gives you a proper lesson!¡± Mei Jing shrugged innocently. ¡°Aunt Wang, you¡¯re wronging me. 1 just wanted to teach a lesson to that old woman who dared to hit my sister. Why did you happen to stand there? How can you blame me for that?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wang Yue was about to say something when suddenly a car stopped at the entrance. Wang Yue reacted swiftly and immediately rushed over, crying and complaining. Seeing his wife and daughter looking like a pair of soaked chickens, Mei Yun was instantly angered. ¡°What happened? How did you get so drenched? Hurry back and change your clothes, then properly clean up!¡± Wang Yue was taken aback, not expecting her husband to scold them so severely. Glancing backward, she noticed a slightly plump man in a suit smiling and greeting her. ¡°Mrs. Mei, hello, I¡¯m Zhang Jiao. 1 apologize for the disturbance.¡± A sudden realization struck Wang Yue. She finally understood why her husband was so angry! It turned out a guest came tonight at home! Wang Yue reacted quickly and immediately wiped away her tears. She stood up straight and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, welcome to our home. I apologize for meeting you in such a state. Please come in.¡± Mei Yan, who was about to cry, also became obedient. She greeted, ¡°Uncle Zhang,¡± and then went back to her room to take a shower and change her clothes.. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Changing the Target Chapter 81: Changing the Target Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The group quickly entered the villa, leaving Mei Shu standing alone at the door. Although she appeared calm on the surface, her heart was surging with waves of shock and fear. It was this man! Mei Shu trembled all over. In her past life, this man had gone to great lengths to possess her, dragging her from one abyss to another. Thinking of the cruel abuse she suffered in her past life, Mei Shu still felt a chill running through her body. Once again, a piercing pain surged through her back, which was from the whip injuries left by Zhang Jiao. ¡°Sister, why are you just standing there?¡± Mei Yan shouted from upstairs, looking at Mei Jing with a slightly reproachful look. ¡°Brother, were you too rough just now? You frightened her!¡± Could this demon be frightened so easily? And he was obviously helping! Mei Jing snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Hey, are you really that weak? You got scared just by that?¡± Mei Shu finally came to her senses, smiled, and waved to the two of them. ¡°No, I was just lost in thought. Have you both finished your homework?¡± Mei Jing¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Dad is back, and we should have dinner soon. 1¡¯11 do my homework after that.¡± Mei Shu was in a good mood today, and seeing Mei Jing helping her blow off steam, she decided¡­ well, forget it. For the sake of his high school entrance exam, she still couldn¡¯t let him off easily tonight! In the living room, the man was sitting on the sofa, exchanging pleasantries with Mei Yun. As Mei Shu entered, his gaze naturally fell on her. ¡°This must be Mr. Mei¡¯s eldest daughter who just returned home!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mei Yun smiled and beckoned her over. ¡°This is my daughter, Mei Shu. This is Mr. Zhang.¡± ¡°Mr. Zhang.¡± Mei Shu tried to maintain a calm demeanor and nodded in greeting. Then she turned to Mei Yun with a cold face. ¡°Dad, I have a lot of homework today, so I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Finish your meal before studying. We have guests at home today, and you should help entertain them,¡± Mei Yun smiled and gestured for her to sit on the nearby sofa. Zhang Jiao¡¯s gaze never left Mei Shu. Originally, he intended to marry Mei Muh, but upon seeing Mei Shu, he realized that this girl was even more beautiful than the delicate Mei Mu! Any man would be attracted to her! Zhang Jiao narrowed his eyes, and a smile that seemed certain of success played on his lips. ¡°Mr. Mei, your daughter is still in school?¡± ¡°Not in university yet.¡± As a man, Mei Yun could tell what he was thinking with just one glance. He frowned, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you are young and talented. Has your family not arranged a marriage for you yet?¡± Zhang Jiao smiled innocently, ¡°Not yet. 1 prioritize my career, and besides, I don¡¯t like others arranging my marriage. 1 should decide my own happiness. 1 need to find a girl whom I truly like.¡± As he said this, his gaze kept drifting toward Mei Shu. Mei Shu was disgusted by him and pretended not to hear, burying her head in her phone. Mei Yun couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Zhang Jiao¡¯s family¡¯s company was equally powerful as the Mei family¡¯s, and there were many areas where the two companies could cooperate in the market recently. If they could form a union now, the Mei family would naturally gain some advantages. With this in mind, Mei Yun looked at Mei Shu and asked, ¡°Why are you still playing with your phone and not talking to the guest?¡± ¡°Dad,¡± Mei Shu suddenly looked up, blinked her big eyes, and pitifully asked, ¡°This weekend, Lu Yan invited me to join the welcome ceremony for the Zhou family at his home. Can I go?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Lu Yan,¡± Mei Yun¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked delighted. ¡°You still have contact with Lu Yan?¡± Mei Shu nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends since we were kids. His class is right next to mine at school, and he even tutors me after school.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You just came back, and it¡¯s a good time to broaden your horizons. Make sure to prepare well this weekend and dress up nicely to go with Young Master Lu!¡± Naturally, Mei Yun had also received an invitation, but he had originally planned to take Mei Mu along. After all, Mei Mu had been to many grand occasions and wouldn¡¯t embarrass him. But he didn¡¯t expect that Mei Shu would be invited by Lu Yan! This was a great opportunity to mend ties with the Lu family! Besides, Qin Qin attended Mei Shu¡¯s welcome banquet last time! If he could seize this chance and establish a connection with the Lu family, then the Zhang family wouldn¡¯t be so important anymore! Zhang Jiao¡¯s smile froze, and he looked at Mei Shu with a somewhat gloomy expression. He could naturally discern the twists and turns involved in their conversation and knew that Mei Yun must have changed his mind. His expression wasn¡¯t so good as he said, ¡°Mr. Mei, 1¡¯11 also be attending the Lu family¡¯s event this weekend. How about 1 personally come to pick Miss Mei to go with?¡± Mei Yun hesitated for a moment, and at this very moment, Mei Mu finished tidying up and came downstairs. Mei Yun¡¯s face brightened instantly, ¡°Let Mumu accompany you there.. Mumu is also attending the banquet, and you young people will get along better together than with me!¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Jealousy Chapter 82: Jealousy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as Mei Mu came downstairs, she heard her father¡¯s words and subconsciously looked at Zhang Jiao. ¡°Dad, what were you just talking about?¡± Zhang Jiao looked at Mei Mu expressionlessly and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Your father was just saying that you will attend the gathering for the Zhou family this weekend with me.¡± Mei Mu paused for a moment but quickly regained her composure and smiled gracefully. ¡°Sure, Mr. Zhang, I¡¯ll be in your care then.¡± She agreed readily, and Zhang Jiao¡¯s expression finally improved somewhat. However, when he looked at Mei Shu¡¯s calm and indifferent face, his emotions were still hard to settle. A fire raged within his chest, demanding that he possess this woman. It was as if she naturally belonged to him, and whenever he saw her, his hands itched uncontrollably, wanting to grab her by the neck and render her powerless in his grasp. ¡°Mr. Zhang, let¡¯s go to the dining room,¡± Mei Yun¡¯s words interrupted his reverie. Zhang Jiao beamed, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s my honor to be invited by Mr. Mei, and having Miss Mei Mu accompany me is truly a privilege.¡± Mei Mu didn¡¯t know Zhang Jiao before, but she was aware that Mei Shu was right there, yet Zhang Jiao treated her as if she were invisible, only talking to her. This made Mei Mu couldn¡¯t help but puff out her chest proudly as she walked past Mei Shu. Mei Shu coldly watched her follow Zhang Jiao¡¯s steps and leave. Slowly, a faint smile appeared on her lips. This was just what Mei Mu had asked for. Perhaps, apart from those close to Zhang Jiao, only she knew that he had an incurable hidden illness that prevented him from being intimate with women. Consequently, he developed a psychological distortion, leading him to derive immense pleasure from torturing his women with cruel methods. Mei Mu¡¯s habit of acting like a peacock when she saw a man made her jump into a fire pit without knowing anything about it. But that was just perfect; let Mei Mu taste the pain she had inflicted on Mei Shu in her previous life. ¡°Sister, why are you daydreaming again? Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Mei Yan and Mei Jing came downstairs as well and called out to her. Mei Yan saw her standing there and reached out to hold her hand. Mei Shu¡¯s heart warmed, and she gently held Mei Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Yanyan is such a good boy today. Let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± Mei Yan¡¯s face lit up with joy and, taking the opportunity, he asked, ¡°Sister, since I¡¯ve been so good, can 1 play games after finishing my homework? Can I skip the extra exercises today?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu readily agreed. Mei Jing, who was nearby, was astonished, and his eyeballs almost popped out. How come this woman suddenly became so easygoing? Feeling a bit excited, Mei Jing cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since I helped you today, can¡¯t you be generous enough to let me play games and relax a bit?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face remained stern, decisively quashing Mei Jing¡¯s thoughts of slacking off. Mei Jing pouted and turned into a sulky bun-faced kid. ¡°Different treatment, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll do the exercises!¡± After saying that, without waiting for Mei Shu to say anything else, he snorted coldly and went ahead to the dining room. Mei Yan snickered, holding Mei Shu¡¯s hand tightly and leading her to sit down. He warmly poured a glass of juice for her. ¡°Sister, have this!¡± ¡°Yanyan is such a good boy!¡± Mei Shu rewarded him by patting his head. Mei Mu felt a surge of hatred, gnashing her teeth. This brat always acted like a lord in front of her, but why did Mei Shu force him to study every day and never let him play, yet they still had such a good relationship? She had never even had juice personally poured by Mei Yan! ¡°Yanyan, 1 also want a glass of juice.¡± Mei Mu put down her chopsticks and said to him with a gentle smile. Mei Yan pouted and frowned disapprovingly, ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± She was just bullying his sister earlier, and now she wanted him to pour her juice. Did she treat both him and his sister as servants? Mei Mu¡¯s face turned a bit unpleasant when she was rejected by a little child in front of everyone. Subconsciously, she looked at Zhang Jiao, afraid of leaving a bad impression on him. Although she had no good feelings towards Zhang Jiao and had no intention of developing a relationship with him, this was still in front of Mei Shu, and she had to show Mei Shu the stark difference between them! ¡°I¡¯ll pour the juice for Miss Mei,¡± Zhang Jiao smiled and helped defuse the situation. Mei Mu¡¯s heart leaped with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zhang. You are a guest; how can I let you do it personally?¡± ¡°Serving a lady is what a gentleman should do,¡± Zhang Jiao politely smiled. Mei Mu¡¯s face turned slightly red. Although this man¡¯s appearance was just average, he had a sweet mouth. Mei Shu noticed this scene and deliberately said with a sour tone, ¡°Mr. Zhang is indeed very courteous to ladies. 1 believe my sister will have a pleasant time with him this weekend.¡± Zhang Jiao raised an eyebrow at her, knowing that she said this deliberately, so he didn¡¯t respond. However, Mei Mu thought that Mei Shu was jealous, envious that she was invited by a man to attend a banquet over the weekend, and she proudly held her head up high, feeling elated, ¡°Of course! I look forward to spending a delightful weekend with Mr. Zhang.. Sister, you should stay home and take good care of our two brothers¡¯ studies!¡± Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Elder Sister Is Like a Mother to Her Younger Brothers Chapter 83: Elder Sister Is Like a Mother to Her Younger Brothers Translator: Honyce Translations Editor: Henyce Translations She was only fit to be a nanny for those two brats! Zhang Jiao cooperated and said, ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± Mei Mu couldn¡¯t help but look at this man with new eyes. To be fair, his appearance was just passable, but his mature and composed demeanor seemed to perfectly compensate for any deficiencies in his looks, giving him a charm that exuded professionalism. Mei Mu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. However, she still didn¡¯t intend to make Zhang Jiao her target. After all, no matter how outstanding Zhang Jiao was, he was still far inferior to Lu Yan! Zhang Jiao was happy to see the two sisters secretly competing and feeling jealous over him. He looked at Mei Shu with interest, wanting to see how she would respond. But to his surprise, after speaking that sentence, Mei Shu lowered her head and continued to eat her meal without any intention of continuing the conversation. This made Zhang Jiao, who believed he understood women, couldn¡¯t help but become confused. He couldn¡¯t figure out if this girl wanted to get closer to him or not. He had been trying to figure out Mei Shu¡¯s thoughts, so much so that he forgot to pay attention to Mei Mu¡¯s attempts to impress him and show off their close relationship. Mei Mu sang her one-person show for quite a while before finally realizing that she had embarrassed herself, and her face turned cold. However, Mei Shu was already full and took her two brothers back to their room to study, leaving Mei Mu to entertain Zhang Jiao. Mei Mu: She felt like she had been tricked by Mei Shu, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what advantage Mei Shu could gain from doing this. Back in the room, Mei Yan started being lazy, lying on the bed and not wanting to get up. Mei Shu had promised to let him relax a bit tonight, so she didn¡¯t bother him. Instead, she grabbed Mei Jing by the collar and forcefully made him sit at the table. ¡°You can¡¯t take a break.¡± Mei Yan was gloating nearby. A notification sound came from her phone in her pocket. Mei Shu remembered the conversation she had with S before leaving and knew who the text was from. Sure enough, right in the middle of the screen, there was a prominent friend request. Mei Shu clicked on ¡°Accept,¡± S promptly sent two surveillance videos and inquired, ¡°When are you free to start learning?¡± Mei Shu was quite interested in this, so she replied with a smile, ¡°How about this weekend? I have time during the day, but I have to attend a party in the evening.¡± S quickly responded with another message, ¡°With your abilities, it¡¯ll be more than enough!¡± Was this the same person who used to look down on her, insisting on betting with her and provoking her? Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing. Soon, her phone received another message, showing that one million yuan had been transferred to her bank account. Mei Shu fell into contemplation. It seemed that she needed to speed up learning this skill. Otherwise, her personal information would be too transparent to these experts, and she might run into some trouble in the future. With this matter in mind, Mei Shu focused on her studies. For a while, the room was filled only with the sound of pen scratching paper as the two siblings concentrated on their homework. Until the night grew darker and the hour hand on the clock pointed to eleven, the faint sound of snoring could be heard from Mei Shu s bed. Helplessly, Mei Shu covered Mei Yan with a blanket. Looking at the little boy whose face bore some resemblance to hers, Mei Shu¡¯s heart softened. Mei Jing occasionally looked up and happened to catch this scene. His eyes were full of sadness. If their mother were still here, scenes like this would probably happen every day, right? But now, he could only fill the void in his heart by watching Mei Shu . ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mei Shu came over and playfully flicked his forehead when she noticed him spacing out. Mei Jing winced in pain, and his previously infatuated eyes now glared angrily at the culprit who had disrupted the atmosphere. He had actually expected this devil to be as gentle as their mother! He must have taken the wrong medicine! ¡°What are you staring at me for? Does it hurt?¡± Mei Shu said with a guilty tone, touching her nose. She seemed to have forgotten that she was now as strong as an ox! Mei Jing held his forehead, lowered his head, and replied sullenly, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. You can go back now. I only have two more questions to finish.¡¯¡¯ Mei Shu smiled awkwardly, ¡°If it really hurts, just tell me. I ll apologize to you.¡± Mei Jing looked up in astonishment. Was this woman apologizing? ¡°But thinking about it, you were hit because you were slacking off and spacing out, so I don¡¯t feel that sorry for you. That was just a light tap,¡± Mei Shu said matter-of-factly. Mei Jing was seething with anger. Listen to her! How could she say those cold words?! He was her biological brother! Teasing him for a moment, Mei Shu felt much better. She returned to her seat to study but couldn¡¯t help but check on Mei Jing again when he put his hand down. Fortunately, there was only a red mark on his forehead, and it should be gone by tomorrow morning. Neither of them spoke for a while. After a moment, Mei Jing stood up and coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m done writing. Do you want to check it?¡± ¡°Let the teacher check it tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can come and ask me,¡± Mei Shu said while pondering over the last big question, too busy to look up at him.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Central Air Conditioning Chapter 84: Central Air Conditioning Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She personally checked all the homework of Mei Yan and signed them at the end. Clutching the homework, Mei Jing gently grunted. He glanced at the sleeping Mei Yan, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he hesitated to speak. Eventually, he swallowed the words he wanted to say. When Mei Shu finished the question and looked up, the room was empty, leaving only her and the soundly sleeping Mei Yan. After hesitating for a while, Mei Shu collected the papers and gently moved Mei Yan to the inner side of the bed, taking off his outer clothes and covering him with the blanket. After all, he was her own younger brother, and he was still young. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they slept on the same bed for one night. But she clearly didn¡¯t anticipate the extent of the little guy¡¯s astonishment. Early the next morning, Mei Yan found himself sleeping in Mei Shu¡¯s bed and let out a piercing scream. Startled by his scream, Mei Shu sat up in bed, thinking something big had happened. To her surprise, it turned out that Mei Yan was just overreacting. Annoyed, she grabbed his ear and scolded him, ¡°What are you making a fuss about so early in the morning? Does your skin itch?¡± ¡°Sister, let go. My ear is about to fall off!¡± Mei Yan frowned, looking pitiful as he begged for mercy. Mei Shu then released her grip and got up from the bed. Looking at the clothes that had been taken off him, Mei Yan¡¯s face showed a terrified expression. Amused by his reaction, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°You¡¯re still just a kid. What¡¯s there to be afraid of being seen?¡± Mei Yan firmly declared, ¡°I¡¯m a man, and there are differences between men and women. Sister, you¡¯re not allowed to take off my clothes again.¡± Mei Shu brushed her teeth while mocking him, ¡°You¡¯re just a little kid. What do you know?¡± Mei Yan didn¡¯t bother with her, hugged his clothes, and went back to his room to change. Later that day, Mei Shu went directly to the principal¡¯s office when she arrived at school. Many people saw her go in but waited for a long time without her coming out, leading to various speculations about her. Some were curious and asked Mei Mu about it, but she just smiled and remained silent, taking on the role of a good younger sister who would never reveal her elder sister¡¯s secrets. However, Wen Miao saw things clearly; Mei Mu was deliberately trying to make people misunderstand Mei Shu and suspect her of stealing money! Wen Miao couldn¡¯t stand Mei Mu¡¯s hypocrisy. As she passed by her, she pretended to accidentally stumble, spilling a whole cup of cold water on Mei Mu. Mei Mu let out a horrified scream as her white shirt became soaked, revealing her pink bra underneath. Wen Miao:¡±¡­¡± She had only intended to splash a little water on her shoes, but Mei Mu unexpectedly moved her arm at that moment, causing her to lose control of the cup and leading to the current situation. Mei Mu¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger, tears welling up in her eyes. She tightly hugged her chest with her arms and said, ¡°Wen Miao, even if you don¡¯t like me, you shouldn¡¯t do this. How am 1 supposed to face others now?¡± Wen Miao:¡±¡­¡± Now she was sure that Mei Mu did it intentionally! Some girls had already started to speak up for Mei Mu. ¡°Wen Miao, don¡¯t you understand that when you make a mistake, you should apologize? Look, you got Mei Mu all wet. You should quickly take off your clothes and give them to Mei Mu!¡± ¡°If I give her my clothes, what should I wear then?¡± Wen Miao refused to back down. She was willing to apologize, but she didn¡¯t want Mei Mu to wear her clothes and be covered in the smell of green tea! Mei Mu hurriedly held the girl¡¯s wrist and pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Wen Miao didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I, I¡¯ll go to the restroom and clean up myself. 1 won¡¯t come out until my clothes are dry.¡± Wen Miao:¡±¡­¡± Great, she was now sure that Mei Mu had done it intentionally! She didn¡¯t miss the calculating look flashed in Mei Mu¡¯s eyes just now. So she had no need to apologize! ¡°Since you said it¡¯s not my fault, then I¡¯ll go back to my seat. Goodbye.¡± With that, Wen A/liao returned to her seat without any guilt. Mei Mu was so angry that she clenched her back teeth and forced out a tear. Others couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. A male student even took off his clothes to give to her, but Mei Mu shook her head gently, softly refusing. Li Zhen happened to pass by the classroom door, and his attention was naturally drawn to Mei Mu, who was the center of attention. He paused, stood at the doorway, and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± His question immediately caught the attention of others, and someone explained the whole story to him. Li Zhen sighed in relief. As long as it wasn¡¯t related to Mei Shu, that was fine. However, looking at Mei Mu¡¯s pitiful appearance, Li Zhen¡¯s habit of cherishing women was reignited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I came in first.¡± As he spoke, he took off his coat and, before Mei Mu could refuse, he personally draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s there to cry about for such a small matter? This should do, right?¡± Mei Mu held the collar of the coat tightly and nodded meekly, ¡°Thank you. When my clothes are dry, I¡¯ll return your coat to you and properly thank you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Zhen looked around and didn¡¯t see Mei Shu, so he waved his hand with little enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye..¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Publicly Reprimanded Chapter 85: Publicly Reprimanded Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The principal¡¯s office fell into complete silence. The surveillance footage played by Mei Shu clearly showed the face of the girl who really stole the money. The grade director knew all the students in the school, but he felt unfamiliar with this girl¡¯s face. Facing the principal¡¯s questioning gaze, the grade director answered with certainty, ¡°She is not a student at our school!¡± ¡°Then how did she get in?¡± The principal¡¯s face darkened as he interrogated. Although N0.1 High School wasn¡¯t completely closed off, it wasn¡¯t a place where anyone could just walk in. Moreover, this girl was wearing their school uniform, indicating that someone gave her the clothes! The grade director panicked and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Principal, please give me some time, and I will investigate thoroughly.¡± Mei Shu smiled and looked at the grade director. ¡°Tomorrow is Friday. Shouldn¡¯t the grade director also explain everything to the principal and all the students before Friday?¡± The grade director looked anxiously at the principal and replied, ¡°Yes, of course. I won¡¯t delay everyone¡¯s activities on Friday.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The principal nodded expressionlessly, tiredly waving them away. After leaving the office, the grade director gnashed his teeth and went to settle accounts with Mei Shu. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to investigate this matter? You forced me to make a commitment in front of the principal. What are you up to?¡± Mei Shu looked as if she had heard the funniest joke. She glanced at him askew. ¡°Grade director, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you made things difficult for me last night, but I still managed to find out the truth in just one night, didn¡¯t I?¡± The grade director was rendered speechless by her words. Mei Shu cheerfully reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget why you initially suspected me of stealing. The person who should be held accountable now isn¡¯t me.¡± Hearing her words, the grade director remembered how Mei Mu cried and came to his office to report to him yesterday. His face darkened. As the grade director, he knew exactly what was going on between these two sisters. When he thought about how he was used as a tool by Mei Mu to deal with Mei Shu, he became so angry that he wanted to explode. He and Mei Shu returned to Class One together. At this time, the senior students were studying during their morning self-study session. The classroom was originally quiet, but with the appearance of the grade director, everyone¡¯s hearts were stirred. When Mei Mu saw the grade director¡¯s angry face, she knew that Mei Shu was definitely in deep trouble. She was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but feel like jumping up to celebrate. However, she restrained herself from showing such excitement. But she wasn¡¯t satisfied with this; she wanted to ruin Mei Shu¡¯s reputation step by step until everyone despised her, hating her deeply. ¡°Mei Mu.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Mei Mu was suddenly called out, she instinctively stood up. The grade director stood at the door with an even more displeased expression. ¡°Come with me to my office. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Mei Mu was completely stunned, not understanding why the grade director asked her to go to his office at this moment. Could it be to praise her for reporting Mei Shu as a thief? However, looking at his expression, it didn¡¯t seem like that¡­ Mei Mu looked puzzled at Mei Shu, who was calmly sitting back at her seat and studying. In her mind, a whirlwind of thoughts erupted. This situation was really strange. How come Mei Shu looked so unaffected? Could it be that she was just pretending? Yes, that must be it! Mei Shu seemed unaffected, as if she had nothing to do with this matter. But in fact, the evidence against her had been irrefutably confirmed by the school authorities, and they were surely discussing how to deal with her! ¡°Mei Mu, I¡¯m talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The grade director¡¯s face grew darker, and he urged her impatiently. Mei Mu¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickly responded, ¡°Yes, Teacher, I¡¯m coming.¡± She was still wearing a distinctly masculine coat. The grade director took a glance and couldn¡¯t control his temper anymore. ¡°Whose coat is this? You¡¯re in senior year, and you should prioritize your studies! If you keep doing this, 1¡¯11 call your parents over!¡± He scolded her fiercely, venting his anger. But Mei Mu was completely petrified on the spot, her face turned pale. She never expected that the grade director would reprimand her in public at this moment and even threaten calling her parents over. This was a great humiliation for her. She had always been the good student in the eyes of the teachers and the campus goddess in the eyes of her classmates. She had never experienced such humiliation in school. Her tears burst out again. ¡°Teacher, you misunderstood. Wen Miao splashed water on me in the morning, and my clothes got wet, so Li Zhen lent me his coat.¡± Why did two other people get involved? The grade director massaged his forehead in frustration. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this. Come with me; we¡¯ll talk about the clothes later.¡± Mei Mu had no choice but to follow the grade director helplessly. After they left, Mei Shu walked over to Wen Miao, carrying a notebook. ¡°Lu Yan agreed to lend this to you. Return it to me on Monday.¡± Wen Miao was grateful and held the notebook dearly.. ¡°Thank you! 1 believe you are innocent!¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Monster Chapter 86: Monster Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu paused for a moment, then softened her expression. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± The entire class passed but Mei Mu hadn¡¯t returned. However, the atmosphere in the classroom was entirely different from the morning when Mei Shu went to the principal¡¯s office. Most of the students were inclined to believe Mei Mu, thinking that Mei Shu had caused trouble in front of the teacher, leading to Mei Mu being publicly criticized. Mei Mu pretended not to hear the discussions and continued to study quietly. She didn¡¯t want to waste precious study time on someone who wasn¡¯t worth it. That would be a big loss for her! It wasn¡¯t until the end of the first class that Mei Mu returned to the classroom with red, teary eyes. Immediately, her classmates approached her and asked what had happened. Mei Mu took a quick glance at Mei Shu, who seemed indifferent to everything, and walked a few steps closer to her. ¡°Sister, why did you frame me? I never directly told the teacher that you stole the money.¡± Her words shocked the entire class, and it was hard to imagine that Mei Shu was really the one who took the money! For a moment, everyone¡¯s accusing gaze fell on her. Mei Shu calmly finished writing the last word and put down her pen. She looked at Mei Mu and asked, ¡°Then how did you indirectly imply it? I had no idea about this at all.¡± Mei Mu choked and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, how could the grade director come looking for me? He even wanted to call my mom over!¡± The grade director wanted to call the campus goddess¡¯ mother over? Curious classmates immediately gathered around Mei Mu and asked, ¡°What happened exactly? Goddess, just tell us the whole story. Let everyone hear how Mei Shu stole the money, got caught, and then framed her sister!¡± With a pout, Mei Mu looked aggrieved and said, ¡°Mei Shu told the grade director that I planned everything. She said I had someone steal the money and put the blame on her. Why would I do such a thing? What benefit do 1 get from tarnishing Mei Shu¡¯s reputation?¡± The students who believed Mei Mu¡¯s words were filled with anger. ¡°How could she be so wicked?¡± ¡°So, she really stole the money, and now that she¡¯s caught, she¡¯s trying to drag the campus goddess down with her!¡± ¡°That must be it! Poor Mei Mu, if 1 had a sister like that, I¡¯d be furious!¡± The discussions around her entered Mei Mu¡¯s ears, and she felt even more wronged. Tears welled up in her eyes again, making her eyes red, and she looked just like a helpless and weak rabbit. Some of the students came to confront Mei Shu. ¡°Why are you like this? Even if you stole the money, why do you have to frame Mei Mu? What did she do to you? Who gave you the right to spread rumors in front of the teacher?¡± ¡°Mei Shu, you have to apologize to Mei Mu today. Otherwise, our entire class won¡¯t let you off!¡± Class monitor Chen Hao came over to mediate with a headache. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, and don¡¯t just listen to Mei Mu¡¯s side of the story. Let Mei Shu explain as well.¡± Wen Miao also chimed in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Just because Mei Mu said something doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s true. If she has nothing to hide, she should let Mei Shu explain and not rush to accuse her like this, without giving her a chance to explain!¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s hear what she has to say!¡± ¡°Ever since Mei Shu came to our class, we haven¡¯t been able to study peacefully. She causes trouble all the time and acts recklessly. With her poor grades, she might as well drop out directly! Her presence in our class only affects others¡¯ studies!¡± As the surrounding voices became more and more offensive, Wen Miao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and suddenly covered her ears, screaming, which shocked everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t just throw dirty water on others and pretend to be good students. I think you¡¯re all fit to be village gossip aunties at the village entrance!¡± ¡°Wen Miao, Mei Shu just gave you a notebook from Lu Yan, and you¡¯re already rushing to be her lapdog. How despicable!¡± Wen Miao was angered. ¡°You!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Mei Shu, who had been silent until now, suddenly had an angry expression on her face. She reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s collar, lifting her off the ground. The girl was suddenly choked, her face quickly turning red. She couldn¡¯t catch her breath, but the more she struggled, the more tightly her throat was squeezed. ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t be impulsive. Let her go first.¡± Chen Hao couldn¡¯t watch Mei Shu cause a big mess and tried to persuade her with a gentle voice. Except for him, everyone present was dumbfounded by Mei Shu¡¯s actions. No one had expected that Mei Shu, who looked so weak and frail, with barely any flesh on her arms, would have such strength, even stronger than the boys! She was like a monster with immense power! Mei Shu didn¡¯t actually intend to strangle the girl. Seeing that she was truly scared, she loosened her grip and let her collapse to the ground, coughing uncontrollably. Before the girl could catch her breath, Mei Shu bent down, lifted her chin with one hand and warned her word by word, ¡°From now on, Wen Miao is my good friend. If I hear you saying anything bad about her, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡± The girl, who had just experienced a life-and-death situation, was still dizzy and terrified, trembling all over. She didn¡¯t dare to confront Mei Shu anymore and nodded desperately, begging for mercy. ¡°I won¡¯t, please don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Mei Shu patted her cheek gently, then slowly straightened up and scanned the crowd.. ¡°Do you all remember now?¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: The Truth Revealed chapter 87: the truth revealed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the classmates: they were actually threatened by mei shu alone! if this were to spread, how would they face others? however¡­ seeing mei shu¡¯s imposing manner just now, they felt scared and dared not speak up. as the grade director passed by their classroom and saw the students gathered together, he frowned and knocked on the door, ¡°what are you doing? you¡¯re in the third year of high school and still don¡¯t know the value of time?¡± the students snapped out of their daze and scattered in all directions. some students who wanted to defend mei mu but didn¡¯t dare to speak up patted her shoulder in consolation before returning to their seats. with the crowd dispersing, mei mu was left exposed. the grade director spotted her immediately and frowned even more. ¡°why are you still here? didn¡¯t i tell you to go call your parents over?¡± looking from the entrance, they could only see mei mu¡¯s stiff back, unable to discern her current expression. one student couldn¡¯t help but speak up for mei mu, ¡°teacher, isn¡¯t it mei shu who stole the money? why did you call mei mu¡¯s parents over?¡± the grade director looked puzzled. ¡°who told you that mei shu stole the money? the real thief is someone else. don¡¯t spread rumors.¡± the student was taken aback and glanced at mei mu¡¯s rigid figure before turning back to the grade director. ¡°then, why did you call mei mu¡¯s parents over? did mei shu slander her?¡± ¡°what on earth are you talking about? you students are so busy gossiping that you forget to focus on studying. when did i say that mei shu accused mei mu of anything?¡± the grade director left with a strange expression. mei mu had been bowing her head since the grade director appeared, her face pale. the students who had sought clarification from the grade director were even more confused now. one of them walked over to mei mu, pulling her arm. ¡°mei mu, the grade director said mei shu didn¡¯t accuse you of anything. then what did you mean by what you said earlier?¡± they had clearly heard mei mu accusing mei shu of framing her, but the grade director said it didn¡¯t happen! who was lying now? the truth was clear. wen miao finally found an opportunity for revenge and mockingly said, ¡°someone did something wrong and the grade director wants to talk to her parents. she felt ashamed and wanted to shift the blame to others to gain sympathy, making you fools think she¡¯s an innocent little white flower!¡± the students who had defended mei mu just a moment ago felt a stinging sensation, realizing they had been deceived. one of them was the first to question, ¡°mei mu, is what she said true?¡± mei mu was speechless. since she came out of the grade director¡¯s office, she had already decided that mei shu must take the blame for her. otherwise, if her parents were called to the school, her reputation as an excellent student would be ruined. she couldn¡¯t let her excellent image she had carefully built over the years be destroyed because of mei shu. but she never expected that the grade director would appear in the corridor at this moment, witnessing the scene where they were all ganging up on mei shu! what¡¯s more, that busybody student went to inquire about the truth from the grade director! what should she do now? the burning gazes around her made her feel utterly ashamed. she wished she could find a hole to hide in right away. ¡°mei mu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? have you been lying to us since you came back?¡± the voices of doubt grew louder around her. mei mu trembled all over, and finally, tears of helplessness streamed down her face. ¡°1 didn¡¯t lie to any of you. i truly didn¡¯t do anything, but the director told me to call my parents to the school. 1 didn¡¯t know anything. mei shu went to the grade director¡¯s office for so long in the morning before coming back, then the grade director called me to his office. 1 thought maybe mei shu had said something to the teacher about me.¡± mei mu was in tears, and many boys softened their hearts and tried to console her. however, some perceptive individuals saw through her act. even if mei mu now spoke pitifully and tried to explain, it couldn¡¯t hide the determined manner she had when she confronted mei shu earlier. she clearly intended to make everyone believe that everything she was going through now was all because of mei shu! even if she was unintentional, she definitely didn¡¯t treat mei shu as affectionately as she portrayed. many people distanced themselves from mei mu at once, no longer willing to get involved and be used as tools. but there were still many admirers gathered around mei mu. mei shu glanced at them coldly and took out an exam paper. ¡°get out of the way. you¡¯re blocking the light. you don¡¯t want to study but others do.¡± ¡°you!¡± the person wanted to mock mei shu, but considering mei shu¡¯s recent rapid progress and the current situation where she was being questioned for no reason because of mei mu, even if they didn¡¯t like mei shu, they couldn¡¯t come up with anything to say now. mei mu hurriedly wiped away her tears and apologized, ¡°sister, i¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. i misunderstood you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested in you. don¡¯t bother me and disturb my studies again.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t even look at her and began working on the exam paper. she didn¡¯t spare any mercy in her words, and mei mu bit her lips, nodding reluctantly with red eyes. then, she ran out of the classroom and didn¡¯t return even until the next class started.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Quickly Become Close with Her Classmates chapter 88: quickly become close with her classmates translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations on friday, right before the departure for the outing, an announcement was made on the school¡¯s broadcast, and the money theft incident finally had a result. it turned out that a student from the school had colluded with an outsider to commit the crime. however, as for the identity of the student who helped the outsider, the school said it was still under investigation. due to the recent high-profile incidents involving mei shu and mei mu, it was apparent to anyone with a brain that there was some connection between mei mu and the theft. however, some people still remained blind to the truth and ended up in conflict with those who criticized mei mu. the atmosphere was tense, and mei mu found herself in an awkward position, caught in the middle. many people, due to this incident and the crazed defenders behind mei mu, began to feel a strong aversion to her. the voices supporting her on the school forum gradually dwindled, while mei shu¡¯s act of defending wen miao and confronting the whole class single-handedly spread and earned her much praise. during the ride to the outing location, many students were discussing these matters. ¡°i really think mei shu is quite cool! i wish 1 had a good friend who would go to such lengths for me!¡± ¡°i feel the same! but those blind followers behind mei mu are just insane. i dare not say anything against her to them!¡± ¡°mei mu¡¯s reputation has really taken a hit recently! 1 no longer like her at all. the more i look at her, the more fake she seems, and she¡¯s not even as pretty as mei shu!¡± ¡°i heard that there are some forum administrators who have defected to mei shu¡¯s camp, and they are secretly preparing to hold a new vote for the school belle!¡± ¡°really? then i¡¯ll definitely vote for mei shu!¡± ¡°me too, me too! mei shu is so cool. 1 love straightforward and non-pretentious girls like her!¡± as these voices reached her ears, zhou li lightly cleared her throat to remind them, ¡°does our school¡¯s forum still have a school belle vote? how do you vote? 1 want to participate too.¡± her words immediately drew the attention of those around her. zhou li hesitated for a moment and then blushed, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand, 1 don¡¯t want to participate in the school belle selection. i just want to vote!¡± ¡°but, i suddenly realized that you are also quite beautiful!¡± one of the girls noticed this and grabbed zhou li¡¯s wrist, laughing, ¡°put your picture up there, and you might also get a lot of votes!¡± zhou li pulled her arm back in embarrassment. ¡°don¡¯t say that. how could 1 participate in such a selection?¡± the girl was eager, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate yourself! you really look good! and i saw you walking with lu yan yesterday. are you two close?¡± zhou li hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°yes, our families have been close friends, and 1 grew up with him.¡± ¡°you must have a good relationship then!¡± the girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with envy. ¡°could you please ask him to explain a problem for me? i¡¯d love to hear his thought process. just this once, please!¡± zhou li hesitated and said, ¡°1¡¯11 ask him, but he¡¯s usually quite busy with his studies¡­¡± before she could finish her sentence, a car whizzed past, and the cheerful voices from inside drifted over. lu yan was smiling while introducing the recent changes in lincheng to the girl he was with. every word reached zhou li¡¯s ears like a loud slap. the other students¡¯ gaze at zhou li immediately changed, and some even lamented, ¡°a childhood sweetheart is nothing compared to the love at first sight. but how does this mei shu have such an ability? what¡¯s her charm?¡± ¡°i heard that mei shu and lu yan are also childhood friends.¡± the person who said this couldn¡¯t help but shift their gaze to zhou li. ¡°then, you should also know mei shu for a long time, right?¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t.¡± zhou li quickly denied, ¡°by the time 1 got to know lu yan, mei shu had already left the mei family.¡± ¡°i see.¡± others casually sighed and changed the topic, leaving zhou li completely ignored. the zhou family was once a prominent family in lincheng, but due to some changes, they moved to another city. this time, they were back to revitalize their reputation. zhou li didn¡¯t want to remain a nobody; she took the initiative to join the conversation, ¡°however, my family will host a banquet this weekend, and lu yan will also be there. if you have something to say, you can tell him face to face.¡± the students¡¯ eyes brightened, ¡°you mean we can attend the banquet?¡± ¡°your family is actually going to host a banquet? wow, are you a princess in a castle?¡± in an instant, all the attention was back on zhou li. she smiled and said, ¡°if you want to come, of course, 1 welcome it. i¡¯ll send you the address and time later.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! let¡¯s exchange contact information!¡± the opportunity to meet god of study and broaden their horizons was too tempting. these people now considered zhou li as a close friend, and the following topics were mostly about her and lu yan. by the time they arrived at their destination, zhou li had already become close with her classmates, reaching a position that was not inferior to mei mu¡¯s.. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Racing to Climb the Mountain chapter 89: racing to climb the mountain translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the students were divided into eight buses to go to the destination. to take care of the students¡¯ emotions, the school authorities did not force the students of a class to sit together in one bus. however, once they arrived at the destination, the teachers from each class would still check the number of students present. lu yan accompanied mei shu back to her bus and whispered, ¡°i¡¯ll come find you later. i brought a lot of snacks.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu replied with a smile. their conversation happened to fall into the ears of nearby people, and many of them looked at mei shu with envy. ¡°they have such a good relationship!¡± ¡°wow, 1 wish 1 could sit with lu yan and maybe take the chance to ask him a few more questions!¡± from a distance, zhou li saw the two of them whispering affectionately and walked over with a smile, ¡°lu yan, you two have a great relationship. by the way, i just invited many classmates to join the weekend banquet. we can have fun together.¡± lu yan nodded slightly, ¡°it¡¯s your family¡¯s welcome banquet, so you can arrange it yourself. i¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± zhou li seemed to want to say something more, but lu yan had already walked away with long strides. she could only awkwardly smile at mei shu, ¡°my mother also sent an invitation to the mei family. you¡¯re welcome to visit our home.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu responded casually. zhou li turned back to her circle of friends, contentedly chatting and laughing with them. wen miao quietly walked to mei shu¡¯s side and kindly reminded her, ¡°she was boasting about her relationship with lu yan the whole time in the bus. you have to be careful of her.¡± ¡°what should i be careful of?¡± mei shu chuckled. wen miao looked at her strangely, ¡°of course, be careful of her trying to steal lu yan away from you!¡± ¡°he¡¯s just an old friend of mine.¡± mei shu smiled. wen miao clearly didn¡¯t believe her. lu yan had always treated girls coldly and indifferently, but only when facing mei shu, he subconsciously revealed a smile. they were all teenagers. how could they not understand such a simple matter! wen miao sincerely worried that mei shu¡¯s cluelessness would cause her to lose lu yan, so she advised, ¡°you still should be careful of zhou li. she definitely has ulterior motives!¡± ¡°1 know.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t forget about the previous incident. hearing her response, wen miao reluctantly felt relieved. after the roll call, ensuring that all students in the class were present, the teachers led the group towards the mountainside picnic area. their goal was to reach the open space at the mountaintop for a picnic and come back down before evening. when they reached the middle of the mountain, many students had already scattered to find partners. at this time, lu yan also came over and walked alongside mei shu. ¡°feeling tired? do you want to rest and have some water?¡± lu yan was concerned that the climb might be too much for mei shu since many students who didn¡¯t exercise regularly would find it challenging. however, what he didn¡¯t know was that mei shu now almost had the strength of an ox. climbing a mountain was nothing for her. even if she had to walk more, she could easily handle it. ¡°i¡¯m fine. can your slender physique handle it?¡± mei shu playfully asked, glancing at him. lu yan immediately raised his face in dissatisfaction, ¡°where am i slender? i dress slim, but there¡¯s flesh underneath when 1 take my clothes off. you saw it when we were kids.¡± ¡°i only saw you as a chubby ball when you were a kid.¡± mei shu teased him with a smile. lu yan¡¯s face reddened, and he looked away, ¡°i¡¯m different from when i was a kid. don¡¯t keep looking at me with the same old eyes.¡± mei shu nodded, ¡°how about we have a race to see who can reach the top faster?¡± lu yan immediately became interested, ¡°sure, and the loser will have to sing a song as a punishment.¡± ¡°deal.¡± they quickly agreed and began counting down together before setting off. the teachers and students around them were taken aback by their enthusiasm and made way for them. the principal, who had been leading the group at the front, was suddenly overtaken and was ignited with competitiveness, ¡°it seems that we old folks can¡¯t just take it easy. we have to be as competitive as the young ones!¡± the headteacher eagerly agreed, ¡°yes, yes! principal, how about we have a race too?¡± ¡°alright.¡± the principal¡¯s face showed a vigorous smile, and several middle-aged men in their thirties and forties stood in a row, stretching their muscles and starting to compete in a mountain-climbing race. when zhou li sharply spotted the two of them pass by, she immediately followed along. her classmates who were with her were surprised by her sudden acceleration. at first, they could easily keep up, but as they went higher, they found it difficult to continue. gasping for breath, they clung to the railings on the mountain path and refused to take another step. ¡°we can¡¯t go on anymore, lili. you go ahead.¡± seeing the two of them walking further and further away, zhou li could only nod in agreement and said, ¡°okay, i¡¯ll wait for you at the mountaintop later.¡± with her habit of regular exercise, climbing the mountain was not difficult for zhou li. if it weren¡¯t for the people behind her dragging her down, she wouldn¡¯t have been left behind by mei shu and lu yan.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Coming for Her chapter 90: coming for her translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhou li quickened her pace and caught up with them. up ahead, lu yan and mei shu were skillfully teasing and joking with each other, suspecting that the other couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. in reality, both of them were breathing steadily, not a drop of sweat to be seen. compared to the two of them, zhou li seemed to be gasping for breath. she approached lu yan and playfully patted his shoulder, ¡°lu yan, are you two making a bet? count me in!¡± lu yan¡¯s smile, which he had only shown to mei shu earlier, disappeared completely. ¡°we are walking fast. can you keep up?¡± zhou li steadied her breath and refused to show weakness, ¡°i¡¯m here, aren¡¯t i? lu yan, just let me join you. i won¡¯t slow you down! and, look, i can keep up, can¡¯t i?¡± lu yan furrowed his brow, ¡°if you want to follow, then follow.¡± his attitude toward mei shu and her was apparently different, but zhou li seemed oblivious, still wearing a sweet smile on her face, ¡°then you haven¡¯t told me about the bet yet. what if i win? does that mean 1 get to see lu yan accept a punishment?¡± ¡°we bet on singing. the loser has to sing at the mountaintop. do you want to participate?¡± mei shu preemptively replied before lu yan had a chance to speak. lu yan clearly wasn¡¯t willing to tell her, but mei shu had already spoken, and he couldn¡¯t directly show his displeasure. zhou li cheerfully responded, ¡°sure, it¡¯s a deal. by the way, i haven¡¯t heard lu yan sing before. i¡¯m sure to win later!¡± lu yan kept a stern face, ¡°i won¡¯t lose.¡± after speaking, he strode forward quickly, and of course, mei shu could easily keep up with his speed. at first, zhou li had no problem, but as they continued, she started to feel her energy draining. she wanted to stop and rest, but she was afraid of being left behind by the two, so she gritted her teeth and tried to keep up with lu yan. behind them, many students noticed zhou li chatting and laughing with lu yan and believed her claim that she and lu yan were childhood friends. envy for zhou li grew among the students, and some of them had thoughts of getting closer to her. on the other hand, mei mu looked listless all the way. since being exposed yesterday for her tricks in front of everyone, she suddenly became less talkative and walked alone at the back without any intention of speeding up. although she was getting farther and farther away from the classmates ahead, she didn¡¯t rush to catch up with them. instead, she just kept her head down, walking her own path. li zhen had noticed mei mu¡¯s change. his initial intention was to get closer to mei shu, but he couldn¡¯t keep up with her pace, and he was afraid of embarrassing himself. as a result, he took the next best option and came to mei mu¡¯s side, showing a concerned expression, ¡°you seem a bit out of spirits today. are you feeling unwell?¡± mei mu didn¡¯t expect li zhen to talk to her again. she immediately shook her head, surprised and delighted. ¡°no, i¡¯m just a bit tired. you don¡¯t have to worry about me; go have fun with your classmates.¡± with her pale complexion and delicate physique, mei mu had an aura of a sick beauty, which made li zhen¡¯s heart move a bit, and he came closer to her. ¡°if you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t force yourself. let me help you to the nearby pavilion for a rest.¡± mei mu nodded slowly, allowing him to support her and sit her down on the side. however, she kept gazing at the distant scenery of clouds and mist below the mountain. li zhen liked the delicate charm mei mu exuded, and he became gentler, ¡°i think 1 saw your mother come to school yesterday. what was it about?¡± upon mentioning this, mei mu¡¯s face turned even paler. she stammered, ¡°n-nothing. just the grade director wanted to ask about my college plans and what school my family wants me to apply to.¡± ¡°you have good grades, and teachers naturally care about you.¡± li zhen chatted with her somewhat absentmindedly, as he glanced at mei mu¡¯s delicate profile. for some reason, mei shu¡¯s slightly heroic face kept appearing in his mind. if these two sisters could both be with him at the same time, that would be great! if he had to choose between the two, it would be a big dilemma! in the distance, jiang he and jiang hai stood on both sides of a man, overlooking the line of people coming toward them from the mountaintop. ¡°master si, the students from no.i high school are all coming this way. you don¡¯t like crowds. why not go to the nearby estate to rest?¡± lu si stood still, watching the group of people at a distance. he quickly spotted a familiar figure at the front, and a meaningful smile slowly formed at the corner of his lips. ¡°bring her over later, but don¡¯t let lu yan find out.¡± ¡°yes,¡± jiang he nodded. on the other side. mei shu and lu yan reached the mountaintop simultaneously without any clear winner. however, their conditions were completely different. lu yan was already breathing heavily from exhaustion, while mei shu still seemed at ease. not only did the other students notice mei shu¡¯s exceptional physical strength, even the principal¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her. ¡°in the future, students in our school should pay attention to physical training like mei shu even during their studies!¡± Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Master Si is No Match for Xiao Bao chapter 91: master si is no match for xiao bao translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations to be praised by the principal was quite an honor for the students. many people couldn¡¯t help but envy and mutter, ¡°what¡¯s so great about having strong physical fitness? we¡¯re not athletes. getting into a prestigious university depends on our grades! with mei shu¡¯s grades, even if she becomes an athlete, no college would want her!¡± that was the truth. mei shu¡¯s grades were at the bottom, and the fact that she dragged the entire class one down in grades had already spread throughout the grade. however, they didn¡¯t know that mei shu had already changed drastically. especially those students who had personally checked mei shu¡¯s exam papers, they felt guilty and kept their heads down, not daring to speak. after mei shu and lu yan had rested at the mountaintop for ten minutes, zhou li finally arrived, looking pale and weak. she sat beside lu yan and said, ¡°lu yan, i feel uncomfortable. maybe 1 suffered from hypoxia due to the intense exercise just now. can you let me lean on you for a while? just a short while. i¡¯m afraid 1 might faint later.¡± lu yan disliked others touching him, especially when zhou li was sweating all over, emitting heat like a furnace. he moved slightly away from mei shu and pointed to another spot, ¡°you can lean against the pillar over there.¡± zhou li pretended not to hear and swayed on the verge of collapsing. unable to bear it any longer, lu yan reached out to support her, ¡°just lean for a while, and then you can sit over there after you¡¯ve finished resting.¡± ¡°thank you, lu yan. don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t cause you any trouble. i¡¯ll get up when i feel better.¡± as she spoke, zhou li leaned weakly against lu yan¡¯s back. lu yan stiffened, feeling uneasy, and moved uncomfortably. finally, he frowned and looked at mei shu, ¡°are you thirsty? 1 have some cold water in my bag.¡± ¡°no need, i¡¯ll buy something from over there. i¡¯m a little hungry too.¡± mei shu pointed to a nearby snack stall and immediately stood up to walk over. lu yan wanted to follow, but he still had a plaster stuck to his back and couldn¡¯t get rid of it, so he could only watch her leave alone. behind him, zhou li smiled triumphantly. mei shu, this is just the beginning. i¡¯ll gradually snatch lu yan away from you! the other students who came later certainly didn¡¯t miss the scene of zhou li leaning on lu yan. even those who were left behind by zhou li and felt upset with her now only felt envy. if only they could have a childhood friend like lu yan! however, they knew in their hearts that such a thing was unattainable for them. on the other side. mei shu went to a quiet corner alone to enjoy the scenery. she opened her arms and basked in the refreshing breeze flowing around her, feeling an immense sense of joy. but this joy didn¡¯t last long, as a tall figure appeared behind mei shu. the man¡¯s shadow cast over mei shu against the light. mei shu¡¯s body stiffened, and she turned around warily to confirm who was suddenly standing behind her. after all, even though there was a railing in front of her, she was standing near the edge of a dangerous cliff. however, as soon as she turned around, mei shu was stunned. she never expected to see this person here. ¡°why are you here?¡± mei shu looked in the direction behind him, ¡°did xiao bao come to climb the mountain too?¡± upon hearing the name ¡°xiao bao,¡± jiang he¡¯s smile shattered, and after a long time, his mouth slightly twitched and he replied, ¡°miss, master si wants to see you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡± mei shu decisively refused. if the person who came was xiao bao, she wouldn¡¯t mind seeing him. after all, he might have intellectual disabilities, and she should be patient and caring towards him. but who the hell was master si? she didn¡¯t know him, so why should she agree to meet him? jiang he didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who would refuse master si¡¯s request so resolutely after hearing his title. he couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on his face any longer. ¡°miss, xiao bao¡­ also wants to see you.¡± upon hearing those two words, mei shu finally showed some reaction, ¡°where is he? 1 came here with my teacher and classmates this time. i can¡¯t leave for too long without permission.¡± jiang he heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°miss, please rest assured. he¡¯s in the nearby pavilion.¡± mei shu then agreed, ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go and see xiao bao. besides, i brought some candies he loves to eat.¡± jiang he was speechless for a while. if his master found out that he wasn¡¯t as popular as his second personality, he didn¡¯t know if he would be so angry that he¡¯d throw miss mei down the mountain. after walking for a while, they saw a secluded pavilion. few people came here, but it was well maintained, surrounded by tall trees, and a few wildflowers bloomed sporadically, creating a feeling of a paradise hidden from the world. as they got closer, mei shu could see the full view of the pavilion. inside, there sat a man leaning against the pillar, reading a book. he wore a black suit and a valuable-looking watch on his wrist. fie exuded a powerful aura, and his appearance had a slightly intimidating vibe. but mei shu clearly didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s imposing presence.. when she saw him, she immediately trotted over with excitement, calling out, ¡°xiao bao! do you miss sister?¡± Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: The Financier Comes to Give Money chapter 92: the financier comes to give money translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si put down the book in his hands and looked up. he saw a girl happily running towards him with a sweet smile on her face. his lips subconsciously wanted to lift into a smile, but he suppressed it firmly, adopting a cold and distant tone, ¡°i¡¯m not xiao bao. you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± mei shu stopped about a meter away from him, looking surprised as she scrutinized lu si up and down. finally, her gaze fell on the untranslated english book in his hands, and suddenly she understood something. ¡°is your illness cured?¡± lu si pressed his lips tightly, ignoring her question. instead, he asked, ¡°what kind of candy did you give me last time?¡± in the recent times when lu si had episodes, the duration had greatly shortened. every time he woke up, he would find a lollipop in his mouth. what was most important was that he had never seen the packaging of that candy before, and he couldn¡¯t buy it anywhere. he felt that his improved condition might be related to that candy. this time he specifically asked her to come for this reason. mei shu hesitated for a moment, obviously not expecting that to be his concern. she quickly exchanged a lollipop with some points and handed it to him, saying, ¡°i made this myself. do you like it?¡± lu si took it and carefully examined it in his hand for a while. just as he was about to nod, he suddenly thought of something. when he raised his eyes, he indeed caught a flash of disbelief in mei shu¡¯s eyes. the words he was about to say got stuck in his throat, and he emotionlessly put the candy back into her hand. ¡°only kids like candy. i¡¯m not xiao bao now, so you don¡¯t need to give me candy.¡± was he implying that when he was xiao bao, she had to give him candy? mei shu raised an eyebrow. this man seemed to have brought her here for the purpose of implying her to give him candy whenever he had an episode. mei shu found it incredible, but there was nothing she couldn¡¯t agree to. she nodded readily and said, ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll give this candy to you when you need it. i¡¯m very patient with patients. don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± lu si sincerely thanked her and then pointed to an empty seat across from him. ¡°have a seat.¡± mei shu sat down compliantly and asked, ¡°is there anything else?¡± lu si said, ¡°my assistant told me that during these episodes, i would insist on finding you. why don¡¯t we exchange contact information? this way, it¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble in the future.¡± mei shu felt a little troubled by this. from what he was saying, it seemed like his assistant intended to leave him to her to take care of every time he had an episode. thinking this way, mei shu tactfully asked, ¡°is the interval between your episodes long? isn¡¯t there any other way to control your condition at home?¡± lu si:¡±¡­¡± he seemed to sense a trace of reluctance in her words. after a moment of silence, he explained, ¡°the time of occurrence is not fixed, so there is no way to constantly keep watch. if you feel that it will bother you, i can pay you a fee.¡± huh? paying money? that could be negotiated. mei shu coughed lightly and asked, ¡°how much are you willing to pay?¡± lu si¡¯s eyes held a trace of amusement. ¡°one hundred thousand each time, consider it a thank-you for taking care of me.¡± ¡°deal!¡± mei shu was quite satisfied with his generosity. in her eyes, this man was no longer a troublesome occasional patient. he had become her financier. it was like he was rushing to give her money! she quickly exchanged social media accounts with lu si. lu si was content and said, ¡°you can go now. i¡¯ll have my assistant take you back.¡± mei shu smiled brightly, ¡°no need for that trouble. i can go back on my own! see you next time!¡± seeing her expectant expression, lu si¡¯s mood inexplicably improved, ¡°alright, see you next time.¡± mei shu happily returned to the class¡¯ gathering spot. lu yan had been looking for her for a while, and now he finally saw her return, relieved, ¡°where did you go? 1 looked everywhere for you, afraid you got lost in the woods.¡± ¡°just strolling around.¡± mei shu smirked. by now, all the shady spots were already taken by others, and everyone had laid out their snacks on the tablecloth. lu yan explained, ¡°i¡¯ve reserved a spot. come with me.¡± he led mei shu to a place under a tree, close to the cliff edge, but with good protective railings, so there was no need to worry about falling off. instead, they had a better view of the unique scenery. it was indeed a good place. lu yan laid out the snacks he had just bought on the tablecloth and said, ¡°you said you were hungry earlier, so go ahead and eat. they are all the snacks you used to love eating when you were young!¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as distant memories with a hint of musty smell suddenly resurfaced in her mind. she remembered that she used to love these snacks the most when she was little, but her mother, bai ling, always forbade her from eating them. so whenever she craved them, she would sneak into lu yan¡¯s room, hide in his wardrobe, and secretly eat them. later, when lu yan found out that he had unknowingly raised a gluttonous hamster in his wardrobe, he burst into laughter and pulled her out, sitting her in front of the dining table and allowing her to eat openly. ¡°i won¡¯t tell aunt bai.¡± the petite boy solemnly promised her, then proceeded to eat most of her snacks, calling it a confidentiality fee.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Pretending to Be Something She’s Not chapter 93: pretending to be something she¡¯s not translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the young and tender face from her memories gradually overlapped with the current young man before her. mei shu smiled gently, ¡°thank you for remembering my preferences after all these years.¡± lu yan blushed a bit, feeling a bit embarrassed by her focused gaze. he replied, ¡°you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. go ahead and eat. if there¡¯s anything else you want to eat, just let me know, and i¡¯ll buy it from the nearby snack stalls.¡± when zhou li returned from the restroom, she saw mei shu sitting in her seat. instead of getting angry, zhou li chose a seat closer to lu yan¡¯s and casually picked up a bag of snacks. ¡°lu yan, how did you know that i like this? i also brought the fruit juice you love.¡± she handed him a small bottle of juice and said, ¡°here, this brand is almost unavailable now. 1 sent someone to search and finally found the last remaining factory in a small place. my home fridge still has a lot of it. if you like it, you can come to my place and have some!¡± ¡°thank you.¡± lu yan took it from her with a cold expression. zhou li looked at mei shu with satisfaction and said, ¡°sorry, i didn¡¯t know you would join us for the meal, so i only brought one bottle of juice. i¡¯ll bring some for you next time.¡± ¡°no need. 1 don¡¯t like fruit juice.¡± mei shu said while taking out an english book from her bag to memorize vocabulary. zhou li felt she was pretending to be studying hard, but she still pretended to admire her and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be so dedicated to your studies. even when you¡¯re out playing, you still don¡¯t forget to memorize vocabulary. you must have excellent academic performance, right?¡± mei shu took a bite of the hot sausage and said, ¡°there are many things you don¡¯t expect. there¡¯s no need to be so surprised.¡± zhou li¡¯s smile froze for a moment, ¡°i was sincerely praising you, mei shu.¡± ¡°i¡¯m stating the facts.¡± as they talked, mei shu had already flipped a page. zhou li smiled ambiguously and asked, ¡°mei shu, you memorize vocabulary so fast. you just finished the entire page in less than five minutes, right?¡± this woman is just too good at pretending! she¡¯s shamelessly putting on a show of being studious in front of lu yan! she probably hasn¡¯t even read a single word! otherwise, why did she flip the page so quickly? mei shu nodded lightly. ¡°i¡¯m also quick at memorizing other things.¡± zhou li was completely speechless. she stole a glance at lu yan and her heart ached when she noticed the admiration in his eyes. she raised her voice and said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you let me test you to see if you¡¯ve really memorized the words solidly? after all, it¡¯s hard for you to know the effect when you¡¯re studying alone here, right?¡± she just wanted to make mei shu look bad in front of lu yan! zhou li didn¡¯t believe mei shu¡¯s memory could be that good. if she couldn¡¯t memorize the words she tested later, she would be embarrassed! hearing this, lu yan also agreed, ¡°having someone quiz you while memorizing words is the most effective.¡± zhou li was delighted and more confident about the idea. ¡°see, even lu yan agrees. so what are you hesitating for? i¡¯m just helping you check your progress!¡± ¡°alright then.¡± mei shu handed her the book, ¡°if you want to quiz me, go ahead.¡± zhou li¡¯s mouth almost stretched to her ears with excitement. she quickly flipped to the previous page and asked, ¡°you just finished memorizing this page, right?¡± ¡°no.¡± mei shu denied it. zhou li became displeased, ¡°i clearly saw you finish it before turning the page. are you lying to me and lu yan?¡± zhou li was secretly delighted. she knew mei shu would be exposed! mei shu looked flustered even before the test began! but she wouldn¡¯t be kind enough to let mei shu look through the english book again. she wanted lu yan to see how hypocritical mei shu could be! mei shu replied, ¡°no, 1 mean, i already finished the next page as well.¡± ¡°huh?¡± zhou li¡¯s fantasy about humiliating mei shu in front of lu yan was suddenly interrupted, leaving her a little caught off guard. ¡°are, are you saying that you finished memorizing all these words in less than two minutes?¡± is she kidding¡­ zhou li found it hard to believe. her english scores were already among the top, but even so, she wouldn¡¯t dare boast that she could memorize two whole pages of words in such a short time. moreover, just two minutes. it¡¯s unlikely for an ordinary person to finish reading even one full page, right? is mei shu serious? lu yan smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯ve had an excellent memory since you were a child, and i didn¡¯t expect you to be even better now.¡± zhou li was itching with irritation. before mei shu could respond, zhou li couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°when 1 was in the capital, the top student in english at my school needed at least ten minutes to memorize so many words. you just took two minutes, and you even talked to me during that time. and you tell me you¡¯ve already finished all of them?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe it, you can test me. isn¡¯t that what you want to do the most?¡± mei shu said nonchalantly. zhou li bit her lips and shifted her gaze to the textbook. ¡°alright, let¡¯s begin. if you can¡¯t answer, then don¡¯t brag anymore.¡± ¡°deal.¡± mei shu agreed quickly. [please complete the ¡°perfect word-recitation¡± task. reward: +10 points..] Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Gaining Respect chapter 94: gaining respect translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu narrowed her eyes, not surprised at all that the system would issue this task. having been with the system for so long, she had figured out many of its patterns. so, her previous provocation towards zhou li was intended to make her reveal her intention to test mei shu¡¯s knowledge. this way, mei shu could take advantage of the situation and gain some benefits from the system! however, zhou li had no idea about mei shu¡¯s calculations. she still believed that she could embarrass mei shu in front of lu yan and felt proud of it. the commotion caught the attention of many teachers and students, even the principal was curious and looked over. the grade director looked and found that mei shu was again involved in an incident. he couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°principal, i will go and warn her to keep quiet for a while.¡± ¡°don¡¯t move,¡± the principal raised his hand to stop him, gesturing to remain calm. ¡°let¡¯s watch first. this little girl is interesting.¡± the grade director stared at mei shu with anger and sat back, cursing her in his heart. originally, under his management, all the students in the third year of high school paid no attention to anything other than their studies, and the school had never encountered any major issues. however, after mei shu came, there was actually a scandal of money theft. this was indeed embarrassing for him! although the investigation later revealed that the money incident had nothing to do with mei shu, the real thief was not caught. the grade director could only vent his anger on mei shu, treating her as a punching bag. at this moment, many people were eavesdropping on zhou li testing mei shu¡¯s english spelling. originally, they were all gloating because last time only mei shu¡¯s math paper was checked. but they heard that her english was also terrible. they thought that it would be impossible for her to excel in english in such a short period of time, a subject that required a solid foundation. liu kai had suffered from mei shu last time, and now he saw an opportunity to mock her. he immediately came over to watch. zhou li was very satisfied with the current situation. she just wanted mei shu to lose face in front of lu yan, but now so many classmates were looking over. even if mei shu embarrassed herself in front of the whole grade, zhou li would not be blamed for it! her calculations were well-thought-out, and she chose one of the most difficult and longest words from the two pages of words to test mei shu. it was a word that many people often got wrong, and mei shu had only recited it for less than two minutes. it would be impossible for her to remember it securely. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, mei shu calmly spelled out the word. zhou li thought it was a fluke and continued to quiz mei shu on more than a dozen words, but mei shu answered all of them fluently. now, the smile on zhou li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be maintained. seeing that she couldn¡¯t stump her, liu kai angrily took the textbook and picked a word that he often spelled wrong to test mei shu. mei shu said expressionlessly, ¡°liu kai, did i let you touch my english book?¡± in a fit of rage, liu kai was about to throw the book on the ground, but caught a glimpse of the ice-cold expression of lu yan from the corner of his eye. his hand trembled and he quickly changed his mind, stuffing the book back into zhou li¡¯s hands. holding the textbook, zhou li felt like she was holding a hot potato. she wanted to see mei shu embarrass herself, not to let mei shu earn the admiration of others! the voices of praise for mei shu around her grew louder and louder, and zhou li suddenly felt like she was shooting herself in the foot, which made her feel very uncomfortable. ¡°aren¡¯t you going to continue? there are still so many words left,¡± mei shu curiously asked. zhou li gritted her teeth and turned to the next page, betting that mei shu wouldn¡¯t remember the last few words. but she was destined to be disappointed. mei shu now had the ability to memorize things at a glance, and there was nothing that could stump her. zhou li felt like tearing the english textbook apart, but with teachers watching, she could only put on a forced smile, ¡°lu yan is right; your memory is indeed impressive.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± mei shu replied with a faint smile. [congratulations, the host has successfully completed the word memorization task, and earned 10 points.] a slight smile appeared on mei shu¡¯s lips. lu yan twisted open a juice bottle cap and handed it to her, ¡°you did well. keep up the good work.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± mei shu took the juice without thinking and drank a sip. only after drinking it did she realize that this was the juice that zhou li had specially brought for lu yan. she put down the juice slowly and looked at zhou li, noticing her face turning as dark as the bottom of a pot, with a gaze that seemed to want to strip her naked. feeling uneasy under her gaze, aaei shu put down the juice and said apologetically, ¡°sorry.¡± zhou li took a deep breath and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i have plenty of them at home. next time, i¡¯ll bring another bottle for brother lu yan.¡± ¡°you are so considerate,¡± mei shu replied with a guilty conscience and continued to study. ¡°are you mocking me?¡± zhou li gritted her teeth. mei shu shook her head slowly, ¡°why would i? by the way, you¡¯ve lost but you haven¡¯t sung.¡± zhou li was furious, almost choking on the air in her chest. her face turned purple like a ripe eggplant. however, she had to admit defeat and give in to mei shu. mei shu studied while zhou li was singing for her as promised.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: A Beggar Breaking into A Villa chapter 95: a beggar breaking into a villa translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after coming down from the mountain, mei mu took the driver¡¯s car back to the mei family, feeling lethargic and without much energy. it wasn¡¯t until the weekend when zhang jiao came to pick her up that she reluctantly put on a smile. recently, wang yue¡¯s relationship with mei yun had become increasingly tense. she wanted to use this opportunity to please zhang jiao and ease their marital relationship. so, before mei mu left, wang yue repeatedly urged mei mu to firmly grasp zhang jiao¡¯s heart. only then could they win back mei yun¡¯s favor. mei mu felt annoyed after hearing it repeatedly and couldn¡¯t help interrupting impatiently, ¡°mom, do we need to do this? i am dad¡¯s best daughter, and those children born by bai ling are not comparable to me at all. why do we still need to be so careful in front of dad?¡± ¡°what do you know!¡± wang yue wanted to scold her daughter for not being sensible, but seeing that her daughter was in a bad state recently, she softened her tone and coaxed her gently, ¡°you know your dad¡¯s temper. now he values mei shu a lot and has even started caring about the academic performance of those two little bustards. if you don¡¯t behave well, do you really want to see mei shu inherit most of the company¡¯s shares and control our financial source?¡± ¡°that won¡¯t happen!¡± mei mu immediately retorted, ¡°alright, 1 know what to do. mom, just relax. 1 will make sure dad knows that the most outstanding child of the mei family is me.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± wang yue praised her and helped her tidy up her evening dress, ¡°tonight, you will be the most beautiful young lady.¡± she was confident in her eye for fashion, and this time, she picked the most popular design for mei mu¡¯s outfit, costing a total of three million. all this was to make her daughter look like the true princess of the mei family. ¡°of course, i will definitely be the center of attention at tonight¡¯s banquet. mei shu doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to attend; what does she have to compare with me?¡± mei mu looked at herself in the full-length mirror confidently. wang yue put her arm around her daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°my baby is, of course, a hundred times better than that cheap bastard! okay, mr. zhang is downstairs. don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡± mei mu nodded and walked out of the room, and she happened to run into mei shu going out. mei mu slowly approached her and scanned her from head to toe, ¡°tonight, i will represent the mei family at the zhou family¡¯s welcome banquet. if you have nothing to do, you¡¯d better stay home and babysit your brothers. don¡¯t embarrass us by going out dressed so shabbily.¡± mei shu looked back at her inexplicably, ¡°did you take the wrong medicine? 1 am also going to the zhou family¡¯s banquet.¡± ¡°you?¡± mei mu clearly didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°don¡¯t joke with me! besides, do you even know what kind of occasion this banquet is? are you planning to go in this short-sleeved t-shirt and jeans?¡± what¡¯s the difference between her and a beggar breaking into a villa? she hated that mei shu always dressed like a commoner. standing next to her in such clothes, she felt embarrassed. she was the true miss mei who was the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes. of course, she had to dress gorgeously. each piece of clothing in her wardrobe was worth a fortune, not to mention the jewelry on her dressing table that cost hundreds of thousands each! in contrast, mei shu had no decent dress. she was simply a disgrace to the mei family¡¯s reputation! ¡°what i wear has nothing to do with you,¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with her and walked past her down the stairs. mei mu reached out to grab her, ¡°stay right there! are you trying to seduce zhang jiao and get him to agree to take you to the banquet? dream on! tonight, mr. zhang can only have me as his companion!¡± mei shu pulled her arm back impatiently, ¡°if you keep pestering me, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± in this world, perhaps only mei mu would treat zhang jiao like a treasure. she disdained having any relationship with zhang jiao! when mei mu heard that mei shu dared to threaten her, she got so angry that she wanted to rush over and scratch mei shu¡¯s face. mei shu sneered, ¡°this is what you asked for.¡± she grabbed mei mu¡¯s wrist and tightened her grip. mei mu winced in pain, and she had no doubt that if she didn¡¯t give in, mei shu would really break her wrist! b*tch! how could she be so strong! the sound of bones cracking suddenly echoed in the corridor. mei mu cried out in pain, unable to hold on any longer and begged for mercy, ¡°let go of me, mei shu! have you gone mad? you¡¯ve hurt my hand, and dad won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°mei shu!¡± in the room, wang yue finally noticed that something was wrong and screamed as she rushed over, wanting to scratch mei shu¡¯s face. this mother and daughter really hated her face. mei shu thought sarcastically and applied more force, throwing mei mu away. wang yue was worried about her daughter and had to give up attacking mei shu. she reached out to catch her daughter and held her in her arms, ¡°mumu, how¡¯s your hand? should i take you to the hospital now?¡± ¡°maybe, maybe it¡¯s broken,¡± mei mu trembled in pain, cold sweat running down her forehead, ruining her exquisite makeup. angry and anxious, wang yue pointed at mei shu and scolded, ¡°why are you so cruel! she¡¯s your sister, and you actually broke her hand!¡± downstairs, zhang jiao heard the commotion and walked up the stairs slowly.. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: The Most Beautiful Girl chapter 96: the most beautiful girl translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing his figure, wang yue¡¯s eyes slyly darted around, and she changed the topic while wailing, ¡°even if you are jealous of mei mu¡¯s beauty, you shouldn¡¯t break her hand!¡± zhang jiao¡¯s footsteps paused upon hearing her voice. he stopped at the staircase, apparently eavesdropping. wang yue cursed him for being a coward and continued to pour dirty water on mei shu, ¡°if you want to attend the zhou family¡¯s banquet, you should just tell your sister. mumu has a kind heart. she would still take you with her, wouldn¡¯t she? why did you have to break her hand? do you think that if mumu¡¯s hand is injured, you can replace her and accompany mr. zhang to the banquet?¡± zhang jiao¡¯s heart jolted, and he suddenly looked at mei shu¡¯s straight back. could it be that she is really jealous of her sister and competing for my attention? but the next second, mei shu shattered his illusion. ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. even if mei mu is not going, lu yan will come to pick me up and take me to the banquet. mr. zhang is well aware of this, right?¡± mei shu turned around and calmly looked at the man standing at the stairway. zhang jiao was taken aback, lowered his head dejectedly, and said, ¡°miss mei shu is right. 1 do know.¡± wang yue was stunned and opened her mouth wide but couldn¡¯t say a word. how could zhang jiao know so much about mei shu! how much had she missed when she and her daughter went back to the room to change clothes that day! mei mu¡¯s face contorted in pain. her other intact hand grabbed wang yue¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°mom, stop talking. take me to the hospital. my hand is really broken.¡± now wang yue no longer had the mood to deal with mei shu. she just glared at her fiercely and helped her daughter down the stairs. zhang jiao took the initiative to pick up mei mu, ¡°let me do it. i¡¯ll drive miss mei mu to the hospital. it¡¯ll be faster this way.¡± ¡°thank you so much, mr. zhang.¡± wang yue breathed a sigh of relief and followed him carefully downstairs. at this moment, lu yan¡¯s car also arrived outside the mei family¡¯s house. when wang yue saw him, tears couldn¡¯t stop pouring down from her eyes. she cursed mei shu for what she had done to mei mu and intentionally slandered her. since her daughter¡¯s hand was broken, she didn¡¯t want mei shu to have it easy either! however, all lu yan¡¯s ears could accurately catch were the words ¡°mei shu,¡± and he ignored the rest of wang yue¡¯s nonsensical remarks. he rushed into the courtyard, his voice hoarse until he saw mei shu coming out of the villa unharmed. then he felt relieved. ¡°it¡¯s great you¡¯re fine.¡± wang yue:¡±¡­¡± it¡¯s quite obvious that it¡¯s her daughter who has a problem! moreover, she had been talking for so long, complaining about how mei shu had harmed mei mu, and yet how did lu yan¡¯s ears manage to hear it all wrong? seeing wang yue¡¯s expression as if she had eaten a fly, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. let¡¯s go.¡± lu yan nodded lightly, and suddenly, he remembered something. he went back to the car and took out a delicate bag, handing it to mei shu, ¡°this is from my youngest uncle. he said you can wear this dress to the banquet.¡± ¡°your youngest uncle?¡± mei shu was curious. she hadn¡¯t met this person before, so why would he send her clothes for no reason? lu yan scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°just wear it. it¡¯s a pretty good dress, and it suits your temperament well. with it on, you will undoubtedly be the most beautiful girl tonight.¡± mei mu was infuriated, but the pain left her unable to say anything. she could only let zhang jiao put her into the car and stared fiercely at mei shu through the car window. just a moment ago, her mother, wang yue, said that she would be the most beautiful girl at the banquet, but now lu yan was giving that title to mei shu. was he blind? how could mei shu be prettier than her? after closing the car door, zhang jiao took the initiative to greet lu yan. lu yan hadn¡¯t taken over the business of his family¡¯s company yet, so he didn¡¯t know zhang jiao. he just nodded indifferently, showing a hint of perfunctoriness on his face. zhang jiao didn¡¯t mind and drove away. mei shu was still hesitating whether to wear this dress, but she didn¡¯t prepare any other clothes, and this dress was indeed the solution to her urgent need. lu yan playfully opened the car door for her, ¡°please, miss, what are you hesitating about? don¡¯t you believe that you will be the most beautiful tonight?¡± ¡°1 will still be the most beautiful even without wearing this dress,¡± mei shu teased him, joking as she sat into the car. the two of them first went to see a stylist to have mei shu¡¯s light makeup done. after changing clothes, they headed to the zhou family¡¯s villa. as soon as lu yan¡¯s car arrived, the butler and servants came to greet them. zhou li also hurried over, but her smile vanished when she saw mei shu sitting in the passenger seat. was she really coming along with lu yan? and why did the dress she was wearing look more magnificent and beautiful than the one her, the host of the banquet, had on? was mei shu here to upstage her? ¡°lu yan, you finally came! mom and dad are waiting inside to catch up with you!¡± zhou li held lu yan¡¯s hand, displaying an affectionate and cute demeanor.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Are You Worthy chapter 97: are you worthy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu found herself isolated from them, as if an outsider left behind. just as lu yan was about to turn around and call her, a group of students from the school swarmed around them, bombarding lu yan with questions about their studies. this was arranged by zhou li beforehand, intending to use this opportunity to keep mei shu away from lu yan. today, she, zhou li, should be the main focus of this banquet. watching the group of people move further away, mei shu stepped forward to catch up. unexpectedly, the butler stood in front of her, smiling, but the words he said were meant to drive her away. ¡°miss, i¡¯m sorry, this is the zhou family¡¯s private banquet. therefore, anyone not invited cannot enter the zhou family¡¯s villa. please go back.¡± so, they were waiting for her here. mei shu didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°alright, then please ask lu yan to come out and drive me back. you wouldn¡¯t make me walk back, would you?¡± the butler didn¡¯t expect her to directly mention lu yan and tried to persuade her with a forced smile, ¡°mr. zhou and mrs. zhou are waiting to catch up with lu yan. he probably doesn¡¯t have time to send you back right now. please go back on your own.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but smile. zhou li was really going all out against her. wasn¡¯t she afraid that lu yan would be angry if he found out? mei shu stood in the doorway, preventing others from entering. soon, some people expressed their dissatisfaction. lin xia, who had a good relationship with the zhou family, stepped forward arrogantly and said, ¡°who are you? if you don¡¯t have an invitation, leave quickly. don¡¯t block the way and make others freeze here with you!¡± ¡°yeah, who is this person? why is she dressed like this and came here without an invitation?¡± ¡°look at that dress on her. isn¡¯t it the latest haute couture dress this month! my goodness, what is her identity? 1 heard that lin xia has been trying to get this dress for several days, but even her father couldn¡¯t get it for her. how did this woman with an unknown background end up wearing it?¡± for a moment, everyone began to speculate about mei shu¡¯s identity. lin xia recognized the dress immediately and walked up to mei shu, pointing at her clothes and questioning, ¡°who gave you this dress? answer me! are you mute?¡± mei shu calmly looked at her and replied, ¡°why should i tell you? does this dress have anything to do with you?¡± lin xia became impatient and signaled to the two followers behind her. the two of them had done a lot of bad things with lin xia before, so they immediately understood her intention. one on the left and one on the right, they grabbed mei shu¡¯s arms, appearing friendly but exerting a subtle force, intending to pull mei shu to a secluded place. ¡°miss, our sister lin has something to discuss with you privately. let¡¯s sit over there and talk.¡± they had used this method many times before to force people to follow them. however, they didn¡¯t expect mei shu to remain motionless. they increased their strength, but mei shu still didn¡¯t move. lin xia urged impatiently, ¡°what are you two dawdling for?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not us! it¡¯s just that we can¡¯t move her at all!¡± the two of them felt wronged and exerted even more force. looking into mei shu¡¯s smiling eyes, they shuddered and felt an inexplicable chill. ¡°useless. let me handle it myself.¡± lin xia locked onto the dress mei shu was wearing and wanted to seize the opportunity to claim it for herself. naturally, she seemed a bit eager. she reached out to grab mei shu¡¯s hand. but after tugging once, she couldn¡¯t move mei shu at all. lin xia found it incredible. was this woman nailed to the ground? ¡°miss lin.¡± mei shu kindly interrupted her futile efforts, smiling as she said, ¡°if i don¡¯t want to leave, no one can force me.¡± lin xia stopped pulling and couldn¡¯t hold back her temper. she stood at the door and cursed, ¡°you ungrateful wretch! you should appreciate that i asked you to sit and have a chat with me, ok? do you really think you are qualified to attend a banquet of the zhou family? take a look at yourself in the mirror, see if you¡¯re worthy of such an occasion!¡± ¡°she¡¯s not worthy? then are you worthy?¡± at that moment, a luxury car appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, and a man dressed in a deep blue suit leaned against the car door, coldly looking over. the butler hurried over to welcome the man with cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°master si, your presence is an honor. we didn¡¯t receive you well enough!¡± lu si didn¡¯t even glance at him, striding over to mei shu¡¯s side, his expression cold as he repeated the question he had just asked, ¡°she¡¯s not worthy? then are you worthy?¡± the just now chattering and sharp-voiced lin xia suddenly became mute. she never expected to see this face at tonight¡¯s banquet, so exquisite that it could captivate everyone. he was lu si! master si of the lu family! the man who controlled the lu family! not to mention lin city, even the masters of the major families in the capital would submit to lu si. lin xia was frightened, her face pale. she stuttered, ¡°master si, is this your friend?¡± lu si reached out to pull mei shu into his embrace, looking arrogant as he said, ¡°she is my invited companion.. do you have any objections?¡± Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Want to Know More about You chapter 98: want to know more about you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations how could lin xia dare to have any objections? she wished she could just bite her tongue off! but when did lu si, who had always been alone, have a female companion? moreover, this was a woman whom no one in their circle had ever seen before¡­ before lin xia could figure it out, lu si lowered his head and spoke softly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry for being late. come inside with me.¡± mei shu wanted to break free from his embrace, but she found that his strength was unexpectedly greater than her own. if she struggled too much, they would both be hurt. mei shu gritted her teeth and held back her impulse, allowing him to hold her until they disappeared from the sight of the crowd. only then did she immediately leave his embrace and asked coldly, ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°a person who just helped you.¡± lu si lazily sat down on a chair, and a waiter quickly came over to offer him a glass of red wine. ¡°have a seat.¡± he looked at the seat opposite him and casually pointed, ¡°prepare some low-alcohol fruit wine for this young lady.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the waiter hurriedly withdrew. mei shu stood still. she felt that this man¡¯s identity was too mysterious, and she probably shouldn¡¯t be entangled with someone like him. seemingly knowing what she was thinking, lu si directly stated, ¡°realizing that my identity may be too dangerous, you want to escape? it¡¯s a survival instinct of small animals. but you¡¯ve known so much about me. do you think you still can escape?¡± mei shu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°what is your purpose?¡± lu si chuckled lightly. ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. i helped you just now out of good intentions. otherwise, how could i let my little nanny stand outside and be bullied by others?¡± ¡°who is your nanny?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but retort, but then she remembered how she had taken care of his second personality, even needing to coax him with candy like taking care of a child. wasn¡¯t she like his nanny? but thinking about the money he promised to pay, mei shu suppressed her displeasure and sat stiffly across from him. ¡°alright, you can consider me as your nanny. thank you for your help earlier.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± lu yan raised an eyebrow and praised sincerely as he looked at the dress she was wearing today. ¡°this dress suits you well, very beautiful.¡± mei shu glanced at him. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± lu yan took a sip of red wine and answered quickly. there was a moment of silence between the two. with lu yan sitting there, it seemed as if an invisible barrier had formed around them, and no one dared to approach. inside, the head of the zhou family and mrs. zhou heard that lu si had come and hurriedly came out to greet him. when dealing with lu yan, they could show an elder¡¯s attitude and reminisce with him. but facing lu si, although he was also young, no one dared to act presumptuously in front of him. ¡°master si, i didn¡¯t know you were coming. please take a seat inside!¡± mr. zhou said politely. lu yan was standing behind zhou liang and was about to speak when he was suddenly stared at by lu si. he was stunned and chose to close his mouth. lu si leaned back in his chair, lazily rotating the high glass in his hand, with an air of elegance. ¡°i¡¯ll sit for a while and then leave. you all can go inside. i have something to say to this young lady.¡± zhou liang then noticed that there was a very pretty girl sitting opposite lu si. he had just returned to lin city and had not attended mei shu¡¯s welcome banquet, so he naturally didn¡¯t recognize her. however, zhou li knew mei shu¡¯s identity. she whispered a few words into her father¡¯s ear. mr. zhou¡¯s expression changed, and when he looked at mei shu again, the subtle restraint in his eyes disappeared, leaving only an imperceptible hostility. seeing that he was still staring at mei shu, lu si frowned discontentedly and slammed the high glass heavily on the table, making a soft ¡°clink.¡± zhou liang immediately came to his senses and quickly led his wife and daughter away, leaving the two of them some space. at this critical moment, even if zhou liang wanted to cause trouble for mei shu for his daughter, he didn¡¯t dare to do so in front of lu si! lu yan also wanted to stay and listen to what his uncle wanted to say to mei shu. however, with just a light glance from lu si, he felt as if he had been electrocuted all over his body, and his brain went blank. he only knew that if he didn¡¯t leave now, his uncle might teach him a lesson! the consequences would be unthinkable! after all unnecessary people had dispersed, lu yan smiled contentedly and said, ¡°now there¡¯s no one to disturb us. i heard that you are studying hacking technology from s?¡± mei shu was stunned for a moment, then asked in surprise, ¡°you know s too?¡± of course, he knew. s was the talent he personally recruited for the company! however, in front of mei shu, lu si didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. he just changed the topic and asked, ¡°what do you want to do with this knowledge?¡± mei shu asked in doubt, ¡°are you really concerned about my affairs?¡± lu si replied nonchalantly, ¡°when i transform into my second personality, i am no different from a child. for my nanny who takes care of me in that state, of course, i want to know more about her.¡± mei shu coldly responded, ¡°if you don¡¯t trust me, you can just do without me.¡± ¡°but i¡¯m paying you a high salary.¡± lu si said confidently. mei shu:¡±¡­¡± he really got her there! although she didn¡¯t have to earn this money from him, she naturally wanted to seize such a good opportunity to earn money! Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: A Fishing Competition chapter 99: a fishing competition translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu managed her facial expression, making herself appear neither impatient nor obsequious. ¡°it¡¯s always beneficial to learn an additional skill. who knows if it might come in handy in the future?¡± lu si understood and said, ¡°alright, since you want to learn, i can find a better person to teach you.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t s good enough? his skills should be impressive,¡± mei shu asked straightforwardly. lu si replied seriously, ¡°s is not a serious person. he might not teach you well. i can have his master personally teach you.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow and responded, ¡°then you¡¯re going to great lengths for me.¡± ¡°no need to be polite.¡± lu si seemed to be in a good mood and took a big sip from his wine glass, a hint of blush appearing on his face. mei shu guessed that he probably couldn¡¯t handle alcohol well, so to prevent him from suddenly having an episode after getting drunk, she stopped him from drinking further. she cleared her throat and came up with a passable excuse, ¡°1 find the zhou family¡¯s place quite beautiful. how about you take me around for a stroll?¡± ¡°what¡¯s so beautiful about it?¡± lu si scoffed, but he still put down his wine glass and took her for a walk. thanks to lu si, the various means that zhou li had prepared especially for mei shu earlier were all useless. she could only hatefully watch the two of them walking side by side from a distance. because lu yan¡¯s gaze never left mei shu throughout. midway through the banquet, zhang jiao finally arrived with mei mu. although many people here were not very familiar with mei shu, they all knew mei mu. when they saw mei mu, dressed in a princess dress and beautifully adorned, with a thick bandage wrapped around her hand, someone immediately approached her with a fawning smile. ¡°miss mei, what happened to your hand? it looks like you got seriously injured!¡± mei mu had no mood to pay attention to them. since she entered, her eyes had been searching for mei shu¡¯s figure, but she was destined to be disappointed. mei shu was currently fishing by the pond with lu si. seeing this, the butler of the zhou family sighed helplessly. in the pond were three white dragonfish raised by zhou liang, each of which was worth a million, and lu si had already caught one. mei shu didn¡¯t recognize fish types, but she had just received a fishing task from the system and was desperately fishing with her fishing rod. lu si found it interesting and treated it like a competition. he cast the fishing rod again and quickly caught the second white dragonfish. the butler of the zhou family felt his heart tremble. he happened to see a maid passing by who was delivering drinks and quickly grabbed her, whispering some instructions before letting her go. lu si turned his head to look at him. the butler of the zhou family immediately put on a flattering smile, but when lu si turned away, he couldn¡¯t help but show a pained expression. he wished he could jump into the pond and bite the fishing hook himself to protect the precious fish that zhou liang had acquired with great difficulty. zhou liang received the message when he was busy receiving mei mu and the others. when he heard the news, his face changed drastically, and his gaze towards wang yue and her daughter also changed. wang yue felt puzzled and asked, ¡°why is mr. zhou suddenly looking at me and mumu like this?¡± zhou liang took a deep breath and clenched his teeth before saying, ¡°you¡¯ll understand when you follow me.¡± even zhang jiao was curious, and he was originally supposed to be mei mu¡¯s escort, so he decided to accompany them. the group walked towards the back garden of the villa. from afar, they could hear mei shu¡¯s cheerful laughter. mei mu paused and her wrist began to ache again. her face turned a bit pale. zhou liang noticed that and stopped, asking, ¡°miss mei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± with a twisted expression, mei mu shook her head, ¡°i¡¯m fine. is my sister ahead? uncle zhou, take me over to see her first. if my sister caused you any trouble, our mei family will definitely apologize on her behalf.¡± this statement was quite sensible and fit the identity of the young miss of the mei family. zhou liang nodded in satisfaction, and his expression eased a bit. the further they went inside, the louder mei shu¡¯s cheerful and excited voice, causing mei mu to instinctively grip tightly her hand that was resting on her mother¡¯s arm. in a momentary exchange of glances, the mother and daughter saw resentment in each other¡¯s eyes. why should she suffer here while mei shu got to enjoy this banquet to her heart¡¯s content? she would never let mei shu have it easy! as they approached, the towering shrubbery now became shorter, revealing the well-dressed man sitting beside mei shu. the man tilted his head, looking at mei shu with affectionate eyes and smiling. just now, the system prompted mei shu that she had caught a rare fish, and she gained the opportunity to draw a rare card. mei shu randomly picked a card, never expecting that it would be a skill to read the opponent¡¯s mind. although it seemed like a consumable item, it might be a lifesaver in a critical moment. naturally, mei shu cherished this skill and couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. lu si thought she was happy because she caught a fish, so he happily waved his hand and rewarded the two freshly caught white dragonfish to mei shu. now she was truly delighted. she had never kept pets before, but these two fish were beautiful, and she really liked them.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Praise from the Bigshot chapter 100: praise from the bigshot translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing zhou liang¡¯s arrival, the butler finally found support. he hurriedly ran up to zhou liang, wearing a mournful expression, and complained, ¡°it¡¯s master si who wanted to fish here. i didn¡¯t dare to refuse, so i had to find fishing rods for them to play with. but 1 never expected that they would actually catch all three of your white dragonfish!¡± when the maid came to report to him earlier, there was only one fish caught! zhou liang was so angry that his eyes widened, but he still restrained himself considering lu si¡¯s long-standing prestige. he suppressed his anger and went in front of mei shu before finally venting his frustrations, ¡°miss mei shu, you are a guest in my zhou family, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much to fish in my pond?¡± innocently, mei shu turned her head to look, and the fish in her hand slipped out and made a splash as it jumped into the bucket, splashing water on zhou liang¡¯s pants. zhou liang was instantly furious. wang yue couldn¡¯t stand mei shu at all, and now she was acting like an elder, pointing at mei shu¡¯s nose and scolding, ¡°you are embarrassing us. letting you attend the banquet is just a mistake. at home, you behave arrogantly, and we can tolerate you because you just returned from the countryside. we are lenient with you, and we don¡¯t even bother to hold you accountable for hitting your sister. but here, you still don¡¯t follow the rules. i will definitely tell your father about this and let him teach you a lesson!¡± wang yue exaggerated mei shu¡¯s actions, and even the nearby butler furrowed his brows. he had thought that someone valued by master si would at least have a decent character. he never expected mei shu to be so vicious. mei mu looked hopefully at lu si, hoping that he would be disgusted with mei shu and drive her away from the zhou family, so they could continue to control mei shu. but lu si just glanced lightly. as his gaze moved from the bandage on mei mu¡¯s wrist to mei shu¡¯s face, he sincerely praised, ¡°well done.¡± lu si¡¯s words left zhou liang choking on all the words he wanted to say, unable to speak. his face quickly turned purple. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. now wang yue and mei mu¡¯s faces looked even worse. but mei mu wasn¡¯t willing to give up the chance to embarrass mei shu in front of lu si. she endured the pain and said with difficulty, ¡°does brother lu yan know that you secretly date another man behind his back? if he knew that his partner was here leisurely fishing with someone else, he would probably be angry.¡± when mei shu heard this, her eyebrows involuntarily twitched. she leaned in and asked lu si in a lowered voice, ¡°does she not recognize you?¡± the warm breath sprayed on lu si¡¯s neck. lu si¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he said seriously, ¡°with her identity, she isn¡¯t worthy of knowing who 1 am.¡± mei shu understood, so she backed away a bit and looked at mei mu. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, your brother lu yan not only knows but also supports it. if he really gets upset, 1¡¯11 go over and comfort him later.¡± mei mu¡¯s face turned pale, completely unaware of where mei shu¡¯s confidence was coming from! at this moment, zhou liang dared not even take a breath. not for anything else, but solely because mei shu spoke in front of lu si like that, and lu si was gazing at her with a gentle expression. he didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble for mei shu anymore. at least, in front of lu si, he didn¡¯t dare to show his dissatisfaction with mei shu. mei shu looked at her pale face and was satisfied. she withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to fish so many fish from your house. i¡¯ll release them back into the pond.¡± lu si raised his hand to stop her from picking up the bucket of water, ¡°these fish count as a gift from me to you. if mr. zhou is reluctant, i¡¯ll compensate with a few more fish.¡± mei shu frowned, thinking about the system saying that these fish were rare species, and she asked uncertainly, ¡°wouldn¡¯t that be too wasteful? actually, i don¡¯t know how to raise fish at all. let¡¯s forget about taking them away!¡± lu si smiled lightly and said, ¡°it¡¯s up to you.¡± zhou liang breathed a sigh of relief. although he didn¡¯t help his daughter deal with mei shu this time, at least these precious fish were saved. the two of them were immersed in their conversation, completely ignoring everyone else. as mei shu¡¯s stepmother, wang yue felt that her dignity was being challenged. she stood in front of mei shu with her hands on her hips and said, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear what 1 said just now? you quickly release the fish and apologize to mr. zhou. otherwise, i¡¯ll tell your father, and you¡¯ll be grounded again!¡± mei shu furrowed her brows and stood straight in front of her, ¡°if you really have the ability, come and deal with me yourself instead of always using my father to suppress me. also, mei mu¡¯s hand was injured because she dared to hit her half-sister. 1 fought back because, as the older sister, i needed to teach her a lesson. if you can¡¯t handle your daughter, i can take care of her for you.¡± zhang jiao looked in surprise at the frail girl standing beside him, who was about to collapse. so, mei mu was injured because she hit mei shu first? this didn¡¯t match her gentle and soft demeanor at all.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101:i Like Fighting chapter 101:i like fighting translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei mu reluctantly suppressed the anger on her face and instead half-raised her wrist, showing a pitiful expression, ¡°sister, 1 didn¡¯t intend to hit you. you really misunderstood me. you are my sister, how could i dare to lay a hand on you? besides, i¡¯ve been in lin city for so many years. has anyone ever heard that 1 am someone who likes to fight?¡± she said this with confidence. she had never confronted anyone face to face. she always stabbed people in the back and pretended to be gentle and kind on the surface. mei shu was somewhat accustomed to mei mu¡¯s feigned pitiful appearance, so she didn¡¯t feel as disgusted as she did when she first saw her. now she calmly retorted, ¡°but i like fighting with people. i have plenty of strength that 1 can¡¯t use up. if you dare to provoke me, you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡± after saying this, mei shu turned around and released the fish back into the pond. she clapped her hands and looked at zhou liang, ¡°they¡¯re back to you now, mr. zhou. you¡¯d better take a good look to see if there¡¯s any problem with your fish. if you confirm there isn¡¯t, then any problem with your fish in the future will have nothing to do with me.¡± zhou liang glanced into the pond with a bitter smile, confirming that the three rare fish were indeed swimming happily. he relaxed slightly, ¡°miss mei shu, you¡¯re just joking. you are our guest. even if you insist on taking the fish, i wouldn¡¯t dare to refuse.¡± lu si stood calmly behind mei shu and supported her, ¡°mr. zhou, if everything is settled, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± zhou liang hurriedly offered to see them off. however, halfway through, lu si suddenly stopped and turned his head slightly, looking back, ¡°by the way, atiss mei shu is my friend. i hope that in any future gatherings involving her, there won¡¯t be anyone she dislikes present.¡± zhou liang was stunned for a moment but quickly understood. he repeatedly nodded, ¡°master si, i¡¯ll remember that.¡± lu si finally smiled and left with his entourage. however, at this moment, mei mu and wang yue had turned pale and had no trace of color in their faces. who exactly was that person? zhou liang submitted to him and obeyed his every command, and now he even asked them to avoid mei shu in any future gatherings. who gave him such power? mei mu and wang yue were not qualified to attend events with lu si around. moreover, lu si had just returned from the capital, so there were many business people who had not seen him in person. zhang jiao didn¡¯t know lu si¡¯s identity, but seeing zhou liang¡¯s attitude, he could tell that this person was not someone to be messed with. unexpectedly, the young miss from the mei family was able to befriend such a formidable person. zhang jiao began to look at her with newfound admiration. on the other hand, mei mu had tried to oppress mei shu with the help of her mother, but she ended up being thoroughly humiliated. she was clearly foolish and incapable. but the more a woman was like this, the more zhang jiao liked her. he enjoyed the feeling of controlling people in the palm of his hand. mei mu perfectly satisfied his twisted mind. therefore, even though he knew mei mu had offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have, he still approached her with gentle words, ¡°miss second, 1 know you have been wronged today. if you don¡¯t mind, how about i take you for a drive nearby to relax?¡± after experiencing such an incident, mei mu no longer had the mood to continue with the banquet. moreover, she was really upset now, so without much thought, she agreed. wang yue knew that zhang jiao was not someone they could offend, so she tactfully suggested that she would go home on her own and let zhang jiao send mei mu back after they finished their affairs. zhang jiao perfectly played the role of a considerate and caring gentleman, promising to personally send mei mu back home before dinner. this gave wang yue a little comfort after she suffered this setback. although the banquet at the zhou family had been completely ruined by mei shu, being able to win over zhang jiao was a little payback for their efforts. after wang yue left, zhang jiao took mei mu to the seaside. the summer in lin city was scorching, but only the seaside had a refreshing breeze all year round, as if it could instantly dispel the gloom in people¡¯s hearts. as mei mu got out of the car, her expression relaxed for a rare moment. zhang jiao quietly followed behind her, and seeing her mood ease, he tried to inquire, ¡°your mother said your sister returned from the countryside. what does that mean?¡± hearing mei shu being mentioned, mei mu felt uncomfortable. however, facing zhang jiao, she habitually put on a mask of grievance, ¡°my sister used to have a hot temper, so my father sent her to the countryside for recuperation. she was only recently brought back home. who knows her condition didn¡¯t really improve? today, she even attacked me. but she is my sister, and 1 won¡¯t truly hate her.¡± zhang jiao didn¡¯t comment and tentatively asked, ¡°miss second, with your gentle and kind nature, there should be many boys pursuing you at school. do you have someone you like?¡± mei mu didn¡¯t expect zhang jiao to ask such a question just a few days after they met. her face turned red in shyness, ¡°i¡¯m about to take the college entrance examination. i want to focus on my studies for now, and i¡¯m not thinking about anything else..¡± Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Marriage Alliance chapter 102: marriage alliance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after the start of the new semester, everyone¡¯s attention returned to their studies. however, the atmosphere in the classroom was strangely tense. during self-study, all the teachers from the entire grade were called to the principal¡¯s office for a meeting. in the absence of teachers, only the class monitor, chen hao, was in charge of discipline. he was easygoing and didn¡¯t strictly forbid students from discussing questions, so the classmates were exchanging answers under his tacit approval. but today, the whispers in the classroom were not about exam questions; instead, the topic revolved around mei mu. during the welcome banquet at the zhou family¡¯s residence, zhou li invited many students from their class. it was the first time they attended such a grand event, and they all sat in the corner timidly. they only dared to take pastries placed right in front of them, afraid of making any mistakes and being ridiculed. thus, they almost all saw the scene of mei mu half-relying on a man¡¯s chest during the banquet. some quick-witted students even managed to take intimate photos of the two, and by now, the pictures had been thoroughly circulated among mei shu¡¯s admirers in the class. ¡°it must be a misunderstanding! maybe that guy is mei mu¡¯s relative! didn¡¯t you see that she was injured? she probably couldn¡¯t stand properly, so she leaned on someone else!¡± ¡°but the woman standing on the other side should be mei shu¡¯s mother¡­ if she couldn¡¯t stand, she could have leaned on her mother. why did she cling to a man?¡± ¡°i¡¯m telling you, that guy must be mei mu¡¯s relative! maybe he¡¯s her brother! don¡¯t think so dirty. mei mu is pure and innocent, and she would never do such things!¡± wen miao also secretly glanced at the photo. the man in the photo was clearly much older than mei mu. even if he was mei shu¡¯s brother, they shouldn¡¯t be so intimate in public. they were already adults, so how could they behave like that in front of others? moreover, the man¡¯s gaze towards mei shu was clearly not innocent at all! in wen miao¡¯s view, there must be something fishy between these two! with this thought in mind, wen miao crouched down and sneaked over to mei shu¡¯s desk partner. she lightly poked her waist, signaling her to switch seats. her desk partner glanced at mei shu, who was still focused on her test paper, and hesitated before nodding in agreement. after changing seats, wen miao sat next to mei shu and gently patted her shoulder, ¡°i finished copying the notes from lu yan. here you go. thanks!¡± mei shu put the notes away with just a quick glance, ¡°you¡¯re welcome. if there¡¯s anything else you need, feel free to ask.¡± while talking, she continued to write answers on her test paper, completely unaffected by the disturbance. wen miao smiled somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°there¡¯s one thing 1 want to confirm with you personally.¡± mei shu paused her pen and looked at wen miao, puzzled, ¡°what is it?¡± wen miao said mysteriously, ¡°yesterday at zhou li¡¯s banquet, was mei mu really attending with a man, and they seemed very close?¡± mei shu furrowed her brows, recalling zhang jiao did take mei mu to the hospital yesterday. suddenly, her expression relaxed, ¡°he is my father¡¯s business partner, and they did attend the banquet together. but as for their relationship, i don¡¯t know.¡± business partner? so they were going to be married for a business alliance? in an instant, a whole tv drama unfolded in wen miao¡¯s mind. she patted mei shu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°mei mu has some uses after all. at least, after she marries that man for your family¡¯s business, you can choose a man you really like.¡± mei shu was taken aback but then smiled helplessly. wen miao was indeed a top student, but sometimes she could be so naive. if her father wanted to use her marriage to form a business alliance, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from such a fate no matter what mei mu would do. however, in this second chance at life, mei shu only wanted to live comfortably, so even if mei yun forced her to marry someone, she would never submit. locking eyes with wen miao¡¯s sparkling eyes, mei shu nodded, ¡°yes, my life will not be dictated by anyone.¡± ¡°i support you!¡± wen miao patted her shoulder and, having obtained the answer she wanted to hear, returned to her seat gleefully. at this moment, the admirers of mei mu were still trying to whitewash her. ¡°mei mu is beautiful and kind-hearted. she gets along well with her family. unlike mei shu, i heard even her younger brothers dislike her! if 1 were in her shoes, i would rather die than live like that! everyone hates her, so why doesn¡¯t she just kill herself?¡± these words were really venomous. wen miao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°what do you know? who told you that the man is mei mu¡¯s relative? let me tell you, that man is mei shu¡¯s family¡¯s business partner! they have no blood relationship at all!¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± the person became angry and slammed the table, causing quite a disturbance. chen hao lifted his head from his test paper, glared irritably at them, and said, ¡°quiet! the college entrance exam is coming up. even if you don¡¯t want to study, others want to!¡± the person could only close his mouth, still glaring at wen miao, silently saying, ¡°just wait, i¡¯ll ask mei mu about it after class!¡± Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Quarrel chapter 103: quarrel translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after enduring a long wait, the bell finally rang. the boy rushed excitedly to mei mu¡¯s side, but in his haste, he accidentally slammed her desk with considerable force. mei mu was visibly startled by his sudden action and innocently blinked at him, ¡°is there something, liu kai?¡± liu kai hesitated for a moment, realizing what he had just done in a fit of anger, and felt overwhelmed with guilt. ¡°mei mu, i¡¯m sorry for being so impulsive. i just wanted to confirm something with you.¡± the commotion he caused drew the attention of their classmates, who pricked up their ears to eavesdrop on their conversation. mei mu blushed slightly, lowered her head, and her voice sounded a bit pitiful. ¡°let¡¯s talk outside.¡± ¡°no need to go out. let¡¯s talk right here.¡± he wanted everyone to hear her goddess¡¯s explanation so that there wouldn¡¯t be any more misunderstandings! mei mu couldn¡¯t resist his insistence and thought he might be about to confess to her. she had already prepared herself on how to politely reject him later. but to her surprise, liu kai opened his mouth and asked a question she could never have expected. ¡°what¡¯s your relationship with the guy who was with you at zhou li¡¯s party yesterday?¡± my goddess, please say he¡¯s your relative! if you say it, i¡¯ll believe you! liu kai desperately winked at mei mu. mei mu put down her paper and crossed her arms, casually watching the show. everyone else in the classroom was also curious about the question, so the room fell into an eerie silence, afraid to miss mei mu¡¯s answer. mei mu never expected him to ask this question in front of everyone. the blush on her face quickly faded, leaving only confusion and embarrassment. ¡°why, why are you asking this? and how do you know about what happened at zhou li¡¯s party yesterday?¡± ¡°someone took pictures!¡± liu kai showed her the photos. ¡°i said that guy must be your brother, but nobody believed me!¡± as mei mu pinched the edge of the photo, her fingertips turned pale. she never expected that this incident would be captured in pictures and spread to the school! was it mei shu¡¯s doing? she raised her head abruptly, casting a resentful glance at mei shu, only to meet his icy-cold eyes. her heart tightened, and she lowered her head, her voice weak as she said, ¡°he¡¯s not my brother.¡± mei mu had thought it through. if this matter was truly orchestrated by atei shu, then lu yan might have been involved. lu yan had seen zhang jiao. if he testified against her, any lie she told would be easily exposed. she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so she decided to deny it and use another approach to garner sympathy. after speaking, she began to cry, ¡°he, he¡¯s my father¡¯s business partner. we¡¯ve only met once. my father asked me to accompany him at the party, to be his companion. 1 had no choice since i¡¯m a daughter of the mei family, and i couldn¡¯t refuse. so, it was all just an act.¡± her words twisted her previous attempts to please zhang jiao into a pitiful tale, making people feel even more sorry for her. liu kai¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and he clenched his fists so tightly that they creaked. ¡°goddess, you¡¯ve sacrificed too much for the mei family! don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let you be wronged in school anymore! whoever dares to bring this up again will have to deal with me!¡± as he said this, he glanced at wen miao with a hint of reproach. ¡°my goddess has endured so much for her family, but some people can enjoy life without doing anything, just acting like a little princess. why doesn¡¯t anyone mock her for being useless?¡± mei mu reached out and grabbed liu kai¡¯s arm. ¡°don¡¯t say that. as a member of the mei family, it¡¯s my duty to do these things.¡± ¡°i have to say that!¡± liu kai became angrier the more mei mu tried to persuade him, and he wished he could double the grievances that mei mu suffered and direct them all towards mei shu! ¡°some people don¡¯t do anything themselves and yet want to win people over to fight for them. they¡¯re just cowards! why should she enjoy everything my goddess worked so hard for?¡± wen miao could no longer contain her anger and stood up, retorting directly, ¡°stop with your insinuations! everyone knows who you¡¯re talking about. if you want to talk about how much mei mu has done for her family, why don¡¯t you mention that she¡¯s the daughter of a mistress? she¡¯s been enjoying the fruits of her mother¡¯s home-wrecking act for all these years!¡± liu kai angrily shouted, ¡°even though my goddess joined the mei family later, her mother wasn¡¯t a mistress. on the contrary, it was mei shu¡¯s mother who forcefully intervened in someone else¡¯s relationship and pressured mei mu¡¯s father to marry her. now, everything mei mu has is what she deserves!¡± ¡°deserves it? are you kidding me? once they are married, they become a legitimate couple. i refuse to believe that her father was forced to marry another woman against his will. since the man was already married, why did mei mu¡¯s mother still give birth to her? if she really wanted to have a child, that¡¯s fine, but why did she have to bring the child to the man? even a fool can see what she¡¯s up to!¡± although wen miao had never been so angry before, it didn¡¯t mean she had a good temper. after all, who wasn¡¯t a pampered little girl at home? why should she be humiliated in front of so many people by liu kai? Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: The Situation Escalates chapter 104: the situation escalates translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing that the argument was about to escalate, chen hao quickly stood between them to mediate. mei mu also stepped in front of liu kai to dissuade him. ¡°please, stop. i don¡¯t want to bring family matters into school.¡± despite her words of mediation, her expression seemed pitiful, as if she had suffered so much since entering the mei family. little did one know that the real victim of mistreatment was mei shu. she had once had loving parents and a happy family that anyone would envy. but all that happiness came crashing down in an instant because of mei mu and her mother. her father¡¯s betrayal and her mother¡¯s accidental death left indelible scars on mei shu¡¯s young heart. later, she was sent to the countryside, where she suffered loneliness and bullying. when she was finally brought back home, she thought she would receive her father¡¯s love. however, what awaited her was vicious schemes that entirely ruined her. in this life, mei shu refused to endure it any longer. since mei mu wanted to make a big deal out of things, mei shu would grant her wish. mei shu calmly stood up and walked slowly to mei mu¡¯s side. ¡°i¡¯ll ask you just one question: do you deny everything liu kai said just now?¡± mei mu turned away, tears falling heavily. ¡°sister, why do you want me to deny? my mother was never a mistress.¡± ¡°very good. since you insist on saying that, then i¡¯m reassured.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t look at her but glanced at liu kai with a hint of disdain. ¡°if you truly like mei mu, then you should thoroughly investigate the real situation of the mei family.¡± ¡°my parents were deeply in love, and my mother gave birth to five children for my father. 1 have four younger brothers. but my mother never imagined that my father had a illegitimate daughter just two months younger than me. you said my mother was a mistress. how do you explain this?¡± ¡°furthermore, when my mother found out about my father¡¯s affair with mei mu¡¯s mother, she wanted to divorce him. but then she died in a car accident. mei mu and her mother were taken back to the mei family, while i was sent to the countryside, ostensibly to recuperate. so who¡¯s the one to blame?¡± ¡°when i was almost turning eighteen, i was suddenly brought back from the countryside to the mei family, with the sole purpose of giving mei mu and her mother the shares my mother left behind. my mother and father co-founded the company, so why should the shares be given to mei mu?¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± liu kai was left speechless by her words. although he believed what mei shu said, emotionally he didn¡¯t want to taint mei mu with any blemish. mei shu knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to make him believe her, so she sneered, ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, 1 have a recording that you can listen to.¡± saying that, mei shu took out her phone and looked like she was about to press play. mei mu had an instinctive feeling that the recording wouldn¡¯t be in her favor and desperately rushed to snatch the phone. mei shu evaded her, moving to the other side and coldly watching her. ¡°now it¡¯s too late to regret, mei mu. you wanted to make a big deal out of this, so let¡¯s make it grand. let¡¯s see who can¡¯t handle the outcome.¡± the next moment, mei mu¡¯s voice came from the phone. mei shu increased the volume, and for a moment, everyone in the classroom listened in shock to the content of the recording. when li hua gave her the recording back then, she kept it, never imagining it would come in handy like this. mei mu and wang yue had schemed too much, and mei shu couldn¡¯t bear it any longer! ¡°mei shu still holds shares of the mei family company. once she hands over the shares, she¡¯ll be completely within our control.¡± mei mu said many things like this, trying to keep li hua under control. now, all of it was exposed in front of her classmates. liu kai couldn¡¯t believe these words were spoken by the gentle and lovely mei mu. some classmates found it hard to believe, but there were others who had already seen through mei mu¡¯s true nature. to them, besides feeling angry, there was no surprise in hearing these words. how good could a daughter born from an affair be? her actions were bound to be more disgraceful than her mother¡¯s! after the recording played, there was a long period of silence in the classroom. mei mu stood dumbfounded, her eyes fixed on the ground, sweat beads rolling down her forehead, and her face alternating between red and white, emanating a bone-chilling coldness. after a long time, she suddenly regained her senses, burst into tears, and then covered her face as she rushed out of the classroom, never to return. mei mu was gone, and liu kai, who had been defaming mei shu for her, felt deeply ashamed. he couldn¡¯t believe that the girl he had liked for so many years could be so despicable. regret overwhelmed him more than guilt, and he clenched his lips, unable to utter a word. wen miao couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and walked over to sneer at him, ¡°weren¡¯t you eloquent just now? why are you suddenly mute? when you say something wrong or do something wrong, you should apologize. do you not have even this much upbringing?¡± liu kai glared at her fiercely. but he knew he was in the wrong, so he lowered his head and said to mei shu, ¡°i¡¯m sorry.. just forget what i said just now!¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Wrath chapter 105: wrath translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations li hua witnessed everything and felt an immense sense of satisfaction. all the humiliation she had suffered because of mei mu was now being repaid twofold, and she was exhilarated almost to the point of madness. but it wasn¡¯t enough. mei mu had only lost face in the class, but what li hua wanted was to ruin mei mu¡¯s reputation in front of everyone! the drama ended with liu kai¡¯s apology and mei mu¡¯s departure. the affairs of the mei family spread throughout the school. after hearing about it, lu yan came to comfort mei shu, not wanting her to carry any psychological burden. however, mei shu acted as if nothing had happened and continued to sit at her desk, diligently working on her assignments. throughout the day, mei shu not only didn¡¯t fall behind in her studies, but she also received numerous rewards from the system, amassing a wealth of points. in the evening, after school, aaei mu went to the piano room to practice for a while before being escorted home by lu yan. as soon as she entered the house, mei shu felt the tense atmosphere. mei yan stood nervously in the living room, wearing a stubborn look, tears swirling in his eyes. mei jing also stood beside mei yan, clenching his fists, seemingly in a confrontation with someone. when they heard the sound of the door opening, they both looked towards mei shu in unison, their eyes filled with unwillingness and concern. on the other side of the sofa, mei mu was already crying in wang yue¡¯s arms, and mei yun sat next to her, radiating anger that permeated the entire villa. zhao yan gave her a signal with his eyes, indicating not to enter the house just yet. mei shu saw it but acted as if she didn¡¯t notice. this was her home; why shouldn¡¯t she be allowed to come back? ¡°do you still have the face to step into this house? do you hold any respect for me as your father?¡± mei yun was furious, and with a bang, he grabbed the teacup on the table and smashed it at mei shu. mei jing quickly pushed mei shu away and took the blow for her, getting hit by the teacup, which broke his head, causing blood to flow. wang yue hugged mei mu, itching with hatred. as the teacup hadn¡¯t hit mei shu, she felt unsatisfied. it didn¡¯t take out enough of her anger at all! ¡°honey, mumu suffered so much humiliation at school today. the college entrance examination is approaching. how will our child face the world in the future?¡± mei yun pointed at mei shu with rage, ¡°tell me, why did you insult your sister in front of the entire class today, accusing her of being a mistress¡¯ daughter and spreading rumors about me cheating on my previous wife? what did i do to deserve this? since you came back, i¡¯ve done everything for you. am i not good enough to you?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart. he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong to her? was he truly blameless in his treatment of her mother? but mei shu knew that she was not yet strong enough, and she still had to protect her four younger brothers. some of the shares in the company were still under mei yun¡¯s control. if she fell out with him now, it would fulfill wang yue¡¯s wish. she wouldn¡¯t let wang yue and her daughter take advantage! all of that belonged to her mother! ¡°dad,¡± mei shu took a deep breath and closed her eyes, suppressing her anger as she said, ¡°you want to hit me as soon as 1 come back without even asking me anything. can you dare to say this isn¡¯t because you favor sister over me? i know you have been good to me, but mei mu¡¯s words are just one side of the story. 1 also have something to say!¡± ¡°fine! speak up! i want to see if you can come up with a reasonable explanation!¡± mei yun snorted coldly, sitting back on the sofa. his chest was heaving up and down, clearly on the verge of exploding in anger. mei shu carefully tended to mei jing¡¯s wound with tissue before she turned her gaze towards mei yun, ¡°dad, from the time 1 can remember, 1 knew that you had a deep affection for my mother. 1 know you can¡¯t forget her in your heart, or else you wouldn¡¯t care about my brothers and me. you are my biological father, and of course, 1 don¡¯t want to defame you, but 1 also don¡¯t want to hear anyone defame my mother!¡± ¡°today, mei mu kept saying my mother was a mistress, shameless for ruining the relationship of aunt wang and you. how can 1 tolerate that? my love for you and my mother is the same! if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around the class. have 1 ever said anything against you! it¡¯s mei mu slandering my deceased mother! i¡¯m just speaking the truth!¡± ¡°mei mu.¡± mei jing¡¯s fist creaked by his side. he had never liked mei mu and wang yue, but since they were his father¡¯s wife and daughter, he turned a blind eye and endured without losing his temper. but what mei shu said today had pushed him to his limit. ¡°mei jing, wh-what do you want to do?¡± mei mu shrank into her mother¡¯s arms in fear. ¡°don¡¯t listen to mei shu¡¯s nonsense! i¡¯ve never said that! don¡¯t forget, it was her who caused aunt bai ling¡¯s death! she¡¯s the real culprit behind everything!¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± mei jing roared and rushed towards mei mu. mei mu screamed in fright, and wang yue quickly shielded her daughter. seeing mei jing was about to grab mei mu¡¯s hair, mei yun roared again to stop the chaos in the living room. his face was dark and his eyes were sharp as they fell on mei mu. ¡°is what she said just now true?¡± mei mu desperately shook her head, tears flowing. ¡°no, father, don¡¯t listen to her lies!¡± mei yun took a deep breath and said, ¡°what did you mean when you said earlier that mei shu caused bai ling¡¯s death?¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Missing Deceased Wife chapter 106: missing deceased wife translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei mu finally realized that she had said the wrong thing in her haste! blaming mei shu for bai ling¡¯s death was a scheme concocted by wang yue and mei mu to brainwash mei shu¡¯s brothers, but they absolutely didn¡¯t want mei yun to hear it. just by observing mei yun¡¯s attitude towards mei shu since she returned, it was clear that this man hadn¡¯t forgotten his ex-wife. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care so much about the children left behind by bai ling. seeing mei yun genuinely angry now, mei mu quickly threw herself into mei yun¡¯s arms, apologizing, ¡°dad, i, i said it without thinking! don¡¯t be angry!¡± mei yun coldly snorted and pushed her back onto the sofa, breathing heavily as he said, ¡°whether you meant it or not, i don¡¯t want to hear such words coming from your mouth again!¡± mei shu watched as mei mu received his scolding, and when mei yun was about to vent his anger on her, she preemptively spoke, ¡°by the way, dad, the reason why the matter about mom was brought up today was because mei mu said in front of the whole class that she was forced to accompany zhang jiao for the sake of the family¡¯s interests, and she felt particularly aggrieved. this made some classmates sympathize with her and led to this series of events.¡± ¡°what does this have to do with zhang jiao?¡± mei yun was agitated. when did he force mei mu to accompany a man for the sake of the mei family? for so many years, he had cherished mei mu in the palm of his hand, so when had he ever forced her to do something she didn¡¯t like? in the end, she was blackening his name like this? seeing that he didn¡¯t believe her, mei shu repeated the exact words mei mu had said when she confided in liu kai. mei yun felt the veins on his forehead pulsing, his heart feeling stuffy, and he felt his vision darken. ¡°good, very good, this is my well-behaved daughter i¡¯ve been doting on.¡± mei mu, scared, tried to stand up to hold mei yun¡¯s hand. wang yue also worriedly called out, ¡°honey.¡± but it was too late to say anything now. mei yun¡¯s heart was wounded too deeply. he suddenly missed bai ling very much. if she were still alive, their family would definitely live harmoniously, and there wouldn¡¯t be so many chaotic things happening. ¡°dad¡­¡± mei mu looked anxiously at her mother and then tried to hold mei yun¡¯s arm again. but mei yun didn¡¯t even give her the chance. he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone now; he just wanted to sit quietly and miss bai ling for a while. ¡°you all go to your rooms. i want to sit here alone for a while.¡± wang yue was nervous, feeling at a loss, ¡°honey, our daughter didn¡¯t mean it. she has always known that you love her. she absolutely wouldn¡¯t say such things!¡± mei yun covered his chest and sat wearily on the sofa, supporting his forehead with one hand, not wanting to say anything anymore. wang yue tightly pressed her lips together, glared at mei shu, and scolded, ¡°how can you say that to your father?! even if mr. zhang likes your sister more, you can¡¯t just fabricate things like this, saying these things to hurt your father¡¯s heart! you, you don¡¯t care about your father at all!¡± at this point, wang yue still tried to drag her down. mei shu really admired her for this. but unfortunately, mei yun wasn¡¯t a fool. the more wang yue spoke now, the more he would dislike her. sure enough, when wang yue was about to continue berating mei shu and defending mei mu, mei yun couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. he kicked the coffee table over in exasperation, ¡°i told you all to leave. can¡¯t you hear me?¡± wang yue trembled all over in fear. when had mei yun ever shouted at her like this? tears of grievances welled up in her eyes. mei mu hugged her mother¡¯s shoulder, feeling distressed. wang yue cried sadly and leaned on her daughter¡¯s shoulder, and the mother and daughter supported each other as they went upstairs. this was the first time mei yan had seen his father so furious. he was scared, so he shrank behind mei jing, only poking out his little head and winking at mei shu incessantly. both his stepmother and stepsister had left because they were afraid of making their father angrier. if they stood here without moving, wouldn¡¯t they become the targets of his venting? mei shu almost burst out laughing at the way mei yan squirmed his eyebrows and eyes. it was hard to suppress her amusement, but she managed to replace it with a worried expression, ¡°dad, we¡¯ll go upstairs to study. don¡¯t be angry. i understand how difficult it is for you, so i¡¯ll just argue with mei mu about today¡¯s events and won¡¯t involve you.¡± mei yun waved his hand wearily, sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. everything that needed to be said had been said, and all the grievances had been aired. mei shu had no mood to appease mei yun now. she held the hands of her two younger brothers and went back to their rooms together. mei jing had initially wanted to resist, but the blow from mei yun had indeed made him a little dizzy. for safety¡¯s sake, he let mei shu hold his hand and lead him upstairs. once they reached upstairs, he would let go of her hand. mei jing thought. but little did he expect that when they entered the room, mei shu showed no intention of letting go of his hand. instead, she grabbed the medicine box, let him sit on the sofa, and said, ¡°still feeling dizzy? let me apply some medicine for you..¡± Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Settling the Accounts chapter 107: settling the accounts translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei jing stared at her face, which was close at hand. this face resembled bai ling so much that, for a moment, mei jing almost thought bai ling had come back. but how could a deceased person possibly come back to life? mei jing forced a bitter smile, pushing away her hand and bowing his head, refusing to look at her anymore, ¡°i can handle it myself, no need to trouble you.¡± ¡°what do you mean by troubling me? i¡¯m your sister.¡± mei shu disregarded his little moodiness, thinking he was just shy, and forcefully lifted his chin, bringing the disinfected alcohol cotton closer to him. ¡°hissss.¡± mei jing hissed in pain, and his furrowed brows slowly relaxed. he opened one eye slightly to sneak a peek at her. could it be that the demon did it on purpose just now? ¡°an untreated wound can get infected, especially on the head.¡± as if she knew what he was thinking, mei shu added in a faint tone. mei jing made an ¡°oh¡± sound, obediently lowering his gaze and letting her apply the medicine. this silly kid. mei shu smiled with amusement, applying just enough force to avoid causing him further pain. while the two were tending to the wound, mei yan watched quietly from the side. until mei shu finished, he solemnly pledged, ¡°next time, i¡¯ll protect you, sister. as long as i¡¯m here, no one can hurt you!¡± ¡°great, then i¡¯ll count on you to protect me!¡± mei shu chuckled and tapped his forehead. mei yan smiled sweetly, but the next moment, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore. because mei shu handed him a practice workbook. mei yan immediately cried out, ¡°sister, why do we have to study so late?¡± mei shu clearly distinguished between public and private matters, ¡°we not only have to study but also make up for the time we wasted just now.¡± mei yan wailed and rolled around on the bed, then suddenly noticed mei jing still sitting by the bedside, and he pointed at him indignantly, ¡°then why doesn¡¯t he have to study? why aren¡¯t you taking care of him today?¡± ¡°all jing got injured today, so he should rest properly.¡± mei shu said seriously, ¡°once he¡¯s better, he¡¯ll have to make up for it twice as hard!¡± mei jing looked up at her in a daze. her bright smile dazzled his eyes, and a tear suddenly welled up, aching in the corners of his eyes. as mei shu looked over, he wiped it away in secret. he suddenly stood up, turned his back to both of them, and spoke with a muffled voice mixed with undisguised nasal sounds, ¡°then, you guys study. i¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu watched him leave, then picked up mei yan, who was still clinging to the bed, and put him back in his seat beside her. [congratulations, host, you¡¯ve gained the reliance of family members, and your medical skill level has reached the beginner level.] ¡°oh?¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. this reward was actually related to medical skills, so it seems that the condition was fulfilled on mei jing¡¯s side. this little guy may appear cold and aloof on the surface, but he has already begun to rely on her deep down! mei shu was delighted; she did two more sets of exercises before going to bed. the grade director asked mei mu to go to the office to criticize her for reporting the fake photo of mei shu. if not for her misleading information, the grade director wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed himself in front of the principal. however, the real thief had not been found yet. since it was confirmed that it was the work of an outsider, the grade director simply called the police. throughout the day, the school was filled with occasional sightings of police officers. the students nervously discussed what happened at their school. only the students in class 6 knew the truth. this incident was probably related to mei mu. now mei mu¡¯s reputation at school had plummeted. ¡°daughter of a mistress¡± became a shameful stigma, deeply imprinted in her soul, enough to make her unable to raise her head for the rest of her life. because of this title, the news about mei mu being intimate with zhang jiao also spread like wildfire, with people adding fuel to the fire. but this time, the students¡¯ evaluation of mei mu was markedly different from before. no one pitied mei mu for making sacrifices for the family anymore; they only thought that she brought this upon herself by not being self-disciplined, flirting with men in public. her background predetermined that everyone would always be biased against the things she did. occasionally, mei shu would hear some disdainful remarks about mei mu in school. she heard them but pretended not to. after all, those words were not unjustified towards mei mu. didn¡¯t she willingly approach zhang jiao herself? with the involvement of the police, the investigation quickly made substantial progress. in the afternoon, as the students were attending their math class, many policemen suddenly stood at the door of their classroom. the grade director knocked on the door, interrupting the teacher¡¯s lecture, and his face turned extremely cold, ¡°mei mu, come out for a moment.¡± for a moment, the quiet classroom instantly boiled over. the teacher hurriedly stopped the students¡¯ chatter, organized the class discipline, and then turned to look at mei mu, whose face had turned pale, ¡°go with the director. the director will talk to you in his office.¡± mei mu stood up in a daze. the distance from her seat to the classroom door was just a short ten steps, but it felt like she had walked through an eternity, never before had a moment made her feel so fearful.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Spend Money to Avoid Disaster chapter 108: spend money to avoid disaster translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the past, mei mu used to do her own thing while enjoying the attention of her classmates, showcasing her charm. but now, she didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that the looks from those around her were probably filled with disgust and disdain. in the end, mei mu was taken away by the grade director and the police. an hour later, mei yun received a call from the school. as soon as he heard that mei mu was suspected of stealing money, he was so angry that he almost smashed the phone. after suppressing his emotions for a while, he finally managed to stabilize himself and immediately called wang yue. he needed to sign an important document of the company at the moment, and he didn¡¯t have time to deal with this extremely embarrassing matter, so he asked wang yue to handle it at the school and said that he would settle the score with mei mu when they returned home! when wang yue hurriedly arrived at the school, mei mu was already crying miserably. the police had intended to take mei mu away immediately, but considering that the college entrance examination was approaching, the grade director thought there might still be room for negotiation. he asked the police to wait for a while and tried to delay the time until mei mu¡¯s parents arrived. ¡°my dear daughter, who framed you? tell mom quickly, and mom will definitely help you!¡± as soon as wang yue entered the office, she rushed to hug mei mu, crying even more miserably than mei mu. the grade director felt a headache coming on and walked over helplessly, ¡°ms. wang, please calm down first. the police have already investigated this matter thoroughly, and there is no question of someone framing her.¡± ¡°it¡¯s impossible!¡± wang yue glared at him in anger, ¡°do you know how much pocket money my daughter gets in a month? does she need to steal money from the school? someone must be deliberately framing my mumu!¡± ¡°ms. wang,¡± the police, seeing her attitude, had no patience to continue delaying, ¡°as mei mu¡¯s guardian, please come with her to the police station!¡± ¡°no! my daughter absolutely cannot go to such a place!¡± wang yue retreated in panic and blocked the door, refusing to let anyone take her daughter away. after all, mei mu was going to inherit the mei family¡¯s company! how could she let such a big stain stay on her? the grade director regretted it immediately when he saw her hysterical appearance. if he had known that mei mu¡¯s mother was such a difficult person, he would have let the police take mei mu away directly, so as to avoid the bickering here. but since it had come to this, the grade director couldn¡¯t just let the police take mei mu away. he coughed awkwardly and once again engaged with the police, saying, ¡°mei mu¡¯s mother must have been under great stress and might not be able to accept the situation for now. please allow me to talk to her alone. i promise it won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± the police exchanged glances, sensing that there was something fishy going on. they furrowed their brows and nodded, saying, ¡°alright, but don¡¯t take too long. we still have other cases to handle at the station.¡± ¡°understood, understood!¡± the grade director got their approval and immediately put on a smile. he offered the police officers hot tea, then took hold of wang yue¡¯s arm and led her to the corridor. ¡°wang madam, there¡¯s something 1 need to remind you.¡± as soon as they left the office, the grade director¡¯s expression turned serious. wang yue was taken aback and instinctively asked, ¡°w-what is it?¡± the grade director fixed his gaze on her, his eyes filled with seriousness. ¡°the amount mei mu stole is significant and constitutes a crime. according to the law, she should be taken to the police station and would definitely have a criminal record.¡± wang yue hurriedly grasped the grade director¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°please, spare my daughter. she must be innocent.¡± the grade director impatiently shook off her hand. ¡°the evidence is solid. no one would frame mei mu. if you continue to obstruct, even i won¡¯t be able to help you.¡± upon hearing this, wang yue quickly composed herself and nervously asked, ¡°then how should we handle this matter?¡± seeing her cooperation, the grade director¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°i understand you parents, fearing that a minor mistake could affect your child¡¯s future, especially since mei mu is about to take the college entrance examination. her academic performance has always been excellent, and the school cherishes her greatly.¡± the grade director¡¯s words struck a chord with wang yue. she nodded repeatedly in agreement. the grade director continued, ¡°but you also know that this incident has caused quite a big commotion. even if the school wants to let it go, the police may not agree. it¡¯s not easy to use the connections to resolve this matter. however, fundamentally, whether the school helps or not, it won¡¯t have much impact on our school.¡± ¡°i understand!¡± wang yue understood the grade director¡¯s meaning, her lips tightly bitten in anxiety. ¡°two hundred thousand, 1 can offer this money to compensate for the school¡¯s loss. i just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough?¡± the grade director sighed, ¡°our school has never done illegal deeds. back then, mr. mei zong donated a building to get mei shu into our school. but when it comes to mei mu¡¯s future, why are you suddenly hesitant to take appropriate actions?¡± donate a building? where did she get so much money? two hundred thousand was already all the cash she could use! Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Question Mei Mu chapter 109: question mei mu translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the several shops she had in her hands had not yet started making profits, and there were many urgent expenses to cover. two hundred thousand was already all she could use. if she needed more, she might have to ask mei yun for money. but how could mei yun be willing to provide such money? in her heart, wang yue cursed mei shu again. if it weren¡¯t for mei shu¡¯s affairs, she wouldn¡¯t be extorted by the school now! but her daughter must not go to the police station. otherwise, her future would be ruined. whether she could come up with the money or not, she had to raise the required amount and give it to the school. after much contemplation, wang yue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°just give me a price.¡± the grade director calmly responded, ¡°three million.¡± wang yue raised her head in shock, clearly not expecting him to have such a large appetite! three million! how could she come up with that much money? seeing her reluctance, the grade director smiled and reassured her, ¡°you can rest assured that this money will be used for the construction of our school and will definitely not be embezzled. this can also be considered your mei family¡¯s goodwill toward our school.¡± with a heavy heart, wang yue stiffly nodded, ¡°fine, as long as it ensures my daughter¡¯s safety, 1 will bring the money to the school tomorrow.¡± ¡°in that case, everything will be much easier.¡± the grade director happily led wang yue back to the office. seeing the grade director¡¯s expression, the police knew that they couldn¡¯t take mei mu away today. the grade director didn¡¯t wait for the police to ask. he went over and whispered a few words, then eagerly offered a cigarette. of course, the police didn¡¯t accept his gift. since the school was not pursuing the matter any further, there was no point in them staying. besides, mei mu was still a minor and a student about to take the college entrance examination; they didn¡¯t want to go overboard with her. seeing that the police seemed to be loosening their stance, wang yue was immediately grateful and praised them profusely before finally sending them away. during the process, mei mu had been huddled in a corner, staring at the ground, lost in thought. the office finally regained its tranquility. the grade director saw the police off and then asked wang yue to take mei mu home. mei mu followed wang yue home in a daze. three million was not a small sum of money. wang yue definitely couldn¡¯t come up with it on her own. in order to deal with her daughter¡¯s situation, she could only take a risk and go to mei yun¡¯s study. in the safe were valuable items from the house. wang yue picked a piece of jewelry at random and unexpectedly sold it for five million. she was overjoyed. she wrote a check for three million and personally brought it to the school. the remaining two million was secretly stored in her own account. with this money, she could renovate her several shops again. in the evening, the first thing mei yun did when he returned home was to find mei mu and hold her accountable. wang yue had long been prepared for this and specifically told mei mu to stay in her room and not come out. she would deal with mei yun¡¯s wrath alone. ¡°honey, this matter must be a misunderstanding! can you believe that mumu would do such a thing? when has she ever done anything like stealing?¡± hearing wang yue say this, mei yun hesitated for a moment and slowly walked to the sofa, saying, ¡°call her out to see me. i want to talk to her in person.¡± ¡°mumu was frightened today and is not feeling well. she has fallen asleep already.¡± wang yue hurriedly walked to mei yun¡¯s side and carefully attended to him. mei yun also doubted the truth of this matter. hearing wang yue¡¯s words, his anger was gradually replaced by doubt. he was most aware of how much pocket money he gave mei mu each month. wang yue¡¯s words also made sense ¨C mei mu had no reason to steal just for a small amount of money. seeing his hesitation, wang yue was delighted and continued to exaggerate, ¡°i also asked the teacher about this matter. originally, they suspected mei shu at first, but somehow it implicated mumu.¡± ¡°this matter is related to mei shu too?¡± mei yun frowned and suddenly stood up, ¡°no, i must ask mei mu myself.¡± ¡°honey! our child is not feeling well. why don¡¯t you wait until she is better to ask?¡± wang yue hurriedly stopped him. mei mu¡¯s emotions were unstable now, and she was afraid mei mu would say something wrong in front of mei yun. after all, mei yun had been doting on mei mu since childhood. how could he not be concerned? moreover, this matter was indeed questionable. mei yun was just about to sit back and continue thinking about it, but to his surprise, mei yan, who had returned home early after school, appeared at the stairwell, looking at mei yun with a smile, ¡°dad! sister mumu is watching tv and ignoring me. i want to ask her a question. can you talk to her for me?¡± ¡°what?¡± mei yun got angry and stood up abruptly, glaring fiercely at wang yue, ¡°didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s not feeling well? with such a big matter happening, she is now hiding like a turtle. i think you¡¯ve spoiled her too much! no! 1 must get an explanation from her today!¡± ¡°honey, don¡¯t go!¡± unfortunately, wang yue¡¯s attempt to stop him was in vain. furious, mei yun pushed wang yue to the ground and stormed upstairs without looking back. behind him, mei yan¡¯s lips curled up triumphantly. this woman slandered his sister again; no one will have it easy now! Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Domestic Violence chapter 110: domestic violence translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the room, mei mu was idly scrolling through short videos to pass the time, but her mind was not focused on the videos at all. instead, she kept replaying the words the grade director said to her in the office. ¡°we have already found the person who stole the money through restored surveillance footage. she has admitted that she did it under your instruction. the police will come to question you later. you must truthfully answer and show a better attitude of remorse. don¡¯t embarrass our school!¡± the grade director¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. never had she imagined that one day she would become a disgrace to the school. ¡°mei mu!¡± while she was silently feeling down, the door to her room was suddenly kicked open from the outside, and the door panel slammed against the wall, making a loud ¡°thud.¡± startled, mei mu quickly got up from the bed, and her finger accidentally pressed the volume button, causing the video¡¯s sound to suddenly blast at full volume. ¡°how can illegitimate daughters inherit the entire family properties¡­¡± the sound of the short video reverberated in the room. the surrounding area instantly fell silent, and all that could be heard was the lawyer in the video continuously explaining how illegitimate children could inherit the family fortune. mei yun¡¯s face turned ashen. wang yue was shocked and exclaimed, rushing over to push her daughter. only then did mei mu react and quickly turned off the phone. she got up from the bed and reached out to hold mei yun¡¯s hand, ¡°dad, please let me explain!¡± ¡°no need to explain! 1 really misjudged you before!¡± mei yun harshly pushed away her hand, burning with anger and wanting to find something in the room to teach mei mu a lesson. wang yue hurriedly stood in front of her daughter, tears streaming down her face, ¡°honey, what are you doing? mei mu is a girl. how can you lay a hand on her?¡± ¡°if i don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she will become more and more lawdess!¡± mei yun was really furious. he casually picked up a ruler from the table, about to smash it at mei mu. wang yue couldn¡¯t let her daughter get hurt. she accidentally bumped into mei yun¡¯s hand, and the ruler hit her forehead, causing a dark purple bruise to form, with blood seeping out. mei yun was shocked. he never expected that wang yue would bump into his hand like that. they were married for so many years and he still had some feelings for wang yue. guilt and anger intertwined in his chest. mei yun¡¯s lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something, but seeing wang yue on the verge of passing out, he eventually said nothing and left in frustration. after mei yun left, the room was filled with wang yue¡¯s crying. mei mu felt sorry for her mother and wanted to fetch some tissue to wipe her wound. however, wang yue grabbed her arm and stopped her, ¡°today¡¯s matter is a disgrace for both of us. remember, no matter what you do in the future, think carefully before acting. don¡¯t make any mistakes again!¡± mei mu nodded blankly and, after coming back to her senses, immediately went to get the medicine box. under wang yue¡¯s instruction, mei mu deliberately wound several layers of gauze around her head and tied a beautiful butterfly knot at the back. ¡°mom, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s all because of me that you got involved.¡± meimu lowered her head, full of guilt. wang yue gritted her teeth in hatred, ¡°it¡¯s all because of mei yan. if he hadn¡¯t just said that you were hiding in the room watching tv, your dad wouldn¡¯t have rushed up in anger. i just underestimated that brat!¡± ¡°mei yan?¡± meimu exclaimed in surprise, her mouth wide open. in her impression, mei yan, though mischievous in character, was just a child. she had never thought that mei yan would become a threat. but today¡¯s incident completely woke her up. mei yan was not only not stupid, but even more cunning than adults. the b*stard children left by bai ling were all so difficult to deal with! wang yue nodded, saying, ¡°we must be extra careful from now on. they obviously have united to deal with us. you can¡¯t be so careless anymore. i will try to persuade your dad first, and after he calms down, you can go and apologize to him. during this time, you have to behave well.¡± ¡°i understand.¡± mei mu clutched her clothes tightly, almost biting her lower lip to draw blood. this time, she lost, but next time, mei shu won¡¯t be so lucky! seeing her daughter calm down and regain her composure, wang yue felt relieved and left to talk to mei yun in the bedroom. mei yun was still sulking in the room. when he saw wang yue with a bandage on her head, he hesitated to speak, but ultimately snorted coldly without showing any concern. wang yue didn¡¯t mind his indifference. she tearfully approached him and tried to reconcile, ¡°honey, no matter what our daughter did wrong, just talk to her. why do you have to resort to violence? she¡¯s just a girl. how can you hit her? if you are really angry, then hit me instead to vent your anger.¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± mei yun impatiently furrowed his brows. ¡°let me ask you, are you and mei mu planning to get your hands on mei shu¡¯s inheritance?¡± wang yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, crying even more, ¡°honey, we¡¯ve been together for so many years.. don¡¯t you know my heart? if i were really interested in mei shu¡¯s money, why didn¡¯t i keep her by my side and try to build a good relationship with her from the beginning? i brought her back, but now we are not close at all, so how could she just give me her money?¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Sophistry (1) chapter 111: sophistry (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun was so angry that his head hurt. ¡°then why does mei mu want to see the information video about whether an illegitimate daughter can inherit the family fortune?¡± wang yue wiped her tears aggrievedly. ¡°how would i know? don¡¯t you know about short video apps nowadays! everything you see is random. how can you not know your daughter¡¯s personality? is she such a scheming child?¡± mei yun still couldn¡¯t completely believe her. what is there that mei mu wouldn¡¯t do now? stealing money and coveting the family¡¯s wealth. she was no longer the innocent and adorable daughter from before. perhaps it was all instigated by wang yue! mei qian pointed at wang yue¡¯s nose angrily and scolded, ¡°let me tell you, if something doesn¡¯t belong to you, don¡¯t covet it! i¡¯m already yours. what else are you not satisfied with?¡± initially, he and bai ling truly loved each other, and their family was harmonious. however, because of one drunken night, he woke up to find himself naked in bed with wang yue. at first, he couldn¡¯t believe it, but later wang yue came with a pregnancy report, and he had to take responsibility. however, he couldn¡¯t bear to divorce bai ling and couldn¡¯t let go of such a happy and complete family. so he kept wang yue and her daughter outside. and he rarely visited mei mu. bai ling, who was always proud and independent, naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate her husband¡¯s infidelity. after she learned this, in addition to shock and disbelief, her next thought was to divorce mei yun. mei yun knew he couldn¡¯t salvage his marriage and could only let her go. who would have thought that she would have an accident and pass away! in his grief, wang yue brought mei mu to meet him. the thin and timid little girl called him ¡°daddy,¡± and he knew he couldn¡¯t continue to mistreat the child. he simply married wang yue and formally welcomed them into the mei family. but in his heart, he had never stopped missing bai ling. therefore, after this incident, compared to being angry at mei mu, mei yun was actually more frustrated that wang yue was not as good as bai ling in every aspect! hearing him mention this, wang yue knew that the knot in his heart hadn¡¯t been resolved. over the years, he had been regretting that night, but did he not realize how hurtful it was to her? all her grievances turned into anger, but she held them back. ¡°honey, 1 know you¡¯ve always regretted the accident we had that night, but does that mean the harm it caused me is insignificant? as an unmarried mother, do you know how difficult it was for me and my daughter to live alone? do you know how our neighbors gossiped about me behind my back? mei mu couldn¡¯t even lift her head in front of her classmates when she was young because they all laughed at her for not having a father.¡± mei yun felt guilty and hung his head, speaking in a softer tone, ¡°i know i owe you and our daughter all these years, but i am trying my best to make up for it now. i won¡¯t withhold anything that mei mu deserves. 1 have always loved her dearly, and you should have seen that.¡± ¡°i know you treat mei mu well, but she is also filial to you! your hitting today hurts her heart so much! i¡¯ve already resolved the school matter, and our daughter was completely wronged! you hit her without knowing the truth of the school matter. how do you think that made her feel?¡± having the chance, wang yue started to list mei yun¡¯s wrongdoings. seeing that mei yun sighed and didn¡¯t speak, she continued to complain, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that mumu will think that you won¡¯t love her anymore after mei shu¡¯s return?¡± ¡°how is that possible?¡± mei yun stood up dispiritedly, ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go apologize to mumu. if she really was wronged in the school matter today, 1¡¯11 make it up to her.¡± wang yue ignored him and sat on the bed, wiping her tears. mei yun sighed deeply, ¡°alright, 1 acted impulsively. let me see how serious your injury is?¡± ¡°no need for you to check.¡± wang yue pouted and pushed his hand away. mei yun knew she was giving him the silent treatment, but he didn¡¯t have much patience left and put on a stern face, ¡°then 1¡¯11 go check on mumu first.¡± ¡°eh, you!¡± wang yue watched him leave the room and stamped her foot in anger. outside, mei yan heard his father was going out, so he quickly withdrew the ear pressed against the door and hurried back to his room. after mei yun left, he crept downstairs. he wanted to wait for his sister to come back and tell her the news! in the bedroom, as soon as mei mu sat down, she heard the door behind her being pushed open again. she thought it would be wang yue, but she didn¡¯t expect her stern-looking father to walk in. seeing that his daughter¡¯s eyes were red from crying, mei yun¡¯s heart softened. he coughed to ease the awkwardness and said, ¡°how do you explain what happened at school today?¡± ¡°dad, i¡¯m really innocent. i¡¯ve already explained everything to the teacher!¡± mei mu lowered his head nervously and twisted his fingers. mei yun glanced at her small gestures and said calmly, ¡°is that true? are you not lying to me?¡± ¡°of course not! otherwise, why would the school let me come back home? the police were there too. if i really stole the money, they would have taken me to the police station, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± mei mu blinked her teary eyes innocently. mei yun¡¯s heart completely softened. he took the initiative to wipe her tears. ¡°it was all dad¡¯s fault just now. dad apologizes to you..¡± Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: All Previous Efforts in Vain chapter 112: all previous efforts in vain translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun spent quite some time coaxing mei mu in the room until she finally stopped crying. wang yue had already overheard the father-daughter reconciliation from outside the door and happily went downstairs to tell zhao yan to prepare for dinner. as soon as she descended the stairs, she spotted mei yan sitting on the sofa, and her eyebrows immediately furrowed in anger. ¡°it¡¯s you, little brat, who ran to your dad to complain about me and got me scolded! watch how i deal with you today!¡± mei yan agilely jumped off the sofa and quickly moved to the other side of the coffee table, facing off with wang yue on opposite sides of it. to catch him, wang yue had to maneuver around the coffee table. ¡°little brat, you dare to run away! let me catch you and teach you a lesson!¡± she shouted. ¡°come! i¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± mei yan taunted her and, seeing her attempt to pounce, swiftly moved to the other side of the coffee table, evading wang yue¡¯s grasp. however, wang yue accidentally knocked her knee against the coffee table, causing her to cry out in pain. ¡°you little brat, you dare to hide!¡± ¡°do you mean i should stand still and let you hit me? i¡¯m not a fool!¡± mei yan teased, feeling triumphant as he ran to the other side to stay out of wang yue¡¯s reach. when mei shu returned, she saw mei yan and wang yue facing off in the living room. mei yan quickly ran over to her sister and sought shelter behind her. ¡°sister, aunt wang wants to hit me!¡± ¡°why do you want to hit yanyan?¡± mei shu frowned, shielding her brother behind her. feeling protected, mei yan¡¯s tail wagged even higher. wang yue was infuriated by his smug appearance, but she couldn¡¯t hit him in front of mei shu. she could only suppress her anger and say, ¡°your brother needs better discipline. your dad thought you would be a good sister and could take care of him, but ever since you came back home, mei yan has become more and more unruly. if you can¡¯t handle it, let auntie take care of him.¡± ¡°my brother is my responsibility. you have no right to meddle in mei yan¡¯s affairs,¡± mei shu replied coldly, glancing at the bandage on wang yue¡¯s forehead. she then turned her attention to her brother to check if he was hurt. under mei shu¡¯s protective gaze, mei yan snuggled closer to her, his big eyes blinking cutely. worried that she might be too concerned for him, he tried to comfort her in a soft voice, ¡°don¡¯t worry, sis. 1 won¡¯t let anyone bully me.¡± mei shu smiled and ruffled his hair. ¡°good, that way i can feel at ease.¡± ¡°feel at ease about what?¡± mei yun¡¯s voice came from upstairs as he slowly descended the stairs with mei mu. mei mu¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen, but she didn¡¯t seem angry after the scolding. instead, she appeared to be quite content. mei shu knew what had happened. mei yun and mei mu must have lied to her father while she was away. but it didn¡¯t matter. she had discovered something more important. ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± mei shu put down her bag and walked to her father¡¯s side, pouring him a cup of hot tea. ¡°dad, i remember mom left behind a necklace she loved the most. i miss her a lot. can you show me the necklace?¡± mei yun was momentarily stunned, then a profound sadness filled his expression. ¡°sure, i often take it out to look at it when i¡¯m alone. your mother looked the most beautiful when she wore those pieces of jewelry. now that you¡¯ve returned, it¡¯s time to pass those things on to you. just wait, i¡¯ll go upstairs and get it for you.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu sipped her tea slowly and sat in her place, seeming to smile faintly. on the side. wang yue tensed up as soon as mei shu mentioned the necklace, and her mind buzzed for a moment. she quickly tried to stop mei yun. ¡°honey, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. let¡¯s look at it later, so as not to get the necklace dirty.¡± mei yun looked at her strangely, ¡°why would the necklace get dirty for no reason?¡± wang yue fidgeted with her clothes. ¡°honey, there¡¯s nothing wrong with missing your deceased wife, but i¡¯m your current wife. if you want to be alone with mei shu to see it in the study, that¡¯s okay, but if you take it out, i¡­ i just feel like you don¡¯t love me as much as you loved bai ling.¡± ¡°what are you saying? why are you suddenly comparing yourself to a dead person?¡± mei yun brushed away her hand, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go with mei shu to the study to look at it. mei shu, come with me.¡± wang yue suddenly became nervous, and her breathing started to quicken. even mei yan noticed something unusual about her behavior. as a child who often got scared after causing trouble and feared punishment, mei yan knew exactly why wang yue was reacting this way. he smirked and teased, ¡°aunt wang used to know that my dad would miss mom in the study, right? why didn¡¯t she care before, but suddenly she cares today? is it because mom¡¯s necklace can¡¯t be taken out today?¡± wang yue widened her eyes in disbelief, staring at mei yan. how could this little brat suddenly become so clever! mei yun also realized the situation, and his face darkened.. ¡°what did you do with bai ling¡¯s jewelry?¡± Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Scheme Exposed chapter 113: scheme exposed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations wang yue stuttered and couldn¡¯t say a word, sweating profusely in anxiety. mei mu hadn¡¯t fully understood the situation yet, but seeing her mother¡¯s distress, she wanted to help. ¡°mom, are you feeling unwell? maybe i should accompany you upstairs to rest. is your head hurting again?¡± she was referring to the wound on wang yue¡¯s forehead caused by mei yun. feeling guilty, mei yun softened his voice, ¡°if you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go to your room and rest. i¡¯ll have zhao yan bring dinner to you later.¡± ¡°no, i¡­¡± wang yue wanted to refuse, but the words got stuck in her throat. she could only bite her lip tightly, her back drenched in cold sweat from the anxiety. meeting mei yun¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, wang yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she quickly pretended to feel dizzy and leaned against her daughter, ¡°i, my head suddenly feels dizzy. honey, could you help me back to our room to rest? mumu is too weak. i¡¯m afraid she might fall while helping me.¡± mei yun actually wanted to go to his room to see the necklace and reminisce about the past. however, now that wang yue was hurt by him in his impatience, ignoring her would make him seem heartless. so, he reluctantly agreed, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you upstairs first.¡± then, he turned to mei shu and said, ¡°after we finish dinner, i¡¯ll take you to see the necklace. if you feel like resting after dinner, we can do it another day.¡± a hint of success flashed in wang yue¡¯s eyes, but soon her smile faded. it was because mei shu, with a smirk, took out a receipt from her pocket. it clearly listed the sold necklace and the final transaction amount, with wang yue¡¯s signature at the bottom. the moment mei yun saw the receipt, his head spun, and he immediately flew into a rage. he pushed wang yue away, pointing at her nose and scolding, ¡°who allowed you to secretly sell this necklace? speak up! what did you do with so much money?¡± ¡°no, honey!¡± wang yue kneeled and crawled to mei yun, hugging his leg tightly, ¡°i¡¯m really wronged. i know nothing about this. you kept the necklace in the safe, and only you know the password. even if i wanted to sell it secretly, i couldn¡¯t open it!¡± ¡°wretched woman!¡± mei yun angrily kicked her away. mei mu was shocked and forgot to protect her own mother. she just stood there dumbfounded, lost in her thoughts. mei yan wanted to laugh at the scene, but he suppressed it. it was quite a struggle not to burst into laughter, so he covered his face, pretending to be frightened. but it was actually to ease the strain on his mouth, which was close to cramping from holding back laughter. wang yue had seen mei yun angry many times during their years together. but this was the first time he had physically hit her, and she felt wronged and heartbroken. tears streamed down her face as she cried, ¡°honey, i¡¯ve been part of the mei family for so many years. when have i ever messed with your things? now that mei shu suddenly produces a receipt, you believe her without even asking? in your heart, no matter what i do, i¡¯ll never be as important as bai ling, right?¡± wang yue¡¯s words completely left mei yun speechless. after a pause, he irritably told her to shut up, and his bloodshot eyes suddenly glared at mei shu. ¡°where did you get that receipt?¡± mei shu innocently held out her hands. ¡°i found it in our yard, where we usually store random items. i was wondering if aunt wang had sold her own jewelry, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be mom¡¯s!¡± with mei shu¡¯s reminder, mei yun suddenly realized something. if wang yue was truly innocent, then why would she mention the safe in the study when mei shu presented the receipt? if she were wrongly accused, she should deny having sold the necklace, not immediately think of the safe where he kept bai ling¡¯s belongings! ¡°wretched woman, you dare to play innocent!¡± mei yun¡¯s anger could no longer be suppressed. he grabbed wang yue by the collar and dragged her up the stairs. mei mu had snapped out of her daze by then and hurriedly rushed to intervene, wailing, ¡°dad, mom would never mess with your things. there must be a misunderstanding! we can¡¯t be hasty in believing that the receipt from sister is real!¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s real or fake, 1¡¯11 know as soon as i investigate!¡± mei yun held onto the receipt, and upon seeing the address on it, he had his secretary find the person in charge of the store and inquire about the sale details according to the date and time on the receipt. soon, the truth about wang yue selling the necklace was completely exposed. wang yue had no way to deny it. mei yun held her by the neck and pressed her against the handrail on the stairs. he roared hysterically, ¡°tell me, what did you do with the money?¡± ¡°tell me, what do you need so much money for?¡± wang yue was choked by his grip and couldn¡¯t speak, her face quickly turning bright red. zhao yan hurriedly stepped in to mediate, ¡°mr. mei, please calm down. it wouldn¡¯t be good if you accidentally hurt madam. since the necklace has been sold, just buy it back with the money!¡± upon hearing this, aaei yun finally released his grip, staring coldly at wang yue, ¡°i¡¯ll ask you one last time, where is the money?¡± Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Pressed Step by Step chapter 114: pressed step by step translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after mei yun released her, wang yue¡¯s throat was burning, and she coughed several times before finally recovering. ¡°where¡¯s the money?¡± mei yun clenched his fists with a creaking sound as he roared again. wang yue knew there was no escaping from this situation. the only way to calm mei yun¡¯s anger was to give him all the money. but she had already given three million to the grade director. where could she find so much money now? seeing her silent, mei yun¡¯s patience was completely exhausted. he reached into her pockets. startled, wang yue instinctively tried to resist by punching and kicking. unprepared, mei yun was kicked in the arm, causing him to wince in pain. furious, he firmly grabbed her ankle. ¡°are you crazy? how dare you attack me?¡± seeing the ruthless look in mei yun¡¯s bloodshot eyes, wang yue felt fear creeping in. her foot trembled as she begged hoarsely, ¡°honey, please forgive me this time. i promise i didn¡¯t waste the money. 1 used it as startup capital for the shops! once i make money, i¡¯ll buy back the necklace!¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll believe that?¡± mei yun angrily retorted, ¡°your few shops only need a few hundred thousand at most. the receipt records five million! where¡¯s the money?¡± ¡°the money¡­ the money¡­¡± wang yue trembled, struggling to sit up. her terrified eyes darted around, but no matter how hard she tried to think, her mind was a blur, and she had lost the ability to reason. ¡°i¡­ 1 don¡¯t know.¡± her lips turned pale with fear. mei yun¡¯s grip on her ankle tightened suddenly, causing her to scream in pain. her long hair was disheveled, and a bruise remained on her neck, showing no signs of the former dignified madam mei. she had become a crazed woman, completely losing all dignity. seeing her like this, mei yun didn¡¯t expect her to say anything. he began to search her pockets, and indeed, he found a bank card in her jacket pocket. he handed the card to zhao yan, who was standing nearby, and ordered, ¡°check and retrieve all the transaction details from this card.¡± ¡°yes,¡± zhao yan acknowledged and went to execute the order. soon, they had results. zhao yan returned the bank card and handed mei yun a statement of the account¡¯s financial transactions. ¡°mr. mei, today, madam only deposited two million into the bank card. the whereabouts of the remaining three million are unknown.¡± wang yue stared blankly at the statement, her eyes devoid of any response. mei mu felt half her heart turn cold upon hearing this. three million. that was no small sum. if her mother couldn¡¯t explain where the money went, they, the mother and daughter, would probably face dire consequences. thinking this, mei mu gritted her teeth and knelt down to support her mother¡¯s shoulders, pleading, ¡°mom, why don¡¯t you just give the three million back to dad? if your shops need money, dad won¡¯t ignore it.¡± as she spoke, she timidly glanced at mei yun, making sure that he hadn¡¯t redirected his anger towards her. only then did she let out a sigh of relief and continued to persuade, ¡°mom, dad was just anxious for a moment. you should give the money back to him and let him buy the necklace again.¡± wang yue looked at her daughter, shocked. she never expected that her daughter, whom she had always tried her best to protect, would say such words after witnessing mei yun¡¯s violent behavior towards her. disappointed, she shook her head repeatedly, ¡°mumu, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? are you trying to kill me?¡± this left mei mu completely stunned. she thought her mother was planning to hide the money for future use. but now, judging from her mother¡¯s tone, it seemed like she had already spent the three million? what could possibly make her mother spend such a huge sum of money? mei mu couldn¡¯t comprehend the reason behind it. all she knew was that if her mother didn¡¯t hand in the money now, her father would be completely furious with them. thinking of this, mei mu knelt in front of mei yun and pleaded, ¡°dad, mom knows she was wrong this time, but she¡¯s scared now and probably can¡¯t remember where the money went. maybe it¡¯s better if 1 take her back to the room to rest. once she¡¯s calmed down a bit, she¡¯ll definitely return the money to you!¡± mei yun snorted coldly but controlled his temper from erupting again. after all, mei mu was his daughter, and he couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her. still, he sternly warned, ¡°by tomorrow, at the latest, i want to see the full five million. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± this was his bottom line. he absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow his wife to conceal anything from him, the head of the family! hearing this, mei mu finally relaxed a bit, but her whole body was still drenched in cold sweat. she felt a sense of powerlessness after escaping the calamity. however, before she could catch her breath, mei shu¡¯s slow and surprised voice came from the living room again. ¡°hey, dad, don¡¯t be angry first.. let me tell you some good news! aunt wang agreed to donate a building to our school! she has already contributed three million!¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Suicide chapter 115: suicide translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations wang yue, whose limbs had just warmed up felt like she had been thrown into an ice cave again, sent plummeting to the bottom by a heavy blow in an instant. damn mei shu, how did she know everything! however, there was no time for her to dwell on this thought because what awaited her was mei yun¡¯s anger, which had accumulated from being deceived time and time again. ¡°how much more are you hiding from me? why did you suddenly decide to donate a building to the school? and you contributed three million?¡± mei yun questioned angrily. wang yue gritted her teeth and refused to utter a word even though mei yun¡¯s mind was clouded with rage and he could easily throw her down the stairs at any moment. mei mu was anxious and couldn¡¯t help but blame her mother for causing unnecessary trouble. she joined in with mei yun, complaining, ¡°mom, why did you donate a building to the school? that¡¯s three million¡­¡± but she couldn¡¯t continue her words because she could see the despair in wang yue¡¯s eyes and the boiling rage in mei yun¡¯s gaze. damn! was her mother donating money to the school because of her theft? that¡¯s why mei shu led her father step by step to discover the truth and ended up infuriated by their actions. she had fallen into mei shu¡¯s trap! at this point, mei yun understood everything. less than an hour ago, he was reproaching himself in mei mu¡¯s room, trying to coax his daughter to listen to him and have dinner together. but little did he know that both of them were playing him as a fool the whole time! ¡°are you trying to anger me to death?¡± mei yun threw wang yue away as if discarding a piece of rag and then grabbed mei mu¡¯s neck. ¡°you¡¯re so young, yet you lie and steal. who taught you these things?¡± under imminent disaster, mei mu finally understood how difficult her mother¡¯s situation was. choken by mei yun in front of everyone, she felt all her self-esteem and pride had been thrown to the ground and stepped hard. at this moment, she was no longer the noble miss mei. she felt so humiliated, lower than even the commoners at school. for her, who always believed she was superior, this feeling was worse than death. mei mu could watch her father berate wang yue, but wang yue couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter get hurt, even if it was due to her own foolishness. she struggled to pry open mei yun¡¯s hand, but he was too strong, and now he was in a furious rage, his eyes red with anger, refusing to let go. seeing mei mu¡¯s face turning purple, wang yue, in her desperation, bit mei yun¡¯s wrist fiercely. in response to the pain, mei yun slapped her. with the chance to breathe, mei mu leaned against the railing pale-faced, panting heavily, feeling so uncomfortable that she felt like vomiting. she thought she had almost died just now. death might have been better. she was already infamous at school because of mei shu. now, in front of her family, mei yun even physically assaulted her. she no longer had the face to live in this world. with thoughts of death in her mind, mei mu closed her eyes and let herself fall straight down the stairs. this frightened wang yue to the core. her limbs became numb and she couldn¡¯t move. when she finally tried to reach out to catch mei mu, a dull thud came from downstairs. ¡°mumu!¡± wang yue was utterly panicked and used all her strength to crawl down the stairs. mei mu landed directly on her head, blood instantly pooling around her. mei yun hadn¡¯t expected mei mu to actually commit suicide. he quickly instructed zhao yan to call an ambulance and rushed down the stairs in a flurry to check on his daughter¡¯s condition. he wanted to hold his daughter in his arms to assess the injuries, but at this moment, wang yue, full of resentment for his earlier heartlessness, pounced on mei mu, preventing mei yun from getting close. the overwhelming anger was now replaced with a sense of guilt within him. when the ambulance arrived, mei yun was left with boundless fear. if mei mu had truly jumped to her death at home, he feared he would regret it for the rest of his life! mei shu had been observing their quarrel with a cold gaze the whole time, until mei mu jumped off. only then did she approach and take a quick look. after the system checked, it was confirmed that while mei mu¡¯s head was injured from the fall, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening, which eased mei shu¡¯s mind slightly. of course, she wasn¡¯t concerned about mei mu¡¯s death; she just didn¡¯t want mei mu to die so easily. in her past life, mei mu had caused her to lose her family, be paralyzed, and suffer severe burns, lying in a hospital bed and enduring her humiliation. in this life, no matter what, she was determined to make mei mu pay for everything. mei yan seemed to be quite frightened, clutching onto mei shu¡¯s clothes, his eyes blank and unwilling to let go. mei shu crouched down, gently stroking his head. ¡°scared?¡± mei yan shook his head, his clear eyes showing a hint of determination. ¡°as long as you can vent your anger, i¡¯m more than happy, sister.¡± what a little devil he was. mei shu smiled and led him back to the room to do his homework, then took a taxi to the hospital. the drama wasn¡¯t over. she couldn¡¯t be absent.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Won A Round chapter 116: won a round translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the surgery didn¡¯t last long, and mei mu was soon pushed out of the operating room by the doctors. ¡°fortunately, your second floor is not too high from the ground; otherwise, there might have been a big problem,¡± the doctor said, handing mei mu over to wang yue and giving a few more instructions before returning to the operating room. at this time, mei mu was still unconscious, lying on the hospital bed with a pale face. wang yue felt extreme heartache. naturally, mei yun¡¯s face was no better. in the end, if something really happened to mei mu today, he would be responsible for his daughter¡¯s death. how could he face himself in the future? ¡°let¡¯s take mumu to rest in the ward first,¡± mei yun took the initiative to come over to push the stretcher. but wang yue hit his hand away and coldly said, ¡°don¡¯t bother about us. it¡¯s better for us to handle our own affairs. it saves us from causing trouble to you!¡± ¡°wang yue, what are you saying?¡± mei yun sighed and said, ¡°i acted too impulsively just now. it was all my fault. but isn¡¯t it my responsibility to discipline our daughter? look at the mistakes she made. if we don¡¯t teach her a lesson, won¡¯t she become more rebellious in the future?¡± ¡°do you have to see mumu die in front of you to be happy?¡± wang yue glared at him fiercely, shaking off his hand. ¡°i know that i¡¯ve never been able to compare to bai ling in your heart for all these years. since you no longer care for us, 1 will leave with my daughter!¡± after saying that, she didn¡¯t wait for mei yun to respond and struggled to push the stretcher away. today¡¯s argument had already consumed much of wang yue¡¯s strength. now her hands were trembling, and she could only grit her teeth to prevent herself from collapsing. but from her shaky figure, it was not difficult to see that she was about to break down. this was her only chance. if she couldn¡¯t firmly grasp mei yun¡¯s heart now, she and her daughter would have no status in this family. wang yue made up her mind, closed her eyes suddenly, and let her body fall backward. the next moment, the expected pain did not come. instead, she fell into a warm embrace. mei yun held her tightly, shouting for the doctor at the top of his voice. wang yue¡¯s forehead rested against mei yun¡¯s chest, and she could clearly hear his rapid heartbeat. a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth where no one could see. she had won this round! wang yue was truly exhausted. knowing that her daughter was no longer in danger, she lay in mei yun¡¯s arms and fell into a deep sleep. mei shu had been watching coldly the whole time, seeing through wang yue¡¯s tricks. however, that was what made things interesting. if wang yue and mei mu surrendered so easily, it would be a pity. this time, mei mu¡¯s failed suicide attempt had not only caused her serious injuries, but also restored mei yun¡¯s affection for her. even the matter of wang yue secretly selling bai ling¡¯s necklace was no longer an issue. mei yun just sent zhao yan to personally buy back the necklace with a check. as for the remaining two million in wang yue¡¯s hands, mei yun considered it compensation for the mother and daughter. after a while in the hospital room, mei shu was about to leave. she couldn¡¯t be bothered with these two people anymore. mei yun knew that mei shu still held grudges against mei mu. he wanted to say something to her, but when he saw mei shu¡¯s face, so similar to bai ling¡¯s, he swallowed back all the words of reconciliation. wang yue had indeed done something unforgivable to mei shu. as a father, he couldn¡¯t be too biased towards mei mu. if mei shu still had grievances, it would be better to wait until she calmed down before talking to her. with this in mind, when mei shu mentioned going home to study, mei yun didn¡¯t stop her and only reminded her to be careful on the way. mei shu nodded and left the hospital room. unexpectedly, as soon as she left the hospital, she encountered jiang he waiting at the door. ¡°miss mei, master si invites you.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei shu followed him and got into the man¡¯s car. the faint scent of sandalwood inside the car was especially pleasant, much better than the overpowering smell of disinfectant in the hospital. ¡°why did you come to the hospital?¡± lu si observed her carefully from head to toe. seeing that she didn¡¯t look like she was sick or injured, he asked curiously. mei shu looked at him sideways and asked instead, ¡°how did you know 1 was here?¡± ¡°i saw you,¡± lu si didn¡¯t say much but handed her a note, ¡°last time, i said i would arrange for you to be taught by s¡¯s master personally. this is his address.¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes lit up as she unfolded the note and read it carefully. it turned out to be an address! ¡°you can go there directly when you have time. remember, this location must not be disclosed to anyone else,¡± lu si warned her with a deep gaze. mei shu nodded and promised, ¡°rest assured, 1 have always been trustworthy, and 1 will absolutely not let anyone else know.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± lu si¡¯s lips curved up, instructing jiang he, who was driving in front, to take her home. they parted in front of the mei family villa. mei shu watched his car drive deeper into the villa area. it seemed that the people living there had a very high social status. but based on how zhou liang treated him last time, she wasn¡¯t surprised by his distinguished identity.. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Pre chapter 117: pre-match play-off translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the next day at school, zhao min took the initiative to find her and told her some news. originally, zhao min had applied to the school to transfer mei mu¡¯s spot in the competition to mei shu. the school leaders trusted zhao min¡¯s abilities and had already agreed to the request. however, unexpectedly, zhou li also expressed her desire to participate in the competition yesterday. but each school only had one spot for the competition. zhao min was in a dilemma and came to discuss this matter with mei shu. ¡°the school¡¯s suggestion is to have a competition between you two within the school. it will take place during the big break in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. the school will announce the competition publicly, and all students can come to watch.¡± she said, pausing for a moment with some concern. ¡°you don¡¯t have a problem with this, right?¡± she wasn¡¯t worried that mei shu would lose. with mei shu¡¯s current piano skills, it would be difficult for anyone to be her match, even in the main competition. she was worried that mei shu might not want to participate and would use the excuse of wasting study time to refuse. after all, persuading mei shu to agree to represent the school in the competition took the combined efforts of her and lu yan! however, she didn¡¯t expect that mei shu would agree so readily. ¡°sure, 1¡¯11 be there.¡± zhao min was somewhat incredulous and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°mei shu, i thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to participate. is it because zhou li provoked your competitive spirit? isn¡¯t she also from your class?¡± for a moment, zhao min imagined a campus competition drama, but when she looked at mei shu¡¯s expression, she knew it wasn¡¯t the case at all! sure enough, mei shu¡¯s answer in the next moment made her both laugh and cry. ¡°i agreed to participate because of my exceptional piano skills.¡± that statement was not false. even if she competed with zhou li, with mei shu¡¯s cheat, practicing the piano wouldn¡¯t take much of her time. besides, her mother had always hoped she could take piano exams and participate in piano competitions while she was still alive. this time, she could consider it fulfilling her mother¡¯s wish! the matter was settled, and to avoid rumors, the school kept the news about the piano competition within the school until the day of the event. at that time, wen miao was consulting mei shu about a math problem. indeed, in just a month, mei shu had already mastered math to a considerable extent and could even explain problems to her classmates sometimes. mei mu was still lying in the hospital. with an injury to her head, if she were to come to school now, she would undoubtedly become the center of attention, but in a negative way. so, she wouldn¡¯t appear for a short period. currently, most of the classmates were revolving around zhou li. after the favor she did during the last banquet, zhou li made everyone understand her family¡¯s status and made them think she was worth fawning over. during mei mu¡¯s absence, zhou li had taken over her position in the class and, coupled with her sweet and lovely appearance, had been nominated as the new school belle of no.1 high school. of course, there were quite a few people at the school who opposed this. most of them believed that mei shu was much prettier than zhou li, but due to mei shu¡¯s cold and distant personality, she wasn¡¯t very likable, resulting in fewer votes for her than zhou li. the day of the school¡¯s piano competition arrived. everyone came early to the auditorium to secure their seats and witness the competition between zhou li and mei shu. someone suggested dividing the audience into two groups to watch the competition, and other students found it interesting and quickly changed seats accordingly. on the left and middle of the audience, zhou li¡¯s supporters sat, filling up all the seats and even the aisles. on the other side, where mei shu¡¯s supporters were, there were considerably fewer people, and many seats were empty. even so, no one was willing to sit on that side and join mei shu. once zhou li arrived at the scene, she saw the distinct division of the two groups and smiled as she waved and greeted her supporters. in the audience, someone excitedly stood up and waved to her, ¡°goddess, you¡¯ll win for sure! we all support you!¡± ¡°you must defeat mei shu easily!¡± ¡°if the goddess wins today, i¡¯ll treat everyone to a celebration dinner!¡± ¡°wow, who¡¯s so generous? is it for real?¡± the crowd here was already buzzing with excitement. zhou li was quite satisfied with her popularity at school. it was in line with her identity as the daughter of the zhou family! back in the capital, she was always the center of attention, and now that she was in lin city, she naturally had to be the school goddess! ¡°goddess, mei shu is no match for you. you must show her how capable you are later!¡± someone cheered. ¡°that¡¯s right, goddess! we all believe in you!¡± ¡°don¡¯t be nervous!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t be nervous,¡± zhou li smiled, full of charm. ¡°since i was a child, i¡¯ve participated in numerous piano competitions and won many awards. if i have to be nervous about something, it¡¯s whether you all will like me when i¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°we definitely like you!¡± it had to be said that zhou li was indeed skilled at creating a lively atmosphere. mei shu hasn¡¯t even arrived yet, but the people here seem to have already assumed that zhou li will undoubtedly win. they¡¯ve even planned which restaurant to go to for a victory celebration after school! on the other side, mei shu¡¯s supporters were all quiet. without mei shu¡¯s presence, they couldn¡¯t create any excitement! Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Giving You Support chapter 118: giving you support translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°thank you for explaining the problem to me. if it weren¡¯t for you, i¡¯m afraid i would have spent a lot more time on it,¡± mei shu said contentedly, putting away the question and glancing at the clock on the wall. she smiled, ¡°it¡¯s almost time. let¡¯s go to the auditorium.¡± ¡°sure.¡± lu yan smiled. they walked side by side out of the classroom, but just as they stepped outside, they unexpectedly saw li zhen standing in the corridor, leaning against the wall lost in thought. ¡°why are you here?¡± lu yan¡¯s smile vanished as soon as he saw li zhen. li zhen stood up straight, but he didn¡¯t even look at lu yan. instead, his gaze fell directly on mei shu. ¡°i came to wait for you to go to the auditorium together.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t catch the hidden currents between the two of them. she saw that time was running out, so she hurriedly led them towards the auditorium. by now, a piano had already been placed on the stage by the students from the music club. the school leaders sat in the front row, quietly waiting for the competition to begin. the school had never held such a cultural event before, and everyone felt it was a novelty. there were not many restrictions on the students below. without the restraint of teachers, they were gossiping and whispering to each other, and some even purposely stuck their heads out to mock the group supporting mei shu. ¡°why hasn¡¯t your ¡®sister¡¯ mei shu arrived yet? could it be that she knows she can¡¯t win and is going to ask for a sick leave from the teacher later?¡± ¡°she might as well not come. it¡¯s better to take sick leave and save herself from embarrassment!¡± these two loud and mocking remarks immediately caused a burst of laughter. wen miao was so irritated that her teeth itched, she couldn¡¯t help but stand up and counter, ¡°clearly, it¡¯s not worth mei shu¡¯s time to show up early for zhou li! such a small competition, she could definitely handle it in a matter of minutes!¡± ¡°quit boasting! 1 heard that mei shu hasn¡¯t even passed a piano level exam! maybe not even as good as my five-year-old brother playing!¡± laughter from below became even louder. wen miao was at a loss for words, her face turning red, and she could only sit down. even before the competition, wen miao had vaguely heard that mei shu couldn¡¯t play the piano at all. however, despite that, she chose to support mei shu. she inexplicably felt that mei shu wouldn¡¯t fight an unprepared battle. zhou li sat confidently next to the teacher, waiting for her turn to perform. next to her, zhao min anxiously looked at her watch. zhou li noticed this and immediately remarked with a sweet smile, ¡°i heard that teacher zhao recommended mei shu to represent the school in the piano competition. does teacher zhao have such high regard for mei shu¡¯s abilities?¡± zhao min nodded solemnly, ¡°in my understanding, no one can match mei shu.¡± zhou li¡¯s smile froze, and she turned away in annoyance. what an ignorant teacher. later, she would make zhao min realize how shortsighted she was! soon, the officially scheduled start time of the competition arrived. mei shu finally appeared at the entrance of the auditorium, instantly capturing everyone¡¯s attention. to their surprise, she was accompanied by lu yan, the school¡¯s genius, and li zhen, the school heartthrob! ¡°sorry, teacher zhao, i¡¯m late,¡± mei shu apologized to the teachers in the front row one by one. in fact, as long as she could come, zhao min would be very happy. seeing mei shu, she felt a sense of duty not to let the precious gem be neglected. ¡°alright, then i announce the start of the competition!¡± zhao min happily went up to the stage to host. in the audience. zhou li familiarly and affectionately tugged at lu yan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°brother lu yan, today, the classmates took their seats according to who they support. 1 saved you a good seat. come and sit on my side.¡± even if she didn¡¯t say it, lu yan had already noticed the peculiar arrangement in the auditorium. clearly, there were too few people on mei shu¡¯s side, leaving half of the seats empty, while the other side was crowded with students. there must be some reason hidden there. but what he didn¡¯t expect was this. zhou li¡¯s reserved seat was naturally in her camp, the second row in the center, just after the teacher¡¯s seat. the view was broad and clear, providing a clear view of the piano on the central stage. she did this on purpose. zhou li was very good at playing piano, and of course, she wanted lu yan to admire her skills. however, to her surprise, instead of following her words and sitting on her side, lu yan took a step back, avoiding her hand, and smiled gently at mei shu, ¡°i¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± with that, he turned around and left, sitting resolutely on an empty seat on mei shu¡¯s side, right in front of everyone. who was lu yan? he was the acknowledged genius of no.i high school! and zhou li had been claiming that he was her childhood sweetheart! now, lu yan was sitting on the same side as mei shu, which naturally seemed inconceivable. someone kindly reminded him that he should sit on zhou li¡¯s side. lu yan¡¯s face turned cold, and he responded indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m not sitting in the wrong place. i¡¯m here to give mei shu support.¡± a single sentence made zhou li feel humiliated in front of everyone. she had boasted about how good her relationship was with lu yan before, and now she felt like her face was being slapped.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Bias chapter 119: bias translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, before the whispering in the audience had quieted down, li zhen¡¯s next move also stunned them. the handsome boy flashed a bright smile at mei shu and said sweetly, ¡°mei shu, then i¡¯ll also wait for your good news!¡± after saying that, he sat directly in the seat behind lu yan. in an instant, the two most attention-grabbing boys in the school were now standing in mei shu¡¯s camp. zhou li was so angry that she almost dug her nails into her flesh. but mei shu remained indifferent. it seemed that everything happening around her was of no importance to her ¡°i won¡¯t let you win! i will definitely win!¡± zhou li declared confidently, and she was the first to go up and sit in front of the piano. the piece she was going to perform was melodious and soothing, fitting well with the image she had built for herself in the school. combined with her outstanding piano skills, even students who didn¡¯t understand music could tell how excellent her technique was. zhao min sat in the audience, concentrating on listening. after zhou li finished playing, she naturally received a deafening applause from the audience, but she shook her head lightly, seemingly dissatisfied with zhou li¡¯s performance. hu xin, another music teacher at the school, noticed zhao min¡¯s disappointment and smirked provocatively, ¡°what? can¡¯t even such beautiful piano music please teacher zhao¡¯s ears?¡± hearing her voice, zhao min furrowed her eyebrows. she knew very well that she and hu xin had never gotten along, and she was aware of the animosity hu xin had towards her. hu xin had always wanted to replace her as the head piano teacher at yi zhong, but her skills were not on par with zhao min¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t get promoted by the school administration. therefore, hu xin considered zhao min as a thorn in her side. moreover, she had heard that hu xin was behind the sudden appearance of zhou li before the competition. hu xin saw that zhao min didn¡¯t respond, so she coldly said, ¡°let¡¯s have teacher zhao give her opinion!¡± now that zhou li¡¯s popularity was high, once zhao min spoke negatively about her, she would likely face the students¡¯ backlash. besides, zhao min had heard that mei shu, who was personally selected by her, couldn¡¯t play the piano at all. if zhou li represented the school in the competition and achieved good results, hu xin¡¯s name would be written on the position of the head teacher. with this achievement, hu xin was not afraid of being unable to replace zhao min! as soon as hu xin finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on zhao min, even the school leaders looked at her seriously. zhao min knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it and could only stand up and walk up to the stage. she held a professional attitude and commented, ¡°zhou li¡¯s grasp of the sheet music is precise, and throughout her performance, there were almost no mistakes. if this were a graded exam, i believe she would easily achieve level ten.¡± hearing this statement, the audience became even more excited! some couldn¡¯t help provoking wen miao in her direction, but they were glared at by both lu yan and li zhen and shut up out of fear. just when they thought mei shu had no need to go on stage again, zhao min¡¯s tone changed, ¡°however, both zhou li and mei mu share a fatal flaw. i didn¡¯t feel any emotion from them throughout their performances. as a pianist, one cannot just play sheet music like a machine. in a formal competition, this lack of emotion is enough to create a gap between them and real masters.¡± now the audience on zhou li¡¯s side couldn¡¯t remain calm. zhao min¡¯s evaluation had left no room for sentimentality, and some people disagreed. ¡°teacher, i¡¯m also learning piano. although my piano skills aren¡¯t as good as zhou li¡¯s, i can tell how precise her grasp of the sheet music is! the emotions she infused into the piece were far from as bland as you said!¡± this rebuttal resonated with most of the students. in fact, most of them couldn¡¯t understand the deeper meaning of the piece, but they blindly believed that zhou li was the best. moreover, some students who could play the piano also stood up to defend zhou li. zhao min turned to the student who spoke and said firmly, ¡°i said she¡¯s familiar with sheet music, but that doesn¡¯t mean her emotions can reach the same level as her piano skills. if you don¡¯t believe it, you can listen to mei shu¡¯s interpretation.¡± this was a blatant bias towards mei shu, as if she was better than zhou li, right? the students below were now speculating about the relationship between zhao min and mei shu. after all, they knew that zhao min had always been fond of mei mu in the past, and now she was showing such high regard for mei shu. could it be that she was trying to curry favor with the mei family? the more they thought about it, the more they felt this possibility. students who had previously respected zhao min now looked at her with a hint of disdain. a teacher who couldn¡¯t achieve fairness naturally couldn¡¯t convince the students. hu xin listened to the students¡¯ derogatory comments about mei shu and zhao min with excitement, and a triumphant smile played on her lips. just wait and see. she would definitely make zhao min realize who was more suitable to be the head piano teacher at n0..1 high school! Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Lingering Melody chapter 120: lingering melody translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°alright,¡± the principal finally spoke to stop the students¡¯ chatter. he looked at mei shu and remembered her confident demeanor when she was in his office. there was a hint of a smile in his eyes as he said, ¡°it¡¯s your turn. you¡¯re the first student to receive such praise from teacher zhao. i¡¯m also curious to see your performance.¡± beside him, hu xin could see the principal¡¯s high regard for zhao min, and she was so jealous that she wished she could grind her teeth to pieces. however, she didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at mei shu with disdainful eyes. mei shu felt hu xin¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t understand why hu xin had such animosity towards her since she had never met hu xin before. however, these things were not important to her. mei shu didn¡¯t bother to investigate the reasons behind it and just nodded to the principal and zhao min before calmly stepping onto the stage. as it happened, zhou li was coming down from the stage at the same time, and the two brushed past each other. mei shu heard zhou li¡¯s sneer. she heard it but pretended not to. sitting confidently in the chair in front of the piano, she adjusted her posture, took a deep breath, but her hands didn¡¯t descend onto the keys right away. if her mother knew that she would perform the piano under the spotlight someday, she would definitely be very happy. unfortunately, the audience couldn¡¯t read the sorrow in mei shu¡¯s face. they thought she was simply afraid and didn¡¯t dare to start playing. some even ridiculed her, saying, ¡°if you knew you would end up like this, why bother in the first place? it would have been better to admit defeat early and save yourself the embarrassment!¡± ¡°i¡¯m so excited, 1 can¡¯t wait to see mei shu and teacher zhao min get slapped in the face! goddess zhou li is bound to win tonight!¡± cheering voices rose and fell in the audience. zhou li looked arrogantly towards the stage. now it was obviously mei shu¡¯s turn to perform, but there was no one cheering for her below. zhou li really wanted to know what mei shu was feeling at this moment. however, before she could revel in her superiority, a deep and magnetic voice interjected, ¡°mei shu, just be yourself. 1 believe in your abilities.¡± the whole venue fell silent. lu yan¡¯s words had more influence than the teachers¡¯ comments. the chaotic scene just a moment ago suddenly became dead silent. zhou li was so jealous that her eyes turned red, and she almost crushed the sheet music in her hand. hu xin comforted her softly after seeing this, ¡°don¡¯t worry, mei shu will definitely be no match for you!¡± zhou li nodded slightly and turned her resentful gaze towards the stage. mei shu smiled slightly in lu yan¡¯s direction, her smile tinged with a deep attachment to the past. behind lu yan, li zhen also waved excitedly to cheer her on. mei shu saw it but pretended not to, unwilling to give him any response. [please complete the task to win the piano competition and get a chance to draw attributes.] good, the system¡¯s task was finally announced. mei shu no longer wasted time and placed her ten fingers in position. then they gently landed on the piano keys. the piece she chose was melodious and gentle, as if a lover was whispering in one¡¯s ear, sometimes sweetly telling tales of love, sometimes passionately declaring an eternal vow. every movement of her fingers played a beautiful and moving story, leading people into different moments of warmth. when the piece ended, the melody lingered in the air. it took several minutes for someone to react to mei shu¡¯s finished performance. this time, there was no silence in the venue, but the applause was more powerful than ever, expressing the audience¡¯s astonishment at mei shu¡¯s piano skills. so this was the emotion zhao min spoke of in the piano piece? it was so captivating that people couldn¡¯t help but want mei shu to play another piece. for a long time, it was the principal who first started clapping, and others followed suit. even if they didn¡¯t want to admit it, they had to say that mei shu¡¯s piano skills were indeed far superior to zhou li¡¯s, and zhou li might never catch up with mei shu¡¯s pace even if she dedicated her entire life to it. wen miao was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes, and her applause was so enthusiastic that her hands turned red and she refused to stop. the applause lasted for a full ten minutes before gradually subsiding. before zhao min could come up to give her evaluation, the principal was the first to speak, ¡°well deserved.¡± indeed, it was well deserved. after this competition, everyone understood one thing. that was, no one was more suitable than mei shu to represent no.i high school in the piano competition. they were even looking forward to mei shu¡¯s performance at the competition venue, believing that it would be even more memorable than what they had just witnessed. some people in the crowd were already searching for ways to become an audience at that competition. someone shouted that there were still tickets available, and all the students took out their phones to buy tickets. zhou li¡¯s face turned iron-gray as she sat in her seat, staring fiercely at the indifferent mei shu on the stage. how could this be? how could mei shu play the piano, and play it so well? she had been in the countryside for so many years, and she shouldn¡¯t have touched a piano in years! the person sitting next to her, hu xin, had a similarly unhappy expression. now hu xin finally understood why zhao min was so sure that mei shu would win.. it turned out that this outstanding talent had already been discovered by zhao min! Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Charismatic Skill Card chapter 121: charismatic skill card translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations damn it, she lost to zhao min again! hu xin glared at zhou li in annoyance. this girl was simply useless! she couldn¡¯t even compare to a girl from the countryside. how did zhou li, the so-called noble lady from the zhou family, have the cheek to boast about her piano skill to her! hu xin felt deceived and turned dark without saying a word. zhou li felt even more ashamed. in the past, she basked in her immense popularity, but now she just felt the sting of humiliation. but she had to admit that mei shu¡¯s performance just now also brought a sense of immersion to her. but how could she accept that mei shu was actually better than her? she turned her head away, and lu yan¡¯s smile seemed particularly glaring. her heart tightened suddenly, and she felt a sourness in her nose, wanting to cry. mei shu had already come down from the stage and walked up to her. suddenly, mei shu reached out and placed her hand on zhou li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°it¡¯s just a piano competition. no need to cry, right?¡± zhou li turned her head abruptly, facing away from her, and her voice sounded dull, ¡°who, who¡¯s crying! which eye of yours saw me crying!¡± ¡°alright, whatever you say.¡± mei shu removed her hand, her lips curved slightly. ¡°your piano skills are not bad either. if you want to compete again in the future, i¡¯ll be happy to accompany you.¡± after speaking, without waiting for zhou li¡¯s response, mei shu directly headed towards lu yan¡¯s direction. in her mind, the system was broadcasting the message. [congratulations to the host for perfectly completing the task, you have gained a chance to draw a card.] ¡°shouldn¡¯t a perfect completion give me an extra card draw?¡± the system seemed accustomed to her shamelessness and responded firmly word byword, [the task rewards are fixed, and the system has no authority to change them. please draw a card.] as soon as the voice fell, a row of blue cards appeared before her. mei shu paused her steps and casually picked one with her eyes. [congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill card ¡°charismatic¡±, with the cooldown time of one month. after activating the skill, all the people present will have an increased fondness for the host.] ¡°all people?¡± mei shu¡¯s lips curled up, and her heart stirred. ¡°this skill is interesting. can i activate it now?¡± [the host can use the skill at any time, but please be reminded that the cooldown time is relatively long, and you cannot use it again during the cooldown period.] ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll activate it now.¡± she just wanted to see what effect the increased fondness would have. she had a feeling that something interesting might happen. [the ¡°charismatic¡± skill has been activated. the fondness of all the people present towards you will increase significantly. you can continue to increase their fondness through verbal and non-verbal actions. the effect lasts for one minute.] ¡°one minute? system, you¡¯re becoming more and more stingy!¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but comment. the system pretended not to hear her. mei shu thought for a moment, and her mischievous side took over again. she suddenly stood in the aisle of the audience seats, raised her leg, and kicked the empty chair next to her. immediately, there was a loud noise, and the iron chair was directly kicked to pieces. everyone stared at this scene in astonishment, including the principal and the teachers. surprisingly, none of the teachers were angry; instead, their eyes brightened. the principal praised, ¡°mei shu must exercise regularly. she has both superb strength and piano skills. she¡¯s truly talented!¡± ¡°yes, yes! she¡¯s like a heroine!¡± ¡°mei shu is really our class¡¯ student. this is not something an ordinary person can do!¡± other students, who were still in shock, began to praise mei shu endlessly. ¡°this is too cool! what should i do? i feel like my heart has been captured by her. from now on, she will be my goddess!¡± ¡°mei shu is so cool! only she deserves to be the school belle of our school!¡± ¡°mei shu, look at me!¡± the continuous screams filled the air. mei shu raised an eyebrow with a subtle expression. it seemed she won the bet just now. this skill was really useful. even if she made a mistake, within the time limit, not only would she not be punished, but she would also receive unanimous praise! she was feeling delighted, but suddenly she sensed two intense gazes behind her, staring at her back. mei shu froze. she finally remembered what she had forgotten just now! embarrassedly, she turned her head back and saw lu yan and li zhen staring at her intently. oh no, could it be that these two already had some fondness for her, and the skill just magnified that fondness infinitely? could it be that these two now liked her? she was still contemplating when lu yan had already come over. li zhen¡¯s expression turned cold, but he also walked towards her without backing down. the aisle was narrow, allowing only one person to pass through. when they reached mei shu, both of them seemed ready to confront each other. mei shu:¡±¡­¡± oh no, it seemed like she had inadvertently gotten herself into trouble. ¡°you guys calm down, we, we are all good friends!¡± mei shu smiled awkwardly, trying to stop the brewing conflict between the two. lu yan gave li zhen a glare, then turned to mei shu with a smile in his eyes, ¡°shu¡¯er, you played really well today. how about having a celebration party at my place? i¡¯ll have the family chef prepare your favorite dishes!¡± li zhen also came forward and suggested, ¡°what¡¯s there to celebrate at his place? let me treat you to a meal at a restaurant!¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Collective Deletion chapter 122: collective deletion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this was not good. these two were like being drugged! mei shu massaged her temples in distress, repeatedly chanting to the system in her mind. [save me, save me! is there any way to undo the effect of the skill i used just now?] [once the skill is activated, it cannot be undone. however, rest assured, the skill effect has already expired. if the host doesn¡¯t want to continue increasing their fondness, just refrain from doing actions that would increase their fondness.] ¡°fine¡­¡± mei shu let out a sigh and gave a polite but firm rejection to the two, ¡°sorry, i have plans tonight, so i can¡¯t make it. maybe next time.¡± after speaking, she left the auditorium alone, leaving the two with a decisive back view. li zhen and lu yan were suddenly rejected by her, feeling even more downcast. just as they were feeling gloomy, a flash of thunder seemed to pass through their minds. they suddenly came to their senses and looked at each other in astonishment. they intended to celebrate with mei shu, but they felt something different in their hearts this time. faced with mei shu¡¯s unmerciful rejection, they suddenly didn¡¯t feel as disappointed as before. they looked at each other with disgust and left separately. the piano competition ended with mei shu¡¯s complete victory. the online forum of no.i high school quickly updated pictures of mei shu playing the piano at the competition, and the accompanying text was all full of praise. the number of likes skyrocketed and the topic became hot on forums from other schools in lin city. mei shu¡¯s fame spread like wildfire. other schools were curious about when no.i high school had such a beautiful girl who could play the piano so well. in the hospital. mei mu had just woken up, and wang yue was still wiping tears by her bedside. all that remained in mei mu¡¯s heart was annoyance. after waking up, she no longer thought about committing suicide. she just stared blankly at the ceiling, and despite her mother¡¯s constant crying and lamenting at her bedside, her face showed no extra emotion. her phone beside the pillow kept vibrating. mei mu grew tired of wangyue¡¯s crying. expressionless, she turned over to the other side with her phone in hand, only exposing her back to her mother. ¡°mumu, be careful not to touch the wound,¡± wang yue stopped crying this time. she leaned in with concern, lifting the hair hanging on her daughter¡¯s face to carefully inspect if the injury had been pressed. impatiently, mei mu swatted her hand away. ¡°mom, i¡¯m fine. go get something to eat first. 1 haven¡¯t had a meal yet!¡± this person cried by her side the entire morning without even preparing her a meal! lost in her own grievances, did she not feel hurt? after all, she nearly died! it¡¯s all mei shu¡¯s fault! in the midst of her irritation, the door to the hospital room opened and closed gently. wang yue had finally left. the room suddenly quieted down. mei mu¡¯s head, which had been buzzing from her cries, could finally rest for a moment. she unlocked her phone and saw a few messages from her friends. she scrolled to the top and began reading from the very first message. it turned out that the school asked mei shu to have a piano competition with zhou li. so, mei shu would also embarrass herself in front of the whole school today? thinking of mei shu losing face, mei mu¡¯s eyes lit up, and she couldn¡¯t wait to scroll through the messages. ¡°don¡¯t worry, everyone is supporting zhou li this time. nobody is on mei shu¡¯s side, and we are all waiting to see her make a fool of herself!¡± ¡°mei shu still hasn¡¯t shown up. she must be scared and won¡¯t come. what a coward! later, i¡¯ll set the mood and let everyone mock her together!¡± ¡°mei shu dares to come after all!¡± ¡°oh my god! lu yan and li zhen are actually openly supporting her!¡± after reading these messages, mei mu¡¯s brow furrowed. this annoying mei shu actually played both sides. among the boys in no.i high school, lu yan and li zhen were the most popular, and she didn¡¯t know what methods mei shu used to manipulate them both. however, thinking that her opponent today was zhou li, mei mu felt relieved. compared to zhou li, lu yan and li zhen were naturally more familiar with mei shu. in this case, their support for mei shu could be reluctantly justified. mei mu sighed in relief, steadying her emotions and continuing to read the messages. ¡°zhou li is definitely going to win! we are all waiting for mei shu to go on stage and be booed!¡± after that message, there was a long pause before another message came. ¡°mei mu¡­ um, i¡¯m sorry! 1 suddenly want to be good friends with mei shu! since you have a bad relationship with her, let¡¯s not contact each other in the future!¡± ¡°what?¡± mei mu was shocked, almost sitting up. inadvertently, she pulled her wound, and the pain made her gasp. how could they become friends? it must be a joke they sent to her on purpose, right? mei mu couldn¡¯t believe it and called back, but to her surprise, the person had already blocked her! what¡¯s going on? what did mei shu do during those dozen or so minutes? immediately after, she received the same message from more than ten people. unwilling to give up, she called another classmate who was one of her simps. unexpectedly, she received the same block notification. did mei shu put them all under some kind of spell? Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Enjoyed It chapter 123: enjoyed it translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei mu couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened, and now no one would be willing to tell her more. lost in thought and unable to calm her emotions, she stared blankly at the messages she could no longer send, her fingers suddenly clenched. no, she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for her downfall. she thought of someone. this person definitely hated mei shu too! zhou li felt that her current state of mind was strange. on one hand, she was angry at mei shu just now, but now she only saw mei shu¡¯s back, and she actually imagined herself screaming and praising mei shu¡¯s beauty like those ordinary people around her. on the other hand¡­ zhou li looked at mei shu sitting diagonally in front of her and then at the bubble tea she had already handed over, lost in thought. ¡°lili, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± her desk mate looked at her actions in surprise, following the direction of her arm and catching sight of mei shu¡¯s delicate figure. her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°she is so beautiful, don¡¯t you think?¡± zhou li:¡±¡­¡± it just happened that she now thought the same. perhaps their conversation was too loud, and atei shu actually furrowed her brows and turned her head. zhou li could clearly hear her heart pounding, as if it was about to burst out of her chest. ¡°is there something?¡± mei shu asked her coldly. zhou li quickly snapped out of her daze, made up her mind, and directly placed the bubble tea on her desk. ¡°mei, mei shu, i bought it for you. if you don¡¯t want it, you can throw it away.¡± mei shu looked at the bubble tea with a strange expression, as if confirming whether she had put something strange inside. zhou li became anxious. ¡°do you think i would harm you? if you don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s fine, but there¡¯s no need to humiliate me like this!¡± ¡°no, you misunderstood.¡± mei shu smiled brightly at her and took a sip of the bubble tea through the straw. ¡°thank you, it¡¯s delicious.¡± zhou li felt a rush of heat rising to her face. oh my god, she must be crazy. how else could she feel a first love-like sensation from mei shu¡¯s despicable face? ¡°lili, you are such a nice person! i never expected you to be so generous. even though you lost in the piano competition, you can still be friendly with mei shu. i really admire you!¡± her desk mate sincerely praised her. zhou li¡¯s eyes lit up. it seemed that she had found another way to be popular¡­ but it had to depend on mei shu, which made her uncomfortable. however, despite feeling uncomfortable, zhou li couldn¡¯t hide her smile. thus, the classmates in the class spent the entire afternoon watching zhou li trying her best to get closer to mei shu. as their fondness for mei shu increased, they also developed a good impression of zhou li, so both of them benefited. although zhou li¡¯s actions were riding on the effect of mei shu¡¯s skill, mei shu didn¡¯t feel like she was losing out. after all, this afternoon, zhou li stuffed her desk with snacks and bubble tea. while mei shu was doing her homework, someone fanned her and wiped her sweat. mei shu actually quite enjoyed it. zhou li also worked hard to please mei shu, and without even realizing it, she had become emotionally dependent on her. so, when it was time to leave school in the evening, zhou li suddenly felt a bit reluctant. ¡°can i go with you guys?¡± zhou li asked hesitantly, glancing at lu yan, who was waiting for her at the class door, and then shyly looking at mei shu, reaching out to grab her arm. mei shu nodded. ¡°sure, but let¡¯s just walk to the school gate together. afterwards, lu yan can take you home.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going home?¡± lu yan asked anxiously. mei shu could see the same emotions in zhou li¡¯s eyes as in lu yan¡¯s at this moment. she smiled and explained, ¡°i still have something to do, so i won¡¯t go back for now. you two live close to each other, so why not go together?¡± since she said that, lu yan naturally couldn¡¯t say anything else. the three of them walked harmoniously on the campus, and some unknowing onlookers watched them leave side by side with surprise. ¡°it¡¯s so strange. when did zhou li become so close to mei shu? what¡¯s going on between them? do they know each other well?¡± all the way, there were people whispering about the three of them. finally, when they reached the school gate, the three of them parted ways. mei shu went directly to the address on the note. time was of the essence; she wanted to start learning hacking skills today! as the sky gradually darkened, the taxi arrived at a remote and desolate place. if mei shu hadn¡¯t been watching the navigation all the time, she might have suspected that the taxi driver was trying to take her to a remote area. when she arrived at her destination, it was already pitch dark. she called mei yun to let her know that she would stay at school to study and return later. then she hurriedly hung up the phone and rang the ancient and old doorbell in front of her. this villa looked like it had never been renovated from the outside, and the yard was filled with weeds. mei shu waited for quite a while before hearing the door open with a creaking sound. in her sight were a pair of eerie and cold eyes. ¡°who are you looking for?¡± ghastly pale-faced, this man resembled a vampire in a movie.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Mei Yan Disappeared chapter 124: mei yan disappeared translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu spoke solemnly, ¡°master, it¡¯s me, mei shu.¡± for some reason, mei shu felt that the moment the man heard her words, the gloom on his face instantly cleared. the man looked her up and down for a while before showing a satisfied smile and stepped aside to let her in. ¡°1 never expected another talented girl to appear after s. it¡¯s quite surprising.¡± the door finally opened completely, and the dazzling electronic lights made mei shu instinctively narrow her eyes. after her eyes adjusted to the brightness, she opened them fully. unexpectedly, this was the room of the world¡¯s number one hacker! everywhere she looked, there were monitors in operation. each screen was running complex codes automatically. mei shu couldn¡¯t believe that someone could control so many computers and programs simultaneously. her mouth dropped in astonishment. seeing mei shu¡¯s reaction, the man smirked and said proudly, ¡°shocked, huh? as long as you learn from me properly, i guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to do what i do in the future.¡± ¡°no.¡± the man squinted his eyes, thinking about the deeds of this girl that s had mentioned, and a glint flashed in his eyes. ¡°you may reach heights even beyond my imagination.¡± ¡°master, i still don¡¯t know your name.¡± mei shu asked respectfully about the man¡¯s identity. the man smiled slightly and pointed to the glass cabinet behind him, filled with trophies. ¡°they call me genius f.¡± [congratulations, master, for getting to know the important hacker f, and starting your journey of learning hacking. please complete the technical task and independently write a set of exam systems.] hearing the system¡¯s announcement, mei shu blinked in surprise. she hadn¡¯t even started learning the techniques yet, and the system was already issuing such a high-difficulty task. it seemed that mastering this skill was indeed very challenging. mei shu followed f and learned until ten o¡¯clock in the evening before bidding him farewell. her speed of absorbing new knowledge was so fast that f suspected she had a computer in her brain. even when mei shu said she wanted to leave, he, as the teacher, still felt a bit reluctant. teaching mei shu gave him a great sense of achievement! however, despite his reluctance, f let her go. before parting, they exchanged contact information and agreed that f could give online classes to mei shu. after all, f had no worries that mei shu wouldn¡¯t understand. with her intelligence and enthusiasm for learning, even if she attended online classes, she would never slack off. this was much more convenient for mei shu. after all, she still needed to maintain her image as a good student in front of mei yun. she couldn¡¯t come home late every day. today, she arrived home quite late, but fortunately, mei yun was busy taking care of mei mu at the hospital and hadn¡¯t come back yet. when the steward, zhao yan, saw mei shu, it was as if they had regained their backbone. he ran over worriedly and said, ¡°miss, young master mei yan hasn¡¯t come back yet. i just called the master, but he seems very busy. there must be something going on with miss mei mu. i¡¯ve already sent many people to look for him, but there¡¯s still no news.¡± lately, mei yan¡¯s matters were all taken care of by mei shu, and fortunately, mei yan listened to her. the family hadn¡¯t worried about this little brat for a long time. but unexpectedly, mei shu just came home late for one day, and young master mei yan went missing, making them all very anxious. in the past, mei yan had gone missing before. but wang yue and mei mu wished mei yan could disappear forever, so even if people were sent to find him, no one really cared about him, and in the end, it would be left unresolved, and they could only wait for young master mei yan to return on his own. but for some reason, zhao yan felt that this time mei yan¡¯s disappearance was very unusual, as if it was different from previous times. ¡°i understand. i¡¯ll go out and look for him now.¡± mei shu put down her backpack and ran out. she first went to mei yan¡¯s school, but it was already pitch dark on the campus, so mei yan was unlikely to still be at school. she inquired with the security guard, but the elderly man guarding the school gate didn¡¯t have much of an impression of mei yan. this was not surprising. there were simply too many children in the school, and unless something very special happened that day, it was difficult for him to remember each child. the clues were completely cut off. just when mei shu was at a loss, she suddenly thought of the hacking techniques she had learned tonight, which gave her confidence. she opened her phone and, with slightly unfamiliar movements, entered a string of codes, installing a tracking program on her phone. then she locked mei yan¡¯s location on the map. he was actually in a small alley not far from the school. what was that kid doing in such a place late at night? mei shu felt something was amiss and hurriedly ran towards the location on the map. sure enough, in the distance, mei shu heard the voices of a group of children quarreling. ¡°who told you to give xinxin candy? do you have feelings for her?¡± ¡°this guy always wears a cold face, thinking he¡¯s the young master of the mei family, but i¡¯m telling you, we know everything about your family¡¯s business! you¡¯re just an unwelcome b*stard! who are you pretending to be in front of me?¡± ¡°say it again.¡± mei yan clenched his fists in anger.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Timely Rescue chapter 125: timely rescue translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the little boy with a rough voice shouted provocatively, ¡°so what if 1 say it again? you¡¯re just a b*stard, born from a mother, but not raised by one! even if we beat you to death tonight, nobody will come to save you!¡± mei yan bit his lower lip in humiliation, glaring at the boy with eyes burning with anger. ¡°you¡¯ll regret saying these words to me!¡± ¡°huh? who are you threatening?¡± the boys around burst into laughter upon hearing mei yan¡¯s words, and the leader of the group even held his stomach while laughing. ¡°our little young master wants to teach us a lesson? do you believe that i alone can take care of you?¡± he wasn¡¯t entirely bragging. among the kids of the same age, he was quite muscular, and the boys in the class were all afraid of him. gradually, he became the leader of the boys. he had been acting domineeringly in school, and no one dared to defy him. but mei yan was proud and didn¡¯t want to associate with these people, so he had always been a thorn in his side. now he finally found a chance to teach mei yan a lesson! who let mei yan be so blind to dare to approach the girl he liked? well, then don¡¯t blame him for not being polite! mei yan was about to explode with anger. although he was much thinner and weaker than his peers, he had never had anyone look down on him like this before! mei yan clenched his teeth in anger and rushed forward to fight with these boys. they were right about one thing¡ªtonight, even if he was beaten to death, his family wouldn¡¯t care. after all, in the past, he had disappeared before, stayed outside until very late, but nobody bothered to look for him. mei yan had never thought of relying on others, but at this moment, he had to admit that he suddenly missed mei shu. among all the family members, only his elder brothers and elder sister cared about him. would his sister come to look for him if she found out he hadn¡¯t returned yet? but reality clearly wouldn¡¯t allow him to think too much. in the moment when mei yan was about to punch the boy, several boys had already surrounded him. they held mei yan¡¯s arms, making him unable to move, and he could only watch as the boy¡¯s fist was about to hit his stomach. suddenly, a slender figure darted out from the corner. she kicked away the boy who was about to hit her brother with a punch and then quickly dealt with the others, pulling mei yan behind her protectively. ¡°are you guys bullying my little brother?¡± mei shu narrowed her eyes, feeling that these brats who deserved a beating indeed needed to be taught a lesson. they were so young, and yet they already knew how to bully their classmates. when they grew up, who knew what kind of outrageous things they would do! ¡°are you, are you his sister?¡± the sturdy boy covered his stomach as he got up from the ground with difficulty. he dared only open one eye to size up mei shu. it was hard to imagine that mei yan¡¯s sister could be so formidable. when she punched him, it was even more painful than when his brother hit him! the boy knew that even if they all attacked together, they couldn¡¯t beat mei shu. he immediately surrendered and said, ¡°forget it. it¡¯s late today, and i¡¯m going home. mei yan, well play another day.¡± ¡°stop right there.¡± mei shu looked at them coldly and blocked their way, grabbing the boy¡¯s arm with a serious and cold expression. ¡°apologize to my brother, or none of you will leave here today.¡± ¡°what do you mean? you dare to fight me?¡± the boy obviously felt that he had lost face in front of his friends. he spat on the ground defiantly and said disdainfully, ¡°i advise you to let go quickly. otherwise, when 1 start, 1 won¡¯t show any mercy to a weak woman like you!¡± won¡¯t show any mercy to a weak woman like you?! did this little brat know what he was talking about? mei shu loosened her grip on his arm and clenched her fists. her knuckles made a chilling sound as she slightly exerted force. ¡°how do you want to fight, huh? since your family didn¡¯t educate you properly, i¡¯ll do it for them.¡± ¡°wh-what are you going to do?¡± at this moment, mei shu¡¯s expression was too frightening, and the boy was scared and stepped back. however, his pride made him stop himself, and he just adopted a defensive posture, trembling slightly. ¡°kids who don¡¯t listen need to be disciplined!¡± mei shu said, suddenly bending down and directly locking the boy in her arms, forcefully pulling down his pants. all his struggling seemed as weak as a cat scratching. others were left stunned. even mei yan called out in surprise, ¡°sister!¡± mei shu glanced at him and said, ¡°apologize to my brother, or i¡¯ll spank you right here in front of everyone!¡± ¡°what? how dare you spank me!¡± the boy turned his head and roared at her. mei shu didn¡¯t give him face. she slapped his buttocks with force and said coldly, ¡°apologize, or do you want to keep getting spanked?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t apologize!¡± the boy knew that struggling was futile, so he gave up on resisting, but he still stubbornly clenched his teeth. even though tears had been streaming down his face, he refused to give in easily.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Deep Sibling Bond chapter 126: deep sibling bond translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu was skilled in dealing with such kids. seeing that he was being disobedient, she raised her hand and slapped his buttocks hard again. the boy¡¯s buttocks instantly turned red and swollen. you should know that with mei shu¡¯s current strength, it was nothing surprising if she could crush a table with her bare hands. even though she deliberately held back some force, it was still stronger than an average person. the pain made the boy burst into tears, losing his composure as he shouted, ¡°you¡¯re bullying me! you¡¯re already grown up, yet you¡¯re still bullying a kid!¡± ¡°when a kid does something wrong, they will be punished by adults. unless you become a well-behaved child who knows how to correct their mistakes!¡± mei shu slapped his buttocks again and said, ¡°apologize to my brother.¡± ¡°i apologize, 1 apologize!¡± the boy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; his buttocks were so painful that he could hardly feel anything. mei shu loosened her grip slightly. the boy took the opportunity to crawl down from her and quickly pulled up his pants, his small fists clenched tightly at his sides. reluctantly, he walked up to mei yan with a sense of shame and said, ¡°sorry.¡± he still avoided looking directly at mei yan when he said it, as if this way, his apology wouldn¡¯t be considered directly to mei yan. but mei shu wouldn¡¯t let him get away with that. she stepped forward, standing tall and looking down at the boy from above, ¡°who are you apologizing to?¡± the shadow cast by mei shu suddenly enveloped the boy. the boy was almost scared to tears and lowered his head in embarrassment. this time, he faced mei yan directly and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it. alright, it¡¯s late now. do you want me to walk you home?¡± mei shu kindly asked. however, the boy didn¡¯t appreciate it. he ran away with an angry face, only daring to shout from a distance, ¡°you guys wait for me! one day, i¡¯ll have a decisive battle with you!¡± ¡°a decisive battle? can¡¯t even trust the words of a kid!¡± mei shu helplessly looked at the several cowardly kids who had left after making threats. she embraced her brother, her face filled with pride. ¡°but you¡¯re a good boy, yanyan.¡± ¡°big sister,¡± mei yan finally came back to his senses from his daze. he raised his head and looked deeply at mei shu, his expression both numb and excessively shocked. ¡°how did you come? how did you know i was here?¡± mei shu smiled and gently touched his head. ¡°it¡¯s late, and you hadn¡¯t come home yet. of course, i would be worried. so 1 thought of coming near the school to find you. luckily, i found you. are you hurt?¡± facing mei shu¡¯s gentle concern, mei yan suddenly lowered his head, and his skin from his cheeks to his ears turned completely red. ¡°i¡¯m fine. sister, if 1 suddenly disappear in the future, will you come looking for me like you did now?¡± mei shu was slightly taken aback, seemingly not understanding why he suddenly asked such a question. but after thinking about it, she understood. in the past, when she wasn¡¯t at home, mei jing and the others rarely came back. only mei yan was left alone at home. perhaps wang yue and mei mu wouldn¡¯t care about where he went or what time he came back like she did. although this child seemed domineering and strong, deep down, he craved the attention of his family. mei shu softened and lowered her head, feeling guilty, as she embraced him. ¡°of course, no matter how old you grow, no matter what you encounter, no matter where you are, big sister will find you and protect you well, making sure no one hurts you.¡± mei yan bit his lower lip, nestling in mei shu¡¯s arms, burying his face in her warm shoulder, preventing his tears from falling. mei shu comforted him and gave him a candy she had exchanged from the system on the way home. then the two returned home together. when they arrived, mei yun was sitting on the sofa and reading company documents. hearing the sound at the door, he instantly looked up. ¡°mei yan, come here.¡± mei yan was a little scared and wanted to hide behind mei shu. however, mei yun had already seen through his intentions and said with a stronger tone, ¡°come here!¡± ¡°dad, what happened?¡± mei shu took the initiative to lead mei yan over, but to prevent mei yan from getting scared, she kept him protected behind her. seeing their deep sibling bond, mei yun sighed lightly. ¡°just now, mei yan¡¯s teacher called your aunt wang. they said mei yan and a girl at school have been getting close, so we, as parents, should be vigilant and not let him start dating at such a young age.¡± this should be the reason why that little boy had come looking for trouble tonight. mei shu lowered her head and silently asked mei yan¡¯s opinion with her eyes. mei yan gently shook his head at her. mei shu understood what he meant. she patted his head and said, ¡°go upstairs and finish your homework. i¡¯ll talk to dad.¡± mei yan, who had been filled with admiration for his sister just a moment ago: h ii sister, can¡¯t you see what time it is now? shouldn¡¯t kids go to bed early? after so many things happened, she still remembers to make me do homework! but aaei shu had no intention of letting him off at this time. after all, mei yan had just recently developed the good habit of completing his homework on time. if he gave up halfway because of a small matter, he might develop a bad habit of being indulgent next time.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Who Owes Whom chapter 127: who owes whom translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after the others left, only the two of them remained in the living room. mei shu sat calmly at the other end of the sofa and slowly recounted the events of the day. then, she suddenly looked at mei yun and said, ¡°dad, i want to know why yanyan¡¯s classmates know so much about our family situation, and why they even call xanyan a¡­ bastard. have you and wang yue never appeared at the school before?¡± children of mei yun¡¯s age don¡¯t fully understand the hurtful impact of their words. they only know that saying such things can hurt others, but they don¡¯t consider the consequences or the harm they cause. but mei shu wanted to know why mei xuan was being treated this way by his classmates. upon hearing mei shu¡¯s words, mei yun fell into long silence. mei shu didn¡¯t say anything or rush him, giving him time to think things through. after a while, just when mei shu was starting to feel drowsy, mei yun finally spoke softly, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. whenever yanyan¡¯s homeroom teacher informed us of parent-teacher meetings, i was always too busy and left it to wang yue. i thought she would attend each time, but later i found out that she sometimes used busyness as an excuse to avoid going.¡± this might be only one aspect of the problem. but mei yun understanding this showed that he hadn¡¯t completely ignored mei xuan. mei shu sighed and said, ¡°dad, at yanyan¡¯s age, children have strong self-esteem. just think about it, during parent-teacher meetings, all the parents are present, except for yanyan¡¯s. what do you think other students, including the teachers, would think?¡± mei yun lowered his head in self-reproach, unconsciously clenching his fists on his knees. ¡°shu¡¯er, are you blaming dad?¡± mei shu leaned against the back of the chair, her face cold and severe. ¡°dad, regardless of whether i blame you or not, you should talk to yanyan about this matter. also, i want to ask, has wang yue ever been absent from any of mei mu¡¯s parent-teacher meetings in all these years?¡± mei yun was taken aback for a moment. he was about to get angry at mei shu, but then he remembered something. every time they attended mei mu¡¯s parent-teacher meetings, they came back joyfully with a reward that wang yue had bought on the way home. after returning, wang yue would praise mei mu¡¯s performance in school. during dinner, he would praise mei mu too, and the three of them would enjoy their time together. but when he thought about it carefully, he realized that such scenes had never occurred with the boys in the mei family. mei yun suddenly realized that he had been neglecting the four children left by bai ling for all these years. he had always thought of himself as a responsible and caring father, but now he understood that it was just an excuse for his negligence. ¡°shu¡¯er, 1 owe you and your siblings so much. don¡¯t worry, from now on, dad will never neglect you again.¡± he thought that since he had missed mei mu¡¯s childhood, he should compensate her more. however, he forgot that doing so would leave him with more debts to his other children. the one who had been owed the most was mei shu. the thought of having personally sent her to the countryside filled him with an overwhelming sense of self-blame. seeing him understand, mei shu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°dad, it¡¯s not too late to start now. the younger brothers haven¡¯t grown up yet. as long as you treat them well, they will surely treat you well too.¡± ¡°i understand.¡± mei yun sat on the sofa, looking somewhat dejected. the usually astute and capable man couldn¡¯t quite lift his head in front of his daughter tonight. mei shu stood up to leave, ¡°i will go back to my room to study now.¡± she didn¡¯t want to say much to her father. as long as he could raise her brothers well, it would be enough. after all, she couldn¡¯t stay in lin city forever. she would soon be going to the capital for university. ¡°wait.¡± mei yun hurriedly stopped her and took out an exquisite little box from his pocket. his fingers unconsciously caressed it for a while before reluctantly handing it to mei shu, ¡°this is the necklace your mother left. dad bought it back again, and from now on, you can keep it with you.¡± mei shu, who had a cold expression just moments ago, suddenly stiffened all over. she couldn¡¯t even turn around for a while and stared at the small box. tears flowed uncontrollably. this was the thing her mother left behind. ¡°shu¡¯er.¡± mei yun reached out to wipe her tears and placed the box into her hand with great solemnity. ¡°don¡¯t be sad. let this necklace replace your mother and accompany you from now on.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu¡¯s voice sounded muffled as she received the box, but she suddenly lacked the courage to open it. in this second life, the pain of her mother¡¯s passing hadn¡¯t diminished at all. this would remain the deepest wound in her heart, one that would never heal in her lifetime. she wiped her tears away abruptly, and the tips of her fingers, clutching the box, turned a faint shade of blue. then, she lowered her head and ran back upstairs. the door was shut with a bang as she closed it from the inside. she seemed like a wounded little animal seeking comfort in its nest. but when she lifted her head, she met mei xan¡¯s watery eyes.. Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Rumors Abound chapter 128: rumors abound translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his gaze slowly fell on the box in mei shu¡¯s hands, ¡°sister, is that something mom left behind?¡± mei shu softly replied, ¡°yes, it is. do you want to open it and take a look?¡± mei xuan was both surprised and delighted, ¡°yes! thank you, sister!¡± mei shu lovingly patted his head, ¡°do you know if mom left anything else? where are they?¡± mei xuan held the small box and thought hard, ¡°they should all be in dad¡¯s safe. but i remember mom had a ring; it seems to be with aunt wang.¡± upon hearing this, mei shu¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°how could it be with her?¡± mei xuan pouted in annoyance, ¡°it seems like it was the ring mom and dad used during their engagement! 1 saw aunt wang showing it off to other aunties, and when 1 asked for it, she said dad gave it to her.¡± but considering how concerned dad was about mom¡¯s belongings, wang yue was likely lying! of course, mei shu also thought of this possibility, and her face immediately turned cold, ¡°1 understand. i will make sure to get back everything that belongs to mom.¡± ¡°i can help sister too!¡± mei xuan smiled happily and carefully took out the necklace from the box, seeking mei shu¡¯s permission before doing so. ¡°wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± he had never seen such a beautiful necklace before. it was simple and elegant, not overly extravagant, and most importantly, it had a unique design. the central peace pearl even had the character ¡°bai¡± engraved on it. mei shu remembered that this was mom¡¯s favorite necklace when she was alive. tears flowed again uncontrollably. mei xuan panicked for a moment and quickly put the necklace back in the box, returning it to mei shu, ¡°sister, please don¡¯t cry. i won¡¯t look anymore.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not because of you.¡± mei shu held back her tears and smiled, gently rubbing mei xuan¡¯s head, ¡°can you help me put it on?¡± ¡°sure!¡± mei xuan was putting a necklace on someone else for the first time, but he didn¡¯t take much time. watching the necklace elegantly resting on his sister¡¯s delicate collarbone, mei xuan smiled sincerely from the bottom of his heart. then, looking satisfied, he returned to his room to do his homework. the next day, the school, which had been peaceful, suddenly became abuzz with rumors from an unknown source, giving everyone a new topic to discuss over tea and meals. ¡°hey, did you hear? it seems mei shu pushed her sister mei mu down the stairs in order to participate in this piano competition!¡± ¡°is it true? i don¡¯t think mei shu is that kind of person! but it¡¯s true that mei mu hasn¡¯t come to school for several days!¡± ¡°now that you mention it, mei mu used to be so popular at school. how come she suddenly seems to have disappeared?¡± these words only circulated in a small circle, reaching the ears of the students of class 6, only to be collectively condemned by them. ever since mei shu used her charm skill once, she became extremely popular in the class, and no one dared to say anything negative about her. so these rumors only circulated for a short while before being firmly suppressed by class 6 together, and they didn¡¯t even reach mei shu¡¯s ears. the day of the competition arrived quickly. the judges for this competition were renowned pianists in lin city, and one of them was mei mu¡¯s aunt, feng wei. it could be said that mei mu¡¯s piano skills were taught by her. she knew both her strengths and weaknesses very well. she had also heard that mei mu would represent yi middle school in the piano competition, so she wanted to give mei mu some guidance before the competition. but when she called, mei mu started to stammer and cry on the other side of the line. although mei mu was her illegitimate niece, she was still her family. feng wei patiently comforted her. mei mu finally stammered, ¡°aunt, don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s all my fault for failing you.¡± ¡°then how did you fall down the stairs?¡± feng wei was puzzled and asked directly. mei mu was waiting for her to ask this. she bit her lip and softly sobbed, ¡°aunt, it was my fault. it has nothing to do with my sister. we had a disagreement at home, and i¡­ it¡¯s all my fault!¡± feng wei still didn¡¯t quite understand. what did this have to do with mei shu? no matter how she asked, mei mu refused to say anything more. she had no choice but to tell mei mu to rest well, take care of herself, and she would visit the hospital after she finished her work. at this point, doubts were already seeded in feng wei¡¯s heart. this matter was significant, and she had people inquire multiple times until she finally heard some rumors. ¡°chairwoman, 1 heard that miss mei shu pushed miss mei mu down the stairs in order to secure her spot in representing yi middle school in the competition. miss mei mu suffered severe injuries and is still in the hospital, so she couldn¡¯t come.¡± the secretary reported what she had learned. feng wei furrowed her brow irritably, ¡°i knew there was something off when mumu spoke vaguely on the phone.. it seems that mei shu has become wild after living in the countryside for a few years, to the point where she dared to harm her own sister!¡± Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Aunt chapter 129: aunt translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations on the day of the competition, feng wei sat on the judge¡¯s panel with her prejudice against mei shu. from afar, she saw a familiar figure leading another petite girl towards the backstage. there was still half an hour left before the competition began. feng wei stood up and hurriedly made her way backstage. by this time, many contestants had gathered backstage, either making final preparations before going on stage or resting with their eyes closed. zhao min was worried that mei shu might be nervous due to her lack of competition experience, so she was by her side, cheering her on and boosting her spirits. ¡°when you go on stage, just imagine the audience below as pumpkins. don¡¯t let them affect you. just focus on showcasing your skills. it¡¯s not difficult for you to achieve a good ranking.¡± ¡°i understand. thank you, teacher zhao.¡± mei shu was grateful. throughout the journey, zhao min had been entirely focused on her, and mei shu hadn¡¯t experienced such careful care for a long time. seeing that mei shu was still calm, zhao min finally let go of her worries. ¡°you don¡¯t need to be so polite. when you go on stage, it¡¯s not just for yourself, but also for the honor of our school. after you return, you¡¯ll be a heroine for our school!¡± ¡°a heroine?¡± a sharp voice interrupted, interrupting the conversation between the two in the corner. at first, zhao min frowned, but when she saw who it was, her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°chairwoman feng! hello, i¡¯m the piano instructor from no.i high school. my name is zhao min.¡± ¡°teacher zhao, i¡¯ve heard about you from mumu,¡± feng wei glanced at her, raised an eyebrow, and appeared somewhat arrogant, ¡°wasn¡¯t it said that mumu would represent no.i high school in this competition? why has it changed to someone else?¡± zhao min was taken aback for a moment and replied, ¡°mei mu voluntarily gave up her spot in the competition.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± feng wei¡¯s mouth curled with a sarcastic smile, ¡°interesting. why would mumu give up such a great opportunity? teacher zhao, have you carefully investigated the reasons behind this?¡± to be honest, she hadn¡¯t. when zhao min contacted mei mu to practice piano, mei mu was evasive, and zhao min couldn¡¯t stand it, so she directly requested a replacement to the school. as for why mei mu suddenly became evasive, zhao min didn¡¯t know the specific reasons. seeing zhao min unable to give an answer, feng wei became even more convinced of the rumors. when she looked at mei shu, her face was full of malicious smiles, ¡°you¡¯re the daughter left behind by my brother-in-law¡¯s ex-wife, right? let me tell you, compared to you, 1 value mumu¡¯s talent in piano much more. i don¡¯t care what methods you used to secure this spot in the competition, but 1 won¡¯t go easy on you later. if you don¡¯t have real skills, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± when mei shu was sent away, she had not married into the mei family yet, so this was also the first time she met mei shu. she had a good relationship with mei mu and wang yue, and the two families had been in contact for many years. under their influence, feng wei didn¡¯t have a good impression of mei shu and bai ling. mei shu knew this person had a good relationship with mei mu, so she didn¡¯t mince her words, ¡°you should be one of the judges, right? 1 believe you will judge the competition fairly. your task should be to select the best piano player, not to specifically judge mei mu.¡± feng wei sneered after hearing it. ¡°very good. then let me see what you¡¯re capable of. i¡¯m afraid some people¡¯s piano skills aren¡¯t as good as their eloquent words.¡± ¡°no need to bother,¡± mei shu replied calmly as she turned to zhao min. ¡°teacher, shall we go inside to rest for a while? i don¡¯t want to waste time on unrelated people before the competition.¡± ¡°you!¡± feng wei stared at mei shu in disbelief. this was the first time someone had called her ¡°unrelated¡±! did this mei shu even know who she was offending? seeing the tension between the two escalating, zhao min quickly intervened, introducing feng wei to mei shu, ¡°this is chairwoman feng. she is the chairperson of our city¡¯s piano association and also one of the judges for this competition. she is also your uncle¡¯s wife.¡± upon hearing this, mei shu raised an eyebrow in surprise. in her previous life, she had been manipulated by mei mu and li zhen, and she didn¡¯t know about this aunt. feng wei should be an insignificant figure to her. but since this person took the initiative to provoke her this time, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach her a lesson as well! feng wei expected that after hearing zhao min¡¯s introduction, mei shu would show some respect to her. unfortunately, mei shu disappointed her. mei shu never wasted her energy on useless people. after hearing zhao min¡¯s introduction, she only responded with a soft ¡°oh¡± and then yawned drowsily, ¡°alright, it doesn¡¯t matter who she is. let¡¯s rest inside. the competition is about to start.¡± zhao min couldn¡¯t do anything about her and could only nod apologetically to feng wei, leading mei shu to the innermost resting room for a short nap. feng wei stared at mei shu¡¯s receding figure, her eyes filled with anger. she coldly snorted and returned to the judge¡¯s panel with fury in her high heels. ¡°where did you go? why did you take so long?¡± judge chen jian curiously asked, turning his head.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Fair and Impartial chapter 130: fair and impartial translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations feng wei said with a touch of annoyance, ¡°what¡¯s it to you?¡± chen jian had always been feng wei¡¯s simp, and now that he could see she was clearly unhappy, he sneaked a quick look around, and when he was sure feng wei¡¯s husband was not around, he asked in a hushed voice, ¡°did you just meet someone backstage? why are you so angry?¡± feng wei initially resisted chen jian suddenly getting so close, but she quickly came up with an idea. her eyes flickered as she said, ¡°there¡¯s a girl named mei shu performing later. her piano skills are poor, and she secured her spot in the competition using questionable means. don¡¯t hold back when you score her.¡± the competition used a five-judge scoring system, and the final score was the average of all the judges¡¯ scores, so each judge¡¯s evaluation was equally important. chen jian understood the implication. he casually rested his arm on the back of her chair, appearing affectionate and natural. ¡°is there something that this student did to offend you? let me think. she¡¯s called mei shu? and she¡¯s also surnamed mei. she must be mei mu¡¯s sister who came back from the countryside, right?¡± ¡°why are you asking so many questions? i¡¯m just reminding you to be fair and impartial,¡± feng wei replied coldly, glancing at the hand he placed behind her. chen jian withdrew his arm with an awkward smile. ¡°alright, 1 won¡¯t ask anymore. you can rest assured that 1 will be fair and impartial!¡± he intentionally emphasized the last few words, and then he tilted his head and asked, ¡°after the competition ends, shall we have dinner together?¡± feng wei was about to refuse, but then she thought that she might need this person¡¯s help later. so, she replied ambiguously, ¡°if 1 don¡¯t have any other plans, then 1 can agree.¡± ¡°as long as you said that, it¡¯s enough.¡± chen jian sat up straight, feeling satisfied. on the stage, the host went up and announced the start of the competition, introducing the rules to the audience. soon, the first contestant came on stage to perform. ¡°which one is mei shu? don¡¯t you have the list? let me see it. 1 can¡¯t wait!¡± the person speaking was a high school student from no.i high school. they were all obsessed with mei shu, to the point that even those who usually studied diligently had given up on their studies just to watch mei shu¡¯s performance! the person next to them quickly opened the list and carefully looked through it. ¡°mei shu is the eighth contestant, right in the middle. it shouldn¡¯t be long before it¡¯s her turn!¡± ¡°why is she the eighth? does that mean 1 have to wait for seven more people to watch her perform?¡± the person slumped in the chair like a deflated balloon, then took out textbooks from their bag and started studying right at the competition venue! ¡°wow, you¡¯re cheating! you¡¯re actually studying here. why didn¡¯t 1 think of that?¡± they were influenced by this person, and others also started getting anxious. those who brought textbooks and test papers started cramming in a frenzy, while those who didn¡¯t have anything to study could only sit there listlessly, praying that the people ahead of mei shu would be fast, so they could leave after watching mei shu¡¯s performance! on the second floor, in the central private room. a man in a dark blue suit leaned against the railing, his clear eyes scanning the stage below before disinterestedly withdrawing his gaze. next to him, jiang he explained proactively, ¡°the list of contestants for this competition is arranged in the order of registration by schools. mei miss is from no.i high school and is ranked eighth. we¡¯ll have to wait a while for her to perform.¡± ¡°okay,¡± lu si replied casually, lowering his head to sip his tea. the private room fell into silence once again. just as jiang he thought he wouldn¡¯t speak again, lu si suddenly looked up, and his gaze held a hint of meaning as he asked, ¡°have you investigated the backgrounds of these judges?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve investigated all of them,¡± jiang he was surprised by lu si¡¯s concern for mei shu, but he soon calmed down, ¡°one of them is named feng wei. she¡¯s mei mu¡¯s piano teacher and the chairwoman of lin city piano association.¡± lu si narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°is she the one who went backstage just now and came back after more than ten minutes?¡± ¡°yes,¡± jiang he asked curiously, ¡°is there a problem, master si?¡± lu si tapped the table with his finger slowly, ¡°just in case, show me the backstage surveillance.¡± jiang he was completely stunned this time. how could master si miss mei miss so much that he wanted to watch the surveillance footage after not seeing her for a while? ¡°if you can¡¯t do it, i can find someone else,¡± lu si stared at him coldly. jiang he quickly snapped back to his senses, ¡°no, i¡¯ll get the surveillance video for you right away.¡± the lu family had privileges wherever they went, and for jiang he, this wasn¡¯t a difficult task. soon, after retrieving the surveillance, jiang he looked at lu si with a complicated expression as the latter watched the screen intently. is master si a little too infatuated with mei miss? just as he was lost in thought, a sharp female voice came from the surveillance, almost startling him. he quickly leaned closer to see the monitor and learned that feng wei had just caused trouble for mei shu backstage! Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Weaving Dreams chapter 131: weaving dreams translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the pieces performed by the first few contestants were all standard and unremarkable. the scores given by the judges were also reasonable. currently, the highest score was from the fourth contestant, a girl, with an average of ninety-four points. compared to past competitions, this couldn¡¯t be considered a very high score. it was clear that the real masters had yet to perform. the scoring ended. the host went on stage to announce the next contestant, ¡°next up is mei shu, a student from class 6 of grade 3 at no. 1 high school of lin city. she is a new face in piano competitions. let¡¯s welcome her with applause.¡± as the host¡¯s voice fell, thunderous applause erupted, and some students even excitedly stood up and waved towards the stage. mei shu walked to the stage, her gaze naturally falling on the noisiest area of the audience, where she saw a few faces that seemed familiar. she smiled gently in their direction. seeing her looking over, those people became even more excited, and someone couldn¡¯t control themselves and let out a scream. this action instantly caused the surrounding audience to be annoyed. a piano competition was not a usual performance, and there was no need for such enthusiastic cheering. instead of showing their enthusiasm, it made them seem rude, and as a result, their fondness for mei shu diminished. initially, they had high hopes for mei shu as a new contestant, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be someone who sought popularity by indulging her fans. in a piano competition, the score wasn¡¯t determined by popularity. the most crucial factor was the contestant¡¯s skill. people like mei shu were often nothing more than empty vessels, only looking attractive on the surface, and their piano skills might not be as deep as they appeared. gradually, whispers started spreading throughout the audience, as they pointed and commented on mei shu who hadn¡¯t started playing yet. ¡°they have no manners. do they think this is their school¡¯s art show?¡± ¡°all, i can¡¯t believe that lin city no. 1 high school allowed such a student to represent them in the competition. i¡¯m so disappointed. i thought i¡¯d get to hear mei mu¡¯s performance today!¡± ¡°huh? don¡¯t you think her name sounds similar to mei mu¡¯s? are they related?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i don¡¯t know her. 1 only know that mei mu is quite talented. it¡¯s a shame she didn¡¯t participate in the competition before graduation. winning this would have been a big prize for the student!¡± ¡°i heard that mei shu is mei mu¡¯s half-sister from the same father but a different mother. she just returned to lin city recently, and i also heard that mei mu couldn¡¯t participate in the competition because of mei shu. i have an aunt who works at the hospital, and she said mei mu is still hospitalized!¡± ¡°what? is this mei shu so ruthless that she even harms her own sister?¡± for a moment, many people who knew about this incident felt deep disgust towards mei shu. the piano was a very elegant art form, but with someone like mei shu performing, it seemed to desecrate this sacred realm of art. some even covered their ears in rejection. ¡°i don¡¯t want to listen. she must play terribly! let the judges give her negative points!¡± however, even though some of the audience didn¡¯t want to listen to mei shu¡¯s performance, since she was already on stage, she would inevitably sit at the piano and perform the piece that had been imbued with all her emotions. as soon as she started, the derisive and disgusted whispers echoed below. feng wei crossed her arms, looking disdainfully at the seemingly pretentious mei shu on the stage, eagerly awaiting her embarrassing performance. however, as the flawless melody poured forth from mei shu¡¯s fingertips, the initial resistance and reluctance in the audience were inexplicably smoothed away. those who had looked down on mei shu were gradually attracted by the emotions conveyed in her piece. they forgot they were watching a piano competition that they didn¡¯t have high expectations for, and instead, they felt like they were in an elegant hall of art. at this moment, countless people¡¯s deepest dreams were awakened by the music and surfaced before their eyes. chen jian seemed to see feng wei, wearing a wedding dress and holding a bouquet of flowers, slowly walking towards him. on the other hand, feng wei saw herself standing on the highest award podium, becoming a world-famous piano performer. the grand and magnificent melody held a magical power that swept everyone away. every stroke of the piano keys seemed to pluck the most fragile strings in people¡¯s hearts, causing their emotions to rise and fall with the music. it felt like being on a fishing boat in the vast ocean, swaying with the waves. despite the uneasy journey, the sailors on the boat, carrying their dreams, still enjoyed the turbulence at sea. when the piece ended, the beautiful scene that had appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be shattered in an instant. deep regret appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. at that moment, they all wished that mei shu would continue playing without breaking the beautiful dreams woven by the melody. however, mei shu, the indifferent dream weaver, wouldn¡¯t show any mercy just because they felt regret. she stood up silently and bowed politely to the audience. the entire hall fell into silence for a full ten seconds before erupting into applause that echoed through the venue. in this moment, those who had belittled mei shu finally understood the others¡¯ fanatic infatuation with her.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Open Cheating chapter 132: open cheating translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations she seemed like a creator, standing high above the stage, deserving the adoration of everyone. this was the magic of piano music. even those who didn¡¯t understand music were stirred by mei shu¡¯s piece, their hearts surging, and their bodies craving a vent for their pent-up emotions. but they could only sit here and express their appreciation for mei shu¡¯s heartfelt performance with thunderous applause. someone couldn¡¯t contain their excitement and personally walked to the front of the stage, presenting mei shu with a bouquet of flowers, pushing the atmosphere to its peak. feng wei sat on the judging panel with a grim expression. she didn¡¯t expect mei shu to have such impressive piano skills. the emotions conveyed in her piece were something mei mu could never learn. and based on that alone, mei mu probably could never surpass her. to be fair, if mei shu wasn¡¯t related to the mei family, feng wei would have admired her and even helped her rise to fame. but the thought of mei mu still lying in the hospital and mei shu using the dirtiest means to step on this stage made feng wei unable to forgive mei shu no matter what. after a while, the applause gradually died down. chen jian had been observing feng wei¡¯s expression. at this moment, he hesitantly asked, ¡°after listening to her performance, are you still going to do that?¡± feng wei glared at him as if he had touched a sore spot, ¡°i will never allow someone like her to continue playing the piano!¡± her meaning was clear. chen jian looked with regret at the girl on the stage. he really didn¡¯t understand how this girl had offended the petty-minded feng wei. otherwise, he was confident that the championship of this competition would undoubtedly belong to mei shu. although he hadn¡¯t listened to the performances of the other dozens of contestants. finally, it was time for the tense scoring phase. everyone was looking forward to mei shu breaking records and achieving the highest score in years. however, no one expected that the average score given to mei shu by the judges was only 93.8 points. how was that possible? how could her score be lower than the one given to the previous contestant? even those who didn¡¯t understand music could hear the huge difference in skill between the two performances. someone couldn¡¯t help but call out in confusion, ¡°did they make a mistake? how could the score be this low?¡± the host awkwardly held the score sheet, looking at feng wei and chen jian on the judging panel with an unnatural expression. he smiled and explained to the audience, ¡°the average score is calculated by the computer, and it cannot be wrong. please be patient, everyone.¡± ¡°thank you, mei shu, for your passionate performance. let us continue to enjoy the next performance.¡± mei shu frowned slightly, and when she caught a glimpse of the smug smile at the corner of feng wei¡¯s mouth, she understood and withdrew her gaze, ¡°i have something else to say, is that okay?¡± the host was taken aback. this was definitely not a routine part of the competition. however, this girl had extraordinary skills, and her score fell far short of expectations. she probably had some doubts she wanted to raise, so he handed the microphone to her and said, ¡°sure, mei shu.¡± mei shu thanked softly and turned to face the audience again. she took a deep breath and spoke firmly, ¡°first of all, thank you all for liking my performance. your appreciation has been fully conveyed to me. regardless of my final score, 1 won¡¯t forget your support. thank you again to all the audience and the fair and impartial five judges.¡± after speaking, mei shu bowed deeply to the audience, her beautiful face even more charming with the bouquet of flowers in her arms. the host never expected mei shu would say this. he thought the girl would question the judges about the obviously unfair score. [congratulations, the host has gained a significant amount of goodwill in a short time. charm value +100, influence +50, piano skills reaching their peak.] mei shu slightly curved her lips and proudly smiled as she bent down. this was the effect she wanted. upon hearing mei shu¡¯s words, feng wei¡¯s face instantly changed, and a fine layer of sweat appeared on her palms. sure enough, the other judges sitting beside her also began to question the final score. a judge who admired mei shu a lot opened her microphone and asked her colleagues in front of the entire audience, ¡°i gave this student a perfect score. why did she only receive 93 points? who among you demanded such strict standards? how could you not be moved by such a brilliant performance?¡± her question naturally represented the doubts of everyone present. the entire hall¡¯s gaze focused on the judging panel for a moment. feng wei never expected mei shu to pull off such a stunt before leaving the stage. she had hated her to the bone, but she had restrained her emotions in the end. she put on a cold and indifferent attitude, ¡°judge zhang, during the competition, the judges are not allowed to collaborate on the scores. haven¡¯t you forgotten about this rule?¡± judge zhang frowned, ¡°could it be that chairwoman feng is dissatisfied with this student¡¯s performance?¡± ¡°i never said that.¡± feng wei was confident that the scores she and chen jian gave wouldn¡¯t be revealed, so she acted recklessly to serve her own interests. the host noticed that the atmosphere was becoming somewhat strange and quickly intervened, ¡°mei shu¡¯s performance was indeed outstanding, but not achieving the desired result in a formal competition is a hardship that everyone must experience in life..¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Change the Score chapter 133: change the score translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations his words drew an imperfect conclusion to mei shu¡¯s competition. feng wei looked at him with appreciation, quite satisfied with the host¡¯s astuteness. after all, she was the chairwoman of the piano association in lin city. who dared to question her scoring? however, she clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated that there was someone among the audience who dared to do so. zhao min was the first to stand up and voice her objection, ¡°i, on behalf of lin city no. 1 middle school, question the scores given in this round and request the competition organizers to publicly disclose all the scores for mei shu¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°what?¡± feng wei turned incredulously in the direction of the voice. she saw zhao min with a resolute expression, their gazes meeting, tension hanging heavily in the air. in a formal competition, this could be considered a significant incident. to secure his job, the host attempted to control the situation. ¡°please, teachers from no. 1 middle school, let¡¯s remain calm. the subsequent stages of the competition need to proceed. we will try our best to accommodate your opinions. you can discuss it with the judges in our office after the competition.¡± this was his attempt to compromise on behalf of the organizers and save face for zhao min. however, zhao min seemed uninterested in that. she continued with determination, ¡°the results from the judges¡¯ panel are evidently unfair. i request the competition organizers to publicly disclose the scoring results.¡± ¡°publicly disclose the scoring results!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! we want to know which judge¡¯s score is dragging down mei shu¡¯s total score!¡± various voices rose and fell within the venue. wave after wave of sound surged toward the stage, drowning out the host¡¯s voice. zhang jun had the same idea. he stood up and gestured to the audience behind him to quiet down. picking up the microphone from the table, he was the first to publicly reveal his score, ¡°i believe mei shu¡¯s performance was exceptionally outstanding, far beyond the ordinary level one would expect at her age. she is sure to achieve even greater heights in the future. therefore, i gave mei shu a score of one hundred.¡± next to him, the female judge also stood and stated, ¡°mei shu¡¯s performance is beyond my reach. during her performance, 1 was even doubting my own qualifications to be sitting here scoring her. therefore, 1 can only give her a score of one hundred.¡± two judges had given a perfect score? then how did the final average score end up at ninety-three? others might not understand, but zhao min knew it well. this had to be feng wei¡¯s doing. taking advantage of the customary non-disclosure of competition scores, she audaciously gave mei shu lower marks. and now, she had dug her own grave, because mei shu¡¯s talent was undeniable! on the judges¡¯ panel, the normally composed feng wei appeared unusually flustered, surrounded by an aura of tension. zhang jun looked at her in confusion, unable to comprehend why the usually fair feng wei would tarnish her own reputation with this round of scoring. but what he couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was someone abusing power for personal gain. especially when it concerned someone as rare a talent as mei shu! with this thought in mind, zhang jun confronted her openly, ¡°judge feng, what score did you give mei shu?¡± the entire room fell into a hushed silence in an instant. all eyes were on feng wei. her palms grew clammy with nervousness. biting her lip, her face even turned a bit pale. ¡°i¡­¡± before she could finish her sentence, chen jian, sitting next to her, unexpectedly spoke up, ¡°i saw that chairwoman feng also gave a score of one hundred. 1 apologize, mei shu, but 1 was also puzzled by why your score was unexpectedly low. with the situation having escalated to this point, 1 only now realize.¡± chen jian smiled apologetically, his face full of guilt. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. forgive me for not making the score clear earlier. mei shu¡¯s performance was just so spectacular that 1 couldn¡¯t collect my thoughts in time. i intended to give you a score of ninety-six, but 1 might have written the score incorrectly on the card, and it turned out as sixty-nine.¡± the gap between these two scores was quite significant! someone quickly did the math. if chen jian had genuinely gave a score of sixty-nine to mei shu, it meant that she had received perfect scores from all the other four judges! that would be unprecedented! mei shu raised an eyebrow slightly, looking at chen jian who was smiling at her. then, she turned her gaze to the other side, where the host had been dumbfounded from the start. ¡°is that so?¡± the host was suddenly singled out, and he immediately reacted, nodding repeatedly. ¡°yes, that¡¯s right! if we change teacher chen¡¯s score to ninety-six, then mei shu¡¯s final score will be ninety-nine point two! congratulations, mei shu!¡± for a moment, the venue was filled with cheering voices. although not all perfect scores, this still elevated the highest score in history. chen jian had said this, so zhang jun couldn¡¯t go too far.. however, he inexplicably felt that the one who had initially given the low score was feng wei! otherwise, why would she have been so nervous just now? Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Sudden Betrayal chapter 134: sudden betrayal translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhao min breathed a sigh of relief. although the current outcome didn¡¯t implicate feng wei, it was still enough to raise mei shu¡¯s score. unfortunately, some people wouldn¡¯t easily let feng wei off the hook. on the second floor, a man dressed in a dark blue suit slowly descended the stairs, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands. the moment he appeared, everyone in the audience subconsciously held their breath and stared at him without blinking. they had never seen a man with such a handsome face before! was he a celebrity in the entertainment industry? but why hadn¡¯t they seen this person before? the discussion about the man filled the air for a while. but the man¡¯s attention remained fixed on the delicate girl on the stage. he took slow and steady steps toward her and finally stood in front of the stage. ¡°miss mei, the piece you just played deeply touched my heart. please accept my gift.¡± as soon as the man spoke, everyone around fell into madness. how could someone look this good and have such a charming voice? mei shu smiled slightly at him, and after accepting the bouquet of flowers, she bowed to him in gratitude. lu si contained his smile and shifted his gaze to the host, his eyes suddenly turning cold. ¡°you said the score for chen jian was indeed a mistake, and the other four judges all gave mei shu full marks?¡± the host was intimidated by his cold gaze and instinctively straightened his posture, ¡°y-yes! sir, please take a seat in the audience.¡± ¡°no rush.¡± lu si smiled nonchalantly, then glanced at jiang he. jiang he immediately understood and publicly presented the badge unique to the organizers of this competition, ¡°the organizers have decided to fulfill the audience¡¯s request to make the judges¡¯ scores for mei shu public on the big screen.¡± ¡°what?¡± feng wei couldn¡¯t believe it and slammed the table, ¡°who are you? organizer of the competition? 1 suspect you obtained that badge illegally! security, quickly arrest this thief!¡± lu si sneered and took a step forward, ¡°chairwoman feng, this is master lu si, one of the investors and organizers of this competition. if you don¡¯t believe it, you can sue, and the court will tell you the final result.¡± ¡°let¡¯s begin,¡± lu si didn¡¯t even give her a glance and fixed his deep gaze on the host again. the host couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and anxiously said, ¡°yes! i will now announce the score.¡± feng wei, at this moment, felt weak and fell back into her chair, trembling with cold. how could this happen? lu family? was it the formidable lu family that could shake the entire lin city and even the capital? but when did the lu family participate in organizing this competition? she hadn¡¯t received any information about it! soon, the big screen projected the score results. as stated earlier, the other three judges, led by zhang jun, had indeed given full marks. but when everyone saw feng wei and chen jian¡¯s true scores, an unbelievable wave of anger erupted from the entire audience. this competition was touted as the most prestigious piano competition for high school students in the city. yet, two respected judges had openly cheated during the competition, revealing their sinister intentions. the atmosphere of dissatisfaction among the crowd escalated, and even the students who had competed before began to question whether their own scores were also manipulated. the clamor of accusations drowned the two of them. feng wei had never been in such a miserable situation before. she was scared. with things getting to this point, her position as the chairwoman, which hadn¡¯t yet stabilized, might really be handed over to someone else¡­ no, she couldn¡¯t allow this to happen! feng wei mustered the last bit of strength in her body and, even though her courage was already drained, she clung to the last thread of hope, ¡°these are not my scores from earlier. this so-called lu si is the one cheating!¡± the moment she said this, even chen jian, who had always stood by her, sucked in a cold breath. at this point, denying it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. moreover, that was the lu family! feng wei¡¯s actions were undoubtedly the most foolish. even if feng wei was a member of the mei family and the chairwoman of lin city piano association, she was no different from a weak ant before the lu family. if the lu family wanted to crush her, it was as simple as snapping their fingers. at this moment, reason triumphed over emotions. chen jian couldn¡¯t let her drag him down, ruining his lifelong reputation. he chose to admit, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i was indeed requested by chairman feng not to give mei shu a high score no matter how well she performed. but i admit that mei shu¡¯s level is indeed very high, so i was caught in a dilemma and gave her a score of 89.¡± his words directly threw feng wei under the bus! she never expected this man to suddenly turn against her and abandon her at this critical moment! she hated him to the bone, clenched her fists tightly, and prepared to fight alone.. ¡°he¡¯s lying! he and this lu si conspired to frame me! don¡¯t believe them!¡± Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Masters Appeared chapter 135: masters appeared translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations chen jian knew feng wei¡¯s character very well and understood that she intended to use him as a scapegoat. he became annoyed and retorted, ¡°you can¡¯t say that, chairwoman feng. if you hadn¡¯t threatened me with your position as chairman, i wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such biased cheating in this formal assessment!¡± ¡°who threatened you?¡± feng wei hurriedly denied, ¡°he¡¯s lying. don¡¯t believe him. i could never do such a thing!¡± her bewildered appearance was clear to everyone. no one believed feng wei¡¯s words, especially since chen jian had already turned against her. she had no way to deny the truth. the reason she dared to challenge lu si was that she was unaware of his identity. if she knew that the legendary master lu si was the person standing before her, she would never have dared to confront him. that would be risking the future of the mei family! chen jian, too, no longer cared about his goddess compared to his career. he decisively said, ¡°i have evidence! i recorded everything she said to me just now. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can listen to the recording!¡± as soon as he said this, feng wei was taken aback and couldn¡¯t utter a word. she was usually very cautious and never left any evidence behind. however, it was because of chen jian¡¯s long loyalty that she had let her guard down. unexpectedly, a moment of carelessness today allowed this wild dog to bite her! feng wei could only admit her misfortune. lu si raised an eyebrow in satisfaction and extended his hand, ¡°give it to me.¡± chen jian quickly handed over the item. jiang he received the storage card on behalf of his master and took it backstage. after a few quick operations by the staff, a clear audio clip resounded throughout the competition venue. in fact, feng wei had been cautious; she didn¡¯t directly instruct chen jian to give mei shu a low score, but there were implications in her tone, and chen jian colluded with her. after the recording was played, the truth was clear, and the whole venue erupted into an uproar. with such despicable and shameless people as judges, what value did this competition have? feng wei collapsed to her chair, covering her face with her hands and unable to say a word. in the face of evidence, she had no way to argue. the other judges cast disdainful glances at the two and were even more curious about mei shu¡¯s identity. undoubtedly, mei shu received a fair result today because of master lu si¡¯s assistance. but they didn¡¯t know the relationship between these two people. or perhaps master lu si couldn¡¯t stand this cheating behavior and came out to stand up for justice? as the judges were speculating, the emotions of the audience below had erupted completely. they couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and roared, ¡°blacklist feng wei, blacklist chen jian! let them both get out of the piano world together!¡± the noise inside the venue shook the heavens. feng wei cowered in her chair, covering her ears, pretending that as long as she couldn¡¯t hear these voices, the malice from the outside world would disappear. lu si was very thoughtful in his actions. he gave jiang he a meaningful glance. jiang he immediately understood and personally went backstage to greet the two elderly people and walked them to the center of the stage. the moment the two appeared, the entire competition venue fell silent. zhang jun and the others subconsciously stood up from their chairs, their eyes turning red from excitement. ¡°senior wu, senior wen, why are you both here?¡± senior wu had a bad temper, and he coldly snorted, ¡°if i didn¡¯t come, you people would have tarnished the art of piano. how could such dirty tricks be brought into the competition venue?¡± as he spoke, he deliberately glanced at chen jian and feng wei. feng wei even forgot to shed tears, staring blankly at the elderly people on stage, and choked out, ¡°teacher.¡± ¡°don¡¯t call me teacher! i don¡¯t have a student like you!¡± senior wu was once known as the prince of piano during his youth. he turned down many foreign invitations and decisively returned to the motherland to teach and educate students. he had dreamed of nurturing the most top-notch pianists in the country in his lifetime. but he didn¡¯t expect that his dream would not come true, and instead, he taught a student like feng wei! it was a lifelong shame for him! ¡°feng wei, do you have any face to stand here? hurry up and get out! if i had known it would be like this, i wouldn¡¯t have handed over the position of chairman of the piano association to you back then! your actions have completely tarnished the lin city piano association!¡± overwhelmed with shame, feng wei could not hold back her tears once again. she couldn¡¯t bear the relentless criticism from her teacher and the condemning gazes of those around her, so she angrily left the scene. seeing her leave, chen jian naturally wouldn¡¯t stay to be targeted by everyone. after bidding farewell to the two senior pianists on stage, he bowed to lu si and mei shu as an apology before leaving the venue, enduring the disdainful glances from the audience. with all the troublemakers gone, senior wu¡¯s mood improved considerably. he looked at mei shu, and for the first time in a long while, a kind smile appeared on his stern face.. he asked with concern, ¡°little girl, who is your teacher? how come i¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Fighting Over Mei Shu chapter 136: fighting over mei shu translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°helio, senior wu,¡± mei shu addressed him respectfully. ¡°i learned piano from my mother and didn¡¯t have other teachers.¡± ¡°oh?¡± senior wu suddenly became very interested in mei shu¡¯s mother. ¡°is your mother here at the venue? let her come up and meet me.¡± being able to teach this girl so well, mei shu¡¯s mother must have had remarkable achievements in piano. since they were all part of the same circle, it was possible that this girl was the child of an old acquaintance. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, senior wu, my mother passed away a few years ago,¡± mei shu said with her eyes lowered, trying to conceal her overwhelming grief. everyone heard her words loud and clear. many of mei shu¡¯s admirers couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. students from no.1 high school naturally thought of mei mu. they had always believed that the mei family was harmonious, and the daughter of the mei family should be living a happy life. however, they had never known mei shu¡¯s true background. they had foolishly believed mei mu¡¯s lies and bullied mei shu, which was truly despicable! even senior wu couldn¡¯t help but show sympathy. ¡°good child, if you¡¯re willing, i, wu hui, would like to publicly take you as my student!¡± this not only surprised zhang jun and the others but also made lu si raise an eyebrow slightly. ¡°senior wu is very selective in accepting students. mei shu, this proves that you are indeed outstanding.¡± feeling flattered and grateful for lu si¡¯s recent help, mei shu thanked him softly. lu si¡¯s smile expanded, and jiang he, who was standing beside him, was shocked to the point of almost dropping his jaw on the stage. what was going on with master lu si today? why did he suddenly become so happy? it seemed like he was in a good mood? he was still staring at master lu si¡¯s face, dazed by the change in his expression, when a cold gaze fell mercilessly on him. jiang he looked up and met lu si¡¯s angry eyes. he quickly straightened his face, lowering his head solemnly, not daring to daydream and stare at lu si again. meanwhile, senior wen, without waiting for mei shu to respond, quickly protested, ¡°you old thing, i haven¡¯t said i want to take a student yet, and you already want to claim her? mei shu is a talented seedling, and i want her to be my student too!¡± these two old men almost came to blows over atei shu. the audience below looked at each other; who wouldn¡¯t know mei shu¡¯s importance now? it was likely that before the competition ended, the news of mei shu being fought over by two piano masters would spread like wildfire on the internet. mei shu¡¯s future was limitless! the students from no.i high school felt particularly proud! they were proud to like mei shu. they would continue to support her, and as for mei mu and zhou li, they were no longer in the same league as mei shu in their eyes. the two veteran pianists were still on stage, one trying to outdo the other, and mei shu listened with a smile. finally, she felt quite embarrassed and said, ¡°both of you have things worthy of my learning. if you don¡¯t mind, i¡¯d like to humbly seek advice from both of you.¡± did she just take both veteran masters as her teachers? zhang jun was stunned and kindly reminded her, ¡°mei shu, this isn¡¯t appropriate, and i¡¯m afraid the two seniors wouldn¡¯t be pleased.¡± mei shu looked surprised at the two old men in front of her, who were like two mischievous children. senior wu impatiently waved his hand, ¡°zhang¡¯s kid, don¡¯t worry about us. whatever my disciple says goes!¡± with him around, he wouldn¡¯t let senior wen steal his beloved student! senior wen also had a ¡°mind your own business¡± expression and said, ¡°let¡¯s do as mei shu says. it doesn¡¯t matter if i¡¯m happy or not; what matters is if my student is happy.¡± zhang jun:¡±¡­¡± in his many years in the piano field, this was the first time he had seen such a scene! mei shu was indeed talented, to the point where two proud seniors were humbling themselves before her. it seemed that mei shu¡¯s achievements in the future would undoubtedly surpass his own. with this thought in mind, zhang jun smiled knowingly, ¡°that¡¯s great! congratulations to both seniors for gaining an outstanding disciple. but let¡¯s continue with our competition. do the two seniors want to rest backstage?¡± ¡°no need,¡± senior wu immediately rejected zhang jun¡¯s suggestion and sat down at the judge¡¯s table. ¡°since we are already here, we might as well stay as judges. let the competition continue!¡± now, the remaining students who hadn¡¯t performed were no longer calm. they had heard about the strictness of these two seniors¡¯ standards. with them present, could they still achieve good rankings? however, the chance to have their performances evaluated by these two eminent figures was scarce. since they were still willing to develop in the piano field, they wouldn¡¯t be frightened off by this small challenge. soon, they regained their composure, adjusted themselves to their best states, and performed the piano pieces they had practiced for a long time one by one. the second half of the competition venue fell into silence. the stern aura of the two seniors made everyone dare not act as casually as before. however, both senior wu and senior wen were insightful, and they gave each student a serious evaluation, benefiting many of them greatly.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Having Dinner Together chapter 137: having dinner together translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the competition naturally ended with mei shu winning the championship. lu si personally accompanied her back to the mei family. on the way, he couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of the girl¡¯s cold side profile. he had never encountered someone colder than him, and for some reason, he wanted to provoke her. ¡°did you gain anything from studying with f?¡± lu si initiated a conversation with her. mei shu, of course, thanked him for that, ¡°f is a great teacher, and i have learned a lot of basic skills. thank you, lu si.¡± this was the first time she called him by his full name. he knew his identity could no longer be hidden, but he didn¡¯t plan on hiding it anymore. ¡°that¡¯s good. it¡¯s more troublesome when my second personality appears, so consider these as my thanks to you,¡± lu si replied. ¡°this gesture of thanks is very sincere,¡± mei shu expressed her gratitude from the heart. ¡°don¡¯t worry, when you have another episode, i will take good care of you.¡± ¡°that would be nice of you,¡± lu si answered with a smile. the car fell into silence once again. jiang he was driving in front, and his palms on the steering wheel were sweating profusely. through the rearview mirror, he unexpectedly saw lu si¡¯s gloomy face. in a panic, he pulled over and said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master lu si, miss mei, i need to use the restroom!¡± ¡°go ahead,¡± lu si was satisfied with the excuse he found. finally, there were only the two of them in the car. lu si said lightly, ¡°do you think this gesture of thanks is a bit too heavy?¡± if you find it too heavy, you can treat me to a meal. he had prepared the second half of the sentence, but mei shu looked at him with innocence and said, ¡°not at all. this is your kind gesture. how could i find it heavy?¡± lu si:¡±¡­¡± she seemed to have a point. but he was not convinced and continued to persuade her, ¡°f is a renowned hacker worldwide, and elder wen and elder wu who were invited here for the competition, are piano industry giants. i¡¯ve arranged them for you, so no one will easily target you in the future.¡± ¡°these three teachers have indeed been very helpful to me,¡± mei shu sighed with emotion. ¡°i hope i can learn real skills from them. i will work hard and not waste your sincere efforts, master lu si.¡± was that it? lu si opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t find the words. he pursed his lips and his expression became obviously dark. mei shu finally sensed the change in atmosphere. she turned to look at the man¡¯s tense profile. suddenly, an idea popped into her mind and she said, ¡°of course, i won¡¯t forget your help either, master si. if you have time, why don¡¯t we have dinner together tonight? i¡¯ll treat you.¡± with this system, making money had become quite easy for her. even if lu si¡¯s status was high, she should be able to afford treating him to a meal. hearing her suggestion, lu si¡¯s gloomy face instantly brightened. he narrowed his eyes, his expression deep and unfathomable. ¡°since you¡¯ve invited me, then let¡¯s do it. you can choose the place.¡± after he finished speaking, he knocked on the car window. jiang he, who was hiding nearby, spying on their movements, finally breathed a sigh of relief. thank goodness, miss mei finally grasped master lu si¡¯s intention before his face turned sour. now, he dared to return and continue driving the two of them. mei shu didn¡¯t know which restaurants were good in lin city, so she had the system rank a high-end restaurant with good popularity. however, when they arrived, she found that all the private rooms were booked. lu si noticed her hesitation and casually walked over to a vacant seat. ¡°it¡¯s okay. just sit here.¡± as long as he didn¡¯t mind, it was fine. mei shu felt relieved. since she was the one treating, she should prioritize the guest¡¯s preferences. if lu si didn¡¯t mind not having a private room, then it was fine. the waitress soon brought the menu, and mei shu gestured for her to hand it directly to lu si. ¡°master si, order whatever you like, and don¡¯t worry about my wallet.¡± in a good mood, lu si picked a few dishes he liked and then considered mei shu¡¯s taste, ordering some dishes that girls usually enjoyed. after that, he handed the menu back to the waitress. ¡°that should be enough.¡± ¡°okay, sir, miss, please wait a moment.¡± when she was taking the order, the waitress had been staring at lu si¡¯s handsome face, seemingly enamored. she walked back and forth as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at him. after handing the menu to the kitchen, she casually picked up a cloth and wiped the empty table next to them. ¡°welcome.¡± the voice of the greeter sounded again at the entrance of the restaurant. a young man and a young woman walked in together. the man was tall and handsome, and the woman was cute and lovely. the two looked very pleasing together, but for some reason, the man¡¯s face looked terrible, as if they were a couple who had just had a big fight. the two were led by the waitress and seated at the only available table in the restaurant. as soon as they sat down, the girl couldn¡¯t stop complaining, ¡°brother lu yan, why did you walk so fast? my feet are all blistered, and you didn¡¯t even wait for me!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t ask you to follow me,¡± lu yan replied coldly, then turned his head to the side and, unexpectedly, saw lu si and mei shu at the neighboring table. he was so frightened that he stood up immediately.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chance Encounter at the Restaurant chapter 138: chance encounter at the restaurant translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°uncle, why are you here?¡± the words slipped out of lu yan¡¯s mouth, and he quickly covered it with his hand. fortunately, lu si didn¡¯t mind. ¡°just sit down. mei shu already knows everything.¡± ¡°well¡­¡± lu yan scratched his head, slightly embarrassed. ¡°mei shu, i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. i understand.¡± mei shu never forced others to talk about things they didn¡¯t want to. on the other side of the table, zhou li saw lu yan¡¯s appearance and became angry. overwhelmed by jealousy, she said in a pitiful voice, ¡°brother lu yan, you¡¯ve never spoken to me so gently before. am i so annoying to you?¡± ¡°can you pay attention to the occasion when you speak?¡± lu yan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and reprimanded her in a low voice. their commotion had attracted the attention of many people. lu yan had no interest in being watched like a monkey in a zoo! being scolded like this, zhou li¡¯s eyes quickly filled with tears. ¡°you always speak to me like this. am i not worthy of your tenderness, unlike mei shu?¡± at her words, lu si¡¯s eyes flashed with displeasure. lu yan could clearly feel his uncle¡¯s anger and quickly tried to appease her, ¡°don¡¯t cry now. do you want to eat or not? you said you were hungry just now.¡± zhou li nodded pitifully, wiping her tears with a tissue. with a nasal voice, she said, ¡°then let¡¯s order quickly.¡± lu yan really couldn¡¯t stand her. when this young lady became annoying, anyone would find it unbearable. but he was forced by his mother to accompany her shopping for the whole day. otherwise, given his personality, he would have left her and walked away. although he was supposed to accompany her, in reality, she spent the whole day following him around, studying and reading. she was so bored that she almost grew moldy. now that they finally came to eat, she suppressed her impatience for the whole day and couldn¡¯t help but become talkative. lu yan looked visibly annoyed. mei shu found it amusing and teased him, ¡°your face is all dark.¡± lu yan grumbled, ¡°do you think i like this?¡± mei shu paused for a moment, glanced at zhou li who had turned pale, and sighed, ¡°well done.¡± zhou li:¡±?¡± she stood up suddenly, slapped the table, and arrogantly pointed at mei shu, ¡°what do you mean?¡± ¡°exactly what 1 said,¡± mei shu calmly sipped her tea. zhou li wanted to continue arguing, but she caught a glimpse of a cold and intense gaze, causing her whole body to tremble. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯ll talk to you later!¡± although zhou li didn¡¯t recognize lu si, she felt scared by the cold look he gave her. moreover, this man was lu yan¡¯s uncle. she should indeed show him respect. the most boisterous person finally quieted down, and lu yan finally breathed a sigh of relief. the dishes for both tables were quickly served. lu yan suggested that they sit together, but lu si immediately refused without hesitation. lu yan had no choice but to bow his head and quietly eat his food. since mei shu was also present, zhou li kept using public chopsticks to pick dishes for lu yan. as long as lu yan ate the dishes she served, she would give mei shu a smug look to show that she was receiving special treatment from lu yan. mei shu found this rather speechless. she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at zhou li and focused all her attention on the delicious food in front of her. although the dishes in this high-end restaurant were outrageously expensive, they were indeed much better than those in other places. mei shu had eaten a lot of the duck dish in front of her and still felt like she hadn¡¯t had enough. as the plate was almost empty, she suddenly felt a bit regretful. she did want to eat more, but ordering another plate would probably take some time. it seemed like she could only come back alone next time. as this thought crossed her mind, a plate of untouched duck meat was placed in front of her. mei shu looked up in surprise, and lu si explained nonchalantly, ¡°1 don¡¯t like it, so you can have it.¡± if you don¡¯t like it, why did you order it? all these dishes were personally chosen by lu si. however, mei shu didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. she thought he genuinely didn¡¯t like the taste of duck, so she thanked him happily and then focused on savoring this delicious dish in front of her. lu yan had been paying attention to the situation over here. after seeing lu si¡¯s actions, he almost choked on the tea he was drinking! others might not understand lu si¡¯s preferences, but he was well aware of them. when his uncle had an episode, his second personality would shout that he wanted to eat duck meat. as a result, they always had duck meat prepared at home so that his uncle wouldn¡¯t have to go outside to buy it when he wanted some. but unexpectedly, today, in front of mei shu, his uncle said that he didn¡¯t like duck meat? when did his uncle become so caring? moreover, caring for a girl? there was also one most important question he almost overlooked just now. ¡°uncle, how did you two meet?¡± lu yan asked cautiously. lu si elegantly wiped his mouth, put down the tissue, and replied, ¡°we met at a piano competition.¡± after saying that, he glanced at mei shu.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Unexpected Occurrences chapter 139: unexpected occurrences translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu immediately understood and didn¡¯t mention the previous incident in front of lu yan. she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°yes, today at the competition venue, master si helped me a lot, so i invited him to dinner to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°competition?¡± lu yan suddenly remembered that today was the day mei shu participated in the piano competition. he lowered his head in regret, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i promised to come and watch your performance, but i completely forgot.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. 1 know you have other things to do.¡± mei shu glanced meaningfully in zhou li¡¯s direction. zhou li¡¯s head raised triumphantly. lu yan was hers, and he should naturally accompany her on her days off! moreover, lu yan¡¯s mother also liked her very much! however, lu yan was still immersed in self-blame and said with a downcast expression, ¡°what happened today? why did you need my uncle¡¯s help?¡± mei shu briefly explained the incident of encountering cheating judges at the competition and how lu si had helped her out. lu yan felt shocked after listening to it. ¡°elder wen and elder wu also went?¡± zhou li showed the same reaction. mei shu nodded and said, ¡°why? do you know them?¡± ¡°of course 1 do. i¡¯ve been playing the piano for over a decade and always wanted to receive guidance from the two masters!¡± zhou li said with a proud tone. but soon her pride waned. because she suddenly realized that she had been studying the piano for so many years and yet lost to mei shu, who came from the countryside. it was indeed embarrassing. she fell silent, and the atmosphere among the four became awkward. lu yan awkwardly cleared his throat and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect elder wen and elder wu to be so interested that they personally came to be judges. if 1 had known earlier, i wouldn¡¯t have missed it.¡± he said this just to confirm one thing. as expected, lu si¡¯s next sentence solved the puzzle for him. ¡°i personally invited them. i told them that there was a talented student in the competition whom they would like. at first, the two masters didn¡¯t believe it, but after seeing mei shu, they believed me.¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. apparently, she also thought that the appearance of the two masters today was an accident, but upon further thought, she understood. how could there be such a coincidence in the world? the two masters were getting old; how could they bother to watch a mere high school student¡¯s competition? but why did lu si go to such lengths to introduce her to them? mei shu looked at him with confusion, even forgetting to eat the duck meat in front of her. lu si met her gaze openly and said, ¡°don¡¯t think too much about it. 1 just happened to hear someone mention that the two masters were lonely in their old age and wanted to take in a talented student, competing in teaching skills. 1 thought of you and decided to bring them there.¡± was that so? it seemed she had become a tool for the two masters to compete with each other! however, she was willing to be such a tool. after all, she could learn real skills from the two masters. what intrigued her more was lu si¡¯s view of her. ¡°how did you know they would definitely like me? what if i didn¡¯t impress them, and they blamed you?¡± mei shu asked curiously. ¡°they won¡¯t.¡± lu si sipped his strong tea and answered calmly. mei shu was taken aback, not sure which part he was answering. wouldn¡¯t they blame him? or would they not be disappointed in her? lu si put down his teacup and explained leisurely, ¡°they will definitely like you. i told them earlier in the car that you are really talented and a person worth investing effort to cultivate. otherwise, i wouldn¡¯t have rashly asked the two masters to come.¡± unexpectedly, when lu si started praising someone, he was incredibly generous, which greatly contrasted with his cold exterior. mei shu¡¯s heart rippled slightly. she lowered her head and smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°thank you. i¡¯m also very happy to get to know the two masters.¡± lu yan sensed the somewhat sweet atmosphere between them, feeling a little sour in his mouth, and unable to resist breaking the mood between them, ¡°uncle, you have a good eye. since 1 was young, 1 knew that mei shu is a genius. now that her talent is discovered, i¡¯m also very happy for her.¡± the smile on lu si¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and he turned to lu yan without expression, scolding him mercilessly, ¡°silent at meals, silent at bedtime.¡± lu yan looked incredulous. weren¡¯t they just eating and talking a moment ago? the four of them sitting together felt a bit awkward. mei shu quickly finished the duck and wiped her mouth, saying, ¡°i¡¯m done. master si, let¡¯s go.¡± lu si had finished eating long ago. after hearing mei shu¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and walked out. mei shu wanted to settle the bill, so she moved aside to squeeze past him, but unexpectedly, the floor beneath her suddenly became slippery, causing her to lose her balance and fall forward. just as she was about to fall face down to the ground, mei shu quickly reached out to grab onto the nearby table. however, a guest had placed a steaming hot soup bowl in that spot. if she were to place her hand down, it might get scalded! everything happened too quickly, and mei shu had no way to ask for help. she could only close her eyes and grip onto lu si¡¯s clothing with all her might.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Spreading Rumors chapter 140: spreading rumors translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations although it was impolite, mei shu did it to prevent herself from falling too miserably. she thought she could apologize to him later if necessary. however, she didn¡¯t expect that before she could grab lu si¡¯s arm, a pair of strong arms had already reached out and lifted her up. the man used a slight force to carry her in his arms. even through the fabric of their clothes, she could feel his scorching body temperature. their eyes met, and there seemed to be a hidden undercurrent flowing between them. this man was really handsome¡­ his straight and tall nose was so close to her that it seemed like she could touch it by just leaning a bit closer. his curly eyelashes even appeared somewhat cute, completely different from his usual cold appearance. his dark eyes reflected her figure. they gazed at each other for ten seconds before mei shu seemed startled and quickly pushed away from him, standing about half a meter away, ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°no need to be polite.¡± lu si curled his lips in a good mood. lu yan quickly came over to show concern, ¡°are you okay? did you hit anything?¡± ¡°i held her in time, so she probably didn¡¯t hit anything.¡± lu si replied calmly. only then did lu yan realize and reluctantly stepped aside. lu si looked at mei shu and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± mei shu nodded and took the initiative to go to the front desk to settle the bill, but she was surprised to be informed that the bill for this table had already been paid. she looked at lu yan in disbelief. the latter lied calmly, ¡°maybe it was jiang he who paid. 1 don¡¯t know.¡± mei shu felt embarrassed, ¡°we agreed that i would treat you today.¡± why was it that not only did she eat the most, but she didn¡¯t spend a penny? ¡°then next time.¡± lu si looked at her with a smile in his eyes, ¡°next time, you can treat me, alright?¡± ¡°sure.¡± lu si was a gentleman in his demeanor and considerate in his actions, and mei shu was happy to be friends with such a person. moreover, she had learned a secret from him that he didn¡¯t want others to know. it seemed that their relationship had become closer because of this meal. after the meal, lu yan still had jiang he send her back. he watched her safely enter her house before returning to the lu family. on the other side, in the hospital. mei mu almost exploded when she saw the overwhelming news about mei shu on her phone! she never expected that this little bitch would have such a stroke of luck. not only did she get help from the lu family, but she also managed to impress two respected masters to become her students. now, the internet was filled with pictures of elder wen and elder wu fighting over mei shu, and the comments below were curious about mei shu¡¯s true skills. of course, there were also many people who doubted that the two masters were only doing this for the lu family¡¯s face. otherwise, why would they, at their age, work so hard and take on a disciple? these were just a bunch of sour words and meant to express jealousy over mei shu¡¯s opportunity, but unexpectedly, it received approval from the majority of people online. among them were many students who had repeatedly failed their piano exams. piano was just too difficult for them, and they couldn¡¯t believe that their peers were all so much more accomplished than they were! seeing these comments, mei mu found an outlet for her jealousy. she opened the comments and immediately joined in without hesitation, ¡°yes, 1 am mei shu¡¯s classmate. she is usually very close to a classmate surnamed lu in our school, and their relationship seems to be very good. i guess that classmate helped her arrange everything this time.¡± as soon as she published the comment, many people liked her comment. of course, some people also cursed her, saying she was a malicious gossiper who only knew how to defame people better than her. mei mu disliked such people the most. she didn¡¯t even care to change her bandages and spent the whole day lying in bed arguing with them online. she tried her best to throw all the dirty water onto mei shu and crazily tarnished her image on the internet. what was even more ridiculous was that many people believed her lies, and they collected screenshots of all her comments and posted them together as a collection of mei shu¡¯s dark history. ¡°mei shu also bullies her classmates, and no one likes to talk to her in class.¡± ¡°mei shu used to live in the countryside for several years and flirted with many boys, which is why she seduced the young master of the lu family as soon as she came back to the city.¡± ¡°mei shu once stole money at school and was caught by the teacher, so her parents were called.¡± mei mu felt more and more pleased with herself and gradually forgot about the consequences of spreading rumors. she just wanted mei shu to be despised by everyone; this was the fate mei shu deserved! in the dim light, mei mu¡¯s expression distorted almost to the point of madness. soon, many media people who were chasing after the smell contacted her proactively, hoping she could provide more evidence to completely drag the girl who had occupied the top spot on the hot search for the whole day down the mud. mei mu was more than willing to cooperate. she fabricated many chat records herself and even stole the receipt for the necklace from wang yue¡¯s pocket, hoping to prove that mei shu had stolen money and was caught by the school, and in the end, she had to compensate. she wanted everyone to know how much money the mei family had lost due to mei shu¡¯s fault! Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Half the Effort, Double the Result chapter 141: half the effort, double the result translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations major media outlets believed it to be true. they organized the relevant evidence and each posted a dynamic containing sensitive keywords like campus bullying and theft, instantly spreading mei shu¡¯s wrongdoings across the entire internet. those who had previously spoken in support of mei shu now turned against her, vehemently insulting her. because there was evidence from official media, they genuinely believed mei mu¡¯s words. these dynamics received countless likes and shares, and the situation escalated rapidly. eventually, the news reached the ears of teachers and students at no.1 high school. however, mei mu didn¡¯t know that the entire senior class at the first high school were all fans of mei shu. when they saw people online defaming their goddess, they couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and rushed to her defense. ¡°my goddess is not the person you described! the one who stole the money is mei mu!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, the mei family compensated because of mei mu! moreover, mei shu never bullied anyone at school; it¡¯s mei mu who always bullies people. mei mu is just an illegitimate daughter, and it¡¯s definitely her who did these things!¡± these students fought fiercely online to support mei shu. however, they were clearly no match for the people on the internet who were insulting mei shu. the number of people wanting to slander mei shu was overwhelming. by speaking up for her, the students inadvertently got labeled as ¡°accomplices¡± by the public. ¡°it¡¯s because of the simps from your school that mei shu behaves lawlessly! is a person like her worthy of being the piano competition champion? she should hand over her certificate and leave the piano circle!¡± ¡°wow, the lapdogs from mei shu¡¯s family have come. if we get bitten by them, do we need to get rabies shots?¡± the online comments became increasingly offensive. the students were infuriated and quickly gathered to collect evidence to clear mei shu¡¯s name. meanwhile. mei shu was tutoring her two younger brothers with their homework. she also took the time to review some additional questions. the college entrance examination was approaching, and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. she had to work hard and stay focused. her phone, which was placed on the table, vibrated several times, pulling mei shu¡¯s attention away from her books. she was surprised when she opened her phone. who would message her so late? however, when she checked, she was startled to see dozens of people requesting to add her contact information. even more strangely, these people were all eager to help her, and their verification messages were almost identical. ¡°don¡¯t worry, goddess, i¡¯ll help you curse them right away!¡± ¡°goddess, don¡¯t be afraid. those people are just jealous of how excellent you are. 1¡¯11 throw evidence in their faces!¡± mei shu was puzzled. she was about to put down her phone when her brother, mei yan, suddenly exclaimed, ¡°sister! you¡¯re trending!¡± mei jing immediately put down his pen and came over. mei shu frowned and looked at him with displeasure, ¡°who allowed you to slack off?¡± mei yan shrank his neck in fear and quickly handed her the phone, ¡°sister, i wasn¡¯t lazy. you really are trending, and people are cursing you!¡± mei shu found it strange and focused her attention. she then discovered that the internet was flooded with rumors about her. ¡°they say i bullied classmates and stole money from the teacher? this doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± mei shu pointed at her phone in disbelief. ¡°isn¡¯t all of this what mei mu did?¡± ¡°sister, don¡¯t you understand? someone is trying to harm you! they want to frame you by guiding public opinion against you! many people are even asking no.1 high school to expel you!¡± mei yan¡¯s little face was tense. he seemed to be trying to make mei shu realize the severity of the situation. ¡°ok.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t seem to care even after hearing his words. she continued to work on her exercises with an indifferent expression. ¡°the school knows the truth and won¡¯t expel me. don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°but your reputation is ruined!¡± mei yan watched her calmly continue working on the problems, feeling anxious for her. ¡°no, i have to clear things up for you!¡± ¡°why is a little kid like you getting involved in such matters?¡± mei shu mercilessly took his phone away, ¡°hurry up and do your homework. do you want to sleep tonight?¡± ¡°but¡­¡± mei yan¡¯s tone was visibly unwilling as he confronted her with a pouting expression. in the end, of course, he surrendered, obediently laying back down at the table to do his homework. ¡°that¡¯s a good boy.¡± mei shu smiled warmly as she set the phone aside. mei jing frowned disapprovingly, ¡°sister, things have developed to this point. if you don¡¯t show up, people might think you¡¯ve been defeated and won¡¯t dare to come out.¡± ¡°i know.¡± mei shu was well aware of the consequences. in her past life, she had experienced the cold eyes and rejection of everyone around her. that¡¯s why this time she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to respond. ¡°rest assured. i¡¯ll wait until they become complacent, thinking they¡¯ve found the truth, and then 1¡¯11 strike. that way, i¡¯ll get twice the result with half the effort.¡± mei shu smirked, a glint of cunning in her eyes, which startled mei jing. he let out a soft sigh, ¡°do as you please.¡± after all, if she couldn¡¯t resolve it in the end, he would do his best to clean up the mess for her. mei shu accepted the friend requests from those people and sent them a message expressing her gratitude.. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: A Test chapter 142: a test translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu family. when lu yan returned home, his mother was sitting on the sofa chatting on the phone. upon seeing him, she immediately put down her phone and called him over, ¡°how was your day with zhou li? as the daughter of the zhou family, she is elegant and gracious, and she¡¯s also your childhood friend. don¡¯t neglect her.¡± ¡°mom,¡± lu yan sat expressionlessly on the opposite side of the sofa, ¡°mei shu is the one i¡¯ve been playing with since childhood.¡± his words completely wiped the smile off qin qin¡¯s face. with a stern look on her face, she sternly commanded, ¡°starting from today, i forbid you from mentioning her in front of me. don¡¯t get too close to her either. people from the mei family are not worthy of our lu family!¡± ¡°mom, how can you say that?¡± lu yan couldn¡¯t understand why his mother suddenly had such animosity towards mei shu. when they were young, his mother treated mei shu like her own daughter! why has everything changed now? ignoring his anger, qin qin picked up her tablet and showed him the most trending news, ¡°take a look at this.¡± lu yan hesitated but took the tablet and read the text from beginning to end. his eyes widened in shock, ¡°mom, this is fake. don¡¯t believe it! mei shu is not like this; it¡¯s mei mu who is behind all this!¡± ¡°i know it wasn¡¯t mei shu,¡± qin qin calmly raised her eyes to look at him. lu yan was speechless, ¡°then why do you still hold such prejudice against her?¡± qin qin sighed deeply, pulling her son to sit beside her, she earnestly advised, ¡°in the past, bai ling and 1 were good friends. with bai ling around, the mei family was harmonious, and i didn¡¯t mind you having a relationship with her. only families like that can raise gentle and sensible girls.¡± ¡°i admit that i once thought of having you two together, but things are different now. since bai ling¡¯s death, look at the state of the entire mei family. the sons have either gone mad or turned into a wastrel, and mei shu has suffered so much in the countryside. do you think she doesn¡¯t have any resentment in her heart?¡± ¡°mom, what do you mean?¡± lu yan looked at her intently. qin qin spoke candidly, ¡°mei shu must be back this time to seek revenge for herself and her brothers. she¡¯s bound to use every means to take back what she lost from wang yue and mei mu. but such a girl will undoubtedly have sinister motives. i will never accept a scheming girl as my daughter-in-law, as it will only bring chaos to our lu family!¡± ¡°mom, even if mei shu wants revenge, deep down she is a kind and obedient girl. she¡¯s not as cunning and ruthless as you imagine,¡± lu yan tried his best to persuade his mother to change her opinion of mei shu. but qin qin remained unconvinced, ¡°don¡¯t rush to speak up for her. if you don¡¯t believe me, this incident will be the best testimony.¡± ¡°what?¡± lu yan stared at the news on the tablet that inverted black and white and suddenly understood his mother¡¯s intention, ¡°are you trying to see through mei shu¡¯s character based on this incident?¡± ¡°yes,¡± qin qin neither confirmed nor denied, ¡°if she doesn¡¯t bite wang yue and her mother to death, i will agree to your association with her. but if she ends up exterminating them, i will never approve of any further development between you two.¡± her words were clear. the crisis mei shu faced this time became qin qin¡¯s test for her. a test to see if she was qualified to become a daughter-in-law of the lu family. the problem was, lu yan had never thought about this question. he just wanted his mother to accept mei shu again, and he didn¡¯t think too deeply about the implications behind it. while he was lost in thought, upstairs, a tali figure suddenly walked from the light into the dark behind. the man returned to his study and dialed a number on his phone. ¡°jiang he, collect all the evidence about the mei shu incident online and send it to her. let her handle it herself. you know what to do.¡± on the other end of the phone, jiang he quickly replied, ¡°master, rest assured, i will quickly help miss mei shu clear her name.¡± on the other side. mei shu finally finished today¡¯s tasks and lazily stretched her back. after listening to the system¡¯s reward announcement, she turned around slowly, only to meet her brother mei yan¡¯s eyes, filled with complaint. she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°why are you staring at me like that? if you don¡¯t finish your homework quickly, you¡¯ll have to stay up late tonight!¡± mei yan clenched the pencil in his hand and said indignantly, ¡°sister! how can you not be curious about what these people are saying about you online?¡± ¡°why should i be curious? what they are saying isn¡¯t true!¡± mei shu shrugged nonchalantly and asked zhao, the housekeeper, to bring up some fruits. ¡°i told you, don¡¯t worry. if 1 want to strike back, i¡¯ll wait until they¡¯re smug enough. that¡¯s when i¡¯ll make a really big move!¡± mei yan truly admired his sister¡¯s calmness. if this were happening to him, he would definitely confront them head-on, regardless of the consequences! Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Troubles of Being a Heartthrob chapter 143: troubles of being a heartthrob translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations early the next morning, mei shu was about to leave for school when she unexpectedly saw jiang he at her doorstep. she vaguely felt that he came because of what happened last night. sure enough, as soon as jiang he caught sight of her, he gracefully inclined his body into a ¡°please¡± gesture. ¡°miss mei, master si asked me to give you something.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mei shu asked. jiang he glanced at the house behind her, ¡°let¡¯s talk in the car. i will take you to school.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu followed him to the car and noticed that there was no one inside, raising an eyebrow. jiang he immediately explained when he saw her confusion, ¡°master si has something to do at the company today, so he couldn¡¯t come.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± she didn¡¯t really need to see lu si anyway. after getting in the car, jiang he handed her a file folder and a usb flash drive, ¡°miss mei, master si learned about what happened to you last night. so he asked me to find evidence to counterattack the other party and deliver it to you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s very kind of him.¡± mei shu lowered her gaze and opened the folder in front of her. inside were receipts, surveillance records, and the ip addresses of the people who spread those vicious rumors. mei shu wasn¡¯t surprised to find that the person behind those comments was located at the hospital. with this evidence, mei mu would be overwhelmed by public opinion, and she would be able to free herself from those hurtful words. mei shu¡¯s emotions were complicated for a moment. it seemed that she owed lu si more and more. jiang he didn¡¯t see the joy of being exonerated on her face, so he cautiously consoled her, ¡°miss mei, there¡¯s no need to be sad. master si is on your side. as long as you know that, there¡¯s nothing to fear. i can see that master si truly cares about you.¡± mei shu smiled apologetically and said, ¡°i¡¯m not ungrateful. the only way i can help him is to take care of him when he¡¯s sick. next time, if his condition worsens, please send someone to me as soon as possible. that way, i can feel a little more at ease.¡± ¡°of course.¡± jiang he happily replied, ¡°miss mei, with this evidence, you can immediately counterattack online! to be honest, i was angry at those people¡¯s comments last night. i really want to see how they¡¯ll react when they know the truth!¡± mei shu smirked and looked out the car window as the scenery quickly retreated, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll post it now.¡± in fact, even if jiang he didn¡¯t bring these things to her this morning, she could find this evidence using her own technical skills. however, since he had taken the trouble to bring them to her personally, she couldn¡¯t just ignore his goodwill. mei shu thought for a moment and decided not to clarify the situation on her own. instead, she hacked the email box of the largest news media in the country and sent all the evidence there, except for the last trump card. she was waiting for the media¡¯s response to this attack. they didn¡¯t have to wait long. the impact of this incident on society was widespread, and it involved bullying between schools. therefore, the media was actively digging for new information. however, they didn¡¯t expect that the most shocking news would come directly to them! ¡°can we find the sender¡¯s information?¡± the media department was in chaos as the chief editor urgently called the tech department to find out who was behind this astonishing news. but their so-called fastest information-digging technology department was caught in this anonymous letter this time. no matter how they traced it back, they still couldn¡¯t crack the encryption of that person¡¯s account. only a handful of people in the country had the ability to use this technology. who could be the one behind this email? could this matter have alarmed some big shots? in this fast-paced era, the media had to keep up with real-time information and capture the hottest topics. since they couldn¡¯t find the person behind the news, they didn¡¯t see a need to dig deeper. if they accidentally touched the interests of certain big shots, it would bring them no benefits. the key was whether this evidence was reliable or not. their news had a reputation to maintain, so they wouldn¡¯t publish unsubstantiated information. therefore, all the news reporters spent the entire morning verifying the evidence and came to the conclusion that everything was true. what was currently being believed as truth by the public online was, in fact, the result of someone deliberately manipulating public opinion. with concrete evidence, they didn¡¯t wait any longer. they quickly edited a clarification article, including the most trending keywords related to the incident, and posted it on the media network. at school, mei shu couldn¡¯t find a moment of peace in the morning. no matter if she went to the restroom during break or had lunch during noon, wherever she went, there was a crowd of people showing concern. these people genuinely cared about her, and mei shu couldn¡¯t reject them and appear ungrateful. however, when she was asked the same question for the fifth time, mei shu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, everything is being clarified! there¡¯s no need to worry about me!¡± those people still wanted to offer some comforting words, but seeing mei shu eating with her head down, they could only swallow their words back down.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Official Media Speaks Up chapter 144: official media speaks up translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the situation online was still fermenting. mei mu lay on the hospital bed, unwilling to close her eyes. every minute, she refreshed the comments on the internet that insulted mei shu, finding pleasure in it. when wang yue entered the room, there was a man with a hat following her. mei mu immediately hid her phone under the pillow and looked at him warily, ¡°who are you?¡± wang yue sat beside the bed and smiled reassuringly, ¡°mumu, don¡¯t be afraid. this gentleman is a journalist. he heard about your situation and sympathizes with you. he wants to conduct an exclusive interview with you.¡± ¡°interview about what?¡± mei mu¡¯s caution didn¡¯t lessen. the man sat on a chair and took out a recording pen, ¡°miss mei mu, hello, i¡¯m a journalist from a cutting-edge media outlet. my name is zhang han. don¡¯t be afraid. 1 already know about the bullying you¡¯ve endured at the mei family for a long time, and how mei shu pushed you down the stairs and stole your spot in the piano competition. i¡¯m here today just to ask you to tell me everything that happened to you. we will definitely seek justice for you.¡± mei mu looked surprised as she glanced at her mother. wang yue gave her a reassuring look and whispered in her ear, ¡°it¡¯s a media outlet your aunt contacted. don¡¯t worry!¡± upon hearing this, mei mu brightened up immediately. she quickly asked wang yue to help her sit up and lean against the head of the bed, saying, ¡°thank you very much for being interested in hearing my story. i will tell you everything that happened to me.¡± zhang han smiled and opened the recording pen, ¡°then let¡¯s begin. miss mei mu, why did mei shu push you down the stairs¡­¡± the interview in the hospital room continued. on the other side, in the school cafeteria, mei shu was busy eating rice to fill her stomach while secretly hacking into the hospital¡¯s surveillance system. when she was in line for lunch, she had already read all the news online. most of the slanderous comments about her came from mei mu. mei shu wasn¡¯t surprised by this, but she still couldn¡¯t understand one thing. why did feng wei and chen jian, who were exposed for cheating in her weekend competition, manage to hide so perfectly during this incident? after all, there were already many people on the internet criticizing her for defiling the piano competition, and there were so many people present at the scene. it was inconceivable that no one mentioned these two individuals. the only logical explanation was that these two had bribed the authorities to remove all negative comments about themselves. chen jian didn¡¯t have much to do with her, and after yesterday¡¯s incident, he probably wouldn¡¯t hate her the most. but why didn¡¯t feng wei take the opportunity to step on her? mei shu couldn¡¯t believe it. she guessed that feng wei might want to thoroughly crush her in other ways, turning her into a pariah, and then use that as an excuse to justify her cheating behavior, which might temporarily protect her position. thinking this way, she wanted to check on mei mu¡¯s situation. as expected, the surveillance camera in the corridor clearly captured the scene of wang yue and a strange man entering mei mu¡¯s hospital room. mei shu extracted the man¡¯s facial information and searched for it in the database, quickly confirming his identity. she had to admit that her most useful skill right now was hacking. with this skill, she could do a lot of things; otherwise, she would have needed someone¡¯s help to investigate this matter. but now she was more than capable of handling it herself. today was originally a peaceful noon, but for those online, it was undoubtedly like a sudden thunderclap exploding above their heads. the official media unexpectedly intervened in the mei shu incident personally, attracting even more onlookers. they had thought that the authorities would announce a complete ban on mei shu this time, and the internet would become a pure land. however, they never expected that the official message would actually clear mei shu¡¯s name. did mei shu really have a powerful background, or was she really innocent? for a while, the attacks against mei shu online stopped, and people put down their keyboards that were furiously typing and began reading every word of the official message. the message had over 800 words and included links to all the evidence. ¡°mei shu did not bully her classmates at school. on the contrary, she had just transferred to n0.1 high school, and there were already at least ten popular posts on the school forum that were not in her favor.¡± under this statement, the official media displayed screenshots of parts of the posts. the accusations that mei mu had placed on mei shu were all refuted in the official message. all the comments constituted defamation of mei shu¡¯s reputation, and the police were already paying attention to the matter, taking it seriously and launching an investigation. with the involvement of the official media, others finally realized that they had been used as pawns in the past day and night! they immediately looked for the post that summarized a¡¯lei mu¡¯s statements, but unexpectedly, the media outlet responded quickly and had already deleted the post. however, many attentive netizens had already captured the image and confronted mei mu, asking her to explain.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: The Reversal chapter 145: the reversal translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at that time, mei mu had just finished the interview in the ward. with enthusiasm, wang yue saw zhang han off. as she returned, an uncontainable smile appeared on her face. ¡°it¡¯s still your aunt who cares for you. this time, we¡¯ll just directly crush mei shu, leaving her unable to make a comeback!¡± ¡°mom, i feel so happy when i see people online cursing her. i¡¯ve finally found a way to vent!¡± mei mu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation. just wait and see. as long as this incident became significant, the school would surely step in to protect its image. by that time, they might even expel mei shu directly! otherwise, it would be impossible to quell the public¡¯s anger! wang yue thought the same way. she sat down beside mei mu, smiling contentedly. ¡°you¡¯re really clever, my daughter. once we force mei shu out, all her shares will fall into your hands. then, 1¡¯11 raise those boys to be useless, and everything in the mei family will be yours!¡± ¡°thank you, mom. 1 know you¡¯re the best to me.¡± mei mu leaned into her mother¡¯s embrace. wang yue gently ruffled her hair with a tender touch. ¡°silly child, i¡¯m your mother. if i don¡¯t care for you, who will?¡± mei mu joyfully cuddled her mother while acting cutely. for a while, the mother and daughter in the ward were harmonious, and the atmosphere was exceptionally warm. yet, no one knew that they were discussing something extremely despicable and shameless. just as mei mu was smugly pleased with her own actions, her phone suddenly rang. she took out her phone and discovered that it was mei yun calling, causing her to glance uneasily at wang yue. wang yue signaled her to stay calm. ¡°answer it. your father might be calling about mei shu. if he mentions mei shu bullying at school, pretend you know nothing. if he talks about the injury on your head, tell him that your aunt mentioned it and you have nothing to do with it.¡± mei mu hesitated and nodded. with her mother¡¯s encouragement, she pressed the answer button. little did she expect that as soon as the call was connected, mei yun¡¯s thunderous roar resonated through the entire ward. ¡°mei mu, are the things about mei shu online your doing? she¡¯s your own sister! how could you harm her like this?¡± mei mu pretended to sob and quickly defended herself. ¡°dad, what are you saying? the doctor just changed my medicine, and 1 was about to sleep. why are you suddenly saying this about me? when did 1 post anything about my sister online?¡± ¡°are you daring to lie!¡± mei yun was so angry that his veins popped, gripping the phone with bulging tendons. ¡°go online and see for yourself. look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°dad, i really didn¡¯t.¡± though she said so, a smile almost imperceptibly curved at the corners of mei mu¡¯s mouth. seeing her father enraged like this, it was clear that mei shu¡¯s incident had indeed significantly impacted the mei family. as long as she staunchly denied it, her father wouldn¡¯t be able to link her to this matter. ¡°look for yourself!¡± mei yun roared one final time before abruptly hanging up. mei mu rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°fine, 1¡¯11 look. i¡¯m curious to see how everyone is now cursing mei shu.¡± she opened her phone and prepared to see mei shu¡¯s downfall with wang yue. there were many private messages under her account, just as there were last night. everyone was asking for more details about mei shu in private messages, and they were helping her severely criticize mei shu for her malicious behavior. mei mu replied to each message with a friendly tone, feigning innocence while acting as though she couldn¡¯t stand mei shu¡¯s actions, joining in to curse mei shu alongside the others. she believed she would find the same sort of messages when she opened her messages today. today¡¯s messages seemed to be even more numerous than yesterday¡¯s. unexpectedly, she had inadvertently become a small internet celebrity through this approach. the thought of soon becoming popular left mei mu so excited that her hands trembled. however, when she opened her messages and saw the people cursing at her, her whole being froze in disbelief. ¡°who do you think you are? a fame-hungry internet celebrity trying to ride the wave? you¡¯re going insane for fame, huh? blocked and deleted. never see you again!¡± ¡°yesterday, i actually treated you as a kindred spirit. 1 must have been blind. creatures like you, who crawl out of the gutter, belong in the sewer! wait for the lawyer¡¯s letter!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± mei mu couldn¡¯t keep up, her bewildered gaze shifting to her mother beside her. wang yue snatched the phone from her hand and hurriedly opened mei shu¡¯s entry. originally, the entry¡¯s highest popularity was that media compilation of all mei mu¡¯s accusations against mei shu. but now, the highest-rated dynamic was an official announcement. a sense of foreboding suddenly arose in wang yue¡¯s heart. with trembling hands, she clicked on the dynamic. after carefully reading through all the evidence from start to finish, her heart cooled completely. mei mu had been watching the whole time. she couldn¡¯t believe that her baseless words were being found and used as evidence! who was so meddling? mei mu was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone, but she quickly calmed herself. she hadn¡¯t reached a dead end yet. perhaps the recording in zhang han¡¯s hand would be her only lifeline.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Her Recording chapter 146: her recording translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations now, the majority of public opinion online had already shifted, but there were still a few trolls who believed that mei shu was using a team of online influencers to change the narrative secretly. the reason they refuse to believe the truth was simple. mei shu¡¯s current achievements were too astounding. being able to have both elder wen and eider wu accept her as a disciple, her future was too promising, which had caused jealousy from many losers. zhang han saw that things were going awry and promptly deleted the draft he had just edited. just as he was hesitating, a phone call interrupted his thoughts. ¡°hello?¡± ¡°zhang han, why haven¡¯t you published the article i asked you to write?¡± feng wei reproached him impatiently, ¡°if you don¡¯t publish it, don¡¯t expect to get the rest of the payment!¡± ¡°chairwoman feng, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to publish it. look at the public opinion online now. if 1 publish it, i might become the target of public backlash!¡± the current situation was much worse than last night. if he released the article now, who knew what the consequences would be? but feng wei wasn¡¯t willing to let him off so easily. ¡°you¡¯ve already taken a 300,000 yuan deposit from me. you can¡¯t go back on your words like this. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to refund the whole deposit to me!¡± zhang han was caught in a dilemma. the money was right in front of him, and he didn¡¯t want to let it go. after a moment of contemplation, he finally made up his mind and said resolutely, ¡°alright, give me half an hour to re-edit the article.¡± ¡°good, mr. zhang. i¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± feng wei hung up the phone, satisfied. zhang han furrowed his brows for a while in front of his computer before finally deciding to write a carefully worded draft. he took a deep breath and sent out the expose, which included the audio recording as evidence. at first, the video with the attached audio didn¡¯t receive much attention online. however, half an hour later, people were astonished to find out that it was a voice recording of mei shu¡¯s sister. they immediately clicked on the video. in less than an hour, this audio recording had spread all over the internet. those who had just regretted misunderstanding mei shu were now completely at a loss. what¡¯s going on? why was there another reversal in this matter? how much insider information was involved in this? ¡°i knew mei shu couldn¡¯t have whitewashed herself. she actually pushed her own sister down the stairs. she¡¯s truly wicked. how can someone like her attend the best high school in our city? she even stole money and bullied her classmates. let¡¯s quickly drive her out of lin city! she¡¯s embarrassing our alma mater!¡± ¡°i just saw the earlier reversal, but i didn¡¯t expect another one so quickly. this drama is really exciting. i¡¯m just an ordinary bystander, so 1 won¡¯t comment for now. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to wait anymore! what¡¯s the status of the mei family? although they may not be top-tier, they definitely have more money than ordinary people like us! maybe that post that whitewashed mei shu was paid for by them to buy off insiders!¡± ¡°i agree with the person above! this audio recording was personally confirmed by mei mu herself. she wouldn¡¯t slander her own sister with such things, right?¡± ¡°sister? mei mu is just an illegitimate daughter!¡± the person who said this was a student from n0.1 high school. they had all witnessed mei mu and mei shu¡¯s dispute about which of them being an illegitimate daughter, so they knew the truth about mei mu¡¯s identity. how could an illegitimate daughter¡¯s words be trusted? maybe she was just as despicable as her mother, taking advantage of mei shu¡¯s trouble to throw more stones at her! for a moment, the online comments were once again divergent. both sides argued, but they couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion even after arguing for an entire afternoon. in the evening after school, lu yan came to wait for mei shu at the school gate again. as soon as he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but remember what happened online. ¡°do you need my help?¡± as long as she said yes, he would definitely step forward to defend her. however, mei shu gently shook her head. ¡°your uncle has already helped me a lot. i¡¯ll handle the rest of this matter myself.¡± ¡°my uncle?¡± lu yan widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°are you close to my uncle?¡± mei shu thought for a moment and replied, ¡°not bad. he¡¯s helped me a lot. he¡¯s a good person.¡± wait a minute! this was the first time anyone had said that lu si was a good person! he was practically the walking embodiment of the grim reaper! who wouldn¡¯t be frightened to their core when they saw him? how could such a person suddenly become a considerate gentleman in mei shu¡¯s eyes? was she really talking about his uncle? the thought had just surfaced in his mind, and lu yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver. could it be that his uncle had developed another drastically different personality? lu yan couldn¡¯t fathom why his younger uncle¡¯s behavior had suddenly changed. however, there was still an important matter at hand. he wanted to remind mei shu, ¡°many people online are saying that you pushed mei mu down the stairs to secure a spot in the piano competition. there¡¯s also a recording of mei mu personally accusing you.¡± ¡°oh?¡± mei shu halted her steps, a big smile suddenly blossoming on her lips. ¡°finally, she¡¯s taking this step. i¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡± lu yan caught a glimpse of her defiant smile and his heart raced. ¡°do you have a solution already?¡± ¡°of course.¡± mei shu deliberately held back a crucial piece of evidence from being sent to the official media.. she was waiting for mei mu to dig her own grave! Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Public Humiliation chapter 147: public humiliation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as mei shu spoke, her face was radiant, and her eyes shimmered with a glimmer of hope. lu yan recalled her mother¡¯s so-called test, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°how do you plan to handle this? why don¡¯t you let me help you?¡± ¡°i really don¡¯t need it. i can handle it myself.¡± mei shu once again refused him, oblivious to the disappointment in his eyes, and continued down the stairs. almost the entire internet was waiting for mei shu¡¯s explanation. since mei mu had spoken up for herself, if mei shu remained silent, the public would assume that she couldn¡¯t refute the claims and had no choice but to accept them. then it would be even harder for mei shu to turn the situation around. at the peak of the event¡¯s popularity, mei shu returned home and went to her room. she registered an official social media account and posted a dynamic message, directly presenting evidence. at first, her account received little attention as it was a new one. however, people quickly noticed that a post from an unknown account had been successively reposted by elder wu and elder wu. even the official account of the lu group, one of the organizers of the piano competition, not only reposted the content but also liked it and commented, ¡°support miss mei¡¯s counterattack against the rumor-mongers.¡± the fact that a post from a small account could be simultaneously shared by three heavyweight figures caught everyone¡¯s attention. meanwhile, mei mu was excitedly browsing online, taking comfort in the messages supporting her. she also saw this post, but at this moment, she still hadn¡¯t realized that she was about to fall into a trap. outside her hospital room, more and more nurses and patients gathered, and she finally sensed that something was off. she walked over to the door and opened it, only to see people outside pointing their phones at her face. as she opened the door, the flash of cameras sounded incessantly inside the room, blinding her, making her instinctively raise her hand to block the light. ¡°what are you all doing? who told you to take pictures of me?¡± had she become famous? were all these people her online fans? thinking of this possibility, her initially stern expression softened as she said, ¡°if you want a group photo, please line up one by one. but i¡¯m still recovering, so 1 can only take pictures with three people. others will have to wait for the next time.¡± however, instead of cheers as she had imagined, the atmosphere suddenly froze, and everyone stared at her like statues. mei mu made a cute gesture and waved her hand in front of them. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with all of you? do you want more than three people in the photo?¡± this was the first time they had ever been so close to an online celebrity, and it was normal for them to want to spend more time with her. mei mu smiled good-naturedly, ¡°alright then, five people! i¡¯ll still be here tomorrow!¡± ¡°no, miss mei mu, you¡¯ve misunderstood. we¡¯re not here to take photos with you,¡± a patient weakly raised his hand, interrupting her imagination. ¡°we just want to confirm if the news online is true, if you¡¯re really staying in this hospital room.¡± ¡°what news? are you talking about the one where mei shu pushed me down the stairs? of course, that¡¯s true. otherwise, why am i still stuck in the hospital now?¡± mei mu¡¯s face showed some anger. ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t want to take photos, let¡¯s end it here for today. i need to rest.¡± ¡°mei mu, stop pretending! we all know now! mei shu has already revealed the truth to everyone!¡± someone couldn¡¯t stand mei mu¡¯s arrogant attitude and yelled at the door. mei mu was startled by the person¡¯s loud voice, and her brow furrowed. ¡°pretending? even if mei shu wants to clarify herself online, it¡¯s just her empty words without evidence. how dumb are you all to believe her?¡± ¡°we¡¯re dumb if we believe you! you¡¯ve taken us all for fools and deceived us. i¡¯ve been speaking up for you since last night!¡± the person was clearly furious and raised his phone to take several unflattering pictures of mei mu in front of her. ¡°i¡¯m going to post these pictures online now. 1 want everyone to see your true colors!¡± ¡°exactly! expose her! we can¡¯t let such a wicked woman go easily!¡± more and more people in the crowd began to chime in. mei mu finally sensed that something was wrong, and her whole body trembled. ¡°why are you saying this about me? 1 haven¡¯t done anything! it¡¯s clearly mei shu who has been bullying me! why are you treating me like this?¡± she cried pitifully, but it failed to elicit any sympathy from anyone present. taking advantage of her tears, the person had already uploaded all the photos online. now, he was proudly holding his phone and said, ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be innocent! you¡¯ve been manipulating the narrative online since last night, exposing mei shu. 1 knew a bastard like you couldn¡¯t be anything good. you pretended to be a stranger online, secretly smearing your own sister! she¡¯s the legitimate miss mei of the mei family.. even if you try to smear others, you can¡¯t deny the fact that you¡¯re just a despicable illegitimate child!¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Knowing the Truth chapter 148: knowing the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°how could you say that about me? i¡¯m the victim in this whole incident!¡± mei mu couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and wailed in pain. however, the more she cried, the more disdainful the expressions on others¡¯ faces became. a kind nurse reminded her, ¡°i suggest you take a look at the evidence mei shu released online before saying anything.¡± if they didn¡¯t know the truth, mei mu¡¯s pitiful appearance might have easily deceived them. mei mu hesitated before reluctantly opening her phone. she saw those people looking at her with a mocking gaze, which made her expression even uglier. ¡°you can all leave. i need to rest.¡± with that, she slammed the door shut with a bang, leaned against it, and gasped for breath as she opened her phone. the internet was already flooded with not how wicked mei shu was as a person but rather with the news mei shu had posted using her anonymous account. as a result, the account gained ten million followers within a short hour. still not fully comprehending the situation, mei mu clicked on the account and saw the only dynamic post there, which immediately made her lose her composure! the post not only provided clear evidence pointing to the ip address of the account that had slandered mei shu on the first night being in her hospital room, but it also presented more crucial evidence. it revealed that mei mu couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of being caught stealing and jumped from the stairs herself. someone even proved that, on the eve of the competition, mei shu had openly engaged in a piano competition with another girl at the school to compete for the spot to represent the school in the competition. there was also footage of mei shu¡¯s performance at the competition, including the video exposing the lies of feng wei and chen jian. most crucially, these two videos were published by eider wu and elder wen. the two held extremely authoritative positions in the piano community, and no one dared to question their words, especially when there was video evidence. mei shu indeed had the ability to win the championship and didn¡¯t need to resort to dirty tactics to grab a spot, as mei mu had claimed. several pieces of evidence laid out together completely shattered mei mu¡¯s lies. now, the internet was filled with praise for mei shu. after watching the videos of the competition, many people who were initially bystanders became her fans. her performance was so infectious that even through the screen, people felt like they were there in person, let alone those who were present at the scene. their only regret was not having attended the competition. many of them left messages under mei shu¡¯s account, hoping she would participate in another competition, promising that they would definitely come in person next time! mei shu replied to a few of the comments, earning unanimous praise from netizens. on the other hand, mei mu¡¯s account was now flooded with negative comments. ¡°i spent the whole day and night browsing the internet, and i can¡¯t believe it was all a show orchestrated by the illegitimate child herself to smear the legitimate daughter! disgusting!¡± ¡°you¡¯re truly wicked! we almost fell for your deception! prepare to face a lawsuit!¡± ¡°why did the hospital save someone like you? it makes me furious! i wish you would just die!¡± various curses and insults filled her comment section. mei mu looked at the screen, her vision going black. she leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground. her fingers trembled as she continued to scroll down, and finally, she spotted a familiar name. feng wei. she clicked on feng wei¡¯s account and, as expected, saw a sea of negative comments. many people had reported feng wei to the higher-ups of the piano association, and she was likely to be expelled from the circle for such corrupt practices. feng wei hadn¡¯t replied to any comments, and she was probably feeling just as devastated as mei mu. the journalist zhang han, who had interviewed mei mu and released the recording, had already been fired by his media company. his fate was even worse than theirs. mei mu threw her phone on the ground and hugged her knees, sobbing uncontrollably. how did this happen? why was mei shu only lightly counterattacking, yet she was already completely defenseless against it? she believed that her abilities and talents were no less than mei shu¡¯s, so why was everyone now siding with mei shu? this was entirely different from what she had envisioned! soon, her train of thought was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. wang yue sounded extremely anxious on the other end of the phone, ¡°mumu, are you okay? don¡¯t be afraid, mom will go to the hospital to accompany you!¡± ¡°mom!¡± mei mu¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief as she choked back her tears. ¡°why did i lose to mei shu again? now everyone believes her, and everyone is scolding me. people are even coming to the hospital to pick on me. i don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital; i want to go home!¡± wang yue fell silent and spoke in a soothing tone, ¡°mumu, i know you¡¯re feeling sad right now, but listen to me. mom has already rented a house for you. if you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, i¡¯ll take you to the new house.¡± ¡°mom?¡± mei mu¡¯s voice trembled, and she asked uncertainly, ¡°why can¡¯t i go home? isn¡¯t that our home?¡± wang yue¡¯s tone was a bit awkward as she explained, ¡°your father is still angry right now, and it¡¯s not suitable for you to go back. listen to mom, and i will take you back as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: No More Pursuit chapter 149: no more pursuit translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after hanging up the phone, mei mu remained stunned on the ground, unresponsive. she had thought she could step mei shu under her feet, but she never expected that the end result would be her having a home but being unable to return to it. her father must be very angry with her. he must know that she was behind all of this! damn it. she clenched her fists and angrily punched her legs. it was all mei shu¡¯s fault! why was she so ruthless and unforgiving? she had already lacked fatherly love during her childhood, and her father should have compensated her properly. however, now, because of mei shu, her father didn¡¯t even want her to come back to the mei family. then, what was she? she sat lifelessly on the ground, not knowing how much time had passed. the sky outside had completely darkened, and even the hospital corridors had become quiet. finally, wang yue arrived. as soon as she saw mei mu¡¯s appearance, her heart ached even more, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. she quickly bent down to help mei mu up from the ground and said gently, ¡°silly child, why are you sitting here like this? don¡¯t you care about your health?¡± mei mu finally showed some reaction. she looked up at wang yue, and when she noticed the redness on her mother¡¯s cheeks, her pupils shrank. ¡°mom, did dad hit you again?¡± wang yue cried and lowered her head, speaking softly to comfort her, ¡°no, i¡¯ve been with your dad for so many years. when did he ever lay a hand on me? don¡¯t think too much, i did it to myself accidentally.¡± ¡°don¡¯t lie to me!¡± mei mu screamed in despair, covering her face and continuing to cry, ¡°mom, does dad not want us anymore? he only wants mei shu, right? how can he be so heartless? is he even worthy of us?¡± wang yue also felt heartbroken, but now that the situation had become a settled matter, if they still wanted to turn the tables, they absolutely couldn¡¯t give up so easily. she hugged her daughter tightly and gently patted her back, saying, ¡°mumu, don¡¯t worry, mom will find a way to bring you back home. 1 will make sure the mei family has only one daughter, you. don¡¯t be impatient. 1 won¡¯t let mei shu off so easily!¡± ¡°mom, i wish 1 could kill her with my own hands!¡± at this moment, mei mu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. everything she had was ruined by mei shu. her father¡¯s love, her popularity at school, and her own reputation. she had lost everything, and she would make mei shu taste the bitterness of being abandoned by everyone! however, what she didn¡¯t know was that everything she was experiencing now was something mei shu had personally gone through in the past. mei shu¡¯s fate back then was much more miserable than the current mei mu¡¯s. she suffered severe burns all over her body, lost her legs, her loved ones, and her family affection. she could only lie in bed, enduring the torment from mei mu daily and eventually died tragically at mei mu¡¯s hands. but mei shu¡¯s desire for revenge didn¡¯t stop there. study room. mei shu looked at her father, who seemed to have aged ten years in an instant, and smiled knowingly, ¡°dad, 1 know you love me the most. since you asked me to stop, of course, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± mei yun sighed with relief and comforted her, ¡°shu¡¯er, i have let you down ail these years, but now the company¡¯s shares have suffered a significant impact because of this incident. i know you¡¯re aggrieved, but i can only let you endure it temporarily. rest assured, mei mu won¡¯t escape punishment. your aunt wang will personally apologize to you. during this time, i¡¯ll make mei mu stay outside to calm down, and we won¡¯t bring her back until you feel better.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu suppressed the urge to sneer and showed a sweet smile. ¡°with dad saying that, 1 won¡¯t pursue her for spreading rumors about me. aunt wang will really come to apologize to me?¡± ¡°of course, she¡¯s already gone to handle mei mu¡¯s discharge procedures. she¡¯ll come to your room in a while.¡± upon hearing that she was willing to withdraw the lawsuit, mei yun felt overjoyed. he hurriedly promised her wholeheartedly. mei shu smiled and said, ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll go back to my room and wait for her. but aunt wang shouldn¡¯t come too late; i have to get up early for school tomorrow.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll remind her. you go back to rest.¡± mei yun personally got up to escort mei shu out of the study. when he opened the door, he found that two of his sons had climbed onto the door. mei yun immediately frowned and said sternly, ¡°why didn¡¯t you two do your homework properly today?¡± mei yan puffed out his cheeks, feeling displeased, and hugged his shoulders. ¡°dad, sister has suffered such grievances. shouldn¡¯t you compensate her properly? 1 feel so bad for her!¡± mei jing also had a dissatisfied expression and said, ¡°dad, mei mu went too far this time. we all saw it. she clearly jumped down by herself and even went to the journalist to say that sister pushed her. she¡¯s a liar!¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei yun¡¯s smile faded, ¡°i know you both love your elder sister, and i¡¯ve already discussed this with mei shu. let¡¯s end it here, but 1 will compensate her appropriately.¡± as he spoke, he took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to mei shu. ¡°there are three hundred thousand yuan in this card. you can buy something with it. consider it a little gift from dad..¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Intimate Siblings chapter 150: intimate siblings translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu accepted the bank card without any hesitation and didn¡¯t bother with formalities. she knew she deserved it. ¡°thanks, dad. i¡¯ll take my brothers back to do their homework now.¡± mei yan wanted to defend mei shu again, but she acted quickly and pulled him away. he could only reluctantly follow behind her. mei jing frowned and swallowed the words he wanted to say. he silently followed mei shu back to their room. the three siblings¡¯ figures appeared frail. mei yun stood quietly for a while, and the smile on his face suddenly faded. an overwhelming sense of exhaustion almost engulfed him. ¡°ling¡¯er, can you see this from heaven? our children get along very well. mei shu has really grown up now. she¡¯s sensible and takes good care of her brothers. if you can see this, you should be happy, right? would you blame me for compromising our daughter?¡± his words could only scatter into the air, destined to receive no response. however, mei shu¡¯s keen ears successfully caught his words. she could only sneer after listening. if her mother¡¯s spirit really existed in heaven and knew that her father compromised their daughter for the sake of his mistress¡¯ daughter, she would probably be so angry that she would come back to hold him accountable, wouldn¡¯t she? and he hoped her mother would forgive him? men were indeed creatures who were good at deceiving. not only would they deceive others, but they were also good at deceiving themselves, as if it could alleviate the guilt in their hearts. but they would never understand that once some damage was done, the scar left behind would always remain like a thorn in their hearts. even if they tried to forcibly remove it, they would only end up with a bloody mess! back in the room. mei jing was the first to ask, ¡°sis, why did you give up on reporting her to the police? mei mu spread such malicious rumors about you. she should be locked up and eat prison food!¡± ¡°yeah, sis! letting her off so easily is simply too generous to her!¡± mei yan also had an indignant expression. whenever he thought of what mei mu said about mei shu on the internet, he wished he could go to the hospital right away and bite mei mu to death! mei shu gently patted both of their heads and comforted them in a soft voice, ¡°alright, 1 know you both care about me.¡± mei jing blushed, nervously slapping mei shu¡¯s hand away, and said in an unnatural tone, ¡°i don¡¯t care about you! 1 just can¡¯t stand injustice! don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± mei yan was clearly much more well-behaved than him, openly admitting his affection for his sister. ¡°i¡¯m really worried about you. sis, why did you let her off so easily? are you really short on money? if you¡¯re short on money, my little savings stash still has a lot in it!¡± mei shu bent down, gently pinching his nose in a doting manner, ¡°then how much money do you have in your little piggy bank? i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough for me!¡± ¡°i¡¯m very rich! i¡¯ve been saving all the red envelopes people gave me!¡± mei yan said, and he was about to go back to his room to take out his savings to show mei shu that he could indeed afford to support his elder sister. mei shu was touched and hugged him, giving him a kiss on his baby fat cheeks. ¡°you¡¯re a good boy, but 1 don¡¯t want your money. i let mei mu off not because of money.¡± mei yan¡¯s round eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°then why, sis?¡± mei shu stood up straight and squinted, ¡°because our country¡¯s laws won¡¯t heavily punish minors. if 1 want to play her to death, 1¡¯11 have to wait for two more months.¡± in two months, mei mu would be considered an adult, and she would have to bear her own responsibilities. by then, mei shu would never easily forgive her if she caught her again. ¡°this time, it¡¯s already good enough to ruin her reputation. furthermore, the school has already drafted a document to expel mei mu. 1 doubt any high school will dare to admit her even if she wants to repeat a grade. let her experience fear and isolation in the outside world, just like a rat crossing the street. isn¡¯t that better than sending her to prison?¡± after speaking, mei shu also raised a mischievous smile at mei yan. mei jing shuddered when he saw the sly smile on her lips. he realized that mei shu was truly not easy to mess with. thinking about his previous attitude towards mei shu, he suddenly felt relieved that he was her biological brother. otherwise, he couldn¡¯t imagine what fate would have befallen him! mei yan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dwell on so many thoughts. he only found his older sister amazing. with admiration on his face, he hugged her slender waist. ¡°sis, mei mu¡¯s fate is going to be really miserable, right? she¡¯s definitely going to seek revenge on you!¡± ¡°i know that.¡± mei shu patted his head and said, ¡°now that mei mu has been driven out of the mei family, wang yue must still be in the house. you must be careful at ordinary times and don¡¯t let her trick you. if you find anything abnormal, come to me immediately. remember that?¡± ¡°got it!¡± mei yan was thoroughly impressed by mei shu. whatever she said, he was willing to listen. he had transformed from the little tyrant that he used to be when mei shu first returned! mei shu smiled and looked at mei jing, who was leaning against the wall. ¡°what about you?¡± mei jing shivered inexplicably, feeling as if he had been targeted by a venomous snake. he quickly nodded, ¡°1 know, sis..¡± Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Trouble chapter 151: trouble translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the evening, as expected, wang yue came back and immediately went to apologize to mei shu. mei yun was afraid that wang yue might cause trouble again, so he followed along. with him present, wang yue didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly. all the bitter words she wanted to say were kept inside, and she could only reluctantly apologize, ¡°shu¡¯er, it was mumu who lost her mind for a moment. considering she is your younger sister, please don¡¯t escalate this matter to the police.¡± mei shu could only sneer upon hearing this. younger sister? how did she suddenly have a younger sister, and when did she get one? wang yue knew more about this than she did! now, she even dared to use the words ¡°your younger sister¡± to disgust her! wang yue deliberately tried to make mei shu uncomfortable. but mei shu didn¡¯t fall for it. if she lost her temper in front of mei yun, she would play right into wang yue¡¯s hands. mei shu just pretended to be pitiful and wore a tearful expression. ¡°aunt wang, 1 really wanted to be a family with you and my younger sister, but i didn¡¯t expect her to frame me like this. however, i¡¯ll listen to dad and forgive sister. but i can only give her this one chance.¡± wang yue was itching with hatred but could only put on a grateful appearance. ¡°aunt wang is really thankful to you. you are so understanding. your dad will be very pleased!¡± mei shu sighed and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have much to say. it¡¯s just that if sister can¡¯t appreciate dad¡¯s good intentions and makes the same mistake again, 1 think even dad won¡¯t indulge her anymore.¡± this was to cut off any escape route for mei mu. from now on, if mei mu made any mistakes, there would be zero tolerance from mei yun. wang yue could only force a smile. after dealing with mei mu¡¯s matter, mei shu had several peaceful days. her popularity at school had soared, and no one came to trouble her anymore. even zhou li walked around her when they crossed paths. mei shu was satisfied with this. not being disturbed in her academic life was indeed nice, but there was one thing she couldn¡¯t figure out. since the last time they had dinner together, zhou li always looked at her with a respectful yet complicated gaze. unable to understand, she decided not to bother thinking about it. in this lifetime, mei shu was determined to be a carefree person, so she wouldn¡¯t suffer like she did in her previous life. that day, after completing her tasks as usual, she went home and studied hacking skills with f for a while. after the lesson she learned from mei mu, she almost spent every day studying with f. not for anything else, but because this skill was just too useful! in just a few days, she had completed the system¡¯s release of several small tasks and successfully raised her hacker level to intermediate. she could even make money by taking simple tasks online. however, her daily tasks were too packed now, and she didn¡¯t have time to accept any jobs for the time being. but after the college entrance examination, she could consider it. on the weekend, she found time to visit mei he again. compared to last week, he was visibly better, showing that her display of power had worked. she spent the whole day with mei he before returning home. little did she know that as soon as she finished dinner and returned to her room, someone gently knocked on her window. her room was not on the ground floor! how could someone knock on her window? with suspicion, mei shu slowly pulled back the curtain. in the dark night, jiang he was panting, carrying a man on his shoulder. he had somehow climbed onto her balcony and was staring at her through the french window. mei shu glanced at the man on jiang he¡¯s shoulder and twitched her lips, ¡°isn¡¯t it a lot of effort to bring a living person up so high and to my balcony so late at night?¡± jiang he quickly handed the man to mei shu, ¡°it¡¯s no trouble at all, miss mei. i¡¯ll leave him to you, and i¡¯ll come to pick him up tomorrow morning!¡± what? he would stay overnight? mei shu was about to refuse, but jiang he seemed to know what she was going to say. he hurriedly jumped off the balcony as if he expected her response, disappearing in the blink of an eye. mei shu sighed lightly, closed the window, and pushed the man to the corner of the wall. ¡°want some candy?¡± ¡°yes!¡± lu si blinked his wet eyes and looked at her, trying to see if she was angry. mei shu performed a magic trick and took out a candy from her hand, ¡°have you had dinner?¡± lu si took the lollipop and innocently shook his head, ¡°sister, xiao bao couldn¡¯t see you, so i didn¡¯t want to eat!¡± mei shu sighed again, ¡°then wait for me here. i¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± ¡°sister, don¡¯t go!¡± lu si held onto her sleeve, ¡°xiao bao wants to go with sister. sister, don¡¯t leave xiao bao again.¡± mei shu felt exhausted. she deliberately put on a stern face and coaxed him like a child, persuading him to sit on a chair, ¡°you wait for me here obediently. i¡¯ll be back soon. if you behave, i¡¯ll reward you with another candy when i come back.¡± as soon as he heard about getting candy, lu si¡¯s eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands like an innocent child, ¡°great, great, sister. xiao bao won¡¯t move at all! sister, come back quickly!¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei shu finally felt relieved and left the room after carefully closing the door. then she turned downstairs.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Older Brother and Younger Brother chapter 152: older brother and younger brother translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations but what she didn¡¯t notice was that a small figure sneaked into her room as soon as she left. just outside, mei yan saw a dark figure sneak into his sister¡¯s room. at first, he thought it was a thief, but then he saw his sister coming out of the room unharmed, so he realized that things were not what he had imagined. it turned out to be even worse than a thief! his sister had actually hidden a man in her room! he approached lu si slowly, his eyes alert, and his childish voice full of caution, ¡°who are you?¡± lu si glanced at him with his long, narrow eyes and then stared at him without blinking. mei yan¡¯s breath froze. the man¡¯s eyes were too beautiful. just looking at him like this made mei yan subconsciously slow down his heartbeat, afraid of disturbing his rest. but in the next second, lu si¡¯s words stunned mei yan. ¡°i¡¯m called xiao bao. what¡¯s your name, big brother?¡± ¡°xia, xiao bao?¡± mei yan was so shocked that he stuttered, and after observing the man up and down, he couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up, ¡°wow, big brother, your acting skills are truly amazing. you can actually pretend to be so innocent and stupid to deceive my sister? you are really the first person 1 have ever seen to do this!¡± lu si seemed to not understand the meaning of his words and said in confusion, ¡°why do you call xiao bao big brother? xiao bao is not bigger than you!¡± which part of yours is not bigger than me? mei yan was speechless and touched his forehead. only by tiptoeing could he barely reach lu si¡¯s ear. he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°tell me quickly, do you like my sister?¡± lu si understood this question. he nodded solemnly, and his eyes were exceptionally serious and bright, ¡°of course, i like sister.¡± mei yan automatically ignored his strange way of addressing mei shu and looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. regardless of the man¡¯s appearance, just the clothes he was wearing were undoubtedly valuable. his wealth was definitely more than that of the mei family! mei yan was quite satisfied with this man¡¯s wealth, but he was a bit dissatisfied with his intelligence. ¡°so, what¡¯s your real name?¡± mei yan sneakily asked. lu si said earnestly, ¡°just call me xiao bao!¡± mei yan felt like his cheeks were about to burst from holding in his breath. he coldly hummed and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me now, i won¡¯t let you stay in my sister¡¯s room, and i¡¯ll kick you out of my house later!¡± ¡°no! xiao bao promised sister to wait for her here!¡± lu si immediately became anxious. he wanted to explain to mei yan, but when he thought of the agreement with mei shu before she left, he didn¡¯t dare to move. he could only awkwardly twist his neck to glare at the big brother who was bullying him. big brother mei yan sighed. it was really hard to imagine how unique his sister¡¯s preferences were. otherwise, why would such a decent man be willing to accompany her in such a ridiculous game? his sister was indeed a devil. mei yan wanted to slip out of the room before she came back, but he unexpectedly bumped into mei shu just as he opened the door! mei shu had already heard the voices inside the room. when she saw it was mei yan, she breathed a sigh of relief, held a tray in one hand, closed the door tightly with the other, and pushed mei yan back in. ¡°sister!¡± lu si was delighted when he saw her. he stomped his feet and said, ¡°sister! i have eaten up the candy! xiao bao has been sitting here obediently, listening to sister¡¯s words!¡± ¡°yeah, xiao bao is so well-behaved.¡± mei shu reached out and rubbed his head, then put the meal on the table, ¡°after eating, sister will give you candy.¡± was this guy really called xiao bao? mei yan stood on the side, dumbfounded! lu si quickly responded, his eyes shining as he looked at the food on the plate. but he seemed to not know how to use chopsticks and actually wanted to grab the food with his hands. fortunately, mei shu acted quickly, grabbing his hand and stopping him. she took the chopsticks and fed him herself. lu si clapped his hands happily and hummed a children¡¯s song he didn¡¯t know where he had heard it. mei yan suddenly felt like he had returned to kindergarten. unable to bear it any longer, he walked up to lu si and pointed at him fiercely, ¡°you¡¯re already so old. do you still have no shame? you actually let my sister feed you!¡± his sister had never fed him! no, he didn¡¯t need his sister to feed him at all! lu si blinked innocently, ¡°but xiao bao wants sister to feed me!¡± after saying that, he deliberately ate a mouthful of food in front of mei yan, chewing it with a triumphant expression. mei yan:¡±¡­¡± now he finally understood the feeling of disgust when a girl sees a green tea woman. this man was too unbearable! mei yan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he turned his head away and only spoke to mei shu, ¡°sister, relationships aren¡¯t supposed to be like this. don¡¯t spoil him too much!¡± mei shu lowered her head in confusion and blinked her eyes, ¡°we are not in a relationship. xiao bao is younger than you. as an older brother, you should take good care of your younger brother!¡± ¡°what?¡± mei yan pointed to the big lu si, stuttering, ¡°he¡¯s younger than me? 1 should take care of him?¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Competing for Sister chapter 153: competing for sister translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu nodded as a matter of course, ¡°his mental age is younger than yours, so you are his big brother!¡± only now did mei yan react. this man wasn¡¯t pretending to be stupid; he was really that clueless! in an instant, the disgusted look he had when he glanced at lu si turned into one of pity. he even took the initiative to grab a tissue and help him clean the rice grains that had fallen on his suit. ¡°chew your food slowly. don¡¯t make a mess.¡± lu si stared blankly and listened obediently, stealing a glance at mei shu¡¯s expression. he then nodded docilely and said, ¡°okay.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but mess up mei yan¡¯s hair playfully as she watched mei yan intentionally adopt a mature demeanor. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good big brother, yanyan. you¡¯re amazing!¡± mei yan allowed her to touch his hair, and when she was satisfied, he straightened his hair with a straight face and asked, ¡°so, sister, where did you find him?¡± mei shu explained, ¡°on the way to visit your third brother.¡± when she mentioned the third brother, mei yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°sister, can you take me with you next time you visit third brother?¡± ¡°of course,¡± mei shu replied without hesitation. perhaps seeing more family members would help with mei yan¡¯s recovery. while they were talking, lu si had already finished his meal. he stared at mei yan¡¯s messy hair with a sad expression, then pouted and burst into loud sobs, ¡°i want sister to touch my hair too! sister, touch xiao bao as well! xiao bao is a good boy!¡± mei shu quickly put down her chopsticks and comforted him, ¡°okay, okay, i¡¯ll touch xiao bao too, but xiao bao mustn¡¯t cry anymore. if you cry again, sister won¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°then xiao bao won¡¯t cry,¡± lu si quickly stopped crying and opened his mouth, waiting for mei shu to continue feeding him. after waiting for him to eat his fill, mei shu gave both of them lollipops and instructed mei yan to watch over xiao bao while she went to take a shower. as she lay in the bathtub, mei shu thought of lu si¡¯s behavior earlier and couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter! who would have thought that the man who ruled the business world had such a childish side? as lu si¡¯s highly paid nanny, mei shu certainly didn¡¯t mind. in fact, she was delighted to know that she would soon receive a substantial paycheck. worried that she had been away for too long and that the two kids might cause trouble, mei shu hurriedly finished her bath and put on her pajamas. to her surprise, when she came out, she saw the two of them huddled together, whispering to each other. mei shu strained her ears to listen and heard mei yan sternly correcting, ¡°you wrote it wrong again! it¡¯s not written like this here!¡± with that, mei yan snatched the pencil from lu si¡¯s hand and carefully wrote the characters ¡°xiao bao¡± on a piece of paper, showing it to him. ¡°see, it should be written like this. why are you so dumb?¡± lu si sobbed, ¡°big brother, don¡¯t be so mean. xiao bao can¡¯t learn it! it¡¯s too hard! xiao bao doesn¡¯t want to learn to write anymore!¡± mei yan looked at him with a troubled expression, suddenly understanding why his teachers had looked so frustrated when he was learning to write chinese characters. mei shu approached them with a smile and reached out to help mei yan comb his hair. ¡°alright, you should go back to your room and rest for the night. i¡¯ll take care of it here.¡± mei yan responded with an ¡°okay¡± and seemed to still be immersed in the painful memories of being forced to learn how to write characters. however, as he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and turned back. ¡°sister, is he going to sleep with you tonight? are you two going to share a bed?¡± mei shu was also troubled by this. while lu si¡¯s mental age was still younger than mei yan¡¯s, he had the body of an adult male. if it were known that they were sharing a bed, it would be hard to explain. mei yan saw his sister¡¯s dilemma and volunteered, ¡°you can let him sleep in my room!¡± he had never had a little brother before, and he quite liked lu si. he didn¡¯t mind sharing his big bed with him. however, lu si was strongly against this arrangement. he simply clung to mei shu¡¯s arm and refused to let go. ¡°i want to sleep with sister! go away. 1 don¡¯t want you!¡± mei yan¡¯s anger flared up, and the veins on his forehead bulged. ¡°she¡¯s my sister! why do you have the right to cling to her like this?¡± was that the real issue? mei shu, caught between the two of them, massaged her temples. she looked down at the stubbornly clinging lu si, whom no matter how hard she pushed, she couldn¡¯t move. at this moment, the only thing that set this man apart from a child was his physical strength. on the other side, mei yan also glared at lu si with frustration, and their eyes met in the air, sparking a heated exchange. mei shu intervened between the two, decisively gesturing toward mei yan, ¡°you should go back for now and get some rest tonight. 1¡¯11 handle this myself.¡± seeing lu si¡¯s demeanor, if she forcibly sent him to mu yan¡¯s room, she was afraid that the two of them would make a huge commotion. if wang yue and mei yun found out that she had hidden a man in her room, it wouldn¡¯t be a trivial matter. so, after much consideration, she believed it would be safer to keep lu si in her room, where she could keep an eye on him herself.. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Suddenly Become Sober chapter 154: suddenly become sober translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yan knew he could only do that for now, so he lowered his head and silently walked out of the room. mei shu looked at the big lu si sticking to her and wanted to push him to take a bath, feeling a headache. unexpectedly, lu si looked at her pitifully and grabbed her hand, trying to put it into his pants. ¡°sister, help xiao bao undress!¡± ¡°what are you doing?¡± mei shu withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted, her face turning red, ¡°forget it. don¡¯t bathe. you can sleep on the floor!¡± she took a small blanket from the bed and spread it on the floor for him. she also placed a small doll as a pillow. then she looked at lu si again, ¡°you¡¯ll sleep here tonight.¡± ¡°i want to sleep with sister!¡± lu si said and started shedding tears. mei shu gritted her teeth, clenching her fists tightly. ¡°this comes with an extra cost.¡± lu si didn¡¯t understand and stubbornly hugged her. this time, mei shu didn¡¯t let him succeed. before he could touch her, she quickly dodged to the side and sighed helplessly, ¡°alright, but we need to set some boundaries!¡± she rolled up the small blanket and divided the big bed into two halves, pointing to the side near the window, ¡°you sleep over there, and i¡¯ll sleep here. if you dare to cross the line, i¡¯ll be angry!¡± lu si hurriedly assured her, ¡°sister, i won¡¯t make you angry. xiao bao will be good.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu pushed him to that side and said, ¡°lie down. i¡¯m very tired and want to sleep.¡± ¡°but, sister¡­¡± lu si looked at her with a grievance, tugging at the hem of his suit jacket, ¡°i feel uncomfortable wearing this outfit. i want to take it off!¡± mei shu was now at her wit¡¯s end. she suddenly regretted letting mei yan leave so easily. she could have made him suffer in her place. but things had come to this point, and she was too lazy to bother mei yan again. with a deep sigh, she reluctantly began to unbutton lu si¡¯s shirt. ¡°i¡¯ll only take off your shirt. you can take off your pants by yourself. if you can¡¯t, just sleep in them!¡± lu si was extremely anxious. he felt very uncomfortable wearing this outfit, so he clumsily tried to pull down his pants. however, the more he tried, the more stuck he got. he ended up sweating profusely, but the pants showed no signs of coming off. mei shu:¡±¡­¡± when lu si became sober, she had to remind him. she could look after him, but taking off his pants came with an extra cost! he had to pay more! she couldn¡¯t bear to watch lu si struggling to remove his pants. feeling annoyed, she brushed his hands away and went to unzip his pants herself. the whole process was very lengthy. mei shu was extremely cautious, not wanting to touch certain parts of the man¡¯s body with her fingers. her cheeks flushed unnaturally. taking a deep breath and closing her eyes, mei shu quickly removed his pants and then gestured for him to sit on the bed. ¡°you can take off the rest yourself!¡± the room fell into silence. mei shu kept looking away, waiting and waiting, but she didn¡¯t see any movement from him. perplexed, she turned her head to look at him. to her surprise, she was met with a pair of complex eyes. he stiffly lowered his head to look at his pants that had been pushed down to his knees, then glanced at mei shu, who was only wearing a nightgown, outlining her shapely curves. he pursed his thin lips, finally mustering the courage to speak, ¡°my alter ego is still a child. what do you want to do to him?¡± mei shu¡¯s mind buzzed, wishing she could just throw him out on the spot! could this still be blamed on her? who knew he would suddenly return to normal at this moment? moreover, what was with that look in his eyes, as if he were looking at a beast! if he had recovered, he could just climb out of the balcony himself, thank you! mei shu ranted in her mind but maintained a sweet smile to her boss, ¡°settle the account. our shop never defaults. thank you.¡± lu si narrowed his eyes and pointed to his pants, ¡°do i have to pay for these too?¡± mei shu¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°of course! you were the one who said you felt uncomfortable sleeping in your clothes!¡± ¡°ok.¡± lu si smiled knowingly and, in front of mei shu, took off his pants completely, neatly folded them, and put them aside. then he lay down on the half of the bed she had designated for him, tucking himself under the blanket. mei shu:¡±¡­¡±. ¡°aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± she couldn¡¯t quite understand his thought process, so she walked to the balcony and opened the window. ¡°no one is outside now. you can leave without being seen.¡± lu si glanced at her and calmly reminded her, ¡°this is the third floor.¡± ¡°i know.¡± she pointed outside curiously, ¡°but just now, your assistant jiang he carried you up like this.¡± lu si furrowed his brows slightly, hitting mei shu where it hurt, ¡°tomorrow morning, i¡¯ll add the payment. sleep well. don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± mei shu thought she didn¡¯t fear him doing anything to her. she had the strength of a bull. when the alternate personality of lu si clung to her just now, she didn¡¯t forcefully push him away because she knew he was like a child at that time, without any ill intentions towards her. but facing the adult lu si, she wouldn¡¯t be merciful in anyway.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Refuse Face to Face chapter 155: refuse face to face translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu was exhausted and simply turned off the lights, lying in her place, facing away from lu si, closing her eyes to sleep. but suddenly, there was an unfamiliar breath beside her, and even if she tried to ignore it, she couldn¡¯t deny that she was now wide awake. annoyed, she turned around, wanting to give the man sleeping next to her a stern look. however, when she turned her head, she found herself looking directly into his eyes that were so bright even in the darkness. mei shu was startled, her heart beating faster. ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you awake too?¡± lu si¡¯s expression was calm, and his black eyes stared at her without any restraint. mei shu closed her eyes angrily. ¡°i¡¯m going to sleep now. don¡¯t stare at me like that. your gaze makes it hard to sleep.¡± ¡°close your eyes, and then you won¡¯t feel anything,¡± lu si replied confidently. mei shu said coldly, ¡°i can close my eyes, but i¡¯m not dead. if you can¡¯t sleep, you can go back to your own home quietly while it¡¯s late at night.¡± lu si raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of someone finding me?¡± mei shu fell silent. she was indeed afraid of that! forget it! if he wanted to watch, then let him watch! she wouldn¡¯t lose anything anyway! thinking like this, mei shu actually relaxed and gradually fell asleep. as lu si listened to her breathing becoming lighter, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°you relax your guard so easily, you silly girl.¡± the next day, when mei shu woke up, the place next to her was already empty. lu si had left mei¡¯s house at some point. well, it was better this way, so as not to cause her unnecessary trouble. she got herself ready and went to school. today, the school was conducting a unified test before the final exams to assess the students¡¯ current review status. mei shu was confident about this exam. after all, she had been working hard for so long and was eager to see the results of her efforts. however, just as she arrived at the classroom door, she unexpectedly bumped into li zhen, who was posing against the corridor wall. ignoring him, mei shu walked straight into the classroom, but her arm was suddenly grabbed by him. ¡°let go.¡± mei shu glared at him with a bad expression. li zhen was taken aback by her cold gaze and reluctantly let go, saying, ¡°i didn¡¯t mean anything. 1 just worry that you might be nervous for today¡¯s exam, so 1 came to cheer you up.¡± as if afraid that his reason was too weak, li zhen even performed a magic trick from behind and took out a bracelet. ¡°this is a lucky charm that can ensure you get the desired good results in this exam. would you like me to put it on for you?¡± mei shu sneered and took a big step back, keeping some distance from him. she said coldly and indifferently, ¡°li zhen, this trick won¡¯t work on me, and i don¡¯t need to rely on superstition to comfort myself. goodbye.¡± ¡°mei shu!¡± li zhen hurriedly called out to her, looking at her figure that was now distant and unfriendly. his face turned ugly as he asked, ¡°what have i done to offend you? why do you get along so well with lu yan, while feeling annoyed just talking to me? if you really hate me so much, why did you come to provoke me in the first place?¡± his voice was quite loud, echoing in the corridor. for a moment, all the students stopped and watched the scene. mei shu turned around with a headache and said, ¡°when did 1 provoke you? li zhen, you should have evidence for your words. just because i don¡¯t want your things, it doesn¡¯t give you the right to insult me.¡± since li zhen wanted to make a big deal out of it and use public opinion to overpower her, mei shu decided to be straightforward about it. in her previous life, she had been despised by everyone. how could she feel burdened by such a small scene in this life? what a joke! li zhen clearly didn¡¯t expect her to really fall out with him. feeling that his dignity was being trampled on by her, his face turned pale and ugly. ¡°okay, you said it! let¡¯s wait and see!¡± this jerk finally gave up. mei shu felt relieved. she hadn¡¯t forgotten how this man betrayed her in her previous life. she didn¡¯t settle scores with him because she was too busy to do anything for the time being. if he knew his limits and retreated, she could ignore him. but if he still caused her trouble, he could only be the next mei mu! this little interlude before the exam didn¡¯t affect the exam at all. mei shu was a fast test-taker, leaving nearly half an hour of spare time in almost every exam. it was boring to sit and daydream, so she simply lay on the desk and took a nap. this action made the invigilators and fellow students in the same exam room shake their heads. of course, they wouldn¡¯t think that mei shu had mastered everything before answering so quickly. they would only think that mei shu was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even write blindly. the teachers and students who had started to have a good opinion of mei shu were now showing signs of reduced favor. after all, this was a prestigious high school where academic performance was paramount. even if she played the piano well, in the eyes of the students, she couldn¡¯t compare to those who excelled academically. this was also why lu yan was always treated like a god. the day of exams came to an end. mei shu stretched and walked out of the examination room when someone patted her shoulder.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Unable to be Friends chapter 156: unable to be friends translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu turned her head slightly to look at the slender hand on her shoulder and smiled faintly. ¡°zhou li, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°can we talk? 1 have something to say to you.¡± these past few days, zhou li had been hesitating to speak whenever she saw mei shu. feeling uncomfortable under her stare, mei shu nodded and said, ¡°where do you want to go?¡± ¡°follow me.¡± zhou li walked ahead, leading mei shu to the rooftop. it was here that li hua played the recording of mei mu for mei shu. unexpectedly, this time she was here with zhou li. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? speak up,¡± mei shu said, gazing calmly at zhou li from a distance. zhou li pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°are you in a romantic relationship with¡­ lu yan¡¯s cousin?¡± mei shu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°you think lu si and 1 are in a relationship, so you haven¡¯t dealt with me recently, right?¡± being exposed by her, zhou li instantly raised her head and said, ¡°yes or no?¡± mei shu sarcastically smiled and said, ¡°whether it is or not, what does it matter to you?¡± zhou li was angered by her attitude and blurted out, ¡°if you and lu yan¡¯s cousin are in that kind of relationship, then we might become family in the future. i¡¯m willing to be friends with you from now on, but if not, we can never be friends.¡± she could tell just how well lu yan treated mei shu. it was enough to make zhou li jealous. so, if mei shu was entangled with lu yan¡¯s cousin while still trying to pursue lu yan, then they would be rivals. from now on, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy towards mei shu! mei shu looked as if she had already anticipated that zhou li would say something like this. she shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°friends? zhou li, i¡¯m not so desperate for friends. we can never be friends.¡± ¡°why?¡± zhou li asked, frowning. she had already taken the initiative to befriend her, so why was mei shu still so ungrateful! ¡°i haven¡¯t forgotten the means you used on me before,¡± mei shu said coldly and distantly. ¡°i hate people who resort to these underhanded tactics, so i will never be friends with someone like you.¡± ¡°if not friends, then we can only be enemies!¡± zhou li glared at her fiercely. ¡°alright, this is what you said. don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°why would i regret it?¡± mei shu looked at her calmly, shrugged, and said, ¡°i¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°you!¡± zhou li couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and she wanted to catch up to mei shu. but then she thought about what mei shu had just said and forcibly stopped herself. lu si timed jiang he¡¯s arrival at the school gate perfectly. when mei shu came out, she saw the familiar black car. jiang he smiled and came to greet her. ¡°miss mei, master si invites you to get in the car.¡± mei shu was getting used to lu si¡¯s ways, so she didn¡¯t think too much and directly got into the back seat. on the man¡¯s knee was a laptop, and there was a steaming cup of coffee on the small table to his left. when he heard the door opening, he moved his hands away from the keyboard and turned his eyes towards her. ¡°hi.¡± mei shu nodded in response. ¡°do you have something to discuss, master si?¡± ¡°mhmm.¡± lu si raised his head slightly, gesturing to jiang he. jiang he immediately understood and handed her a bank card from the front seat. ¡°this is the fee for taking care of master si last night. master si said you took care of him last night, so he added an extra two hundred thousand more than originally agreed upon.¡± two hundred thousand for spending a night in her bed? it sounded quite lucrative. mei shu glanced at him and saw the man smiling while looking at her. she lightly hooked her lips, took the bank card, and said, ¡°thank you, master si, for keeping your word. you can come find me again next time.¡± after that, she was about to open the car door and leave. unexpectedly, lu si called her back, ¡°have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± mei shu was surprised and asked, ¡°what?¡± the corners of lu si¡¯s mouth, which had been slightly raised, suddenly dropped. ¡°think about it carefully.¡± as he spoke, he lightly tapped the table with his fingertips, seemingly urging her. mei shu glanced at him and suddenly realized, ¡°you want me to treat you to a meal, i remember.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go now.¡± lu si made a decision right away and instructed jiang he, ¡°drive.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t expect this man to be so domineering! however, she was indeed hungry and thought it would be nice to clear the debt of gratitude sooner. so, she didn¡¯t raise any objections. mei shu leaned back comfortably in the back seat and tilted her head to look outside at the crowded crowd. the sunlight shining through the window cast a layer of golden light on her profile, making her look exceptionally gentle and charming. however, lu si was well aware that the girl¡¯s character was not as gentle and refined as she appeared on the surface. on the contrary, she had a born fierceness within her. but she was also particularly sympathetic and kind towards the weak, making her a girl with clear likes and dislikes. perhaps it was this personality that attracted lu si to continuously interact with her, get to know her, and see many sides of her that others didn¡¯t know about.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Careful Consideration chapter 157: careful consideration translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si took mei shu to the yitai club, a place frequently visited by various influential figures in lin city. having a meal here cost quite a bit, but mei shu had plenty of money now, so she didn¡¯t mind. during their interaction, she easily discovered that lu si was indeed someone worth getting to know, so spending money to treat him to a meal wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about. as they sat in the private room upstairs, they unexpectedly heard an argument from the next room. intermittently, there was a familiar female voice. ¡°young master lin, please don¡¯t. 1 can¡¯t drink.¡± the woman was pleading with the man beside her, hoping he would relent and spare her. however, the man showed no sign of pity. he firmly held her chin and forced her mouth open, pouring a full glass of alcohol directly down her throat. the alcohol flowed down her chin, wetting the thin layer of fabric on her chest. this scene was so alluring that the man couldn¡¯t help but lower his head, capturing the droplet of liquid on her chest and sucking it up eagerly. the woman let out a soft moan of pain, inciting cheers and applause from the other men in the room. one would think that a place like this would highly value privacy, so the soundproofing of each private room should be excellent. however, the noise from the next room seemed as if they were reveling right next to mei shu and lu si. but lu si acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, sipping his hot tea as if nothing was happening. sensing mei shu¡¯s inquiring gaze, he put down his tea cup and flashed an innocent smile. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? yitai club¡¯s tea is made from the best pre-rain longjing tea. don¡¯t you like it?¡± mei shu smiled lightly and said, ¡°the tea is good, but i prefer the effort you put into it, master si.¡± suddenly, lu si¡¯s fingers tightened around the tea cup, and he looked at her with a smile. ¡°1 really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. let¡¯s order some food.¡± ¡°alright.¡± since he didn¡¯t want to take credit for it, mei shu didn¡¯t insist on clarifying the situation. she only knew that lu si didn¡¯t bring her here just to let her treat him to a meal. sure enough, just as they had confirmed their food and drinks with the waiter, the begging from the next room grew louder. ¡°young master lin, i beg you. 1 really can¡¯t drink anymore. my mother will be done with work soon and will come home. if she finds out that 1 haven¡¯t been resting properly at home, she will worry about me!¡± ¡°what are you afraid of? i haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. if you don¡¯t let me enjoy myself, how can 1 help you deal with that mei family¡¯s young miss?¡± the man teased, lifting her chin and fixing his gaze on her moist red lips. his eyes darkened, and right in front of the others, he leaned over and kissed her long-awaited lips. the cheering and applause in the room grew louder, and someone nearby started to egg them on. the man became even more excited and unfeelingly reached into her blouse, pinching and kneading the soft flesh in her chest as the sound of their kissing ignited a sultry and ambiguous atmosphere in the private room. even though mei shu and lu si were separated by a wall, it was not difficult to guess what was happening on the other side. mei shu blushed. in such a closed room, with a remarkably handsome man like lu si sitting opposite her, and listening to the unrestrained sounds from the neighboring room, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race. lu si immediately noticed her embarrassment and smiled teasingly. ¡°miss mei, you haven¡¯t even started drinking, and you¡¯re blushing already?¡± mei shu coughed and suddenly felt a little awkward. she quickly changed the topic. ¡°did you purposely bring me here to let me know that mei mu is planning to harm me with the help of someone else?¡± lu si¡¯s slender and attractive fingers rhythmically tapped the sandalwood table. miraculously, mei shu¡¯s heartbeat gradually matched the rhythm of his fingers, and for a moment, she absentmindedly gazed at his hand. lu si seemed to notice her gaze and awkwardly curled his fingers. he said indifferently, ¡°what are you going to do about it?¡± mei shu suddenly came back to her senses. the sounds of the woman¡¯s pleading were still ongoing. for mei mu to resort to such extreme measures just to deal with her, she could imagine how vicious and ruthless mei mu¡¯s next move would be. ¡°1 will never let her off easily.¡± originally, mei shu had planned to wait until mei mu came of age and could be held legally responsible before taking action against her. however, now that she herself was not being patient and wanted to court death, mei shu would definitely not leave any room for her. lu si agreed with her approach and even seemed encouraging. ¡°when cutting grass, one must dig up the roots, or there will be endless trouble.¡± ¡°i understand.¡± mei shu looked at lu si and suddenly stood up. ¡°master si, thank you for bringing me here today. if there¡¯s anything i can do to help you in the future, i will do my best.¡± lu si waved his hand and motioned for her to sit back down. he picked up his tea cup and took a sip before casually asking, ¡°1 forgot to ask you last time, do you have a good relationship with lu yan?¡± mei shu replied casually, ¡°lu yan and i are best friends..¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Seizing the Handle chapter 158: seizing the handle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations to lu si¡¯s surprise, his expression turned displeased, and he frowned, ¡°best friends?¡± he looked at mei shu firmly, ¡°then what about you and me?¡± mei shu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°we can also be good friends. 1 think we get along quite well, master si.¡± ¡°but it sounds like you haven¡¯t considered me as a friend yet,¡± lu si put down his cup and lightly tapped the rim with his fingertips, ¡°you call him ah yan?¡± mei shu was about to nod, but suddenly noticed the meaningful look in lu si¡¯s eyes. it dawned on her, ¡°if master si doesn¡¯t mind, 1 can call you all si from now on. it¡¯s just that you are all yan¡¯s uncle, and i¡¯m afraid it might not be respectful enough to address you like that.¡± ¡°i am his uncle. what does it have to do with you?¡± lu si¡¯s tone was clearly displeased. mei shu quickly put on a smiling face and said, ¡°alright, since you agree, we are friends from now on, ah si. thank you for bringing me here.¡± lu si¡¯s mood lifted, and his lips curved, ¡°you¡¯re welcome, but you owe me one now.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time,¡± mei shu readily agreed. soon, the food and wine were served. in the surrounding private rooms, there were faint sounds of movement. mei shu took a sip of red wine and listened carefully for a while. she knew they were planning to book a hotel room for more ¡°activities¡± later. she sneered coldly. mei mu was exactly courting death. lu si saw her intention but had no intention of stopping her. instead, he gently said, ¡°you handle your business first, i can wait for you.¡± ¡°thank you, ah si.¡± as she addressed him this way, her soft voice felt like a sharp blade, piercing into his heart. lu si couldn¡¯t help but lift the corners of his lips, picked up his computer, and started doing his own work. mei shu used the hacking skills she learned from hacker f to infiltrate the surveillance system of the hotel before mei mu and the others arrived. she was also worried that they might change their terminal midway, so the group was under her surveillance the entire way. after confirming that mei mu and the others had indeed arrived at the hotel and entered the lobby within the range of surveillance, mei shu wore a satisfied smile. lu si glanced at her, appreciating her ruthless approach towards her enemies. he poured her a glass of red wine and pushed it to her, asking, ¡°what¡¯s your plan now?¡± mei shu squinted at the surveillance footage. the man holding mei shu was clearly under the dual influence of alcohol and lust. before they even settled on a room, as they entered the elevator, his hands had already started to behave improperly. just with what they were doing in the lobby, mei shu could already ruin mei mu¡¯s reputation. but that was far from enough. she wanted to utterly destroy her. that¡¯s how mei mu treated her in the past. since her rebirth, mei shu had deeply understood one thing. in this world, not everyone deserved to be treated with kindness. some people, you either had to crush them, or they would devour you, your flesh, and your blood. mei mu was such a person. she would never stop. so, in order to eliminate all future troubles and prevent mei mu from having any malicious intentions towards her younger brothers, mei shu needed enough leverage to choke her throat, or she would end up being the one who paid the price! although mei shu didn¡¯t say anything, lu si still read her refusal from her eyes. that¡¯s right. that¡¯s exactly what he expected from mei shu. that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t mind going out of his way to help her. if she were to say she wanted to bypass mei mu or act soft towards her now, lu si would never lend her a hand again. because that would only waste his time helping a woman who wasn¡¯t worth it. he wanted to see the resolute mei shu. in the surveillance footage, mei mu was already being held in the man¡¯s arms, and they were kissing while entering the elevator. the other men followed behind them. after the group left, the receptionist at the front desk naturally displayed a look of disdain. clearly, she was well aware of the unsavory activities that were about to take place in the room. the hotel had strict surveillance, which conveniently allowed mei shu to monitor them every step of the way. she had already gathered quite a bit of evidence, but it was still not enough. it wasn¡¯t until she saw the group entering the same room that she turned off the surveillance. she wouldn¡¯t be able to record what was going to happen in the room next, but judging by the looks of those men, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be something good! lu si closed the computer and, seeing mei shu¡¯s disappointed expression, shook his head in resignation. ¡°there¡¯s nothing interesting to see in that kind of situation. what we have gathered so far is already enough.¡± mei shu nodded and raised her glass again. ¡°all si, today i could catch mei mu with such a big handle and find out that she¡¯s planning to set me up with someone in the future, all thanks to your arrangements. i¡¯ll drink to you for that.¡± ¡°okay,¡± lu si smiled and clinked glasses with her. the two of them had a pleasant conversation during the meal, and mei shu unexpectedly found herself getting along well with this man. after they had eaten and drunk their fill, lu si accompanied mei shu back to her home and advised her to be especially careful in the coming days. if mei mu could sell her body in exchange for a chance to frame mei shu, then what she wanted to do to mei shu could be imagined.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: New Function Online chapter 159: new function online translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu waited coldly for a few days, but mei mu remained inactive. it wasn¡¯t until saturday afternoon that mei yun mentioned that the zhang family was hosting a dinner party. since mei mu was currently injured and unable to attend it, he could only take mei shu with him. mei shu had a clear understanding of who this ¡°zhang family¡± referred to and changed into suitable clothing before heading out. upon arrival, she saw zhang jiao standing at the entrance, receiving guests. his eyes brightened the moment he saw mei shu, and he quickened his steps to greet them, ¡°mr. mei, miss mei, welcome to our humble gathering. please come in.¡± mei yun smiled and exchanged pleasantries with zhang jiao, ¡°we are old friends, no need to be so formal. how could 1 miss your birthday?¡± as he spoke, he waved behind him. mei shu lowered her head and gracefully stepped forward, standing beside her father. mei yun introduced with a smile, ¡°you¡¯ve met my daughter before, mei shu.¡± ¡°hello, miss mei. is your sister not coming today?¡± zhang jiao¡¯s eyes remained fixated on her face, reluctant to look away. mei shu inexplicably sensed an unusual sense of anticipation in his eyes. she lowered her gaze and pretended not to notice anything, speaking softly and gently, ¡°my sister isn¡¯t feeling well, so she didn¡¯t come with us.¡± zhang jiao nodded understandingly and finally moved to the side to make way for them, ushering them into the banquet hall. once mei shu¡¯s figure was gone, he reluctantly withdrew his gaze. he couldn¡¯t explain why, but mei shu always had an inherent attraction to him. in his heart, there was a voice constantly telling him that this woman belonged to him and no one else. the moment this thought arose, even zhang jiao himself was taken aback, but after the surprise, all that was left in his eyes was the determination to own mei shu. indeed, compared to mei mu, mei shu was more to his taste. as the banquet progressed, mei yun lifted his wine glass to chat with others. the guests invited to zhang jiao¡¯s birthday banquet were all business partners, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to get to know each other. mei shu sat in her chair, eating dessert, and feeling a bit drowsy. suddenly, the long-lost voice of the system rang in her mind. [danger is approaching. master, use your wit to resolve the trap.] mei shu was startled and quickly looked around. her eyes happened to meet the smiling eyes of a waiter. he was dressed in a waiter¡¯s uniform, holding two glasses of wine and a card on the tray. he stood beside her and said, ¡°miss, your father just got drunk, and we¡¯ve sent him to a room to rest. would you like to go and see him? 1 can lead the way for you.¡± mei shu understood that this was the ¡°trap¡± the system was referring to. she nodded, stood up, and looked around. sure enough, her father¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen among the crowd. she put on a polite and distant smile, ¡°thank you, then.¡± the waiter¡¯s smile deepened, and as he turned around, a smug curve formed at the corner of his mouth, quickly concealed. he led mei shu to a 20th-floor guest room, and with the room card on the tray, he unlocked the door, gesturing, ¡°miss, your father is inside. i¡¯ll leave you here.¡± wanting to leave? mei shu sneered, suddenly blocking his way, ¡°young man, i might have trouble taking care of my drunk father by myself. how about you come in with me?¡± at first, the man instinctively wanted to refuse, but perhaps he thought of what was about to happen, and his heart suddenly twitched. he hesitated, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss mei. i¡¯d really like to help you, but 1 still have work to do, so i can¡¯t accompany you.¡± ¡°taking care of a drunk guest is also part of your job,¡± mei shu said matter-of-factly. before the man could say anything else, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the room, shutting the door. the man clearly didn¡¯t expect her strength to be so great. surprised at first, he quickly regained his composure. his eyes were fixed on mei shu¡¯s alluring figure. to be honest, he couldn¡¯t bear to let such a beauty fall into the hands of someone like zhang jiao. although he had promised mei mu to help her deal with mei shu, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t use her first, did it? thinking this way, the man relaxed his body. he leisurely placed the tray on the table, unbuttoning the top button of his uniform to reveal his delicate collarbone, looking at mei shu with an interested expression, ¡°miss mei, you were the one who invited me in.¡± ¡°indeed,¡± mei shu raised her eyebrows and walked toward the bedroom. the room was a suite, and from the entrance, she couldn¡¯t see the situation inside the bedroom. but mei shu¡¯s sense of smell was keen, and as soon as she reached the door, she detected an unusual smell. she sighed deeply at this. sure enough, it was mei mu¡¯s idea, the same method her mother, wang yue, used before. there was nothing new about it, yet she thought it would easily work on her? ¡°system, is there a function that temporarily enhances my body, making me immune to all poisons?¡± [yes, master, you can exchange loo points for a body purification function.] ¡°great, 1¡¯11 exchange for it now.¡± mei shu decisively made the request.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Divert Trouble chapter 160: divert trouble translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the deeper she went into the room, the more intense the light in the man¡¯s eyes behind her became. after inhaling so much gas, his body had gradually become feverish. he didn¡¯t believe that mei shu would be completely unaffected. when mei shu entered the bedroom and saw the empty bed, she pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°where is my father?¡± the man smirked and even reached out to start unbuttoning his shirt, ¡°there¡¯s no one else here but you and me, miss mei. since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we do something interesting?¡± mei shu coldly sneered in her heart but put on a frightened appearance on her face, ¡°what are you going to do to me? let me go!¡± the man¡¯s interest soared when he saw her acting like a scared little rabbit, ¡°you¡¯ll know what i¡¯m going to do to you soon!¡± as he spoke, the man had already unbuttoned his shirt, his eyes fixed on mei shu¡¯s chest, which was rising and falling rapidly due to fear. his eyes showed a growing sense of urgency, and he suddenly moved forward, as if intending to pounce on her. mei shu narrowed her eyes dangerously, preparing to kick the man against the wall. however, before she could make a move, there was an urgent knocking sound from outside the door. the man¡¯s movements froze, and a hint of annoyance appeared on his face. he roughly pulled mei shu into his arms and whispered, ¡°get rid of the person outside, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± mei shu timidly nodded, her wet eyes filled with fear as she stared at him, ¡°then you wait for me on the bed. don¡¯t make a sound, cover yourself with the blanket, and don¡¯t let anyone find you.¡± the man¡¯s eyes brightened in surprise. he didn¡¯t expect mei shu to be so proactive. he was even more eager to kiss her now. mei shu moved away from him with disgust, pushed him onto the bed, and covered him with the blanket, saying, ¡°behave and wait for me here. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± after speaking, mei shu glanced intriguingly at the power socket directly facing the end of the bed and then walked toward the door. now all the man¡¯s attention was focused on mei shu¡¯s well-rounded buttocks and slender waist. he didn¡¯t notice any unusual expression on her face. he obediently lay in bed, taking off his clothes so as not to waste any time later. he even gestured toward the power socket at the end of the bed, eagerly anticipating what was about to happen. on the other side of the surveillance. mei mu watched the scene excitedly and quickly pressed the record button. with mei shu¡¯s proactive behavior, mei mu was not worried at all about capturing scenes of mei shu having sex with the man. originally, she was concerned that such footage could be used against her in the future, which was why she hadn¡¯t recorded anything before. but now it seemed that all her worries were unnecessary. mei shu, this despicable woman, had only just met the man, and she didn¡¯t even know his name, yet she was willing to sleep with him. what was she afraid of being filmed resisting? outside the room, zhang jiao was nervously adjusting his clothes. suddenly, the door was pulled open from the inside. he immediately looked up, putting on a gentle expression, and politely said, ¡°miss mei, you¡¯ve come. may i come in?¡± mei shu stepped aside to let him in, and her smile deepened, ¡°mr. zhang, please wait for me for a moment. i suddenly remembered something, and i¡¯ll be back soon. please wait inside.¡± zhang jiao hesitated for a moment before nodding. he then watched mei shu walk out of the room. inside the room, there was a sudden heavy gasping sound. zhang jiao frowned slightly, subconsciously taking a step toward the room. however, he suddenly saw a naked man in the room, his face flushed, and his expression showing signs of madness. he squinted his eyes and looked at the man who had suddenly burst into the room. his body suddenly stiffened, ¡°who, who are you?¡± zhang jiao realized that something was wrong. he turned around and wanted to leave, but by now, his body had already absorbed a large amount of the drug. mei shu relied on the body purification function provided by the system, but zhang jiao clearly didn¡¯t have this ability. he felt as if he were walking on cotton, and his body suddenly became burning hot. the man was now in a state of extreme urgency. he rushed to zhang jiao¡¯s back and began to undress him. zhang jiao wanted to resist, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the intense desire stimulated by the drug in his body. gradually, the thought of submission began to arise in his mind. half-pushing, half-pulling, zhang jiao ended up rolling with the man on the bed. in no time, the room was filled with ambiguous sounds. mei shu had been eavesdropping outside the door. from the intense battle inside, she was sure that the two of them were now in a state of extreme excitement. she smiled wickedly, then took the elevator and left the floor. she still had one important thing to do, and she didn¡¯t have time to enjoy this show between the two. in the lobby downstairs. mei yun came out of the restroom and didn¡¯t see his daughter. he anxiously asked around to find someone to inquire, but when he turned around, he saw his daughter standing behind him. mei yun heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°where did you go? don¡¯t wander around!¡± mei shu blinked in confusion, ¡°dad, someone just told me that you drank too much and asked me to go to the room upstairs to take care of you. but when i got there, no one was there, so i came out by myself.. dad, are you okay?¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Caught in Bed chapter 161: caught in bed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as soon as mei yun heard mei shu¡¯s words, he sensed a hint of conspiracy. he quickly looked mei shu up and down and asked with uncertainty, ¡°are you really okay? if something happens, tell dad, and i will protect you!¡± mei shu shook her head in confusion, ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong, really!¡± she blinked innocently, trying to recall for a moment, and suddenly had an epiphany, ¡°but i met mr. zhang upstairs. he seemed to be in a hurry to get to a room. i don¡¯t know if there¡¯s an urgent matter!¡± mei yun intuitively felt that the matter might not be that simple and quickly grabbed mei shu¡¯s wrist, saying, ¡°come, tell me which direction he went. take dad to see what¡¯s going on!¡± seeing her father¡¯s serious expression, mei shu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. she pretended to be afraid and shrunk her neck, leading her father into the elevator. many people around noticed something unusual here. among them were people who had a good relationship with mei yun. they thought mei shu had made a mistake and came over to appease mei yun, only to find out that it was actually related to zhang jue. these people were shrewd. the host of the party unexpectedly left the banquet midway and went upstairs to a room. there must have been something important happening. having been in the business world for a long time, they had developed a keen sense and immediately attached great importance to the matter. they followed mei shu into the elevator to go upstairs and see what was happening. they arrived at the floor where the room was located. mei shu no longer led the way. she pointed at the rooms and said, ¡°dad, 1 only saw mr. zhang for the last time here. i don¡¯t know which room he went into exactly.¡± mei yun patted her shoulder to comfort her and took the lead in walking forward. everyone followed suit. originally, they planned to check each room one by one. but just as they had taken a few steps, they heard intense panting sounds coming from the neighboring room. everyone exchanged glances, clearly understanding the reason for zhang jiao¡¯s hurried departure earlier. they all showed expressions of pity. ¡°mr. zhang looks so decent, but he unexpectedly left his own birthday banquet to do such a thing! looks can be deceiving!¡± ¡°i wonder who the girl with him is!¡± mei yun stood at the door with a grim expression. he didn¡¯t want his daughter to know about the dirty deeds of these men. he took the initiative to cover mei shu¡¯s ears with his hands and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. it¡¯s better not to disturb mr. zhang¡¯s private matters.¡± although he felt a bit neglected, it wasn¡¯t a big deal and wouldn¡¯t affect his future cooperation with zhang jiao. after all, this matter was zhang jiao¡¯s private affair. moreover, zhang jiao was not married, and outsiders like them didn¡¯t need to gossip. everyone thought the same way. besides, if they didn¡¯t leave now, were they to stay at the door and eavesdrop? they were not such uncouth people. unexpectedly, just as this group of people turned around, a man¡¯s shrill scream suddenly came from the room. the scream was terrifying, causing everyone to freeze. that voice clearly belonged to zhang jiao! ¡°could something have happened to mr. zhang?¡± while they were speculating, they suddenly heard another man¡¯s voice from inside the room, ¡°do you like it? huh? 1 can continue! don¡¯t pass out!¡± what¡¯s going on? even mei yun couldn¡¯t care to cover mei shu¡¯s ears anymore. he stared in astonishment at the closed door before him, filled with disbelief. some people knew that mei yun had a close relationship with zhang jiao and approached him to ask for his opinion, ¡°mr. mei, should we go in and take a look? mr. zhang¡¯s voice just now didn¡¯t sound right. i¡¯m worried that the situation inside might not be favorable to mr. zhang!¡± mei yun stood at the front of the group, frowning with internal conflict evident in his tightly clenched fists. as far as he knew, zhang jiao wasn¡¯t homosexual. yet so many people had just heard what had happened in the room, and it was undoubtedly a real man who was currently inside with zhang jiao. and that man even asked zhang jiao such questions¡­ he suddenly felt disgusted and wanted to leave immediately. however, when he thought of zhang jiao¡¯s miserable scream just now and worried that there might be casualties inside, he hesitated for a while before tentatively knocking on the door. ¡°mr. zhang, are you okay?¡± the heavy panting sound in the room suddenly stopped, and it became deadly silent inside. mei yun hesitated for a moment before knocking again. this time, there was finally a sound from inside. a man¡¯s scream suddenly rang out as if he had just awakened from a nightmare. after a while, the rustling sound inside came to an end. zhang jiao, looking disheveled, opened the door and met the gaze of the people outside. everyone saw zhang jiao come out unharmed and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. but even before they could completely relax, they saw several ambiguous red marks on zhang jiao¡¯s chest.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Tit for Tat chapter 162: tit for tat translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations unless someone was blind or deaf, everyone present knew what had just happened inside. they stared at zhang jiao¡¯s chest, and their eyes were almost popping out! only now did zhang jiao realize what had happened. he followed the gazes of the crowd and looked down. when he saw the marks on his chest, his face turned extremely ugly, and his legs couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°you, you all leave! mei shu, you stay. i have something to ask you!¡± his face turned grim, and his expression was somewhat terrifying. mei shu timidly hid behind her father and said, ¡°mr. zhang, if you have something to say, say it now. 1 don¡¯t want to stay alone in this place.¡± she was just a weak and delicate young girl. how could she be left alone in a room where men had just had sex? mei yun naturally thought the same way. he stepped forward and blocked his daughter, warning, ¡°what do you want to say to my daughter alone?¡± zhang jiao took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and finally calmed down. he fixed his black pupils on mei shu and said, ¡°do you really want everyone to know what you did to me?¡± hearing this, mei yun lowered his head in surprise and silently asked his daughter with his eyes. mei shu shook her head gently with a puzzled look. ¡°mr. zhang, have i done something to you?¡± zhang jiao sneered coldly, and his whole body became icy cold. ¡°you framed me and made me do something with another man¡­ i¡¯m your father¡¯s friend. how could you do this to me?¡± as soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on mei shu. even mei yun began to have doubts and asked in a low voice, ¡°shu¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± mei shu still wore an innocent expression. ¡°father, i don¡¯t know why mr. zhang is saying this. 1 didn¡¯t frame him at all.¡± in fact, she didn¡¯t need to explain much. other people also thought it was impossible. how could a young girl who hadn¡¯t even come of age use any means to make zhang jiao have such a relationship with another man? besides, as far as they knew, zhang jiao and mei yun were currently in a cooperative relationship, and their relationship was quite good. there was no conflict of interest between them, so there was no reason for mei shu, as mei yun¡¯s daughter, to do such a thing! seeing her innocent and pitiful appearance, zhang jiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. he pointed at her and shouted, ¡°it¡¯s useless to deny it! there are surveillance cameras all over this hotel! let¡¯s check the footage now!¡± with that, he turned to the crowd, his expression desperate. ¡°you all have to believe me! i¡¯m not gay! this girl tricked me into this room! as soon as i came in, she made an excuse to leave. as a result, there was a naked man lying in the room!¡± zhang jiao¡¯s words instantly shocked everyone. mei yun turned around, his brows furrowing as he stared at his daughter. ¡°mei shu, is what mr. zhang said true?¡± mei shu seemed really angered this time, and her eyes turned red with grievance. ¡°dad, why don¡¯t you believe me and instead believe an outsider? mr. zhang and i have no grievances, and he is your good friend. why would 1 do this to him? since mr. zhang wants to check the surveillance, let¡¯s go to the control room now! it can clear my name!¡± ¡°what a way to clear your name.¡± zhang jiao sneered, rebuttoning his shirt as if that could cover up everything that had just happened. but the pain in his body kept reminding him of what had happened just now. as a man, being forced by another man like that, he would settle accounts with mei shu today! other people looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to meddle in the affairs of the two families. after a while, mei yun was the first to break the silence. ¡°who is the man inside?¡± as soon as he said that, zhang jiao¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, and the color drained from his face in an instant. ¡°1,1 don¡¯t know him! i really don¡¯t know him!¡± the surrounding suspicious glances almost drove him to the brink of collapse. he rushed back into the room, grabbed a man who was also disheveled, and dragged him out. ¡°do any of you know who he is? i¡¯m truly a victim! 1 don¡¯t even know who he is, and i don¡¯t know his name!¡± the moment the man was dragged out, the people around gasped. because even if zhang jiao didn¡¯t recognize him, some people recognized the man¡¯s familiar face. ¡°lin, young master lin feng? how could it be you?¡± in an instant, those who were still watching with a detached attitude couldn¡¯t remain calm. the lin family had quite a prominent position in lin city. young master lin feng was known for being a profligate playboy, and there were very few people in lin city who wouldn¡¯t recognize his face! it was only zhang jiao, who had just started his business, who didn¡¯t recognize lin feng! ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± everyone was now bewildered. lin feng stared fiercely at mei shu, and his teeth gnashed loudly. ¡°it¡¯s all her! she¡¯s the one behind all this!¡± ¡°1 really didn¡¯t do anything. i don¡¯t even know you!¡± mei shu shed tears in grievance. ¡°you can¡¯t follow mr.. zhang and slander me just because he shifted all the blame onto me!¡± Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Tampering with Surveillance chapter 163: tampering with surveillance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations what doesn¡¯t lin feng understand now! he was deceived from start to finish by this nasty girl! she never intended to do anything with him, all the pretense and sweet talk were just a setup for what comes next! she¡¯s ruthless! she actually had a man hidden in her bed! mei shu continued to innocently explain to him, ¡°young master lin, right? you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying to pin this on me for no reason. since that¡¯s the case, arguing here is pointless. let¡¯s go check the surveillance now, it will prove my innocence.¡± ¡°fine!¡± lin feng gritted his teeth and pointed at her, saying, ¡°when everyone sees the surveillance, let¡¯s see how you can still try to defend yourself!¡± after saying this, he let out a cold snort, cast a disgusted glance at the man beside him, and, suppressing his nausea, stepped into the elevator first. behind him, zhang jiao stood pale-faced in front of the crowd. the pain in his body not only didn¡¯t ease up but intensified, as if he was being cut in half from the middle, and even his soul was in pain. mei yun looked at him worriedly and asked, ¡°are you okay? do you need someone to support you?¡± zhang jiao waved his hand. he didn¡¯t want to appear too embarrassed in front of everyone, letting everyone know that he was the one who had been underneath just now. he could only endure the pain and said, ¡°you all go into the elevator first. i¡¯ll follow.¡± ¡°dad, let¡¯s go. 1 don¡¯t want to be falsely accused anymore!¡± mei shu tugged on mei yun¡¯s sleeve and pulled him into the elevator first. the others naturally followed suit. after everyone had left, the humiliating feeling that had been like a thorn in zhang jiao¡¯s back finally faded away. he leaned against the wall in a sorry state, glared fiercely at mei shu¡¯s disappearing figure in the elevator, and bit his lip even until it bled. he had underestimated this girl, leading to such a big loss today! the humiliation he suffered today would be repaid twice as much in the future! the group soon arrived at the surveillance room. with the power they had, requesting to review the surveillance footage was not a difficult task. the hotel manager, mr. wang, hurriedly rushed over upon hearing the news, his forehead covered in sweat. when he saw zhang jiao, he quickly stepped forward to apologize, ¡°mr. zhang, i¡¯m really sorry for this major incident that happened during your birthday banquet at our hotel. rest assured, we will do our best to compensate for your loss!¡± zhang jiao gave him a cold look and then turned his gaze to mei yun, saying, ¡°mr. mei, shouldn¡¯t you give me an explanation as well?¡± in his opinion, while mei shu might be cunning, she couldn¡¯t possibly mastermind such a major event on her own. there must be someone more experienced behind her, advising her. other than mei yun, there was no other possibility! however, when mei yun was suddenly named, he looked at his daughter with confusion. seeing mei shu shaking her head helplessly, he became more confident and said, ¡°mr. zhang, the matter is not yet conclusive. let¡¯s not rush to assign blame. let everyone watch the surveillance footage first.¡± zhang jiao snorted in anger and said menacingly, ¡°you all are shedding crocodile tears! so be it! watch it then! don¡¯t blame me for not giving you any face when the time comes!¡± with all the tough talk said, zhang jiao finally allowed the staff responsible for monitoring to retrieve the surveillance footage of him being led into the room. something eerie happened at this moment. he had indeed entered the room alone, and he was sure that mei shu was the one who had opened the door for him. but when the surveillance footage was enlarged on the computer screen, it showed that the person who had opened the door for zhang jiao was actually lin feng! what on earth was going on? a murmur of surprise swept through the crowd watching the video together. people¡¯s strange looks were all directed at zhang jiao. lin feng looked at mei shu in horror, pointing at her and loudly accusing, ¡°you tampered with the surveillance! it must be you! i never went to open the door for him! i didn¡¯t even know who he was before this!¡± mei shu furrowed her brow in confusion, tilted her head, and asked, ¡°you don¡¯t know mr. zhang? that¡¯s strange. today is mr. zhang¡¯s private birthday party. since you don¡¯t know him, how did you end up here?¡± a single question voiced the doubts in everyone¡¯s hearts. lin feng¡¯s face turned green with anger! he was here to impersonate a waiter and plot against her! but now, in front of everyone, he couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. no one would believe him, and they would all think he was trying to shift the blame and frame her. even if someone believed him, they would blame him in the end. after all, he was the one who had initiated the attack! mei shu tilted her head, blinked in confusion, and said, ¡°young master lin, right? 1 also want to ask you, we¡¯ve never met before, so why do you have such a strong hostility towards me? did i offend you in some way?¡± lin feng was trembling all over. he pushed zhang jiao, who was silent, in frustration and said, ¡°say something! why the hell are you not saying anything!¡± zhang jiao was pushed and staggered. his body was already in pain, and now he couldn¡¯t stand steady and fell forward.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Memory Misfire chapter 164: memory misfire translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations he fell to the ground in a sorry state, unable to get up for quite a while. it was only the hotel manager who couldn¡¯t bear to see it and came forward to help him up. but that¡¯s all there was to it. all the men present, including the hotel manager, couldn¡¯t help feeling nauseous when they thought about the scene of the two of them entering the room together earlier. after he helped zhang jiao up from the ground, he quickly pulled his hand back, as if he were afraid of catching some virus. only mei shu didn¡¯t mind him and sincerely comforted him, saying, ¡°mr. zhang, it¡¯s okay. everyone has their own preferences, and i will respect yours.¡± zhang jiao looked at her with a fierce expression, his fist clenched tightly at his side. mei yun was worried that zhang jiao, under the pressure of humiliation, would harm mei shu. he quickly pulled her behind him and said, ¡°mr. zhang, now that things have come to this, do you still want to push all the blame onto my daughter?¡± before zhang jiao could say anything, lin feng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rushed forward, saying, ¡°it was clearly your daughter¡¯s doing! she¡¯s the one who harmed me!¡± ¡°young master lin, the surveillance clearly shows that miss mei didn¡¯t even enter that room. how could she harm you like that?¡± someone, unable to bear lin feng bullying a young girl, spoke up in mei shu¡¯s defense. lin feng was completely infuriated. he directly grabbed the collar of one of the staff members, pulled him in front of the monitor, and started adjusting the surveillance time himself. seeing lin feng persistently trying to frame the young girl, someone shook their head in disdain. they had heard of lin feng¡¯s behavior in the past. he was known for being overbearing and unreasonable in this circle, but this time, he had gone too far! not only had he done something as scandalous as publicly having sex with a man, but now he was also trying to shift the blame onto a young girl after being caught. it was truly unreasonable. lin feng didn¡¯t have time to care about what others were saying behind his back. right now, he just wanted to know the truth! he found the surveillance video of himself calling mei shu in the lobby, pointed at the screen excitedly, and said, ¡°here it is!¡± everyone quickly leaned over to take a look. they saw lin feng dressed as a waiter, holding a tray in his hand. after saying something to mei shu with his head lowered, mei shu followed him into the elevator, looking worried. once again, everyone¡¯s attention turned to mei shu. mei yun quickly explained for his daughter, ¡°after i came out of the restroom earlier, i couldn¡¯t find shu¡¯er. later, she told me that someone used the excuse of me being drunk and in need of care to take her upstairs.¡± this instantly changed everyone¡¯s looks. tonight, mei yun was the second center of attention at the event, apart from the host, zhang jue. they all knew mei yun¡¯s capacity for alcohol. her father hadn¡¯t been drunk tonight, and yet lin feng had used that as an excuse to lure a young girl into a room! it was truly shameless! lin feng knew he was in the wrong, so he held his tongue, his eyes fixed on the surveillance footage. he found the surveillance footage from after him coming out of the elevator, only to be shocked when he realized that it showed only himself and no sign of mei shu. mei shu looked at this and explained with a timid tone, ¡°i had a stomach ache earlier tonight, so i went to the restroom halfway through. young master lin told me the floor where my father was, so i planned to take the elevator up by myself after coming out of the restroom.¡± it was clear that her story was consistent with the surveillance footage. after a short while, mei shu¡¯s figure appeared on the surveillance video. but immediately after that, zhang jiao also took an elevator up, and the two of them passed each other without saying a word. next came the footage from the beginning of the surveillance, with zhang jiao knocking on the door, and then he and lin feng entering the room to engage in activities that couldn¡¯t be witnessed. then it was the scene where everyone took the elevator up together because they were concerned about zhang jue. everything was clear now. the reason zhang jiao had said what he did at the beginning was probably because he had seen mei shu in the hallway. perhaps he was worried that mei shu would reveal the truth, so he wanted to preemptively shift the blame onto her, making it difficult for a young girl like her to defend herself! what a malicious person he was! people looked at the two of them with different eyes. zhang jiao couldn¡¯t believe it. he rushed over and took the mouse from lin feng, adjusting the time to re-watch the scene where he and mei shu passed by each other. he was shocked beyond words. how could it be like this? this was completely different from his memory. was there something wrong with his brain, or was someone behind mei shu helping her tamper with the surveillance footage? lin feng naturally thought the same! the story that mei shu had a stomach ache and went to the restroom halfway through had never happened! she had clearly entered the room with him, and he had even held her in his arms. it was so close to making her submit! but the surveillance clearly told him that all of this was just his imagination! he didn¡¯t believe that the mei family had the ability to alter the surveillance records in such a short time without leaving any traces. that was definitely not an easy task! the only possibility he could think of was that zhang jiao was plotting against him behind the scenes! this man must be a pervert who lusted after him! Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Investigation Results chapter 165: investigation results translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations earlier, lin feng and zhang jiao had been accusing mei shu crazily, and mei yun had not been overly protective of his daughter. he didn¡¯t want others to think he was an unreasonable person. but now that the truth had come to light, mei yun was no longer willing to tolerate it. ¡°do you have anything else to say?¡± he asked, hands on his hips, his face filled with anger. he was clearly quite upset and determined to seek justice for his daughter. zhang jiao had never been this flustered before. but that video was the best evidence in mei shu¡¯s favor. he clenched his lips tightly, trembling with humiliation. ¡°1 demand the police be called. there must be something wrong with this footage. the police must investigate!¡± ¡°well¡­¡± the others all showed disapproval on their faces. zhang jiao¡¯s actions now seemed like an attempt to save face. but he was still trying to shift his own mistakes onto a young girl. his behavior was truly reprehensible. ¡°mr. zhang, i understand your feelings, but this girl from the mei family is still quite young. by making such a big fuss, you might scare the child,¡± someone said, showing disdain while trying to persuade him to calm down. after all, this was his own doing. why did he have to do such a thing when there were so many people around? zhang jiao shouted at the person in anger, ¡°the police must investigate this matter! i am innocent!¡± mei yun was growing tired of his stubbornness. he knew best what his daughter was capable of. although he knew his daughter was very clever, altering surveillance footage like this was impossible for her. so, he didn¡¯t believe that the surveillance video had been tampered with by someone. ¡°all right, since you insist on doing this, then go ahead and report it to the police. but if the police investigation ends up with the same results as now, don¡¯t blame me for suing you for slandering my daughter¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°who will sue whom in the end is still uncertain!¡± zhang jiao defiantly retorted. mei yun sneered, worried that mei shu might be frightened by what she had witnessed tonight. he put his arm around his daughter¡¯s shoulders, softly comforting her, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. daddy will definitely seek justice for you and not let others falsely accuse you.¡± ¡°thank you, dad.¡± mei shu looked up at him gratefully and smiled. seeing the affectionate father-daughter pair, zhang jiao suddenly felt a pang of rage. he could almost conclude now that mei yun was the mastermind behind this entire incident! this matter was not over between him and the mei family! what had started as a lively birthday banquet had unexpectedly escalated to the point of involving the police, a turn of events that no one had anticipated. that night, when the police arrived at the hotel, it was already 11 pm, but no one mentioned leaving. the events of tonight were truly unprecedented, and no one was willing to leave without seeing the end. zhang jiao also had no intention of driving everyone away. right now, he desperately needed the police to prove his and lin feng¡¯s innocence; otherwise, he would have a hard time continuing his life! due to the uniqueness of this case, the police dispatched three cybercrime officers to investigate the surveillance. for a while, the surveillance room was filled with the crisp sound of keyboard typing, and the rest of the people dared not even breathe. the glaring light from the screens made people somewhat drowsy. mei shu lazily yawned and casually moved a chair against the wall to sit on and rest with her eyes closed. mei yun, growing impatient, glanced at the time and proactively took off his coat and draped it over mei shu, worried that she might get cold from sleeping here. after an unknown amount of time, the police had not yet produced any investigation results. someone noticed something unusual. they asked in astonishment, ¡°where did young master lin go? why isn¡¯t he here?¡± once this question was raised, everyone suddenly became alert. ¡°i saw him here just now! could he have gone to the restroom?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go check!¡± someone, worried that lin feng had disappeared, volunteered to go to the restroom to look for him. however, this person quickly returned and said, ¡°there¡¯s no one in the restroom. could he have actually left out of guilt?¡± now, everyone¡¯s sympathetic gaze returned to zhang jiao. one of the two main figures had already run away, leaving only zhang jiao still desperately trying to blame someone else. some people sighed in disappointment, while others chuckled at the spectacle, but no one approached zhang jiao to console him. mei yun called his assistant to find out lin feng¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°all right,¡± one of the cybercrime officers finally stopped typing and leaned back in his chair, stretching lazily. ¡°i¡¯ve reached a conclusion. what about the rest of you?¡± the other two police officers exchanged glances, and they could see the certainty in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°how is it?¡± zhang jiao asked nervously. the lead police officer stood up and patted his shoulder. ¡°there are no signs of tampering with this surveillance footage. right now, we suspect you of making a false police report. please come with us to the police station to assist in the investigation.¡± ¡°this is impossible!¡± zhang jiao suddenly lost control, pushing away the police officer¡¯s hand and rushing to mei shu. he forcefully grabbed her collar. ¡°you tell me, is this your doing? 1 really underestimated you. i didn¡¯t expect you to have such great abilities!¡± ¡°and you!¡± he pointed at mei yun with malice.. ¡°i¡¯ve been sincere to you all along, and this is how you repay me!¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Crazy Revenge chapter 166: crazy revenge translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°sincerity?¡± mei yun sneered, ¡°mr. zhang, you did seem quite sincere. but let me ask you, when you were framing my daughter, did you consider me, your business partner?¡± zhang jiao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°stop pretending! isn¡¯t this whole thing a plot planned by you and your daughter? don¡¯t forget, our new joint project can¡¯t be completed without me! 1 really don¡¯t understand, what do you gain from all this?¡± mei shu watched the two of them bicker with an amused expression. she yawned at the right moment, successfully diverting zhang jiao¡¯s attention. ¡°mr. zhang, i think you shouldn¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time any longer. you should go back with the police officers to assist in the investigation.¡± with that, she lost all interest in watching the drama unfold, stood up, and prepared to leave with her father. before departing, she stopped in front of the police officers and kindly reminded them, ¡°the other main character is named lin feng. don¡¯t forget about him.¡± ¡°of course, thank you for the reminder,¡± the police officer replied calmly, glancing her up and down. although they were experts in the field of computers, they knew that there were people out there who could tamper with surveillance footage without being discovered at all. however, none of them believed that mei shu had such capabilities. therefore, when mei shu proposed leaving, apart from zhang jiao, no one objected. by now, mei shu had completely ruled herself out as a suspect. she and mei yun got into the car and headed home. on the way, she leaned against the window, looking like she was about to doze off. mei yun knew she was exhausted and patted her head with sympathy. however, the next moment, their car was hit violently. the door on mei shu¡¯s side was struck hard, and the pain immediately woke her up. she covered her injured forehead and rolled down the window. in the other car, the one who did this, lin feng, had a sinister smile on his face. ¡°miss mei, this isn¡¯t over yet. you wanna leave? not that easy!¡± ¡°driver! drive quickly!¡± mei yun cursed lin feng silently and quickly pulled mei shu to his side, instructing the driver to accelerate. lin feng was an enthusiast of high-speed racing, and his driving skills were quite good. moreover, he had completely lost his sanity, and no matter how the driver tried to evade him, he relentlessly chased after them. mei shu¡¯s face turned cold. she hadn¡¯t expected lin feng to be so hell-bent on self-destruction. as they watched the car door on her side getting closer to being smashed, the driver hurriedly changed direction. the loud honking of car horns resonated throughout the street, and many nearby vehicles quickly pulled over, fearing they might get caught up in the chaos. soon, only the two cars were left on the road. lin feng continued to pursue them relentlessly, ready to ram into them whenever he got the chance. he was determined to crash them right here. mei shu pushed away her father¡¯s embrace and stared firmly at lin feng¡¯s gloating side profile through the car window. there were two choices before her right now. one was to leave it to fate, do their best to shake off lin feng, and wait for police assistance. the other was to use her special ability, the ¡°phase shift¡± skill, in combination with her extraordinary strength to kick lin feng out of the car. but doing so would undoubtedly raise suspicions about her having extraordinary abilities. revealing such a thing would have dire consequences. whether or not to take action, she had to decide quickly, as nobody knew what this maniac might do next. mei shu regretted her carelessness. if only she had learned to drive earlier, she wouldn¡¯t be so defenseless now. another violent collision from the car door came, and the car was almost pushed out of its lane. the driver quickly turned the steering wheel, narrowly avoiding a catastrophe. otherwise, that collision would have caused them serious harm. mei shu hesitated no longer. even if she were suspected of having special abilities, she absolutely couldn¡¯t endanger innocent people. [system, exchange for the ¡°phase shift¡± skill.] [received. the skill has been successfully exchanged for, would you like to use it now?] [use it.] with a single command, mei shu felt her body become much lighter. she knew this was the effect of the skill. her gaze sharpened, and she slowly moved toward the car door. what she intended to do was to wait for lin feng¡¯s next attack, then use her skill to phase through the car door and kick lin feng out of the car. this was the only way to stop him from continuing his madness. at this moment, lin feng had no idea what he was about to face. he fixed his eyes on the flattened car door, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°you little b*tch, i¡¯m going to show you the consequences of crossing me!¡± after saying that, he floored the gas pedal and headed straight for them. mei shu seized the opportunity, lifted her leg, and was about to phase through the door when suddenly, a familiar black car swiftly interposed itself, violently sending lin feng¡¯s car flying off the road. lin feng¡¯s car spun wildly for a while and couldn¡¯t come to a stop, its tires screeching against the ground. mei shu instinctively covered her ears, but her eyes never left lin feng¡¯s car. eventually, lin feng¡¯s car crashed into a closed store, shattering all the windows, and finally came to a halt.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: The Favor of Saving My Life chapter 167: the favor of saving my life translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu and mei yun quickly got out of the car to check on the situation. lin feng¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he was unconscious, lying face down on the steering wheel. a large portion of the front of the car had caved in, and it looked like even if lin feng survived, he would likely be left with disabilities. mei shu had no sympathy for him whatsoever. he had brought harm upon others and himself, so no matter how dire his situation was now, it was his own doing. after confirming that he was still alive with just a glance, she lost interest and went directly to the car that had saved them. ¡°all si,¡± mei shu said, ¡°thank you.¡± the car door was slowly opened from the inside. mei shu had assumed that jiang he was the one driving and lu si was sitting in the back. however, to her surprise, jiang he was not in the car tonight. lu si had personally driven to her rescue. when she saw the man calmly stepping out of the driver¡¯s seat, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. some people were naturally advantaged by their good looks. ¡°master si?¡± without waiting for mei shu to speak, mei yun walked over in shock. ¡°it¡¯s actually master si who saved us! 1 don¡¯t know how to thank you properly!¡± ¡°no need,¡± lu si replied in a cold tone but softened his gaze when it landed on mei shu again. ¡°shu er and i are good friends. it was just a small favor.¡± mei yun¡¯s eyes moved back and forth between the two of them in disbelief. mei shu felt a bit embarrassed under his gaze, so she quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day, ah si.¡± ¡°sure,¡± lu si agreed readily, in a good mood as he opened the car door. ¡°your car is damaged, and it¡¯s not safe to drive back like this. 1¡¯11 take you home.¡± ¡°no, no, no, how could we let master si personally drive us home?¡± mei yun quickly took the initiative to drive, leaving mei shu to sit in the back with him. lu si didn¡¯t say anything. just then, an ambulance and police cars arrived simultaneously. lu si went over to talk to the police for a few moments and then returned to mei shu. ¡°alright, everything is in their hands now. let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°thank you so much!¡± mei yun took the car key and got ready to drive. in the back seat, lu si curiously observed mei shu, who appeared calm. ¡°you don¡¯t seem to be frightened. what would you have planned to do if i hadn¡¯t come?¡± his intuition told him that mei shu must have had her own plan. it was just that the situation had been urgent, and he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, so he impulsively intervened, taking action without thinking. mei shu smiled apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m afraid 1 would have disappointed you. if you hadn¡¯t come, i really wouldn¡¯t have had any other options.¡± lu si raised an eyebrow. ¡°you don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± mei shu shook her head lightly. ¡°1 haven¡¯t learned yet.¡± however, after experiencing tonight¡¯s heart-pounding ordeal, learning to drive had to be on her agenda. after she finished her college entrance exams, she would enroll in a driving school. otherwise, if such a situation were to occur again, she might not be so lucky next time. lu si remained silent on the matter. ¡°driving is a skill that everyone should possess. if you want, i can arrange for someone to teach you.¡± ¡°no need to trouble you,¡± mei shu replied. ¡°driving schools in the city are easy to find. i¡¯ll just choose one at random to learn from.¡± but as soon as she finished speaking, she felt the air inside the car suddenly becoming thinner. she didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination or not, but she felt that the man beside her had turned cold after her last words. but had she said anything offensive? even mei yun, who was driving the car, felt that the air pressure inside the car had suddenly dropped significantly. he was sweating profusely and nervously looked at the man in the rearview mirror. ¡°master si, although learning to drive is not difficult, shu er is still a young girl. 1 wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting her go to a driving school alone. if master si could arrange for her, i would feel much more at ease, and shu er would be very happy too.¡± mei shu gave her father a curious look. since when was her father so concerned about her? hadn¡¯t he left her alone in the countryside for so many years without a word of concern? before she could react, the man beside her, who had just looked so serious, suddenly smiled gently and said, ¡°sure, 1 think arranging it myself would make her happier too.¡± mei shu:¡±¡­¡± what was there to be happy about? but regardless of her thoughts, she decided not to say anything. after all, this man had just saved her life, and she didn¡¯t want to offend him now. furthermore, where she learned to drive and from whom she learned to drive were ultimately trivial matters. lu si, seeing her readily accept, was in a better mood. ¡°it¡¯s not in vain that i¡¯ve helped you so much tonight.¡± mei shu thanked him with a smile. she had originally intended to lean against the window and rest after speaking, but she suddenly noticed a peculiar expression on lu si¡¯s face. it was a smile that seemed to hold hidden meanings. she couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, feeling a sense of unease. she had a nagging feeling that lu si¡¯s help wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared. had she missed some crucial detail? Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Proceed with Caution chapter 168: proceed with caution translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu stared at lu si for a while, then suddenly leaned in closer, lowering her voice as she asked, ¡°what did you do to mei mu?¡± lu si smiled approvingly and looked at her closely, her fluffy head just an inch away from his chest. he suddenly had the urge to reach out and touch her hair. it must be very soft to the touch, right? thinking like this, he felt a bit itchy in his hands. he coughed lightly as if unintentionally and turned his head slightly before saying, ¡°yes, she had a surveillance camera in that room, so i deleted any evidence that could be used against you.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± mei shu curled her eyes and retreated to her seat, quietly sitting down. the sweet fragrance in front of him suddenly moved away. lu si¡¯s disappointment was evident, and even his thin lips were pressed into a straight line. however, mei shu didn¡¯t notice the subtle change in his expression. she was calculating something else. it was unquestionable that lin feng had been manipulated by mei mu to do what he did. but why had zhang jiao gone to that room? did he have ulterior motives, or had he also fallen victim to atei mu¡¯s deception? she didn¡¯t know the reasons. but one thing was certain: zhang jiao was not innocent. in her previous life, she had suffered so much because of him, so she considered this a small payback. they returned to the mei family¡¯s residence, and it was already midnight. mei yun had intended to thank lu si properly, but considering the late hour, he could only express his gratitude and make plans to visit the lu family tomorrow. lu si didn¡¯t respond, only turned his head and smiled gently at mei shu. mei yun immediately understood and smiled, saying, ¡°of course, shu er will also go to express her gratitude in person. she should go and thank you in person.¡± ¡°good,¡± lu si replied, satisfied, and drove away. although it seemed like the storm had subsided, the undercurrents were still flowing beneath the surface. mei mu watched the surveillance footage she had recorded on her computer and was immediately filled with despair. lin feng was a petty man, and he would definitely not let this incident slide and she would be doomed. however, another dark idea crossed her mind. if she used this video to threaten lin feng, she might be able to gain the support of the entire lin family in the future. she had already lost her father¡¯s support, and if she could get the lin family to stand behind her, dealing with mei shu would be a piece of cake! with this in mind, mei mu quickly wiped away her tears and tried to edit the video to remove any evidence of mei shu being in the room. however, when she went back to check the video, she was stunned to find that mei shu had mysteriously disappeared from the surveillance footage! she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and refreshed the video multiple times, but the result remained the same. mei shu had vanished as if she had never been in the room, as if everything she had seen earlier was just an illusion. but mei shu had clearly entered the room with lin feng, and she had even seen lin feng about to succeed in grabbing mei shu into his arms. how could she suddenly disappear from the video? a chilling sense of fear welled up from the depths of her heart. she forced herself to calm down quickly and tremblingly dialed lin feng¡¯s phone number. however, all she got was a busy tone. without being able to contact lin feng, she couldn¡¯t verify what had really happened tonight. panicking, she hesitated for a moment before making a decision to call mei yun. it was already late at night, and wang yue was sorting out the clothes mei yun had just taken off. the phone on the table suddenly rang, startling her. mei yun, who was showering in the bathroom, heard the ringtone and turned off the shower. he asked from behind the bathroom door, ¡°who¡¯s calling?¡± after the major incident tonight, he was worried about missing any important information that could be detrimental to the mei family. wang yue checked the caller id and then eagerly brought the phone to him. ¡°it¡¯s our daughter calling. she must miss you. do you want to talk to her?¡± it turned out to be mei mu. mei yun¡¯s expression turned cold as soon as mei mu was mentioned. ¡°i¡¯m tired. if she has something to say, she can wait until tomorrow,¡± he replied impatiently. wang yue felt wronged but persisted, ¡°honey, our daughter has always been very polite. if she¡¯s calling this late, it must be something urgent. if you don¡¯t answer her call, what if something happens to her?¡± mei yun was annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t resist his wife¡¯s persuasion. he reluctantly put on a bathrobe and came out to answer the phone. for mei shu, the fact that her father was willing to answer her call even in this situation was a source of great joy. mei mu first exchanged pleasantries with mei yun and inquired about his recent health. sensing the exhaustion in his voice, she quickly shifted the conversation back to tonight¡¯s events. ¡°dad, i heard there was a major incident at mr. zhang¡¯s birthday party tonight. i¡¯m worried about you and my sister. mr. zhang and our family have a good relationship, and i¡¯m afraid this might affect you both.¡± hearing mei mu¡¯s words, mei yun immediately recalled the repulsive expression on zhang jiao¡¯s face as he slandered mei shu tonight. he sneered and said, ¡°he¡¯s trying to shift the blame onto us, but those actions were all his own doing. he can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± mei mu¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing her father¡¯s response.. she cautiously probed further, ¡°so, dad, are you and my sister both safe tonight?¡± Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Late chapter 169: late-night conversation between husband and wife translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it¡¯s okay; they want to put all the blame on shu¡¯er, but the evidence is there. shu¡¯er is innocent.¡± mei yun¡¯s tone was protective of mei shu. mei mu listened, feeling a pang in her heart. before mei shu returned to the mei family, she was the one who received their father¡¯s wholehearted affection. but now, everything had been taken away by mei shu! ¡°dad,¡± mei mu held back the bitterness in her throat and choked out, ¡°dad, i miss you a lot.¡± mei yun¡¯s initially content expression when talking about mei shu froze for a moment. ¡°the impact of the last incident on the mei family was too significant. 1 can¡¯t let you come back yet. just stay there and don¡¯t let your mother¡¯s efforts go to waste.¡± after speaking, mei yun hung up the phone without any hesitation. he was not ready to forget everything mei mu had done with such a simple show of goodwill. she needed to learn her lesson! with a stern face, he tossed the phone back to wang yue and said coldly, ¡°let¡¯s sleep.¡± wang yue knew that he was still angry with mei mu. she anxiously clutched the phone, stared at mei yun¡¯s cold back for a long time, and suddenly made a decision. she hesitated before actively unbuttoning her pajamas and lifting the corner of the blanket, slowly moving closer to mei yun¡¯s body. the man had just finished showering, and his body was filled with the fragrance of shower gel. he took good care of himself. despite being over fifty years old, his physique didn¡¯t show the typical middle-aged flabbiness. instead, it exuded the charm of a mature man. he suddenly felt a hot body pressing against his arm. he opened his eyes in surprise and met wang yue¡¯s cautious gaze. ¡°what are you doing?¡± wang yue, soft and seemingly boneless, leaned against his body, her voice as gentle as possible. ¡°husband, 1 know i haven¡¯t been doing well enough, and 1 haven¡¯t made you satisfied. 1 want to make it up to you, to let you know that no matter what, my heart has always been with you.¡± mei yun clearly didn¡¯t know how to react, but he had no intention of resisting either. although he wasn¡¯t sure if he loved wang yue, she was his wife after all. the two of them were sleeping in the same bed, and if something was going to happen, it seemed only natural. during the dinner party, he had heard those voices from inside the guest room, which had piqued his interest. now, with a woman leaning into his embrace, willing to engage in such activities with him, he was starting to have certain thoughts. as a long-married couple, they were in perfect sync when it came to matters of the evening, and soon there were ambiguous sounds coming from the room. the next morning, as dawn broke, mei yan went downstairs for breakfast and noticed the change in wang yue. he slyly approached mei shu and, while nibbling on a steamed bun, whispered, ¡°sister, have aunt wang and dad made up?¡± mei shu, with a poker face, shot wang yue, who was smiling sweetly, a sidelong glance and said, ¡°even you noticed?¡± mei yan scolded, ¡°what do you mean, ¡®even you noticed¡¯? 1 have keen observation skills too, you know. sister, i¡¯m not like third brother!¡± mei shu glanced over at me jjing. he was holding a steamed bun in one hand and a bowl of soy milk in the other, eating happily. occasionally, he noticed their mysterious glances and immediately stopped chewing, looking unnatural as he asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with me? why are you looking at me like that?¡± mei yan shook his head first, letting out a long sigh. mei shu followed with a suppressed laugh. mei jing, feeling uneasy from their reactions, forgot about eating. he sat up straight and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? what¡¯s with the two of you and your expressions?¡± ¡°why are you making a fuss so early in the morning?¡± mei yun entered from outside and sternly took his seat at the head of the table. mei jing glared at mei yan, annoyed, and begrudgingly responded, ¡°dad, good morning. we¡¯re not making a fuss; we were just talking.¡± mei yun clearly had no intention of arguing with him. he reached for his breakfast, but wang yue had already prepared a set of utensils for him. ¡°thank you,¡± mei yun said, feeling somewhat embarrassed about last night. he awkwardly thanked her and began to focus on his own meal. wang yue, trying to please him, smiled and said, ¡°i am your wife, and doing these things for you is only natural. there¡¯s no need for you to be so polite.¡± as she spoke, she gently massaged his shoulders. in front of the children, mei yun was a little embarrassed. he directly held her hand, sighed, and advised, ¡°you should sit down and eat as well. we are family.¡± only then did wang yue sit down comfortably. she personally served a bowl of soy milk to mei shu and said, ¡°shu¡¯er, in the future, just tell auntie what you want for breakfast, and i¡¯ll prepare it for you immediately. if you have any complaints about auntie, feel free to tell me, and i¡¯ll make improvements immediately.¡± had wang yue taken the wrong medicine? mei yan looked at his sister in shock, but mei shu remained as composed as ever. he truly admired mei shu¡¯s composure. in the face of such a nauseating display from wang yue, she could still eat! mei shu gave mei yan a calming look and raised her eyes to smile at wang yue, ¡°auntie, i¡¯m happy that you and dad are so loving. since mom left, it¡¯s been a long time since i¡¯ve seen our home so warm..¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: A Visit of Gratitude chapter 170: a visit of gratitude translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun¡¯s face indeed revealed a hint of nostalgia for the past. wang yue watched, gritting her teeth. that damned mei shu deliberately mentioned bai ling at this time! she couldn¡¯t stand how close mei yun and mei shu were! in her heart, she cursed mei shu thoroughly, but on her face, she smiled even more gently. ¡°in the future, auntie will try to make up for the maternal love you¡¯ve missed. if you have any requests, just tell auntie.¡± ¡°if you can do that, i¡¯ll be relieved,¡± mei yun said, patting her hand appreciatively. wang yue, of course, exchanged glances with him, making mei yan almost vomit the buns he had just eaten. he quietly moved closer to his sister and gave her an admiring look. ¡°sis, how can you tolerate this?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the big deal,¡± mei shu replied calmly. just as mei yan thought she was going to say something even more nauseating, he saw mei shu motion in mei jing¡¯s direction and innocently shrug his shoulders. ¡°look at your brother, he can eat two more buns than usual.¡± mei yan:¡±¡­¡± his slightly pitying gaze slid slowly from his brother¡¯s puffed-up cheeks, and he silently got up from the table. he couldn¡¯t eat with these two abnormal people here. instead of getting irritated watching them, he might as well go to school and review the content the teacher would be covering today. because he had made plans with lu si to personally express gratitude to the lu family last night, mei yun had actually come to the school gate today to pick up mei shu after school. other students had only seen mei mu flaunt their family¡¯s wealth in the past, so when they saw the usually low-key mei shu, they thought she wasn¡¯t favored at home. but today, a conspicuous luxury car from the mei family was parked at the school gate, and only then did they realize that the young lady didn¡¯t like showing off her wealth. amid the exclamations of envy and jealousy from the crowd, mei shu got into the car. as soon as the car door closed, it isolated the noisy outside world. mei yun glanced at his watch and said, ¡°i remember lu yan¡¯s class is right next to yours. why didn¡¯t he come out with you?¡± mei shu suddenly found it amusing. given how much mei yun cared about her, he probably didn¡¯t even know which class she was in now, yet he was thinking about having her play matchmaker between him and lu yan. she put on a serious face but showed a hint of melancholy. ¡°dad, 1 don¡¯t know why, but ever since 1 came back this time, aunt qin doesn¡¯t like it when i hang out with lu yan. so 1 thought it might be better not to deliberately invite him when we visit their house this time.¡± ¡°why is that?¡± as soon as the words left mei yun¡¯s mouth, he understood. since bai ling¡¯s death, the lu family and the mei family had completely cut off contact. what didn¡¯t he understand? it was all because wang yue hadn¡¯t maintained their relationship properly. in this regard, wang yue could be blamed for not networking better. if bai ling were still alive, the mei family would probably be in a completely different situation by now. mei shu¡¯s words hit the mark. she saw mei yun¡¯s expression of frustration and stopped talking. some things were obvious to everyone, and she just needed to remind mei yun at the right time, just enough to increase his dissatisfaction with wang yue without making him resentful. father and daughter didn¡¯t speak on the way, until the car stopped in front of the lu family¡¯s house. mei yun straightened his suit and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°1 can tell that your relationship with si ye is quite special. i¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the lu family¡¯s status. building a good relationship with them is beneficial for our family, and it won¡¯t hurt. i¡¯m not asking you to deliberately flatter others, but since we have this opportunity, we should make the most of it. do you agree?¡± ¡°yes,¡± mei shu nodded obediently. mei yun looked satisfied and patted her head. ¡°my shu¡¯er is the most well-behaved. alright, i believe you¡¯ll do well. let¡¯s go.¡± as he turned away, the smile on mei shu¡¯s face disappeared completely. the lu family¡¯s steward had received advance notice and personally came out to welcome them, giving mei yun plenty of face. this made mei yun feel even more esteemed, and he became even more enthusiastic with his compliments. once inside the lu family¡¯s estate, he couldn¡¯t help but praise everything he saw. the steward naturally smiled and followed along. when they reached a gazebo in the garden, he stopped and made a welcoming gesture to mei yun. ¡°master si is inside. if you have any requests, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± mei yun bid farewell to the steward politely and then led ivlei shu around a row of trees to the depths of the garden. the gazebo here was built in a unique style, different from the grandeur elsewhere. instead, it had a gentle and serene charm belonging to the countryside. mei shu thought of the man¡¯s aura and felt that he matched this scenery perfectly. however, she didn¡¯t know that perhaps only she would view lu si this way, as everyone else thought of him as cunning and ruthless. ¡°master si,¡± mei yun greeted respectfully as he entered the gazebo. lu si smiled and nodded graciously. ¡°please have a seat. 1 have something important to discuss with you..¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Difficult Old Lady chapter 171: difficult old lady translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± mei shu sat down with mei yun gracefully. lu si pushed the paper bag on the table over and took a sip of tea leisurely. ¡°after the police brought zhang jiao in for questioning, they found that he was speaking incoherently, insisting on implicating the mei family. so, they conducted a drug test on him and discovered that he had ingested an excessive amount of a stimulant before the incident.¡± mei shu¡¯s eyebrows twitched. she finally understood the meaning behind his ambiguous smile earlier. she tried to maintain a calm tone as she asked, ¡°have they found the person who drugged him?¡± ¡°they have,¡± lu si nodded. ¡°they reviewed the surveillance footage from the hotel for that entire day and found that lin feng, on the day of the incident, had entered the room in advance with some kind of incense-like object. he set up something in the room and then went to the lobby, disguising himself as a waiter to find miss mei.¡± mei yun let out a sigh of relief. ¡°so, he originally wanted to harm shu¡¯er!¡± lu si nodded, ¡°it¡¯s just that when zhang jiao entered the room, it escalated the situation beyond their control. zhang jiao now knows the truth, but lin feng refuses to confess. he¡¯s seriously injured, and with the influence of the lin family, even the police can¡¯t apply too much pressure on him. however, they have started investigating the connection between lin feng and the mei family.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t even know lin feng before.¡± mei shu sighed and explained softly to mei yun, ¡°dad, i¡¯ve only been in the city for a short time. i was either studying or with my younger brothers every day. i had never met lin feng before the birthday banquet. otherwise, i would have recognized him when he came to find me.¡± ¡°dad knows that. this might have been aimed at the mei family. they wanted to harm the entire mei family by harming you,¡± mei yun comforted his daughter by patting her head. ¡°you don¡¯t need to blame yourself. dad will protect you.¡± mei shu gave him a sweet smile in response. lu si was momentarily blinded by her bright smile. he looked at the hand mei yun had placed on her head and wished his hand could replace it immediately. mei shu noticed his intense gaze and looked back at him in surprise. lu si¡¯s emotions in his eyes faded away, and he continued to sip his tea with an air of indifference. this time, mei yun had come to express his gratitude and strengthen his relationship with lu si. he had brought many gifts, and now that lu si had shared so much information, mei yun felt even more grateful. he eagerly stood up to introduce each gift, fearing that lu si might not like them and refuse to accept them. but lu si¡¯s mind was elsewhere. he listened with half attention, occasionally making perfunctory remarks, which made mei yun feel overwhelmed by the favor. seeing that they had already taken up a lot of lu si¡¯s time, mei yun stood up with mei shu to take their leave. however, just as they left the lu family¡¯s house, mei yun received a call from his mother. she had come all the way to the mei family¡¯s house. her tone and words implied that she was upset. mei yun felt something was amiss and quickly returned with mei shu. in the living room, mei yan and mei jing stood with their heads down, while wang yue carefully served tea to the elderly lady. ¡°mom, why are you here?¡± mei yun handed his coat to the butler and smiled as he sat down. but the elderly lady¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°did i tell you to sit down? you¡¯re already so grown-up, yet you don¡¯t know your manners. no wonder your children don¡¯t respect their elders, just like you!¡± ¡°mom!¡± mei yun dared not sit down anymore and hurriedly walked to her side, trying to appease her. ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong? you haven¡¯t seen me for so long, and the moment you arrive, you scold me?¡± ¡°why shouldn¡¯t i? i ask you, why hasn¡¯t mumu come home yet? i came all the way here to see my granddaughter, but 1 can¡¯t even meet her!¡± she spoke while occasionally casting her glances towards mei shu. it was clear she was insinuating something. mei shu didn¡¯t mind her attitude and, upon seeing her two younger brothers still standing there, wasting time, made a gesture to take them upstairs to study. ¡°hold on!¡± the elderly lady stood up in anger, pointed at mei shu¡¯s back, and scolded, ¡°mei shu, why didn¡¯t you greet me when you saw me? do you still consider yourself a part of the mei family? do you still have any respect for your elders?¡± mei shu turned around in confusion and blinked innocently. ¡°oh, it¡¯s grandma! sorry, when i was sent to the countryside, i was too young to remember. just now, 1 saw you only refer to mumu as your granddaughter and thought you were a relative on aunt wang¡¯s side whom i wasn¡¯t very familiar with. so, i didn¡¯t want to disturb you and dad¡¯s conversation and planned to take my brothers upstairs to study.¡± what a quick-witted girl. the elderly lady squinted her eyes and spoke sarcastically, ¡°so, you claim you didn¡¯t recognize me. alright then, now that you know who i am, come here and pour me some tea!¡± mei shu stood still. mei yun sighed lightly and stepped forward to mediate, ¡°mom, you¡¯ve come all this way, and i want to show you proper filial respect. let me pour you some tea.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need you to do that!¡± the elderly lady impatiently swatted his hand away.. ¡°i want her to pour me tea!¡± Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Tears and Tantrums chapter 172: tears and tantrums translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun looked at his daughter apologetically. ¡°shu¡¯er, come and pour tea for your grandmother, ok? she is aged and not in good health, and we shouldn¡¯t upset her.¡± upon hearing this, the elderly lady looked at her son in disbelief. how well did she know mei yun? her son had always appeared to be a doting father, but in reality, he was cold-hearted and indifferent. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to send his own daughter to the countryside for so many years without inquiring or caring. she had thought that with time, mei yun would gradually forget mei shu, and even when he brought her back, he wouldn¡¯t be overly affectionate toward his daughter. but what she didn¡¯t expect was that mei yun would love mei shu to such an extent that he was even reluctant to have her pour tea. no wonder wang yue couldn¡¯t help but shed tears in front of everyone today, blushing with embarrassment. it seemed that mei mu¡¯s status in the mei family was now worlds apart from mei shu¡¯s. with mei yun¡¯s words, mei shu walked over respectfully and personally poured a cup of hot tea for the elderly lady. ¡°grandmother, please calm down. my father and i just returned, and you¡¯re already getting so agitated. is there someone who has angered you?¡± the elderly lady glared at her and refused to take the tea, speaking slowly, ¡°i¡¯m at such an old age, and i don¡¯t care about your affairs. but now 1 want to see my granddaughter, mei mu. if you don¡¯t let me, it¡¯s as if you want to drive me to an early grave!¡± since she didn¡¯t take the tea, mei shu wouldn¡¯t endure this anger for nothing. she placed the cup on the coffee table and proactively called for zhao yan, ¡°butler zhao, please have the driver park the car in the yard and take grandmother to see mumu. by the way, only aunt wang knows where mumu is staying. let aunt wang accompany grandmother so that father won¡¯t have to worry.¡± zhao yan quickly responded and was about to leave to make arrangements. the elderly lady hurriedly stopped him, ¡°mei shu, can¡¯t you understand what i¡¯m saying? 1 want to see mumu here! 1 don¡¯t care where mei mu is living now, but 1 must stay here for a while, and during this time, mumu must accompany me! otherwise, you¡¯re trying to infuriate me to death!¡± ¡°mom!¡± mei yun helplessly sat down beside the elderly lady and sighed, ¡°you don¡¯t know what has happened exactly. please don¡¯t get involved in this matter. if you want to see mumu, both wang yue and 1 will accompany you, but 1 can¡¯t let her come home right now.¡± ¡°why?¡± the elderly lady slapped her thigh in anger and grabbed mei yun¡¯s hand, insisting, ¡°she¡¯s an underage girl, and you¡¯re letting her stay outside alone. if anything happens to her, you¡¯ll regret it too late!¡± mei yun lowered his head and earnestly persuaded, ¡°mom, mumu has made a grave mistake this time, and she needs to be disciplined. please don¡¯t interfere in this matter. 1 won¡¯t let her come back for the time being.¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m living too long?¡± the elderly lady couldn¡¯t bear it anymore upon hearing this. she stood up tremblingly, ready to lean on her cane and hit the wall. ¡°you don¡¯t want mumu, so you don¡¯t want me either! there¡¯s no point in living if my son is unfilial! 1 might as well die early and meet your father!¡± ¡°mom, why do you have to act like this?!¡± mei yun hurriedly held her back. wang yue also stood in front of the elderly lady, trying to persuade her, ¡°mom, please don¡¯t be like this. mumu¡¯s current situation is the result of her own mistakes, and i¡¯ve never blamed anyone. you don¡¯t have to do this. 1 believe mumu wouldn¡¯t want you to die because of her!¡± ¡°mumu is a good child, but not everyone is!¡± when she said this, she deliberately glanced at mei shu, making her target even more obvious. mei shu didn¡¯t mind at all, but she pretended to be devastated. ¡°grandmother! you can¡¯t die. mumu has already made a serious mistake. if something happens to you because of her, she will truly bear an unforgivable guilt for the rest of her life!¡± ¡°you!¡± the elderly lady originally wanted to use this opportunity to force mei yun to bring mei mu back home and not let mei shu take all the credit. however, she didn¡¯t expect mei shu to be so difficult to deal with. no matter what she did, mei shu could always pull mei mu into the mix. if she continued to insist on wanting to die, her son would probably become even more impatient with mei mu. thinking like this, the elderly lady finally stopped struggling and allowed mei yun to assist her back to the sofa. ¡°i¡¯ve watched mumu grow up since she was a child, and she wouldn¡¯t make a major mistake on her own. if she did something wrong, it was because someone deliberately provoked her and pushed her into it!¡± mei yun sighed wearily. ¡°mom, please don¡¯t worry about this matter. you¡¯ve come all this way. i¡¯ll have wang yue personally prepare a delicious meal for you. it¡¯s late now, so let¡¯s wait until tomorrow, and i¡¯ll have wang yue accompany you to see mumu.¡± the elderly lady glared at him and said in a somewhat displeased tone, ¡°you¡¯re so determined now, not even caring about your own mother¡¯s life or death, fine.. mei mu¡¯s matter, 1 can put it off for now, but you absolutely cannot let mumu stay alone outside!¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Ostracized chapter 173: ostracized translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°alright, alright, mom, don¡¯t worry. after mumu realizes her mistake, 1¡¯11 have her move back in,¡± mei yun said, glancing somewhat nervously in mei shu¡¯s direction as he spoke. even mei yan and mei jing felt sorry for mei shu. but she, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t surprised at all. after all, mei mu had been the pampered young miss of the mei family for so many years; it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to kick her out. moreover, she had anticipated that this old lady would come and meddle in their affairs. in her previous life, she had known that her mother often endured mistreatment in the mei family. while the mei family enjoyed the benefits brought by bai ling, they also found her too shrewd and capable. although others didn¡¯t dare to mistreat bai ling, this old lady took advantage of being bai ling¡¯s mother-in-law and often made her suffer, both overtly and covertly. at that time, when bai ling and mei yun were a loving couple, she never complained to mei yun about it. she bore it alone, no matter how this old lady provoked her. she always showed utmost respect to mei yun¡¯s mother. but her gentle and virtuous demeanor hadn¡¯t earned her any goodwill from this old lady. even when she was aware that bai ling was pregnant, this old lady continued to favor wang yue, as if wang yue was her real daughter-in-law. she even went along with mei yun in concealing the truth from bai ling and making the decision for wang yue to give birth to mei mu. when it became impossible to hide, she even uttered the words that drove bai ling away. so mei shu had absolutely no affection for this old lady. she had never regarded her as her grandmother. in other words, except for her own brothers, none of the other people in the mei family could be considered her family. although this old lady¡¯s commotion didn¡¯t immediately make mei yun bring mei mu back, it did make him loosen his stance, which was somewhat effective. she looked satisfied, narrowed her eyes and smiled, holding wang yue¡¯s hand gently. ¡°there are so many children in the house now, conflicts are inevitable. you are the mistress of this house, and you should know how to handle things. you don¡¯t have to be overly accommodating to others. i¡¯ve seen the grievances you and mumu have suffered before. now that i¡¯m here, mei yun won¡¯t let you continue to be wronged.¡± wang yue secretly glanced at her husband¡¯s darkening expression and felt uneasy. she quickly shed tears and said, ¡°mom, i know you¡¯re good to me, but i haven¡¯t really suffered. mei yun has always been good to me, and the children in the family get along harmoniously. this time, it¡¯s all mumu¡¯s fault!¡± ¡°you¡¯re such a kind-hearted child,¡± the old lady sighed helplessly as she patted wang yue¡¯s hand. ¡°alright, stop crying. i came here suddenly, and it frightened you.¡± after saying this, she looked at mei yun, and her face turned cold. ¡°don¡¯t blame wang yue for this. she didn¡¯t inform me about this matter. i found out from someone else. no matter what, mei mu is your own daughter. now that you and wang yue have such a good relationship, isn¡¯t it good for the family to be happy together?¡± ¡°mom, i understand,¡± mei yun grasped his mother¡¯s meaning and sighed. ¡°yanyan and all jing also miss you.¡± he waved to his two sons, who were wearing resentful expressions, and said, ¡°come here, talk to grandma.¡± ¡°grandma,¡± the two of them reluctantly walked over and greeted her. the old lady was a bit indifferent to them, but after all, they were her own grandsons. she had prepared some gifts to give them. ¡°you two must study hard, listen to your aunt wang, and don¡¯t be rebellious or cause trouble. let your father worry less.¡± ¡°we understand,¡± mei yan accepted the gifts with a cold and distant expression, then quietly returned to mei shu¡¯s side and tugged on her sleeve. mei shu curiously lowered her head to look and saw that this boy was looking at her with a very distressed expression. a warm feeling seemed to wash over her heart, and mei shu silently shook her head to indicate that she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. watching mei shu being ostracized by her family, wang yue found immense satisfaction in her heart. she put on a smile, and her face showed even more joy. ¡°mom, i¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten yet. i¡¯ll go to the kitchen now and personally cook a few dishes you like.¡± ¡°you¡¯re truly filial,¡± she looked at wang yue¡¯s retreating figure with satisfaction, then turned to give her son a stern look. ¡°this is a good daughter-in-law, a good wife. she knows how to adapt to circumstances, not only managing household affairs but also preparing soups for you. what more could you want?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not dissatisfied,¡± mei yun suddenly lowered his head and said, ¡°mom, 1 remember that bai ling used to frequently cook soup for you.¡± he remembered that bai ling was a pampered young lady who rarely lifted a finger to do household chores. however, to please his mother, she had taken time out of her busy schedule several times to return home and cook herself. she did this to nourish his mother¡¯s health, but ironically, she almost fell ill herself due to lack of rest. in his heart, he always cherished bai ling¡¯s goodness. everything she had done for this family in the past, far from fading with the passage of time, became even clearer to him. many forgotten details from the past would resurface unexpectedly. whenever he faced mei shu, this feeling became especially pronounced.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: No Longer Tolerate Her chapter 174: no longer tolerate her translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°all of that is what she should have done!¡± the old lady declared self-righteously. ¡°1 never agreed to your relationship in the first place. it was because you begged me that you could marry her, and she should have behaved properly!¡± the shameless words of the old lady pushed mei shu to her limits. she abruptly raised her head, her eyes filled with unrelenting anger, and stared straight at her. ¡°what do you mean she should have? just because dad insisted on being with mom, she¡¯s supposed to sacrifice for you? you didn¡¯t give birth to her, you didn¡¯t raise her, you didn¡¯t show her an ounce of love. she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. why do you think she should do all of that?¡± ¡°you ungrateful brat, are you arguing with me?¡± the old lady asked. ¡°it¡¯s your mother who does whatever she pleases, behaves arrogantly, and doesn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. she¡¯s raised such an uncultured daughter like you! 1 think you¡¯re the one who lacks discipline!¡± as she spoke, she even raised her cane as if to strike mei shu. mei yun quickly raised his hand to grab the cane that was swung at mei shu. ¡°mom, please speak sensibly. shu¡¯er has just returned, how can you lay hands on her?¡± ¡°she just returned, but have you seen what¡¯s happened in our family since she came back?¡± the old lady said, infuriated. ¡°are you deliberately trying to provoke me to death? don¡¯t you understand that this girl came back just to disrupt the peace in your family, to destroy your life?¡± ¡°mom, please don¡¯t say that about mei shu!¡± mei yun said anxiously as he stood up to shield his daughter. mei yan also had a resentful expression and spoke up for mei shu. ¡°grandma, it¡¯s not sister who made a mistake. why do you talk about her like that? 1 think the one who should be scolded the most is mei mu. if it weren¡¯t for her stupid actions, dad wouldn¡¯t have driven her out.¡± ¡°you see! the older one corrupts the younger one! mei yan has been influenced badly by her. i think she should be sent back to the countryside, so she doesn¡¯t cause trouble here!¡± the old lady pointed at mei shu, scolding her angrily. mei yun had been trying to mediate and speak well of mei shu. but the more he did, the more agitated the old lady became. ¡°you¡¯re still defending her! why are you defending her? she¡¯s just as ill-mannered as her late mother! she doesn¡¯t understand decorum and shame! it was her mother who insisted on sticking to you like glue and marrying into our mei family, causing you so many years of trouble. otherwise, you and wang yue would definitely be happier now!¡± ¡°how did 1 raise such an unfilial son like you!¡­¡± smack! a loud slap resounded, completely interrupting the old lady¡¯s incessant chatter in the living room. mei yun looked incredulously at his daughter, who was clapping her hands and looking disdainful. ¡°shu¡¯er, how could you hit grandma?¡± mei yan and mei jing reacted quickly, swiftly moving to stand in front of their sister. ¡°dad, sister had no choice. grandma said something way over the line. how could she say such things about mom?¡± mei yun couldn¡¯t say much more and hurried to check on his elderly mother who had been slapped. even now, the old lady felt a ringing in her ears and saw snowflakes in front of her eyes. she even suspected that mei shu had slapped her into deafness. she sat down on the sofa in a daze, her face in her hands, and it took her a long time to come to her senses. ¡°you hit me! you actually dared to hit me! you ungrateful thing who doesn¡¯t understand respect!¡± the old lady, furious, picked up her cane again, ready to strike someone. this time, mei yun simply took her cane away and held his mother, comforting her with a painful expression on his face. ¡°mom, please stop talking. if you hadn¡¯t kept bringing up bai ling, shu¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have been provoked to hit you.¡± ¡°she hit your mother! and you still want to defend her?¡± the old lady felt dizzy and nearly fell to the ground. mei yun quickly helped his mother sit back on the sofa. in the kitchen, wang yue, who had been paying attention to the commotion, rushed over in tears when she heard the yelling. ¡°mom! are you okay?¡± she squatted in front of the old lady, anxiously checking the red marks on her face. tears streamed down the old lady¡¯s face. ¡°misfortune upon our family, misfortune upon our family! how did our mei family raise such an ungrateful wolf?¡± mei shu, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°raise? don¡¯t forget, after 1 was sent to the countryside, i never spent a single cent from the family, and you¡¯ve never spent a penny on me since i was young. how can you claim to have raised me?¡± ¡°shu¡¯er!¡± mei yun, worried that his elderly mother might really get sick from anger, scolded mei shu. but mei shu didn¡¯t want to tolerate it any longer. ¡°dad, did 1 say anything wrong? regarding the woman you sent to the countryside to take care of me, i think now you should be clear about what kind of a person she really is. you should be clear about how much of the money you sent me was really spent on me. mom sacrificed everything for this family, but what did she ultimately get?¡± she could see the pain in mei yun¡¯s eyes and the sarcastic smile at the corner of her mouth deepened. she suddenly turned to the old lady, who was crying and screaming on the sofa, grabbed her collar, and said word by word, ¡°my mom did nothing wrong to the mei family. on the contrary, how did you treat her?¡± ¡°you kept it from her, let my dad have an illegitimate child outside, and you¡¯re going to get what you deserve for all these unscrupulous acts! i¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ll end up!¡± Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Deep Sibling Bond chapter 175: deep sibling bond translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°mei shu! how can you say that about your grandmother?¡± wang yue angrily pointed at mei shu, ready to hold her accountable. exhausted to the extreme, mei yun roared, ¡°stop it!¡± this roar instantly silenced the entire living room. he wearily slumped onto the sofa, covering his face and letting out a long sigh. ¡°wang yue, this doesn¡¯t concern you. go to the kitchen and cook.¡± ¡°honey, i¡­¡± wang yue looked somewhat wronged as she glanced over, but she was caught off guard when she met mei yun¡¯s furious gaze. a thousand words were stuck in her throat, and wang yue shrank her neck fearfully. ¡°then, i¡¯ll go to the kitchen. mom, take care of yourself.¡± as she walked, she frequently turned back with worry. as she left, the old lady cried even louder, tearing at her heartstrings. mei yun helplessly handed her a tissue. ¡°mom, please don¡¯t cry. this can¡¯t be entirely blamed on mei shu.¡± ¡°what do you mean then? if it¡¯s not her fault, do you want to blame me?¡± the old lady cried, hitting her thigh. ¡°this is outrageous! old man, why did you leave so early without taking me with you? i don¡¯t want to live anymore. my granddaughter actually hit me!¡± ¡°mom, please stop making a scene!¡± mei yun had a splitting headache. he waved his hand towards mei shu and the others. ¡°you guys should go upstairs for now. i¡¯ll have zhao yan bring your dinner up later. just stay upstairs tonight.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei yan obediently agreed and led his sister upstairs. after all, their sister had already taken care of that old lady for them. they wouldn¡¯t lose out! back in their room, mei yan cautiously glanced outside to make sure wang yue hadn¡¯t followed them to eavesdrop and cause trouble. once he was sure, he closed the door. the little child tried to act like adults, heaving a sigh of relief and patting his chest. ¡°sister, you were really amazing just now! that old lady kept slandering mom. i¡¯ve disliked her for a long time! it was so satisfying to see you hit her!¡± mei jing also chimed in, ¡°sister, 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to be so brave. but after this, that old lady definitely won¡¯t let you off. what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°stay cool,¡± mei shu said indifferently as she sat back down at her desk, picked up her test paper, and started to work on it. ¡°what can she do to me? as long as you guys don¡¯t give her and wang yue any ammunition to use against you, 1 have nothing to fear.¡± ¡°sister, don¡¯t underestimate them!¡± mei yan said stubbornly, puffing out his chest. ¡°i¡¯m at least better than third brother! i definitely won¡¯t give them any handles!¡± ¡°what do you mean you¡¯re better than me?¡± mei jing retorted. ¡°don¡¯t forget, when sister wasn¡¯t here, who had to clean up the mess you made?¡± hearing this, mei yan looked somewhat guilty as he glanced at mei shu. ¡°sister, i won¡¯t cause trouble again in the future. please don¡¯t listen to third brother¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°how can you say it¡¯s nonsense?¡± mei jing was about to start listing all the big and small mistakes mei yan had made in the past. mei shu chuckled and interrupted their bickering. ¡°alright, just be careful on your own. you don¡¯t have to give in to them all the time. no matter what happens, you can tell me. with me around, i won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡± mei yan and mei jing were both taken aback. they were so used to acting independently, whether it was eating, going to school, or other things. they had always been alone, afraid of making any mistakes that might upset their father in case life at home became more agonizing. but now there was someone willing to be their protector. mei jing was a bit older and just snorted with a flushed face, not showing too many complicated emotions. but mei yan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. he rushed into mei shu¡¯s arms, tears streaming down his face, deeply moved. ¡°sister! having you is really wonderful! you¡¯re so much more useful than brother! sister, please never leave us! we want to stay together forever as siblings!¡± mei jing was so annoyed that her forehead veins were popping out, and he reached out to flick his forehead. mei yan, now in pain, cried even more miserably. mei shu, with a smile, rubbed his reddened forehead. ¡°alright, mei jing actually cares about you a lot too. i also want to be with you guys forever, but 1 have to go to college. i won¡¯t be in lin city anymore, but you can study hard. when you earn money in the future, you can go wherever you want!¡± ¡°great! i¡¯ll definitely study hard!¡± mei yan immediately followed through on his promise and took out his textbooks from his school bag, starting to do his homework. mei shu was very pleased with this. thinking back to when she had just returned to the mei family, this kid had empty textbooks. now, seeing him working diligently, she felt a strong sense of accomplishment. she raised her eyes slightly, and her gaze naturally fell on mei jing. mei jing shivered all over, thinking to himself that this was not good. but there was no way to escape now because her collar was already in mei shu¡¯s hand. under the tremendous force, mei jing was forced to sit at the desk and had to lower his head to complete the three sets of exercises that were forcibly assigned to him before he could finally go to bed.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Honey Trap chapter 176: honey trap translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the lu family was undoubtedly the most influential family in lin city. lu si had connections everywhere and even found evidence earlier than the police did, proving that lin feng was manipulated by mei mu into attending zhang jiao¡¯s birthday banquet to frame mei shu. he submitted the evidence to the police, and lin feng was immediately interrogated at the hospital. the case progressed rapidly, leaving people astonished. in the face of irrefutable evidence, despite the efforts of the lin family to pull strings and spend a fortune, they couldn¡¯t ensure lin feng¡¯s safe return. a gloom descended upon the entire lin family. lin¡¯s mother cried almost all day long, ¡°he¡¯s my only son. if he goes to prison, how am i supposed to live?¡± lin¡¯s father certainly didn¡¯t want his son to go to prison, especially since the charges against lin feng were incredibly shameful. attempted rape and drugging a man if this were to come to light, he would lose all face. the lin family might never recover their standing in this circle. but his son was still his flesh and blood, and no matter how angry he was, lin¡¯s father had to consider his reputation and get lin feng out of the police station. he locked himself at home for days, making countless calls to high-ranking officials, either pressuring them or offering incentives, but none of it seemed to be effective. those officials who used to call him their brother were now avoiding him, as if he were the plague. after three days of being ignored, lin¡¯s father finally came to his senses. ¡°it seems that either zhang jiao has powerful backers, or the mei family has someone behind them. we may not be able to rescue our son,¡± lin¡¯s father said, as if he had aged ten years overnight, sitting dejectedly on the sofa, his temples streaked with white hair. lin¡¯s mother became even more emotionally distraught when she heard this. ¡°so, what do we do now? are we really going to let our son go to prison? honey, let¡¯s go and beg the lu family for mercy! you used to have some connections with them, didn¡¯t you?¡± lin¡¯s father hesitated. ¡°i did have some dealings with lu li in the past, but you know, the one who truly calls the shots in the lu family now is lu si.¡± ¡°what does that matter? those two are brothers! as long as lu li speaks up, can¡¯t lu si help us?¡± lin¡¯s mother began to think that this plan was feasible. ¡°honey, this is our last chance. if we wait any longer, by the time our son recovers, it will be too late!¡± lin¡¯s father still had some reservations, but the situation was becoming urgent. currently, they had managed to keep the news hidden from the public, but if lin feng were to be sentenced, they would be powerless to turn things around. the lin family would be forever stuck in a situation where they were the laughingstock of others. thinking about this, lin¡¯s father made up his mind. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll prepare a big gift and visit lu li tomorrow!¡± ¡°but¡­ even if lu li is willing to help, what if lu si still refuses to let us off? what should we do then?¡± ¡°i have a plan!¡± lin¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of hope. she looked at her niece standing next to her, who was a stunning beauty. she took her niece¡¯s hand and said, ¡°niaoniao, you know about your cousin¡¯s situation. are you willing to help your aunt with this favor?¡± fu niao turned red in the face the moment she heard lu si¡¯s name, and now that her aunt had brought it up, she quickly nodded. ¡°i have an obligation to help cousin get out of this situation.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± lin¡¯s mother exclaimed with joy. ¡°honey, tomorrow, take niaoniao with you! let her say a few good words to lu si. who knows, if lu si is in a good mood, he might agree!¡± fu niao had a stunning appearance, the type of beauty that turned heads wherever she went within their social circle. it was rare to find a rich young man who wasn¡¯t smitten with her. lin¡¯s mother was confident that by allowing fang niao to approach lu si, they could use her to their advantage. which man didn¡¯t like good-looking women? especially when she was seeking his help and taking the initiative to come to him? if their lin family could use this to arrange a marriage with master si, their status would definitely rise, and this bad situation might even turn into a good one. she thought it through clearly and immediately had someone custom-make a beautiful dress for fu niao, and she also had someone carefully design her hairstyle. everything was ready. the next day, lin¡¯s father set out for the lu family with fu niao in tow. ¡°why did you insist that i come here immediately?¡± mei shu asked the man walking beside her. this man had once again had jiang he drive to her school¡¯s entrance to talk to her in person, claiming that there was something urgent to discuss. mei shu had a good relationship with lu si now, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to follow him. however, no matter how she asked along the way, he refused to reveal a single detail. it was driving her crazy with curiosity. ¡°you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± lu si teased, tugging at her wrist and pulling her into a secluded study in the backyard. ¡°we¡¯re here,¡± lu si announced as he opened the door. the noise of an argument inside the room could no longer be concealed and came crashing towards them. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely win against her. teacher, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± s¡¯s loud voice was hard to bear even when he wasn¡¯t shouting. now he was screaming at the top of his lungs.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: A Visit from An Old Acquaintance chapter 177: a visit from an old acquaintance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu couldn¡¯t help but frown. lu si glanced in her direction and his smile disappeared instantly. ¡°s, if you keep making noise, i¡¯ll declare you the loser and you won¡¯t need to compete with her.¡± upon hearing this, the teacher and student, who had been arguing incessantly, finally noticed the two people standing at the door. f, the hacker who had a stern look, instantly brightened up when he saw mei shu. his eyes were filled with longing for his beloved disciple. ¡°shu¡¯er, you¡¯ve finally come. hurry up and help me teach this brat a lesson; otherwise, he¡¯ll become uncontrollable!¡± mei shu walked into the room with an amused smile. she greeted f politely before curiously asking, ¡°what were you all talking about just now?¡± f said proudly, ¡°i was telling this brat that in just a few days, your skills have already surpassed his. he didn¡¯t believe me, so i called him here to compete against you. if you win, he¡¯ll have to work for me for a month for free!¡± s immediately walked over, looking displeased. he glared at mei shu and said, ¡°what if she loses?¡± ¡°shu¡¯er won¡¯t lose,¡± f stated confidently about the outcome of the upcoming competition. this made s even more frustrated. ¡°no, if we¡¯re going to compete, then you all should agree on a wager!¡± mei shu smiled, ¡°if 1 lose, i¡¯ll help you complete the project you¡¯re currently working on for free. how does that sound?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a deal!¡± s agreed enthusiastically, fearing that mei shu might change her mind later. he had originally planned to teach mei shu this skill, but he hadn¡¯t expected his teacher to beat him to it. now, mei shu was offering herself willingly. and he wasn¡¯t about to let this free labor opportunity slip away! lu si had been calmly observing their argument from the sidelines. after mei shu and the others settled on the terms, she took the initiative to approach him. ¡°so, this is what you urgently needed to discuss with me?¡± ¡°not exactly,¡± lu si replied casually, setting down his teacup. ¡°there¡¯s another important reason.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mei shu asked, puzzled. lu si lowered his gaze, and his long eyelashes cast a shadow on his face. ¡°1 wanted to see you.¡± his voice was so soft that mei shu initially thought that the words that quickly dissipated into the air were just her illusion. however, when she examined the emotions behind lu si¡¯s statement, she saw a big smile on his face. mei shu¡¯s face instantly turned crimson, and she, who was usually articulate, suddenly found herself stammering. ¡°y-you, don¡¯t joke around. if you have something serious to discuss, just say it. 1¡¯11 help if 1 can.¡± ¡°this is a serious matter,¡± lu si replied with conviction. mei shu was left speechless. in addition to the argument between the master and disciple, she could hear her own heart beating like a drum in her ears. damn it, sometimes having such good hearing was not a good thing! she suddenly felt flustered, and just as she didn¡¯t know what to do, jiang he entered the room and announced, ¡°mr. si, mr. lu has requested your presence.¡± the two people who had been bickering inside immediately fell silent. only someone as close as master si¡¯s older brother, lu li, could be addressed as ¡°mr. lu¡± in front of him. it seemed that he had something very important to discuss with master si. lu si stood up and said, ¡°i¡¯ll be right back. wait here and don¡¯t wander off.¡± mei shu blushed as she agreed. why did he sound like he was admonishing a mischievous child? lu si continued to gaze at the flushed face of mei shu for quite a while, even after jiang he urged him. finally, he tore his gaze away from her face and resumed his usual indifferent expression. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± jiang he felt like crying but had no tears. he had a feeling that his earlier urging had made master si unhappy. lu family¡¯s villa, living room. lin chen was trying hard to flatter lu li. ¡°back when we were still studying together, i regarded you as my role model. now, after so many years have passed, 1 can only look up to you from afar. it¡¯s clear that mr. lu¡¯s abilities are exceptional and beyond comparison to someone like me.¡± ¡°you¡¯re too modest,¡± lu li praised with a smile. ¡°miss fu is so beautiful and is a talented student from a prestigious school. she undoubtedly has a bright future ahead.¡± fu niao blushed shyly and responded, ¡°uncle lu, you¡¯re too kind. i have average abilities, but with your high expectations, 1¡¯11 strive to study harder and not let you down.¡± ¡°mr. lu, master si has arrived.¡± in the midst of the conversation, the butler happened to enter and report. as the butler spoke, the confident fu niao suddenly became tense. even before lu si had arrived, she was already feeling uneasy. lin chen gave her a reassuring look and smiled, ¡°my niece treats master si as her idol. now that she¡¯s about to meet him in person, it¡¯s natural for her to feel a bit nervous.¡± ¡°i can understand,¡± lu li laughed heartily, but his heart grew colder. the lin family tried to get close to him, and it was one thing if they wanted to build a relationship. but they even dared to target all si. it seemed like they were determined and wouldn¡¯t give up easily.. Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Cold Rejection chapter 178: cold rejection translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations soon, the door to the living room was opened once again. lu si calmly surveyed the room and was eventually invited to sit in the first seat by lu li himself. ¡°all si, this is my college classmate and the current head of the lin family, lin chen,¡± lu li introduced him with a smile. lin chen quickly stood up with his niece and extended his hand to greet lu si. ¡°master si, hello. i¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡± ¡°hmm,¡± lu si withdrew his hand, his expression blank. ¡°what do you want?¡± ever since he entered the room, fu niao¡¯s eyes had been glued to him, and she had even forgotten what she wanted to say. lin chen hastily nudged her arm to bring her back to her senses. ¡°don¡¯t space out. this is the renowned master si. hurry up and greet him.¡± ¡°hello, master si. i¡¯m fu niao,¡± she said shyly and nervously. lu si acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed her and repeated his question, ¡°what do you want?¡± lin chen didn¡¯t want to provoke this important figure. he quickly explained, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal, really. i just missed an old friend and came to visit mr. lu. it¡¯s also because my niece admires master si so much that she wanted to meet you in person. if she has the honor of getting to know you, it would be a great pleasure for her.¡± while speaking, fu niao cast a longing glance at lu si, and anyone could easily discern what was on this young girl¡¯s mind from her infatuated gaze. lu li suddenly felt a bit awkward. he had invited them here, but he hadn¡¯t expected fu niao to be so unrestrained. she didn¡¯t seem to fear provoking lu si¡¯s anger, which could spell disaster for lin feng. although lin chen hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned it, lin li knew a bit about the lin family¡¯s affairs. not because he cared about the gossip in these circles, but because it involved mei shu, so he couldn¡¯t help but pay some attention to it. that child had already lost her mother at such a young age, and lu li felt sorry for her. whenever he had the chance, he wanted to look out for her a bit. that¡¯s why lin chen had come cautiously without directly bringing up the issue related to lin feng. he was afraid that he would be thrown out by the lu family if he mentioned it directly. however, since they had come, they couldn¡¯t return empty-handed. fu niao received lin chen¡¯s hint and boldly poured tea for lu si. ¡°master si, i know you don¡¯t like strong tea, so my uncle specially brought some mild tea this time. i hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± as she spoke, her body seemed to casually lean towards lu si¡¯s side. by the time she finished pouring a cup of tea, she was almost leaning onto him. seeing that lu si didn¡¯t resist her approach, she grew even more pleased and daring. she even personally held the tea in front of lu si¡¯s lips and said, ¡°master si, please taste it and see if it suits your palate.¡± her voice was soft and gentle, capable of melting any man¡¯s heart. lu si raised his eyes and looked at her coldly. in response to her increasingly infatuated gaze, he suddenly reached out and pushed the teacup away. the scalding hot water splashed onto fu niao¡¯s hand. ¡°who gave you the audacity to inquire about my preferences?¡± lu si said without any hint of pity as he stared at the girl, who had turned pale with fear. fu niao cried out in pain but, considering that this was her first meeting with lu si, she forcibly endured the piercing pain in her hand. covered in sweat, she said, ¡°master si, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i was only worried that the gifts i brought might not meet your expectations. i didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± when they had presented the gift, she had claimed that lin chen had chosen it. now, because the gift had angered lu si, she was placing all the blame on herself, claiming it was due to her concerns. her cautious and calculated behavior revealed that she was a shrewd and tactful woman. fu niao had confidence in her appearance. if an ordinary man had seen her endure pain and wear a pitiful look, he would have begun to speak softly to comfort her. but she didn¡¯t dare hope that lu si would comfort her. she just wanted to evoke a bit of guilt in him, giving her an opportunity. however, fu niao was bound to be disappointed. lu si didn¡¯t have any extra sympathy to spare for unrelated people, especially since there was someone waiting for him in the backyard right now. he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here, so he stood up straight and said, ¡°since there¡¯s nothing important, i¡¯ll take my leave. big brother, don¡¯t use this as an excuse to call me out in the future.¡± seeing his younger brother¡¯s displeasure, lu li had no choice but to coax him. ¡°of course, it won¡¯t happen again. by the way, 1 saw that you brought a lady to our house earlier. are you in a hurry to see her?¡± upon hearing these words, fu niao couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. she instantly raised her head and looked at lu si in disbelief. lin chen also pricked up his ears to eavesdrop on the conversation. he was truly curious. how could a woman win over the cold and indifferent lu si? as soon as mei shu¡¯s name was mentioned, lu si¡¯s mood improved slightly. there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°i have something else to do. i¡¯ll be going.¡± with that, he didn¡¯t wait for lin chen and fu niao to say anything and headed straight out of the living room. without lu si, ingratiating lu li would also be fine. lin chen had wanted to stay a bit longer, but fu niao¡¯s injured hand couldn¡¯t be delayed, so he found himself in a dilemma. lu li kindly suggested, ¡°let the butler take miss fu to deal with her injury for now..¡± Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: A Visitor Arrives chapter 179: a visitor arrives translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this was exactly what fu niao wanted. she readily agreed and followed the butler to tend to her wound. in the living room, lin chen continued to chat with lu li, buying time for his niece. after applying the medicine, fu niao made an excuse to take a stroll in the garden, quietly heading in the direction lu si had left earlier. the lu family estate covered a vast area, and she wandered around inside like a headless fly, almost getting lost. coincidentally, as she passed by a villa, she heard a young woman¡¯s hearty laughter coming from inside. fu niao stopped in her tracks, leaned closer to the window, and eavesdropped. mei shu¡¯s ears perked up, hearing the footsteps stop beneath the window. she thought someone had come to visit the lu family but didn¡¯t pay much attention and continued to tease s. ¡°you¡¯re about to lose if you don¡¯t speed up!¡± s was even more anxious than her, and his fingers continued to fly across the keyboard. however, his progress on the screen was still slower than mei shu¡¯s by quite a bit! ¡°are you even human?¡± s grumbled in frustration. but in his pursuit of speed, he neglected the quality of his work, causing frequent errors that only slowed him down further. f stood aside with a smile, hoping that s would lose so that he could have some free labor! s knew exactly what his teacher was thinking, and his hands moved even faster. but mei shu continued to work on her program leisurely, and she even found time to respond to him, ¡°of course, we¡¯re all humans, but there are always differences between people. you¡¯re already doing great!¡± as soon as she said this, even lu si couldn¡¯t hide a smile and laughed. s was even more furious, ¡°don¡¯t get too confident! the game is not over yet; 1 still have a chance!¡± he had entered the field much earlier than mei shu, and now being spoken to like this by her made him lose face! moreover, if he lost to a woman in the field of computers, how would he ever live it down? for a moment, there was no one speaking in the room, only the sound of keyboards clacking. fu niao had been tense ever since she heard that low, restrained laughter. her hearing was excellent, and she could tell that the voice belonged to the man she had been thinking about day and night, lu si! but she also sensed the affection in that laughter. a woman¡¯s keen sixth sense told her that lu si would not have a pure relationship with the woman he had been talking to just now. she suppressed her calculating expression, appearing innocent instead, and knocked on the door. f glanced at lu si, then came over to open the door. he was surprised to find a girl standing outside. raising an eyebrow, he asked, ¡°who are you looking for?¡± fu niao, mustering her courage, glanced inside. from her perspective, she could only see the woman¡¯s back and lu si sitting on the couch, revealing a pair of long legs. she swallowed hard and hesitated, saying, ¡°i came to visit the lu family with my uncle. i got lost in the garden earlier while admiring the scenery. could 1 come in for some tea?¡± sweat covered her forehead, and she genuinely looked like a tired girl who had lost her way. f stepped aside to let her in and quietly warned her, ¡°master si is inside, so please don¡¯t disturb him.¡± fu niao nodded timidly. ¡°1¡¯11 leave once i¡¯ve rested.¡± f sized her up and suddenly smiled with a hint of meaning. he turned to the bar and poured her a glass of iced tea. ¡°come and sit here. master si doesn¡¯t like strangers getting too close.¡± fu niao tightened her fist by her side, walked over obediently, and took the glass of tea mei shu handed her. she downed it in one gulp, and her flushed face seemed to cool down. ¡°thank you. i feel much better now!¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± f said without paying her any more attention. he walked behind his two students and asked, ¡°how much longer?¡± mei shu confidently tapped the final confirmation key and snapped her fingers. ¡°done!¡± f followed closely behind, but he was a minute slower, dejectedly saying, ¡°okay, teacher, please check it.¡± ¡°sure, you two can take a break over there. i¡¯ll check it right away,¡± f said as he sat in mei shu¡¯s seat. he glanced at the program that mei shu had just completed and nodded in approval. while mei shu was busy checking the program, mei shu, sitting on the nearby couch, stretched lazily. before she could say anything, a cup of tea appeared in front of her. the hand holding the teacup had clearly defined knuckles, and there was a jade thumb ring on the thumb. following that hand upwards, she saw a man¡¯s smiling face with rosy lips. he said to her, ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± mei shu accepted the teacup and took a sip. however, she sensed an unfriendly gaze from the side, focused squarely on her. she remembered that there had been some commotion earlier. following that gaze, she unexpectedly met the envious eyes of fu niao. but in an instant, the emotions in those eyes turned friendly, as if the earlier malice had been a misunderstanding on mei shu¡¯s part. she lowered her eyelids thoughtfully and took another sip of the tea that lusi had personally handed her. the scorching gaze once again landed on her.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: A Perfect Match chapter 180: a perfect match translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it seemed that it wasn¡¯t her imagination after all. this girl must have feelings for lu si, which explained her strong hostility toward her. she had no intention of disrupting anyone¡¯s relationships, so she put down her teacup and took the initiative to shift the conversation towards the girl, saying, ¡°when did this young lady arrive? why don¡¯t you come over and sit with us?¡± as soon as she said this, lu si¡¯s slightly displeased gaze also turned in fu niao¡¯s direction. fu niao immediately tensed up and stood, explaining, ¡°1 just came in to sit for a moment. if master si agrees, i¡¯d also like to take a break on the sofa.¡± despite her cautious gaze, her intentions were too obvious, and everyone in the room knew them. lu si originally had no intention of responding to her, but he could see the earnest look in mei shu¡¯s eyes. he suspected that she was feeling jealous, so he was in a particularly good mood as he bluntly refused, ¡°1 disagree. if you want to rest, i can have jiang he escort you back to the front hall.¡± fu niao bit her lip, unable to say anything, her eyes filled with grievances. lu si tried to take the opportunity to please mei shu by raising an eyebrow at her, but he unexpectedly met her accusing gaze, and his brows furrowed involuntarily. mei shu genuinely believed that there was a reason why this man was still single. he didn¡¯t even spare a glance for the beauty delivered to his door; indeed, it was a waste. since he didn¡¯t want to look, she would take the opportunity. mei shu turned her head and smiled, gesturing to fu niao, ¡°come over here and sit next to me. i can see that you don¡¯t look well. you might get dizzy if you don¡¯t rest.¡± was this woman pretending to be virtuous in front of master si? fu niao seethed with anger but managed to put on a grateful expression. she hurriedly moved over to sit next to mei shu and asked, ¡°miss, thank you. may 1 know your name?¡± mei shu, mei shu naturally replied with her name. however, fu niao was startled. mei shu? wasn¡¯t that the woman who had caused her cousin to be sent to prison? she actually knew master si, and they had such a good relationship? what¡¯s wrong? mei shu might have some medical skills, but she was still far from being able to diagnose and treat people. however, mei shu could still see that the girl¡¯s face was full of sweat and was worried that she might have heatstroke. she got up, found a clean towel, rinsed it with cold water, and handed it to her, saying, ¡°why don¡¯t you use this cold towel to wipe your face? 1 can see you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± thank you, fu niao almost squeezed out the word from between her teeth. she finally understood why this woman was being so kind and had insisted on her sitting next to her! it turned out that she wanted to make her look bad in front of master si! she had her makeup done by a professional team today. if she followed this woman¡¯s advice and wiped her face with a wet towel, her makeup would be ruined. such a scheming woman was not easy to deal with! with this in mind, fu niao only placed the towel on her forehead. coupled with her slightly pale complexion, she had the air of a sick beauty. mei shu didn¡¯t think much of it and, seeing that her complexion had not improved, she voluntarily gave up the entire couch for her to lie down on. she then sat down next to lu si. fu niao¡¯s resentment grew stronger. why is this woman so scheming and cunning! not only did she pretend to take care of her, making herself appear gentle and kind, but now she was sitting even closer to master si! was she using her as an excuse to get closer to master si deliberately? fu niao was so frustrated that she almost couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. her lips twitched involuntarily as she said, ¡°thank you so much. you are truly beautiful and kind.¡± ¡°no need to be polite,¡± mei shu said, not realizing she had done anything wrong. on the side, lu si couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists against his mouth, suppressing a low laugh. s, who had been watching the spectacle, commented, ¡°upon closer inspection, my junior sister is indeed quite beautiful! sitting together with master si does make a perfect match!¡± he had a straightforward personality and said what was on his mind without beating around the bush. however, as soon as he said this, he sensed something was wrong, as the entire room suddenly fell silent, and even the sound of typing on the keyboard disappeared. he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine and turned to look at his teacher for help. f was looking at his stupid student with a pitying gaze. having been by master si¡¯s side for so long, based on his understanding of master si, s¡¯s comment about him and a woman being a perfect match might lead to being thrown into the sea to feed the fish. just as he was about to stand up and plead for his stupid student¡­ the man who had been lounging on the couch suddenly changed his posture. he crossed his legs, toyed with the jade thumb ring on his thumb, and his lips curled up in a smile. he asked, ¡°is that so? how perfect of a match are we?¡± f: ??? are you serious, master si? s didn¡¯t expect himself to say that and sneakily glanced at his teacher¡¯s expression. but he didn¡¯t see anything amiss. he could only try to gauge lord si¡¯s intentions, stammering, ¡°master si, 1,1 think you two look very good together. sitting together, you are truly a talented man paired with a beautiful woman!¡± mei shu was momentarily stunned, only now realizing that she was sitting far too close to lu si. she instinctively moved to the other side of the sofa to sit down.. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Special Status chapter 181: special status translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations before she could get up, her wrist was firmly gripped by a large hand. lu si raised an eyebrow, his gaze seemingly amused as he stared at her. ¡°where are you going to sit?¡± mei shu gestured to the nearby seat. right in front of everyone, lu si tugged mei shu forcefully towards him, drawing her closer. ¡°you¡¯ll sit here.¡± an ambiguous atmosphere suddenly enveloped the two of them. mei shu felt a bit uncomfortable and tried to free her wrist. fu niao, on the other hand, was consumed by jealousy. she had only witnessed mei shu¡¯s efforts to please lu si earlier, but now she realized that master si was treating this woman differently as well. however, it was evident that the two of them had not confirmed their relationship yet. although she had arrived late, she still had a chance! she cast a coy glance towards lu si, making a soft, pitiful sound that immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. mei shu, the most concerned about her among the people present, immediately asked, ¡°how do you feel? are you feeling dizzy?¡± fu niao clenched her teeth in secret, cursing mei shu for being so good at feigning kindness. while rubbing her forehead, her body swayed as she replied, ¡°it seems like 1 am a bit dizzy. can you come over and let me lean on you for a while?¡± ¡°of course!¡± thinking that in front of so many people, fu niao wouldn¡¯t simply lie down, mei shu quickly moved to sit beside her and generously allowed her to lean on her shoulder. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i think your heatstroke isn¡¯t too severe. rest for a while, and you¡¯ll be fine. if you need anything, just let me know.¡± [congratulations, your medical skill has advanced to the intermediate level, phase two.] unexpectedly, there was an unexpected bonus? mei shu realized that even if she didn¡¯t practice medicine, simply caring for the sick could still improve her medical skill level. this could save her a lot of trouble. she didn¡¯t aspire to become a renowned physician, but having an extra skill was always a good thing. who knew when it might come in handy? meanwhile, lu si¡¯s gaze never left mei shu. fu niao sat beside her and occasionally caught lu si¡¯s eye. this was fu niao¡¯s goal. although she couldn¡¯t compare to mei shu in lu si¡¯s heart at the moment, as long as master si noticed her beauty, he would naturally pay more attention to her. men were visual creatures, and once they saw someone frequently, they would naturally have a place for them in their hearts. then, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to take it to the next level. for a moment, no one said anything. f continued to type on the keyboard, but after a while, he suddenly slammed the table and smiled broadly. ¡°s, you owe me a month¡¯s work for free!¡± with this statement, he declared victory. s looked regretful. ¡°i admit defeat; my skills aren¡¯t on par.¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± fu niao curiously tried to join in on their conversation. she could tell that these two men had a good relationship with lu si, so perhaps she could establish a connection with them first. then, she could create more opportunities to get closer to lu si. this might be a way to achieve her goals indirectly. she had thought it through, but neither of the two men wanted to engage with her. most importantly, their identities were highly classified. only the members of the lu family¡¯s direct line knew their existence. f and s were prominent figures in the hacker community, and they always kept their identities hidden in real life. it was even more true when they were faced with a woman with questionable intentions. earlier, f hadn¡¯t elaborated on what had happened because of this. mei shu quickly responded and tried to change the topic, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, just a small bet we made. are you feeling better now?¡± does she fear that 1 would learn too much and encroach on her territory, so she wants to cut me out? fu niao thought to herself with hatred, but on the surface, she smiled shyly. ¡°much better, thank you.¡± she slowly lifted herself from mei shu¡¯s shoulder. before she could catch her breath, a glass of cold tea was brought to her lips. mei shu smiled and said, ¡°drink up. it will help cool you down.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± fu niao thanked her again and then glanced meaningfully at lu si. ¡°by the way, my name is fu niao, but you can call me niaoniao.¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll remember that,¡± mei shu said as she watched fu niao¡¯s face regain some color after she drank the tea. however, her mental system didn¡¯t give her another notification about a medical skill upgrade, indicating that not just any medical-related action would lead to a skill level increase. oh well, she thought, i¡¯ll take it slow. by now, it was getting dark outside, and mei shu was feeling a bit tired. she yawned and said, ¡°i should head back now, ah si. no need to escort me. if you need anything, you can contact me anytime.¡± ¡°okay,¡± lu si replied, standing up to see her off. little did he know that the other three people in the room were utterly shocked, unable to close their mouths. what did mei shu call master si just now? ah si? had they misheard? apart from master si¡¯s elder brother, lu li, who had the privilege to address him informally, no one else had dared to be so presumptuous in front of master si for all these years. but what was even more incredible was that lu si not only didn¡¯t seem to mind but appeared to be enjoying it! Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Carry You Back chapter 182: carry you back translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the two of them were leaving, there was no need for the others to stay behind. fu niao, in particular, kept trailing beside mei shu, seizing every opportunity to showcase her beauty in front of lu si. even if she was treated as if she were invisible, she worked even harder to please him. mei shu was well aware of her intentions and deliberately lagged behind, suddenly turning the two people who had originally been walking apart into walking side by side. lu si, who had been walking just fine, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and with an annoyed expression, he turned to glare at her. ¡°why did you stop?¡± fu niao also cast a puzzled look at mei shu, but deep down, she cursed mei shu for being so scheming. she was certain that mei shu had intentionally created this situation to redirect master si¡¯s attention towards her! mei shu had no idea what was going on in fu niao¡¯s mind and racked her brain for what she thought was a perfect excuse. ¡°i¡­ i suddenly twisted my ankle! 1 can walk slowly; you go ahead.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lu si¡¯s eyes glinted, and he stared at her for a dangerous moment before, to fu niao¡¯s disbelief, he suddenly lowered his body and carried mei shu in his arms. ¡°all si! what are you doing? put me down!¡± mei shu exclaimed, panic-stricken, as she glanced at fu niao and struggled to break free from his embrace. however, lu si¡¯s strength was incredible, and his iron arms firmly imprisoned mei shu in his embrace, making it impossible for her to move. mei shu was stunned. in the eyes of others, this might be a normal occurrence, but she knew she possessed the skill of superhuman strength. it was surprising that even with her extraordinary abilities, she couldn¡¯t escape lu si¡¯s grasp. this suggested that his strength was far from ordinary, despite his casual demeanor. she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his excuse for not leaving her room that night, claiming the third floor was difficult to leave at midnight, was just a convenient excuse for him to avoid exerting himself. however, mei shu decided to let it slide for now, considering that he had paid for her room. she didn¡¯t want to confront him about it at the moment. but she was determined not to let him take advantage of her like this again in the future. ¡°i¡¯m not putting you down, how¡¯s that?¡± lu si, unperturbed, continued to carry her and walked towards the exit. lu yan had no idea that mei shu had come to the lu family¡¯s house tonight. he was in the front hall, receiving lin chen along with his father. lu¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain lin chen and was taking a solitary walk in the garden. sudden footsteps caught her attention, and she suspected it might be lu si. she was about to turn her head and greet him when she was taken aback by what she saw ¨C lu si was carrying a girl in his arms. mei shu? how was that possible? qin qin¡¯s shocked gaze shifted between the two of them. lu si lifted mei shu up a bit and his eyes narrowed slightly, adding a touch of authority, ¡°sister-in-law.¡± ¡°all si?¡± startled by his unmistakably displeased tone, qin qin was taken aback. ¡°why are you with all yan¡¯s classmate at this late hour?¡± ¡°i brought her here,¡± lu si replied, uninterested in providing further explanations. however, qin qin didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity. she immediately sent the butler to fetch lu yan from the villa. she had never intended to let mei shu and lu yan further their relationship, and now, seeing that mei shu was somehow involved with her brother-in-law, it only strengthened her determination to put an end to her son¡¯s infatuation. lu yan, confused, was hastily brought out of the villa by the butler. ¡°mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± just as he finished speaking, he noticed the group standing under the streetlights. he recognized s and f, and the other girl was probably lin chen¡¯s niece, fu niao. but his younger uncle was standing there with a girl in his arms¡­ mei shu? ¡°is that really you?¡± lu yan¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, his level of surprise rivaling that of the others. had mei shu¡¯s relationship with his younger uncle already reached this point? feeling embarrassed under the scrutiny of everyone, mei shu lowered her voice and whispered to lu si, ¡°you should put me down. i can walk on my own.¡± ¡°why? didn¡¯t you say you twisted your ankle?¡± lu si smirked, using her own words to silence her. mei shu was rendered speechless, pursing her lips with embarrassment. ¡°is it necessary to keep carrying me like this?¡± lu si raised an eyebrow and smiled confidently. ¡°is there a problem with that? if you say one more word, i¡¯ll carry you for a bit longer. if you behave yourself, i¡¯ll take you to my car now.¡± ¡°alright, i won¡¯t say anything.¡± blushing as she was carried in lu si¡¯s arms, mei shu couldn¡¯t wait to bury her face in his chest. satisfied with her response, lu si didn¡¯t say anything more to her and carried her to the waiting car. jiang he understood master si¡¯s intentions perfectly. he opened the rear door of the car and, after both of them had seated themselves, he found a place to stand aside, not wanting to disturb master si and miss mei¡¯s conversation. finally, there were only the two of them in the car. with no one else around to interfere, lu si asked directly, ¡°why did you want me to get close to fu niao?¡± mei shu hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, ¡°she likes you.. can¡¯t you see that?¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Self chapter 183: self-reliance is better than seeking help translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i can tell she has intentions towards me,¡± lu si furrowed his brow. ¡°what i¡¯m asking is, why do you want me to have contact with her?¡± mei shu was momentarily puzzled. ¡°well, she¡¯s very good-looking.¡± ¡°so what?¡± lu si¡¯s tone carried a hint of frustration. mei shu sensed it and decided to change her response. instead of saying that lu si and fu niao¡¯s looks matched, she said, ¡°i just wanted to see if you would like her type.¡± with that, the tension that had filled the car moments ago dissipated. lu si, expressionless, asked, ¡°do you care so much about what type of girls i like?¡± mei shu¡¯s survival instinct kicked in, and she quickly replied, ¡°of course, we¡¯re good friends!¡± as she spoke the first half of her sentence, lu si¡¯s expression softened, but the second half caused him to let out a silent sigh. ¡°never mind, i¡¯ll take you home for now.¡± he called jiang he over, got out of the car himself, and said, ¡°i have something to attend to. see you next time.¡± ¡°alright, goodbye,¡± mei shu bid farewell, her heart still pounding. on the way back, jiang he surreptitiously glanced at mei shu¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and cautiously asked, ¡°miss mei, did master si get angry just now?¡± mei shu was baffled. ¡°why would he be angry? everything was fine. what happened?¡± ¡°because i¡¯ve never seen master si¡¯s face so tense before!¡± jiang he wore a worried expression, as if he wanted to kneel down and beg her. ¡°miss mei, if you¡¯ve done anything to upset master si, please tell me so i can avoid him¡­!¡± mei shu chuckled. ¡°don¡¯t worry; he¡¯s not angry.¡± she thought for a moment, considering lu si¡¯s final expression. with confidence, she added, ¡°in fact, i think he¡¯s in a pretty good mood.¡± jiang he finally breathed a sigh of relief. however, when he returned to the lu family¡¯s residence, he found that master si, who mei shu had claimed was in a ¡°good mood,¡± was sitting on the sofa with a stern face, apparently waiting to interrogate him. jiang he inwardly sighed and approached cautiously. ¡°master si, do you need something?¡± ¡°mmm,¡± lu si finally opened his eyes and calmly said to him, ¡°next time, don¡¯t come to bother me about the lin family¡¯s matters. do you understand what i mean?¡± ¡°of course, master si!¡± jiang he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he had no intention to punish him. however, lu si changed the subject and brought up another matter. ¡°it seems that my older brother and sister-in-law intend to arrange a marriage between lu yan and the girl from the zhou family?¡± ¡°arranging a marriage might not be the right term; it¡¯s more like lady lu believes that young master lu should spend more time with the girl from the zhou family,¡± jiang he replied cautiously. lu si nodded. ¡°my sister-in-law¡¯s efforts should not be in vain. tomorrow, send someone to invite zhou li to our house for dinner and say that it¡¯s lu yan¡¯s invitation.¡± ¡°yes!¡± jiang he complied and left. he was still puzzled by lu si¡¯s sudden interest in lu yan¡¯s future marriage mei shu was unaware of lu si¡¯s recent actions. she hadn¡¯t seen lu si for several days. in the meantime, zhou li seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood whenever she saw mei shu at school. mei shu was puzzled and wondered if zhou li¡¯s mind had taken a strange turn. as the third year of high school approached its end and the college entrance exam drew near, the students were exhausted from continuous exams but were also looking forward to their freedom after the exam. in their class, students discussed not only their studies but also planned their graduation trip. mei shu didn¡¯t have any specific places she wanted to visit. with such a capable system at her disposal, she was focused on improving her skills in various areas. she had no interest in frivolous entertainment at the moment. occasionally, wen miao would approach her to inquire about lu yan¡¯s situation. ever since she had seen lu yan¡¯s notes, she had grown increasingly curious about him. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but ask if wen miao had developed feelings for lu yan. at that moment, wen miao was enthusiastically praising lu yan¡¯s excellent handwriting. upon hearing mei shu¡¯s question, she let out an exaggerated scream. realizing that their classmates were looking at her, she lowered her voice and stared at mei shu. ¡°don¡¯t say such things! i¡¯m not worthy of the great lu yan. i heard he¡¯s been getting close to zhou li lately.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± mei shu hadn¡¯t paid attention to this development. wen miao kindly reminded her, ¡°lu yan is quite sought after. if you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you might lose him to someone else!¡± ¡°he¡¯s not mine, so how can we talk about ¡®losing him to someone else¡¯?¡± mei shu chuckled and glanced at her before returning to her work. wen miao had to admit that she was impressed by mei shu¡¯s calm temperament. she sighed and said with resignation, ¡°if i had a childhood friend as talented, from a good family, and as handsome as him, 1 would definitely hold onto his heart tightly. i wouldn¡¯t lose to any other woman who comes into his life!¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but playfully tap her forehead. ¡°having such high expectations for a man isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. in my opinion, instead of hoping for an outstanding man in the future, it¡¯s better to focus on the present, study hard, and secure a bright future for yourself. ultimately, you can only rely on yourself for everything.¡± wen miao rolled her eyes and sighed.. ¡°i know studying is your favorite thing, scholar mei!¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Back to School chapter 184: back to school translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu shook her head helplessly and smiled. little did she know that zhou li overheard this unintentional remark. during lunch break, zhou li unexpectedly approached mei shu with her lunchbox in hand and said, ¡°hey, lately, brother lu yan has been inviting me to his house every evening to tutor me. do you want to join us?¡± mei shu glanced at her indifferently, lacking enthusiasm as she replied, ¡°no need. i don¡¯t have anything left to catch up on.¡± zhou li was taken aback, clearly not expecting such a direct rejection. she showed a hint of confusion on her face and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°why should i be angry?¡± mei shu said nonchalantly, ¡°zhou li, don¡¯t treat everyone as your imaginary rival. i don¡¯t have the luxury to think about such unnecessary emotions when the college entrance exam is just around the corner.¡± zhou li blushed after being scolded by mei shu, and for a while, she couldn¡¯t find words to respond. she simply turned and left with her lunchbox. with no more unexpected interruptions, mei shu continued to eat her lunch in the classroom while taking the opportunity to review a few more vocabulary words. at the moment, chinese was the subject that posed the most difficulty for her. she could memorize other subjects through rote learning, but chinese required experience and practice. she wanted to remember as many passages as possible, whether they were from the textbook or rare words she encountered in practice exams. only then could she confidently achieve an excellent score in the chinese exam during the college entrance exam. a few students in the classroom were also having their lunch there to save time for studying. mei shu had been friendly with her classmates at school recently. whenever someone asked her a question, she would patiently answer, explaining things thoroughly and making it more understandable than the teachers did. over time, everyone was willing to discuss their studies with her. today was no exception during lunch break. mei shu was in the middle of memorizing a complex and difficult passage when a bold classmate approached her with a math problem. mei shu patiently set aside her textbook and started explaining the problem. however, as they were only halfway through the problem, the classroom door was suddenly knocked on, and an unexpected person appeared at the entrance. the student who had been focused on mei shu¡¯s explanation was shocked to see this person. he stared at her with wide eyes and took a while to recover. he pointed to the doorway and stammered, ¡°y-you, why are you here? didn¡¯t the school say you were expelled?¡± mei mu, with a backpack on her back and swollen, bruised eyes from crying, stared at mei shu resentfully. ¡°i wasn¡¯t expelled from school. starting today, i¡¯m returning to the class to study with all of you.¡± the students who were still in the classroom couldn¡¯t care less about their lunches now. they looked at mei mu with curiosity and asked, ¡°how do you still have the nerve to come to school?¡± ¡°you!¡± mei mu obviously didn¡¯t expect to be treated this way in school one day. her eyes turned deep red, and she retorted, ¡°i haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so of course, i can come to school! if you don¡¯t believe me, go ask the teacher!¡± ¡°do i look like 1 have a lot of free time?¡± the classmate who had only momentarily shifted their focus to mei mu quickly returned to eating his meal, not caring about the situation. mei mu was infuriated. she never thought she would be treated like this when she returned to school. she walked up to mei shu and said hatefully, ¡°don¡¯t think you can easily win against me! if you have the guts, let¡¯s compare our scores in the next exam!¡± mei shu sighed and said, ¡°you relied on an old lady in her seventies to cry and plead in the teacher¡¯s office to get the chance to return to school. what¡¯s there for you to be so proud of?¡± ¡°how do you know?¡± mei mu panicked and looked around at her classmates. realizing she had slipped up, she quickly covered her mouth and said, ¡°you, you¡¯re making baseless accusations!¡± ¡°mei mu, everyone here isn¡¯t foolish. should i help you go outside and ask if any students saw an elderly lady just coming out of the teacher¡¯s office during lunchtime?¡± after saying this, mei shu finished her meal in a few bites and prepared to go to the water room outside to clean her lunchbox. mei mu turned slightly to block her path and said, ¡°do you really have to be so ruthless to me? do you think i have no way to deal with you?¡± ¡°if you have any way, feel free to try,¡± mei shu said disdainfully. mei shu shifted her gaze away from mei mu, pushed past her shoulder, and left the classroom. mei mu took a deep breath, pretending to be calm, and returned to her seat. she took out an exam paper and started working on it. she had heard about mei shu¡¯s good performance in the previous exam, so she couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly this time. she had to win against mei shu in the next exam in order to regain her father¡¯s favor. only by doing so could she once again become the center of attention among all the girls in the class. of course, there was another important reason: her grandmother had promised in front of the principal that she would enter the top ten in her grade in the next exam; otherwise, she would have to drop out of school.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Playing the Age Card chapter 185: playing the age card translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the morning, unbeknownst to mei shu, mei mu had accompanied her grandmother and wang yue to the school. without permission, they had rushed straight into the principal¡¯s office. at that moment, the principal was busy with administrative work related to an upcoming inspection from the education bureau. when he saw these three individuals enter, he was dumbfounded for a while before regaining his composure. seeing that an elderly person had come in person, the principal couldn¡¯t bring himself to immediately ask them to leave. instead, he called the head of the senior grade while inviting them to sit down on the office¡¯s couch. he even personally poured them tea. the elderly lady saw the principal¡¯s accommodating attitude and thought she might have a chance. she immediately started to leverage her age, saying, ¡°principal, at my age, coming to the school in person is not easy. my granddaughter hasn¡¯t committed any serious wrongdoing. she¡¯s already in her final year of high school and will be taking the college entrance exams soon. isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to ask her to drop out at this time?¡± the principal knew that this visit was related to mei mu. he sighed and replied, ¡°you may not be aware, but mei mu¡¯s recent actions had a severely negative impact on the school. i was just dealing with the mess she created, and the higher-ups have ordered me to strictly discipline the students. they will conduct a routine inspection next monday because of incidents like mei mu¡¯s.¡± wang yue looked worried and joined in, ¡°principal, you see, the matter with mei mu has already been resolved between us and the grade director privately. our family is willing to donate a building to the school. the grade director also promised not to hold mei mu responsible.¡± ¡°the matter had been resolved at the time, but didn¡¯t mei mu spread malicious rumors and defame mei shu online? this incident has caused quite a commotion, and as the school¡¯s head, i must take a stance now. i¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing more i can do. i apologize for the trouble, but i¡¯m helpless in this matter,¡± the principal explained. ¡°principal, please don¡¯t say that. if you can¡¯t do anything, then who can?¡± the elderly lady became agitated upon hearing this and grabbed the principal¡¯s hand, refusing to let go, ¡°whatever conditions you have, just say it. as long as you can ensure my granddaughter graduates successfully, i¡¯ll agree to anything you ask for!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to do this. the decision has already been made, and it can¡¯t be easily changed!¡± the principal, feeling helpless, brushed aside the old lady¡¯s hand and walked to the window, sighing. he left them with a resolute and indifferent silhouette. the old lady and wang yue exchanged glances, both seeing concern in each other¡¯s eyes. however, mei mu¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer. the old lady was determined not to allow her granddaughter, who had been pampered since childhood, to be expelled from school because of the daughter born by that wretched woman! with this in mind, she suddenly made a decision. leaning on her cane, she unsteadily walked up behind the principal and, right in front of her granddaughter and daughter-in-law, she knelt down with a ¡°thud.¡± the principal was taken aback by the sudden commotion and quickly turned to assist the elderly woman up. but the old lady was intent on morally pressuring the principal. this was the last resort she could think of, and she had no intention of getting up easily. as the principal reached out to help her, she clung to his arm, crying and wiping her tears onto his sleeve. ¡°principal, at my age, i¡¯ve come to plead with you. how can you be so heartless as to expel my granddaughter? she has always been well-behaved and would never do such a thing! even if she did, it must have been someone forcing her!¡± the principal didn¡¯t dare let an elderly person kneel in front of him, so he quickly tried to help her up. while the two were in the midst of the tug-of-war, the grade director had finally arrived. as soon as he saw wang yue and mei mu, he knew why the principal had urgently summoned him. upon seeing the elderly person on her knees, sobbing on the ground, and the helpless principal, a sudden idea formed in the grade head¡¯s mind. with a forced smile on his face, he approached the principal to help defuse the situation. ¡°dear old lady, please stand up first. mei mu is indeed a talented student, and it¡¯s regrettable for the school to expel her. please don¡¯t do this. let¡¯s sit down and discuss it slowly.¡± ¡°yes, yes, please stand up first. we can discuss this matter,¡± the principal chimed in, trying to help the elderly lady to her feet. seeing that her emotional outburst had made an impact, the elderly lady finally agreed to sit down on the sofa. however, she didn¡¯t back down and continued to assert herself. ¡°i don¡¯t care; you need to find a solution. since the school knows that my granddaughter is a talented student, you shouldn¡¯t expel her! otherwise, 1 will go to the education bureau and report you!¡± ¡°well¡­,¡± the elderly lady was using both soft and hard tactics, leaving the principal momentarily at a loss. he couldn¡¯t possibly let the elderly lady kneel before him again. if news of this incident got out, regardless of the reasons behind it, his position as principal would likely be untenable. however, mei mu had indeed caused significant disruption to the school, and if he agreed to reinstate her enrollment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to justify it to the other students. faced with a multitude of conflicts, the principal placed his hope in the grade director, saying, ¡°how do you see this matter?¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Donating Again chapter 186: donating again translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the grade director had been waiting for this question and discreetly whispered to the principal, ¡°principal, don¡¯t our school¡¯s library need expansion?¡± the principal¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°are you suggesting that they donate again¡­¡± the grade director grasped the principal¡¯s hand and motioned for him to keep his voice down, ¡°if you agree, we can tease them a bit longer, make them unable to resist any longer, and then present our conditions. i guarantee they¡¯ll agree without hesitation!¡± ¡°but mei mu¡¯s expulsion has already been announced to all the students in the school!¡± the principal still felt that this was somewhat inappropriate. however, the grade director had a plan in mind, ¡°don¡¯t worry; 1 have a way to get the money and make mei mu leave willingly later.¡± after a moment of silence, the principal finally nodded, ¡°alright, go ahead and talk to them. i¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± ¡°rest assured, principal.¡± the grade director had a confident smile on his face. but when he turned to face wang yue, who was eagerly awaiting their response, he changed to an expression of concern. ¡°mei mu¡¯s mother, i¡¯ve really done my best, but the principal still can¡¯t agree to let mei mu return to school.¡± ¡°this won¡¯t do! principal, you should really think it over!¡± the elderly lady shouted, trying to approach the principal again. the grade director quickly intercepted her, ¡°please listen to me first! this is also a decision from higher up, and the principal is in a difficult position. as you know, while the principal is nominally in charge of the entire school, he is under the control of the education bureau. our school has clear rules for rewards and punishments, and we can¡¯t set a precedent by forgiving a student who has made a mistake without consequences.¡± the elderly lady, having lived for many years, had become shrewd. hearing the grade director¡¯s explanation, she realized that there might still be room for maneuver in this matter. she quickly pulled him aside and asked, ¡°teacher, i think you¡¯re an honest person. let¡¯s make a deal: what do we need to do to get mei mu back to school?¡± the grade head hesitated and said, ¡°well¡­ we can¡¯t just say that. if those words come from my mouth and they happen to get out, i could be accused of favoritism. then i¡¯ll have a tough time with no one on my side.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, only a few of us know about this matter,¡± the elderly lady hurriedly assured him. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, as long as you let my granddaughter return to school and continue her studies, i¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± the grade director hesitated visibly. the elderly lady pursed her lips and, trembling, took out a bank card from her pocket and hastily handed it to the grade director while the principal¡¯s back was turned. she whispered, ¡°this token of appreciation is just for you. please don¡¯t let the principal know!¡± ¡°dear lady, 1 sense your sincerity. in that case, i can share something with you.¡± the grade director accepted the bank card and lowered his voice, ¡°this upcoming inspection is mandated by the higher-ups. the principal is concerned because the school¡¯s funds are tied up, and he can¡¯t afford to rebuild the library. he¡¯s worried that this issue will cause trouble with the higher-ups.¡± upon hearing this, the elderly lady instantly understood everything. she patted the grade director¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you wait here; i¡¯ll talk to my daughter-in-law and provide you with an answer.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± the grade director personally helped the elderly lady to sit on the sofa and then pretended to go fetch some water and prepare tea on the other side, creating a space for the two women to discuss privately. mei mu had been crying for a while. when she saw her grandmother return, she hurriedly asked, ¡°grandma, did the teacher agree?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already found a way for you to return to school. however, your mother needs to agree to it,¡± the elderly lady fixed her gaze on mei mu. wang yue wiped her tears and asked, ¡°mom, what did the grade director tell you just now?¡± the elderly lady sighed and repeated the grade director¡¯s request. wang yue was on the verge of screaming. but the elderly lady quickly grabbed her to keep her from losing control. however, the impact of this news was significant, and wang yue couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°mom, you don¡¯t understand. i recently donated a whole teaching building to the school. how can i possibly afford to rebuild the library now?¡± ¡°i know you don¡¯t have much spare money right now, which is why i¡¯m discussing this with you!¡± the elderly lady kept her voice low. ¡°after all, mei mu is my granddaughter. even though her father is neglecting her, 1 can¡¯t just sit idly by. 1¡¯11 provide half of the money, but you¡¯ll have to solve the rest.¡± wang yue bit her lip, struggling inwardly. expanding the library would cost at least six million yuan. even if the elderly lady agreed to pay half, she still didn¡¯t have enough money. but the situation had escalated to this point, and as mei mu¡¯s mother, she couldn¡¯t back down and let an elderly lady handle it. she couldn¡¯t appear weaker than a grandmother. facing mei mu¡¯s eager gaze, wang yue had no choice but to reluctantly nod. ¡°alright, mom, i agree, but please talk to the school for me. i can¡¯t come up with that much money right now.. can they wait for a few days?¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Additional Requirements chapter 187: additional requirements translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°school can wait, but mumu can¡¯t! it¡¯s just a few days away from the college entrance exam. don¡¯t you want mumu to concentrate and get into a good university?¡± the elderly lady said angrily, ¡°don¡¯t you have a few shops open? just sell off two of them for now!¡± upon hearing this, wang yue became anxious. ¡°mom, that won¡¯t work. if i sell those shops, i¡¯ll have no income at all!¡± ¡°can¡¯t my son support you?¡± the elderly lady said angrily, ¡°do you want these material possessions, or do you want a better future for your own daughter?¡± mei mu knew that the decision was in her mother¡¯s hands, so she tearfully pleaded, ¡°mom, i want to go back to school. please help me. i promise to repay you when 1 earn money in the future!¡± wang yue sighed deeply. ¡°i don¡¯t need to repay me, but you know our expenses, aside from what your dad provides, come from these shops¡­¡± with the elderly lady present, she couldn¡¯t say much more. mei mu understood her mother¡¯s implication but still held onto her mother¡¯s arm, crying, ¡°mom, let me finish my education first. when i graduate and earn money, you can open as many shops as you want! let¡¯s address the immediate crisis, okay?¡± wang yue was left with no other choice and couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter so upset, so she reluctantly nodded, ¡°alright, there are people interested in buying my shops these days. i¡¯ll contact them now, and if everything goes well, i should be able to bring the money to the school this afternoon.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± mei mu cried tears of joy. the elderly lady also smiled, saying, ¡°that¡¯s right, as long as mumu gets into a good university, you can have whatever you want in the future!¡± wang yue sighed and walked up to the grade director, saying, ¡°teacher, we¡¯ve discussed it. can mumu return to class now? i¡¯ll bring the money in the afternoon.¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve reached an agreement, i¡¯ll need to discuss it with the principal. please wait a moment,¡± the grade director said and walked over to the window to have a quiet conversation with the principal. then, under wang yue¡¯s nervous gaze, he returned to wang yue with a guilty expression, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, the principal says this matter has been settled and cannot be easily changed.¡± ¡°how can this be? principal, you didn¡¯t say that just now, did you?¡± the elderly lady immediately became uneasy and approached, glancing at his pocket where he put her bank card. the grade director understood her meaning and raised his hand to signal her to be patient. ¡°however, mei mu is indeed an exceptional student in our school. her grades have always been outstanding. so, i took the liberty to make a decision and allow mei mu to return to class, but there is a condition.¡± ¡°what condition?¡± mei mu nervously clenched her sweating fingers and asked. the grade director said, ¡°if you want to come back to continue your classes and participate in the college entrance exam as usual, you must pass the school¡¯s assessment. if you can achieve a top-ten ranking in your grade in the next monthly exam, the school will certainly not revoke your qualification for the college entrance exam. however, if you fail, i can only apologize.¡± upon hearing this, mei mu suddenly became hesitant. her best ranking before was only twentieth in her grade, and she had been distracted by various issues recently. the next exam was not far away, and she wondered if she could improve so much in such a short time. seeing her hesitation, the grade director smiled understandingly. ¡°of course, if you feel you can¡¯t do it, you can decline. it will save your family a lot of money.¡± ¡°no, i can do it!¡± mei mu knew this was her last chance. if she didn¡¯t seize it, she would become a student who had been expelled from no.i high school. even if she could repeat a year, she would be forever shamed. she had to give it her all! the grade director nodded in satisfaction. ¡°alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡± the elderly lady finally smiled and said three ¡°good¡± in a row. ¡°my precious granddaughter, i believe in you. you will definitely achieve good results!¡± mei mu nodded confidently at her. but wang yue looked worried. if mei mu couldn¡¯t meet the school¡¯s requirements, then her two shops would be sold in vain! even if the elderly lady ran out of money, she could always ask her son for help, but the position of her and her daughter in the mei family would be in jeopardy. she couldn¡¯t hear what the people around her were saying anymore. she only felt heartache for the shop she had worked so hard to build, which was now about to be handed over to someone else. all her efforts and investments had vanished in an instant. ¡°wang yue, did you hear what i said?¡± the elderly lady pretended to glare at her. wang yue quickly came back to her senses. ¡°mom, what did you say just now?¡± ¡°grandma said to hurry up and bring the money,¡± mei mu happily repeated, ¡°mom, i¡¯ll go back to class now. don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let you down!¡± ¡°look at how sensible our mumu is! such a good daughter should be properly nurtured!¡± the elderly lady pushed wang yue¡¯s arm playfully with a smile. wang yue forced a smile and said, ¡°yes, mumu should indeed be well nurtured. i¡¯ll go raise the money now..¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Study Groups chapter 188: study groups translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after the lunch break, students gradually returned to the classroom and noticed mei mu. li hua sneered and walked up to her desk in front of the entire class. surprisingly, she raised her hand and swept everything off mei mu¡¯s desk onto the floor. ¡°what are you doing?¡± mei mu couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stood up, pointing at the textbooks now covered in dirt on the floor. ¡°pick those up and clean them for me, or else we won¡¯t be finished!¡± ¡°not finished? do you still think you¡¯re the hotshot young miss of the mei family?¡± li hua not only didn¡¯t obey but also stepped on the clean cover with her foot, leaving a deep footprint. ¡°between us, i haven¡¯t settled the score yet. how dare you come back to school and attend classes?¡± mei mu was so angry her eyes turned red. when had she ever been insulted like this? ¡°pick them up for me, apologize immediately, or i¡¯ll go tell the teacher!¡± li hua didn¡¯t care. ¡°if you want to tattle, go ahead. i bet your family has spent a lot for you to come back to school, right? if you keep causing trouble, guess if the school will just kick you out again?¡± ¡°you!¡± li hua¡¯s words hit mei mu where it hurt. indeed, the school had set conditions for her to return. thinking of this, mei mu bit her lip in frustration, but she had no choice. she squatted down, picked up her textbooks, and cleaned them herself. then, she sat back down and continued working on her paper. li hua stood nearby, laughing, and said, ¡°hey, is this the same spoiled young miss who used to act high and mighty? you don¡¯t look like your former self at all. have you been possessed by a ghost or something?¡± mei mu¡¯s fingers, clutching the pen, turned blue, but she had to suppress her anger. she closed her eyes and treated li hua like air, focusing on her studies. she vowed to teach this wretched person a lesson as soon as the college entrance exams were over. li hua used to be mei mu¡¯s lackey, following her around and doing her dirty work. although it appeared as if she enjoyed some privileges on the surface, deep down, she despised mei mu¡¯s hypocrisy. now she had finally found an opportunity for revenge and reveled in it. she continued to harass mei mu for a while, then returned to her own seat just before the teacher arrived for class. during this whole incident, not a single student spoke up for mei mu. they all watched with interest, enjoying mei mu¡¯s tearful humiliation. mei shu, however, watched for a while and felt something was amiss. when had mei mu become so diligent? she endured this humiliation and even continued working on her paper without losing focus? mei shu thought for a moment and got a rough idea of the conditions the school had set for mei mu¡¯s return. she wrote a note and discreetly placed it on the desk of the class monitor, chen hao while the teacher didn¡¯t pay attention. the note suggested dividing the class into several study groups. mei shu had taken some notes from lu yan and had also summarized her own notes. she was willing to lend these materials to her classmates. mei shu¡¯s progress was evident to everyone, and chen hao had been curious about her methods for a while. now, he had a chance to see mei shu¡¯s notes firsthand, so he eagerly agreed and shared the proposal with the class on their group chat. mei shu noticed his pleased expression and sent another note. this time, chen hao saw that the study group proposal came with conditions. that was that mei mu must not find out about it chen hao understood mei shu¡¯s reasoning. after all, no one would readily help someone who had harmed them, especially when there was deep-seated resentment involved. in the end, it was mei shu¡¯s private matter, and even as the class monitor, he had no authority to interfere. so, he agreed without hesitation and secretly created different groups excluding mei mu. he shared mei shu¡¯s proposal with the students privately. the students readily agreed. they were no longer blindly idolizing mei mu. now, in their hearts, they regarded mei shu as their goddess and had no intention of opposing her. moreover, it was an unexpected benefit for them! the students all assured that they would keep the matter confidential. among them, the top-performing students were the most tight-lipped. some of them had lower grades than mei mu, while others were only ahead of her by a few positions. they naturally hoped to achieve even better results in the college entrance examination! while mei mu was studying hard on her own, several more efficient study groups had already been formed. in addition to sharing mei shu¡¯s notes, they also discussed problems, highlighted important points, and the entire class became more united. the study atmosphere became intense, and even the unaware class teacher praised the students for their recent enthusiasm for study. soon, the next important exam arrived. the students were all eagerly prepared, as if they were warriors ready for battle. mei mu, too, was exceptionally confident about her own performance. her foundation was solid, and her recent self-assessments had yielded good results.. as long as she performed normally, getting into the top ten of her grade shouldn¡¯t be a problem! Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: A Complete Loss chapter 189: a complete loss-making venture translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations two intense days of exams were over, and mei mu felt more confident about her results. she had managed to answer many questions correctly, and even the ones she didn¡¯t know were the kind only the top students in the grade could attempt, so they wouldn¡¯t affect her chances of ranking in the top ten. when she went home, she shared the news with wang yue and her grandmother. wang yue had recently found more free time and could spend more time with her. the elderly lady, although not accustomed to living in such a small house, still visited from time to time to see her granddaughter. ¡°as long as you did well on the exams, 1¡¯11 make sure your father personally brings you back home when the results come out, and we won¡¯t let that darn girl have her way!¡± the elderly lady assured her, patting her hand with satisfaction. mei mu gratefully leaned into her grandmother¡¯s embrace. ¡°grandma, i knew you always cared for me the most!¡± wang yue was also delighted by her daughter¡¯s significant progress, so she prepared a lavish dinner that evening to celebrate in advance. after dinner, the elderly lady went back home. mei yun had been worried sick and, upon seeing her, rushed over immediately. ¡°mom, why did you come back so late? i was just about to send butler zhao to look for you.¡± the elderly lady was in a good mood today and let her son assist her in sitting on the living room sofa. ¡°i have good news to share with you.¡± ¡°oh? what¡¯s the news?¡± seeing her mother so cheerful, mei yun also smiled. the elderly lady intentionally looked in the direction of the upstairs and said loudly, ¡°our mumu is going to rank in the top ten of her grade this time!¡± ¡°mom, what did you say? mumu took the exams at school?¡± mei yun clearly didn¡¯t know about this. grandma smiled. ¡°of course, a student as outstanding as mumu, how could the school bear to expel her? only you, as her father, would be so ruthless! you actually kicked such a good girl out of home!¡± ¡°but mom, the school has already said they want mei mu to drop out. did you and wang yue do something to let her continue attending?¡± mei yun was a businessman, and he saw through all the twists and turns. he asked directly, ¡°how much did it cost you?¡± grandma knew she couldn¡¯t hide it, nor did she want to. she sighed and said, ¡°i¡¯m willing to spend as much as it takes for mei mu. it¡¯s such a waste to let such a good child give up studying at such a young age. i heard that when mei shu first entered the school, her total score was less than a hundred! trash like her, who only brings shame to the mei family, should make way for mei mu!¡± ¡°mom, please don¡¯t talk about shu¡¯er like that. she¡¯s a good girl!¡± mei yun couldn¡¯t stand hearing anyone speak ill of mei shu. he loved bai ling deeply, and he didn¡¯t want to hear anyone say anything bad about her child. grandma snorted. ¡°you¡¯re still defending her! if it weren¡¯t for her causing such a big fuss, i wouldn¡¯t have spent so much money to make the school change its mind and allow mei mu to return.¡± mei yun tried to persuade her. ¡°but mei mu¡¯s mistake was her own.¡± ¡°mei mu, mei mu, that¡¯s your daughter! why do you sound so unfamiliar calling her name?¡± the elderly lady scolded him discontentedly. ¡°i don¡¯t care. i can¡¯t let such an outstanding girl stay outside alone without even returning home. if mei mu ranks top ten in her grades this time, you must personally bring her back!¡± mei yun hesitated for a moment. he felt it was unfair to mei shu to bring mei mu home so early. but his mother didn¡¯t give him time to think. ¡°look at your other children. none of them can compare to mei mu! mei mu is the hope of the mei family! if you don¡¯t want all the hard-earned family assets to be squandered by those few brats, you¡¯d better bring mei mu back home early and let her learn how to run the company with you!¡± mei yun sighed reluctantly. ¡°okay, okay, mom. as long as her grades improve significantly, i¡¯ll agree to bring her back home!¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± mrs. mei was now satisfied. she got up with the support of her cane and was about to go upstairs. upstairs, mei yan, who had overheard their conversation, immediately wanted to slip back into his room. however, mei shu grabbed his arm, signaling him to stay quiet for now. mei yun couldn¡¯t bear to let his elderly mother climb the stairs alone, despite feeling resentful inside. he proactively went over to help her, saying as they walked, ¡°mom, how much money did you spend on mei mu¡¯s schooling this time? i¡¯ll transfer it to you tomorrow!¡± the elder lady paused for a moment, and upon hearing his question, she said happily. ¡°well, i spent three million this time. you can transfer it to my account tomorrow!¡± another three million¡­ mei yun furrowed his brows. for mei yun¡¯s schooling, a total of six million has been spent so far. if this money were invested in the company¡¯s business, who knows how much profit it could have earned. however, putting it into the school was like a complete loss-making venture. it was already a considerable sum of money. ¡°three million! sister, dad used the money that mom earned!¡± mei yan immediately complained softly to mei shu, feeling aggrieved. he was no longer the ignorant little boy he used to be. he knew that the money donated to the school came from her mother¡¯s earnings, and it shouldn¡¯t have been spent on mei mu! Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Miss His Late Wife chapter 190: miss his late wife translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei jing also expressed his dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°mei mu and her mother ruined mom¡¯s life. now they want a share of mom¡¯s money. they¡¯re really shameless!¡± mei shu looked at the two annoyed kids and gave them a reassuring glance. ¡°don¡¯t worry; 1 won¡¯t let them have their way.¡± saying this, mei shu took the initiative to appear and stood in front of her grandmother. as soon as her grandmother saw her, she remembered the slap she had received last time and angrily cursed, ¡°you little slut, how dare you show up in front of me? watch me today, i¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°mom!¡± mei yun hurriedly grabbed his mother¡¯s hand, signaling mei shu to leave quickly. however, mei shu stood motionless, looking down at the furious old woman from a higher vantage point. ¡°this is my home. why wouldn¡¯t 1 dare to appear here? as long as you stay in my home for a day, you¡¯ll have to see my face. do you not understand this principle?¡± ¡°this isn¡¯t your home! this is my son¡¯s home! your mother is already dead, so why do you still get to stay here?¡± the elder lady rudely demanded she leave. mei shu smiled indifferently. ¡°sometimes 1 really can¡¯t understand. what exactly did my mother do to make you hate her so much, to the point where you hold such a great grudge against her children, including me?¡± ¡°your mother was a b*tch who forced her way into our family, disrupting our peace! i didn¡¯t drive her away back then and let her be pregnant with our mei family¡¯s child, which is my biggest mistake 1 ever made!¡± the old woman spat on the ground vehemently, her cloudy resentful eyes fixed on mei shu. ¡°mom, what are you saying?¡± mei yun¡¯s face showed pain. ¡°back then, i was the one who insisted on marrying bai ling. it wasn¡¯t bai ling who insisted on marrying me. we fell in love with each other, and even though you didn¡¯t like bai ling after we got married, bai ling has always been good to you. now that she¡¯s gone, how can you say such things about her?¡± ¡°look at how you¡¯re behaving now, just because of that woman, you¡¯ve defied me time and time again. how could i ever tolerate her?¡± mrs. mei cast a fierce glance at mei shu and said, ¡°don¡¯t think that by driving mumu away, you can take possession of the family property all by yourself. let me tell you, as long as i¡¯m alive, mumu will never leave the mei family! she will always be a part of this family!¡± ¡°you, who are almost half dead, still try so hard to give your own son¡¯s property to other people?¡± mei shu turned to mei yun, expressionless. ¡°dad, 1 know you love me and my brothers. we love you too. but i want to tell you that my mother never did anything wrong to this family. on the contrary, you and wang yue know very well how mei mu came into existence. whether this is fair to me and my brothers, you should also have a sense of judgment.¡± ¡°i know, dad knows too.¡± mei yun looked exhausted and suddenly appeared ten years older. he crouched wearily on the stairs, holding onto the handrail tightly, or he might have fallen down. he was really missing bai ling, and he felt that he owed the children bai ling left behind. if bai ling were still here, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about family matters at all. he had only found out today how much hatred his mother held towards bai ling. he could only imagine how much suffering she had endured that he didn¡¯t know about while she was still alive. ¡°mom.¡± after a long while, mei yun stood up, leaned against the handrail, and barely steadied himself. ¡°this time, i can¡¯t give you the money you spent on mei mu.¡± ¡°why not? just because of a few words from this little slut?¡± mrs. mei couldn¡¯t believe her ears, waiting for her son¡¯s explanation. this was the first time mei yun had acted against his own mother since bai ling¡¯s death. he was opposing his own mother for the sake of others again! the more mrs. mei thought about it, the angrier she became, and she covered her chest, gasping for breath. she appeared to be having trouble breathing. mei yun was anxious, and he quickly supported his mother. mei shu, on the other hand, stood by with her arms crossed and watched the drama unfold. ¡°don¡¯t pretend. you¡¯re perfectly fine now. you don¡¯t have heart disease. if you don¡¯t believe me, i can call someone over to check your pulse.¡± hearing this, mrs. mei, out of anger, opened her eyes wide. ¡°are you trying to infuriate me to death?¡± mei yun also realized that his mother had been feigning illness just now. he sighed deeply and said firmly, ¡°let me finish what i have to say first. this time, i can¡¯t give you the money you spent on mei mu. our company was founded and run by both me and bai ling. she¡¯s in heaven now, and i¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want to see me spend such a large sum of money on mei mu.¡± ¡°what do you mean? are you going to abandon your daughter for the sake of a dead person? you¡¯ll regret it! you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡± the old woman was so angry that her whole body trembled, and she rushed up to her son and gave him a resounding slap on the face. mei yun silently endured it, waiting for her anger to dissipate, before firmly stating, ¡°this matter is settled. if she enters the top ten in her grade, 1 will bring her back, but 1 won¡¯t spend so much money on her..¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Just Do Your Best chapter 191: just do your best translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun¡¯s words made it clear that he had made up his mind, and he wouldn¡¯t change it. mrs. mei understood her son better than anyone else and knew that nothing she said now would change his decision. she decided not to waste her breath and glared at mei shu with irritation. she was angry that mei shu had come and caused her to lose millions. however, upon careful thought, as long as mei yun was there, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about money. so, she didn¡¯t need to hold on to this matter so tightly. in the end, she just cared about mei mu. she was willing to spend as much money as needed for mei mu. she just didn¡¯t want mei shu to get her way. ¡°move aside.¡± mrs. mei pushed mei shu aside, not caring that they were on a high staircase. in fact, she seemed to wish that mei shu would fall and die. mei shu didn¡¯t care about her attitude. she just needed to achieve her goal. mei yun sighed as he watched, and he reached out to support mei shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°your grandmother is like this. it will get better in the future. don¡¯t argue with her. after all, she¡¯s a seventy-year-old woman.¡± ¡°i know, dad. as long as you don¡¯t want me to be wronged, no one can make me feel wronged,¡± mei shu replied, looking at him with shining eyes. mei yun felt ashamed when he looked into his daughter¡¯s trusting eyes. he couldn¡¯t face mei shu any longer and simply nodded before hurrying to catch up with his mother. after they left, mei yan and mei jing finally showed themselves. mei yan gently held mei shu¡¯s hand. clearly, he had heard everything that the old woman had said earlier. ¡°sister, don¡¯t stoop to that old hag¡¯s level. how many more years does she have left?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his words and playfully flicked his forehead. ¡°you¡¯re still young, why are you saying such things? go back to your room and do your homework. you¡¯ve wasted so much time; you need to catch up later.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll listen to you, sister!¡± mei yan sweetly smiled and left hand in hand with mei shu. but halfway there, he remembered that he had a brother behind him and suddenly stopped. mei shu turned to him curiously and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mei yan, with a grumpy face, pointed at mei jing. ¡°brother should listen to sister too and not slack off anymore!¡± mei jing glared at him. ¡°when did 1 slack off? i¡¯ve improved a lot during this time!¡± ¡°mei jing, are your exams coming up soon?¡± mei shu asked carefully. ¡°which days?¡± mei jing lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°it¡¯s this thursday and friday, two days of exams.¡± mei shu patted his shoulder understandingly. ¡°don¡¯t worry. after putting in so much effort for such a long time, you will definitely see significant improvements. i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve made progress.¡± ¡°i hope so.¡± in fact, mei jing didn¡¯t have much confidence in his own grades. after all, he knew too well how bad his previous grades were. even though he worked hard for a month, he couldn¡¯t possibly break into the top ranks all at once; he was still far behind his sister for sure. thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, looking like a dejected puppy with drooping ears and tail. mei shu smiled and took out a lollipop from her pocket, handing it to him. ¡°don¡¯t be disheartened. have candy and keep working hard. you can do it; just do your best.¡± ¡°i¡¯m too old for candy. give it to mei yan.¡± mei jing blushed and declined. mei yan, on the other hand, upon hearing mei jing¡¯s refusal, immediately tore open the candy wrapper, popped it into his mouth, and grinned, ¡°sister, it¡¯s so sweet! with this lollipop, i can study for another three hours!¡± ¡°good, you¡¯re the best.¡± mei shu laughed and held his hand, leading him back to their room. mei jing followed behind, feeling dejected. suddenly, he stepped on something on the ground. he stopped and looked down, only to realize that it was the same lollipop as the one mei yan had just eaten. mei shu was still thinking of him. this realization made him involuntarily curl up the corners of his mouth. he picked up the candy, hesitated for a moment, and decided not to eat it right away. so he put it in his pocket and returned to his room to study diligently. although this exam was not as important as the college entrance exam or the previous mock exams, it was still a good indicator of the students¡¯ current academic performance. the teachers of the entire grade took this exam very seriously, and the monitoring and security measures were on par with those of the college entrance exam. under their strict supervision, no student dared to cheat. after the two-day exam ended, the students breathed a sigh of relief but immediately plunged back into intense revision. each completed exam brought them one step closer to the college entrance exam. on the weekend, after mei shu finished her study tasks early, she headed out to check on mei he. unexpectedly, she ran into lu si¡¯s car at the door. when the car window rolled down, lu si¡¯s poker face appeared. ¡°where are you going?¡± mei shu smiled and said, ¡°go take a look at my younger brother.¡± ¡°get in,¡± lu si¡¯s tone brooked no argument. mei shu sighed and opened the car door, sitting down next to lu si. ¡°aren¡¯t you busy with work today?¡± lu si gave her a deep look and, before mei shu could react, he said slowly, ¡°not busy. i can take you. just tell me the address..¡± Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Getting Used to Being Good to You chapter 192: getting used to being good to you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when they arrived at the special school, it was dinner time inside. many children sat at the cafeteria tables, holding their bowls and quietly eating their food. only mei he sat alone in a corner, staring at his bowl with a fixed gaze, but he didn¡¯t make a move to eat. mei shu felt sorry for him and couldn¡¯t help but walk over, crouching down beside him and patting his head. ¡°mei he, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± mei he turned his head slightly and looked at her with a puzzled expression for a while. then, his pitch-black eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°sis¡­ sister?¡± ¡°it¡¯s me, mei he, you¡¯re such a good boy.¡± she gently stroked his hair and, with his consent, picked up his bowl, feeding him herself. mei he only opened his mouth to eat when she offered him food. lu si watched quietly from the side and pulled up a chair to sit down. he asked, ¡°the first time we met, you came to see him, right?¡± ¡°yes,¡± mei shu lowered her gaze, concealing the tears that welled up in her eyes. ¡°my younger brother has autism. last time when 1 came to see him, the school¡¯s teachers told me he had run away on his own. on my way to find him, 1 unexpectedly met you.¡± lu si nodded. ¡°i know quite a few experts who specialize in this field. if you¡¯re willing, 1 can arrange for you to meet them.¡± ¡°really?¡± mei shu raised her head suddenly, looking at lu si with disbelief. ¡°if there¡¯s a chance to cure my younger brother, i¡¯m willing to spend any amount of money.¡± lu si smiled, ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about the cost. i can help you make the arrangements, and when the time is set, you can bring your brother over.¡± ¡°that¡¯s wonderful, ah si. you¡¯re doing me a huge favor!¡± aaei shu was genuinely grateful. from the moment she met this person until now, he had been helping her. even if it was to entrust her with taking care of his second personality, he would pay her extra afterward. he never owed her anything. but she had already been helped by him too much. ¡°all si, even though i don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so kind to me, i believe that people should treat each other equally. you¡¯ve helped me so much; let me take care of xiao bao from now on in return. i won¡¯t take your money anymore. if you need any help in the future, feel free to ask,¡± mei shu said sincerely. lu si was momentarily stunned by her words, and he found himself inexplicably lost in thought, staring at her face. she asked him why he was being so good to her. but he asked himself, and even he didn¡¯t know why. he wasn¡¯t a good person by nature, but when faced with mei shu¡¯s distressed expression, he couldn¡¯t help but want to do something. at first, he attributed his attention to her as a form of bribery. he had to keep the secret of his second personality from leaking out at all costs. he was willing to use money to silence her, so when he discovered that her candy had a soothing effect on his condition, he chose without hesitation to buy her off with money, making it impossible for her to reveal the truth to the outside world. but gradually, things had changed. his repeated actions had made him form a habit. whenever he saw that she needed help, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by. but he wasn¡¯t fundamentally a warm-hearted person. seeing that lu si hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, mei shu thought he might find her insincere, so she added, ¡°we are friends now. as long as you need my help, 1 won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°alright.¡± lu si regained his composure and looked at her firmly. ¡°i¡¯ll remember your promise. if there¡¯s a chance in the future, 1¡¯11 let you repay the favor.¡± hearing him say that, mei shu sighed in relief. ¡°that¡¯s great. you probably haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? let me treat you to a meal.¡± the two of them first finished mei he¡¯s meal. after sending mei he to the dormitory, they left the school. they went to the same club as before, ordered their dishes, and then mei shu suddenly remembered something. ¡°how is the police investigation going? have they found any evidence related to mei mu?¡± lu si poured tea for himself and her, and said, ¡°didn¡¯t the lin family come to me for help last time?¡± he was referring to the incident when fu niao and lin chen came to visit the lu family. mei shu nodded. ¡°i remember. i guess uncle lu didn¡¯t agree, did he?¡± ¡°with me around, how could my brother possibly agree?¡± lu si smiled triumphantly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, lin feng is recovering well now. although he can¡¯t be discharged yet, he can answer questions normally. as long as lin feng isn¡¯t a fool, he will definitely reveal that mei mu was behind his actions. otherwise, his crimes would be too great.¡± mei shu smiled knowingly. ¡°it looks like the video we recorded will soon come in handy.¡± lu si nodded, ¡°you can send me that video, and i¡¯ll have jiang he handle it. after all, you¡¯re a girl, and you shouldn¡¯t be involved in these matters. if it really gets traced back to you, it could affect your reputation.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, my skills are even beyond f¡¯s expectations!¡± mei shu was confident that she could disseminate the video online without anyone discovering her involvement.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Announce the Results chapter 193: announce the results translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the busy weekend came to an end, and monday arrived. today, the school would announce the results of the last exam. the entire floor where the senior students were located was shrouded in a tense atmosphere. everyone waited anxiously for the teachers to reveal their exam results. in the final stretch of their senior year, all the students were on edge, afraid to make any mistakes. one of the most nervous students was mei mu. although she was confident in her own performance, when it came to the moment of revealing the answers, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart racing. last night, her grandmother and wang yue accompanied her. her grandmother had informed her about what had happened at home. if it weren¡¯t for mei shu¡¯s interference, her father had originally intended to provide her with the money she needed! furthermore, her grandmother had repeatedly reminded her in one way or another that she should repay the money to her grandmother once she started earning. she had to pretend to agree for now and not hurt her grandmother¡¯s feelings. in a way, it was all mei shu¡¯s fault. if it weren¡¯t for mei shu meddling, she wouldn¡¯t have had to bear such pressure! mei mu slightly turned her head and could see mei shu studying behind her. mei mu silently cursed her for pretending before she turned away, not wanting to see her anymore. the bell for class rang soon. students who had previously been sighing and worrying about their grades suddenly straightened up in their seats, their eyes following the teacher¡¯s every step as they watched him approach the podium. ¡°students, the exam results are out, and 1 have a few words to say about these scores,¡± the homeroom teacher said solemnly, scanning the classroom. everyone could feel the tension in the air. the students saw his expressionless face and felt their hearts sink. had all their efforts been in vain? just as they were beating the drums in their hearts, ready to endure the verdict, the teacher suddenly burst into laughter. a smile spread across his face, and he said, ¡°i must say, i¡¯m truly surprised by the results of our class this time. i never expected our students to improve so rapidly! even the average score far surpasses other classes and ranks first!¡± for a moment, the classroom fell into stunned silence. after a while, a burst of enthusiastic applause broke out. the teacher smiled and gestured for them to quiet down. ¡°now, let¡¯s announce the results. 1¡¯11 start with students ranked third to tenth. when i call your name, you can come up and get your score report and test paper.¡± mei mu¡¯s tensed body relaxed slightly. she had always ranked in the top three in the class before, and this time, with her diligent review, her name definitely wouldn¡¯t be among the third to tenth places. seeing the teacher¡¯s act of building suspense, she guessed that her name would probably be called out later as one of the top three students in the class. with this thought in mind, she helplessly shook her head and continued to work on her questions. little did she know that even before she could put her pen to paper, the teacher had called out her name. ¡°mei mu, seventh place, your performance has been stable, ranking fifteenth in the grade, showing some improvement. keep up the good work.¡± ¡°what?¡± mei mu couldn¡¯t believe it. she stood up from her seat without moving her legs to retrieve her test paper from the front. how could this be? she only ranked fifteenth in the grade? and her score ranked only seventh in the class? ¡°mei mu, come and get your score report,¡± the teacher called her again when he saw she was still standing there. this time, mei mu hurriedly rushed to the front, snatched her score report and test paper from the teacher¡¯s hand, and stared at her scores in disbelief. the report contained the improvement in her scores for all subjects. while her scores had indeed improved in every subject, how could she be only seventh in the class and fifteenth in the grade? who were the top three in the class this time then? her heart skipped a beat as she looked at mei shu, whose name hadn¡¯t been called yet. could it be her¡­? ¡°mei mu, what¡¯s wrong with you? are you so happy that you¡¯ve gone silly?¡± the teacher was unaware of the conditions agreed upon between her family and the grade director, so he assumed she was simply overjoyed at seeing her rank improve by five places in the grade. hearing the teacher¡¯s words, other students chuckled, and their mocking gazes fell on her. mei mu¡¯s face turned crimson, and she quickly grabbed her test paper and report card, returning to her seat with her head down, trembling all over. she didn¡¯t dare to imagine the expression on her mother¡¯s face when she handed over this report card to wang yue. one by one, many students received their test papers, but mei shu¡¯s name wasn¡¯t called among them. mei mu had a bad feeling. on the podium, the teacher smiled and raised the last three test papers, saying, ¡°now, let¡¯s announce the top three of our class! i¡¯m sure you all have some guesses.¡± ¡°chen hao, third place.¡± it wasn¡¯t mei shu¡­ mei mu suddenly felt breathless. ¡°wen miao, second place.¡± mei mu looked in astonishment at mei shu, who remained calm. it happened that mei shu¡¯s gaze was also directed at her. the two locked eyes, and mei mu¡¯s mind was in chaos. ¡°now, as for first place in our class, i really didn¡¯t expect it!¡± the teacher grinned and pointed to the center of the classroom.. ¡°let¡¯s congratulate mei shu, our class¡¯s top student!¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Report Cheating chapter 194: report cheating translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the whole class erupted in applause. however, mei mu suddenly slammed the desk heavily, pointing at mei shu in disbelief, ¡°this can¡¯t be possible! how can she be ranked first in the class? what¡¯s her rank in the grade?¡± ¡°mei shu is ranked second in the grade, just behind lu yan,¡± the teacher said with satisfaction. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect mei shu to improve so quickly in such a short time. it¡¯s a testament to her hard work when i initially admitted her into this class.¡± ¡°thank you, teacher, for giving me this opportunity,¡± mei shu stood up graciously, bowed deeply to the teacher, and said. the teacher patted her on the shoulder with a smile and handed her the test paper. ¡°keep up the good work, mei shu, and maintain your current performance. your future is bright.¡± ¡°thank you, teacher.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t show much excitement on her face. she simply thanked the teacher with a calm expression, then took her test paper and returned to her seat amidst the congratulations from her classmates. mei mu stared wide-eyed. how could someone who knew nothing when she first entered school rise to the second position in the grade, surpassing so many classmates and ranking only behind the top student? who would believe this? mei mu immediately objected, ¡°teacher, i report mei shu for cheating! her grades must be fake!¡± her statement immediately drew strong objections from others. li hua sneered and taunted, ¡°do you think everyone is as sneaky as you are? can¡¯t you stand someone being smarter than you?¡± ¡°yeah, some people can¡¯t achieve good results themselves and then envy others¡¯ progress. if you have the ability, why don¡¯t you also get second place?¡± wen miao rolled her eyes at her dismissively. mei mu was so angry that she stomped her foot and tearfully said to the teacher, ¡°teacher, i suggest the school investigate the surveillance footage from the day of the exam. mei shu definitely cheated! the school must not tolerate such despicable behavior!¡± ¡°mei mu,¡± the homeroom teacher frowned disapprovingly, ¡°calm down. mei shu¡¯s progress is evident to everyone, and i believe she didn¡¯t cheat. this is her own ability, and there¡¯s no need to investigate the surveillance footage.¡± mei mu believed she had found damning evidence against mei shu and refused to back down. ¡°she definitely cheated! she didn¡¯t know anything to begin with. how could she perform so well?¡± her words elicited laughter from the others. among all the students, only mei mu didn¡¯t know about the study groups. but everyone else knew about it very well. mei shu¡¯s abilities were beyond doubt, and the significant improvement in the entire class was thanks to mei shu¡¯s proposal for group learning and her willingness to share her high-quality notes. now, everyone was grateful to mei shu, so they wouldn¡¯t let mei mu tarnish her reputation. ¡°mei mu, that¡¯s enough! mei shu¡¯s performance is entirely due to her own ability. she¡¯s a kind, honest person who wouldn¡¯t cheat, nor would she need to. if you can¡¯t stand it, try to surpass her with your own efforts. if you can¡¯t, then be quiet and accept it!¡± wang zhuang admonished her. ¡°wang zhuang! weren¡¯t you the one who used to say that you¡¯d always listen to me?¡± mei mu stared tearfully at the boy who had spoken. wang zhuang sneered and said, ¡°that was because i was blind back then and couldn¡¯t see what kind of person you really are. i know better now, so i won¡¯t play with you anymore. is that not okay?¡± ¡°you!¡± mei mu felt humiliated by him and her already red face turned purplish. the teacher¡¯s face twisted in displeasure. ¡°enough, both of you! is this a classroom or a market? did i ask you to speak? you¡¯re all about to graduate, but you still don¡¯t understand what it means to abide by classroom discipline? mei mu, sit down! if you have objections, you can come to the office with me after class, and we can talk privately.¡± she couldn¡¯t wait until after class! the grade director and the principal might already know her grades, and she might be expelled from the classroom at any moment! she needed to reveal mei shu¡¯s cheating now to shift the blame onto her! ¡°teacher, i¡¯m not lying! mei shu definitely cheated! don¡¯t you believe me? just check the surveillance footage! why are you unwilling to investigate it? are you also bribed by mei shu?¡± mei mu angrily accused the teacher. ¡°nonsense!¡± the teacher was so angry that his chest heaved. his trembling finger pointed at mei mu, and he scolded, ¡°i¡¯ve been in this profession for many years, and i¡¯ve never covered up for a student cheating! how dare you insult my profession like this! fine, you want to check the surveillance footage, right? i can do that right now! but if mei shu didn¡¯t cheat, you must publicly apologize!¡± ¡°fine!¡± mei mu agreed without hesitation. she was absolutely certain that mei shu couldn¡¯t have made such rapid progress without cheating, which gave her the confidence to speak so boldly. mei shu¡¯s experiences during the years she spent in the countryside were clear to mei mu. when mei shu first entered school, she didn¡¯t even know how to do junior high school-level problems.how could she manage to rank second in the class? mei mu would never believe it! the teacher declared, ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go to the principal now and request to review the surveillance footage. you wait here!¡± he left the classroom in a fit of anger.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Check Surveillance chapter 195: check surveillance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with the teacher left, the classroom erupted in chaos. li hua was the first to scornfully remark, ¡°later, some people will understand what it means to bring shame upon themselves.¡± mei mu, feeling indignant, retorted, ¡°it¡¯s clear that you guys are blind, li hua. you should know what kind of person mei shu is. what does it mean for you to defend her like this?¡± li hua shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°i just came to my senses in time. 1 used to be blind, but now i can suddenly see clearly. i can distinguish who¡¯s despicable and who¡¯s good. is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°you¡¯ll regret this!¡± mei mu gritted her teeth and issued a stern warning. li hua coldly chuckled and was about to say more when mei shu, sitting in the back row, calmly said, ¡°li hua, study.¡± ¡°okay!¡± li hua almost immediately retrieved her exam paper from her desk and began working on it. mei mu was left in shock! even when li hua had gone to great lengths to flatter her in the past, she had never been this obedient! how was it that after just a few days without her at school, li hua suddenly started listening to mei shu? ¡°you!¡± mei mu pointed at her, unable to find words to express her anger. it felt like punching a bag of cotton; she was frustrated but couldn¡¯t continue making a scene, as it would make her appear unreasonable. she irritably returned to her seat, ignoring everyone. in truth, she was currently in a state of turmoil. although she could confirm that mei shu had indeed cheated, it was a fact that she hadn¡¯t ranked in the top ten of the grade in this exam. she didn¡¯t know whether the school would consider the money her family had spent and expel mei shu, leaving her with the opportunity to continue to study. the class teacher soon returned. accompanying him was the stern-looking grade director. as soon as the grade director entered the classroom, he headed straight for the podium. ¡°who is the class monitor? play this video for everyone.¡± chen hao, still confused, rushed to help and realized that this was actually the full monitoring video of the exam! mei mu was surprised, her anticipation of mei shu being exposed in public growing stronger. the grade director stood at the lectern and said, ¡°the examination process is too lengthy, and we cannot afford to watch it at the original speed, as it would be a waste of time. therefore, i¡¯ve decided to watch it at triple speed. in light of what student mei mu mentioned about a teacher covering for a classmate¡¯s cheating, in order to prove the teacher¡¯s innocence, 1 will publicly play the video. students can collectively review it to determine whether the school has condoned cheating!¡± the headmaster¡¯s words carried great weight, especially when he said them, his stern gaze always seemed to linger on mei mu, which made her even more unsettled. however, once words were spoken, they were like spilled water, and even if mei mu wanted to take them back, the grade director likely wouldn¡¯t let it go. she could only muster the courage to scrutinize mei shu¡¯s actions in the video and find any mistakes or evidence of cheating. otherwise, her actions would be meaningless. but the moment the surveillance was played, mei mu began to regret it. her classmates were no longer supporting her proposals as they used to. rather than focusing on whether mei shu had cheated, they seemed more interested in admiring atei shu¡¯s beauty. conversations about mei shu¡¯s appearance surrounded her. the classmate sitting in the front row eagerly commented on atei shu and mei mu in the video. ¡°hey, don¡¯t you think mei shu looks at least a hundred times more beautiful than mei mu? this video has no filters or retouching, but look at how alei shu appears, like a professional actress!¡± ¡°no, she¡¯s even more beautiful than an actress! her natural beauty is astonishing!¡± the classmate¡¯s friend agreed, ¡°i¡¯ve only seen edited photos of mei mu before, and i thought she looked good. but compared to mei shu, she¡¯s just ordinary!¡± ¡°mei shu¡¯s looks could keep me captivated all day. she¡¯s so gorgeous! why am i not seated next to her?¡± another classmate in front of mei mu turned around boldly to admire aaei shu¡¯s profile as she studied, her eyes filled with envy and admiration. mei mu was seething with anger. all these compliments used to be exclusively for her! she had been crowned the school¡¯s beauty since she was admitted to the school, always the center of attention, and no one had ever managed to steal the spotlight from her! but now, she was sitting here, and no one wanted to look at her anymore! why was this happening? mei mu refused to accept that mei shu could be more attractive than her. in her eyes, mei shu was just a rural girl who should look plain and unattractive, constantly receiving criticism wherever she went! ¡°quiet!¡± the grade director noticed the increasing noise in the room and slammed the table to restore order. the students finally came to their senses and closed their mouths. it wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of the grade director, but they realized that it was class time, and their whispering and chatter would disturb mei shu¡¯s studying! if mei mu knew that her classmates were defending mei shu to this extent, she would surely be fuming! the surveillance video of the first part of the exam was quickly played to completion. mei mu had been staring intently at mei shu but found no evidence of cheating throughout the entire exam. mei shu had either been studying diligently or napping.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Misfortunes Never Come Alone chapter 196: misfortunes never come alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations there were no unnecessary actions in the surveillance footage that could be used against mei shu. mei mu, however, was not giving up. she immediately requested the grade director to play the surveillance video of the next exam. after all, the first exam was just a simple chinese test, and there was no need to cheat. but the next exam was the challenging mathematics test, and mei mu couldn¡¯t believe that mei shu could answer those difficult questions! even she had been unable to solve one of the small problems in the final question. how could mei shu possibly do it on her own? mei mu now suspected that mei shu either knew the questions in advance or used some special method to cheat! the grade director, obliging her request, played the next segment of the surveillance video with an emotionless expression. however, to mei mu¡¯s surprise, mei shu¡¯s speed in answering the questions in this exam was even faster than the chinese exam! after completing the entire test paper, mei shu simply rested her head on her desk and continued sleeping, while mei mu herself had only reached the second half of her paper by that time. at this point, the entire class was shocked. especially the class monitor, chen hao, who had consistently ranked first in mathematics, was taken aback. he had never imagined that someone could answer math questions so effortlessly! was mei shu even human? this exam not only required students to have a strong foundation in their knowledge but also tested their ability to think critically, adapt to different situations, and check for details. any minor oversight during problem interpretation or solving could result in a lower score, even if the final answer was correct. the difference between success and failure was a hair¡¯s breadth. when chen hao took math exams, he was always cautious, never letting his guard down. after completing all the questions, he would still review them multiple times to ensure there were no mistakes. he had never experienced a situation where he could sleep through an entire class period. the students were astonished as they watched the video. they knew mei shu had done well in the exam, but they had no idea she had achieved such an outstanding result. their admiration for her grew. at this point, there was no need to continue watching the surveillance. mei shu¡¯s abilities were clearly her own, and there was no possibility of cheating. the grade director cast a playful glance at mei mu. ¡°mei mu, do you have anything else to say? do you want to continue watching the surveillance footage?¡± mei mu stood there, unable to speak, trembling like a sieve. ¡°i think there¡¯s no need for that,¡± the grade director said, raising his hand to signal the class monitor to shut down the computer. he then walked over to mei mu. ¡°do you remember your agreement with the principal?¡± ¡°i, i do,¡± a¡¯lei mu replied, her face turning pale, her hands and feet cold. the grade director nodded. ¡°as long as you remember. now, come with me to the principal¡¯s office.¡± after saying that, the grade director turned and walked away. all eyes were now on mei mu, with some classmates sneering and others looking smug. ¡°wait!¡± mei mu desperately took a few steps to catch up with the grade director, who was about to leave the room. ¡°i suspect someone provided mei shu with the exam questions in advance! how else could she have answered so quickly? she must have memorized the questions in advance!¡± ¡°don¡¯t make a scene like this!¡± even the grade director, who had been patient until now, was annoyed by her behavior and turned back to reprimand her. ¡°you¡¯ve wasted a whole class period for your classmates because of this. what more do you want? you¡¯re about to be expelled. you won¡¯t be participating in this year¡¯s college entrance examination. you might not care about this bit of time, but it¡¯s precious for your classmates. how can you be so selfish?¡± ¡°what? mei mu is about to be expelled? no wonder she caused all this trouble. she just didn¡¯t want us to study properly!¡± the grade director¡¯s words suddenly made the students in the class realize what was happening, and they looked at mei mu with mocking glances. mei mu desperately shook her head, trying to explain herself. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean it that way, director. you can¡¯t just expel me! i have excellent grades, and 1 have to stay and take the college entrance exam! i haven¡¯t done anything wrong. why do you have the authority to expel me?¡± the grade director frowned disapprovingly as she raised her voice in front of him. ¡°we had an agreement about this matter before. if you can¡¯t achieve a top-ten ranking in your grade to prove your ability, the school won¡¯t allow you to continue participating in the college entrance examination. this is your punishment.¡± as he spoke, mei mu¡¯s body began to sway, and she was on the verge of losing her balance and falling to the ground. the grade director, feeling a bit sorry for her in light of the substantial sum of money involved, softened his tone. ¡°however, considering that you¡¯re still a minor, the school will give you another chance. you can return next year to repeat your senior year and participate in the college entrance exam. please don¡¯t cause any more trouble!¡± as the murmurs of the others echoed in mei mu¡¯s ears, she suddenly felt dizzy and on the verge of collapsing. she saw this as an opportunity to pretend to faint and escape this embarrassing situation. however, just as she was about to do so, a group of police officers entered the room. the captain, leading the group, looked at the classroom seriously and asked, ¡°who is mei mu?¡± ¡°she¡¯s the one!¡± li hua, delighted beyond measure, pointed at mei mu and showed her to the police officers.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Boasting About Her Daughter chapter 197: boasting about her daughter translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations misfortune loomed over mei mu, so how could li hua not be happy? the police glanced at mei mu, then confirmed with the teacher once again before nodding and saying, ¡°take her away!¡± this caused an uproar in the classroom. how could the grade director allow someone to take their school¡¯s student away right in front of him? even though mei mu was about to leave the school, the grade director still wanted to ask a few more questions to prevent her from causing trouble outside and tarnishing the school¡¯s reputation. once the police understood that he was the grade director of the senior grade, they were willing to explain, ¡°we are investigating a rape case, and based on the current investigation, it is related to mei mu. we need to take her to the station for questioning.¡± ¡°what? it¡¯s that kind of case?¡± the expressions of the others changed immediately when they looked at mei mu. even the two teachers had complex looks in their eyes. ¡°is there some misunderstanding here? she¡¯s just a girl, she shouldn¡¯t be related to this kind of case, right?¡± ¡°the evidence is conclusive, and we have the authority to take her with us.¡± the captain signaled to the two police officers behind him without any expression on his face. ¡°take her away!¡± his words brooked no objections. mei mu was immediately escorted out of the classroom by two officers, one on each side. ¡°teacher! i¡¯m innocent! please save me!¡± mei mu was now completely panicked. being expelled from school was embarrassing, but with time, people might forget about it. however, once she was associated with such a case and publicly taken away by the police, the situation would be entirely different. she might carry an indelible stain for the rest of her life. the grade director wanted to inquire about the situation, but he didn¡¯t know the police officers who came this time. it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to interfere. especially when they had clearly stated that the evidence was conclusive. persisting in questioning might even lead to charges of obstructing official duties. the news of mei mu being taken away by the police spread throughout the entire campus in an instant. meanwhile, wang yue, having sold two of her shops, was leisurely playing mahjong at another wealthy woman¡¯s house. during the card game, someone brought up whether mei mu had been kicked out of home by mei yun. wang yue¡¯s hand stopped for a moment, and she immediately frowned, retorting, ¡°what are you talking about? my husband dotes on our daughter mei mu the most. how could he kick her out? it was mei mu herself who found our house too noisy with so many people and wanted to move out!¡± a nearby wealthy woman smirked incredulously. wang yue became agitated and temporarily put aside her mahjong tiles. she raised her voice to argue, ¡°why are you laughing? can i even lie to you? let me tell you, our mumu has grown up and wants to be independent! 1 keep telling her she¡¯s still young and can rely on her parents, but she just won¡¯t listen. she insists on doing everything herself! there aren¡¯t many children as sensible as our mumu!¡± seeing that wang yue was getting upset, mrs. han, the hostess, smiled and said, ¡°mumu is indeed obedient and sensible. i envy you for having such a well-behaved daughter!¡± ¡°of course!¡± wang yue, upon hearing someone praise mei mu, became even more pleased. she couldn¡¯t help but boast to others, ¡°you guys don¡¯t know, before the exams this time, mumu promised me that she would definitely rank in the top ten in her grade! not only is she sensible, but she also strives for excellence. she¡¯s so much better than some people¡¯s useless sons!¡± as she said this, she kept her eyes fixed on mrs. li, who had mocked her earlier. mrs. li and wang yue didn¡¯t get along well. if it weren¡¯t for mrs. han¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to play mahjong with wang yue. now, hearing wang yue openly mock her son, she naturally felt compelled to retort, albeit unhappily, ¡°my son may not have good academic performance, but he¡¯s been smart since he was a child! he just doesn¡¯t want to study! if he applied himself, he would have ranked in the top three in his grade long ago!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really exaggerating.¡± wang yue disdainfully curled her lips. ¡°everyone knows your son¡¯s grades. he only has a little over a hundred points in total for all seven subjects combined! 1 think you should stop playing mahjong here and start saving more money to send your son to a decent university!¡± ¡°you!¡± mrs. li glared at her angrily but was left speechless by wang yue. with a triumphant look, wang yue lowered her head to look at her mahjong tiles. just then, her phone on the table rang, so she picked it up to answer the call. ¡°hello? teacher! why are you calling me? did my daughter mei mu really rank in the top ten in her grade? she¡¯s such a hardworking girl! i¡¯ve always said that i don¡¯t care about her academic performance as long as she works hard. but she insists on studying so hard. tell me, if she ruins her health, how will that be good?¡± she knew it was the grade director calling, and she was feeling quite proud. she put the call on speakerphone so that the other wealthy women could hear the teacher praising her daughter. mrs. li¡¯s face turned from red to pale with anger, and she angrily pushed her mahjong tiles away. she had no intention of continuing the game now! ¡°mei mu¡¯s parents, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± the grade director sighed deeply. ¡°i didn¡¯t call to talk about her grades. and mei mu didn¡¯t make it to the top ten this time..¡± Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Common Knowledge chapter 198: common knowledge translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the entire activity room fell silent in an instant. after a while, mrs. li couldn¡¯t contain her laughter, breaking the quiet atmosphere in the room. wang yue wore a somewhat embarrassed expression, and her heart sank. others might not know, but she was well aware that this time mei mu had to secure a place in the top ten of her grade, or her investment of millions would go down the drain! however, in front of mrs. li, she couldn¡¯t simply hang up the phone, so she reluctantly got up to take the call in a corner. mrs. li couldn¡¯t pass up on such a big joke and firmly grabbed wang yue¡¯s arm, not letting her go. ¡°oh, sister wang yue, just take the call here! let a parent of a struggling student like me hear what a teacher says when they call the parents of a good student!¡± wang yue glared at her angrily, struggled a few times, and surprisingly couldn¡¯t pull her arm back. she couldn¡¯t help but roar in frustration, ¡°let go of me!¡± ¡°hello?¡± the grade director was now anxious and heard laughter coming from the other side, which made him even more displeased. his tone turned cold as a result. wang yue quickly regained her composure and asked, ¡°teacher, what is this all about?¡± the grade director furrowed his brow and said, ¡°do you know what mei mu has been up to lately? i¡¯ve been in this profession for many years, and i¡¯ve never seen a student who loves causing trouble as much as her, especially a girl! how have you been educating your child?¡± wang yue felt very embarrassed by his reprimand, and her face turned bright red in an instant. mrs. li was even more delighted and exchanged a knowing glance with the other two women next to her, as they all enjoyed watching the drama. before wang yue could hang up the speakerphone, the grade director¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°your daughter mei mu has gotten herself into quite a mess this time. it has had an extremely negative impact on the school, and there are rumors about her all over the campus. as her mother, you¡¯ve failed in your duties!¡± ¡°teacher, please tell us what has happened to mei mu,¡± wang yue responded with irritation after receiving such a scolding. even if mei mu had done something wrong, she was still her daughter. as a mother, she naturally didn¡¯t want to hear others criticize her child in front of her. the grade director sensed her impatience and sneered, ¡°if you¡¯re angry, go to the police station and throw your tantrum. just now, a team of police officers personally took mei mu away. they said she¡¯s involved in a rape case, and they have solid evidence! you should hurry and find out what¡¯s going on! the school is also waiting for an explanation!¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± wang yue was shocked and slammed her hand on the table. before, even if mei mu had offended people, it was just a verbal dispute, which was nothing serious. however, being taken away by the police, especially in connection to such a shameful case, was a completely different matter. ¡°this is impossible! there¡¯s no way my daughter could be involved in something like that!¡± wang yue¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°the police must have made a mistake! i hope you can manage the rumors in the school and i¡¯ll find out the truth. after i¡¯ve clarified everything, i will give the school an explanation!¡± after saying that, she hastily hung up the phone, not bothering to hear what the grade director had to say on the other end, and quickly grabbed her bag to leave. mrs. li cracked open sunflower seeds and taunted, ¡°oh my, is your exemplary student planning to enter the police academy and starting her internship early? i¡¯ve never heard of a child at such a young age being invited to those kinds of places for tea!¡± wang yue¡¯s footsteps abruptly halted, and she spun around as if possessed, grabbing mrs. li¡¯s collar and shouting, ¡°stop talking nonsense! my daughter must be wronged! if you keep blabbering, i¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± mrs. li had long found wang yue disagreeable, and she impatiently shook off her grip, smoothing her wrinkled collar. ¡°1 heard that the young master from the lin family was taken to the police station a couple of days ago too, supposedly because of some rape case. he claimed he was acting on someone else¡¯s orders. now the lin family is searching everywhere for the mastermind, saying they want revenge!¡± after saying this, she cast a contemptuous glance in wang yue¡¯s direction, spat on the ground with disdain, and continued, ¡°now i understand. the mastermind lin feng was talking about is probably your daughter! such a young age, and her thoughts are so wicked! who knows what she¡¯ll do when she grows up, maybe even murder and arson!¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± wang yue was so angry that she was on the verge of physical confrontation with mrs. li. mrs. han quickly intervened, blocking wang yue, and said, ¡°you should hurry to the police station and check on mei mu¡¯s situation. arguing with her here won¡¯t change anything!¡± taking into consideration the han family¡¯s status, wang yue reluctantly withdrew her hand, glaring angrily at mrs. li. she declared, ¡°you just wait! mei mu has absolutely nothing to do with this matter! once i prove my daughter¡¯s innocence, i¡¯ll make you kneel down and apologize to her!¡± mrs. li chuckled and dismissed her with indifference, ¡°i¡¯m afraid that day will never come!¡± wang yue clenched her fists, suppressing the urge to strike mrs. li in the face, and walked away, seething with anger.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: A Notorious Reputation chapter 199: a notorious reputation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mrs. li spat out a sunflower seed shell contemptuously at wang yue¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°what¡¯s she pretending for? nowadays, everyone knows her daughter has been spoiled rotten and is simply no good at ail!¡± ¡°enough, why are you so angry with her?¡± mrs. han tried to calm things down, but seeing that mrs. li still seemed inclined to gossip about the mei family behind their backs, she grew impatient. ¡°alright, i¡¯m tired today. you can go now, and we can arrange to meet up another time.¡± reluctantly, mrs. li left the han residence. as soon as she stepped outside, she took out her phone and made a call. the voice of jiang he quickly came through the receiver. ¡°mrs. li?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me!¡± mrs. li hurriedly put on a smiling face. ¡°i¡¯ve already started working on the task master si assigned to me. now, about my husband¡¯s business¡­¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± jiang he replied calmly. ¡°master si will keep his promise, and as long as you handle things properly, there will be rewards for you.¡± mrs. li nodded repeatedly. ¡°alright, alright! i¡¯m going to spread the news about what happened between wang yue and her troublesome daughter everywhere. they won¡¯t be able to lift their heads high again!¡± with jiang he¡¯s assurance, mrs. li used her communication skills to spread the news, embellishing the story as she called various people. in less than an afternoon, the news that mei mu was involved in a case and was currently held in the police station had become common knowledge. lin feng had implicated mei mu in the hope of portraying himself as another victim, reducing his own guilt. unlike mei mu, he was an adult and would face legal consequences. so he sought an opportunity for a reduced sentence. the situation continued to escalate quietly. by the time the news reached mei yun¡¯s ears, it was already too late. ¡°what did you say?¡± mei yun listened to the secretary¡¯s report, collapsing into his chair in a daze, unable to recover his senses for a long time. the secretary cautiously repeated, ¡°mr. mei, should we use our connections to inquire about the situation at the police station and what evidence they have?¡± ¡°she¡¯s getting more and more audacious!¡± mei yun, infuriated, swept all the documents on the desk onto the floor and quickly dialed the police chief¡¯s phone number. for the current situation, he could only first figure out the facts, then spend money to try to minimize the impact. otherwise, the entire mei family would be disgraced along with mei mu! he had dined with the police chief before and exchanged contact information, but they weren¡¯t very familiar. so, he could only make the call with a trial mindset. to his surprise, the police chief actually answered his call, which filled mei yun with joy. ¡°chief, hello, i¡¯m mei yun. i heard that my daughter, mei mu, was brought into the police station today. i¡¯d like to inquire about the reason behind this. is there perhaps a misunderstanding?¡± the police chief seemed to have anticipated his call and remained composed as he said, ¡°your daughter is the mastermind behind a rape case. the evidence is solid, and calling me won¡¯t change anything. i will handle this matter impartially!¡± ¡°what?¡± mei yun felt a sudden darkness before his eyes and nearly collapsed. the secretary quickly steadied him, asking, ¡°mr. mei, what¡¯s happening with miss mei mu?¡± ¡°that little troublemaker!¡± mei yun was so enraged that he almost threw his phone. through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯re heading to the police station now! i want to hear her confess in person!¡± mei shu returned home today to find the mei family residence empty. not only was the old lady absent, but mei yun and wang yue had also not returned. mei yan had heard about mei mu¡¯s situation and eagerly grabbed mei shu¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°sister, how many years do you think mei mu will be sentenced to?¡± mei shu smiled and playfully tapped his forehead. ¡°this isn¡¯t something you should be concerned about. focus on your studies.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t sister need to study?¡± mei yan tilted his head and looked at her, slightly dissatisfied. mei shu suddenly remembered something and pulled out her report card that had been issued today. she said, ¡°this time, i ranked second in my grade. i¡¯ve already exceeded our previous bet. now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± they had previously made an agreement. mei shu had to rank in the top two hundred of her grade, while mei yan had to make it into the top twenty of his class. even with the support of the system¡¯s abilities, she hadn¡¯t expected to make such rapid progress. mei yan looked at the report card and was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. he stared blankly at her grades for a while before finally letting out an excited scream. mei shu was taken aback by his reaction and playfully scolded him, ¡°why are you making such a fuss?¡± mei yan immediately looked at her with admiring eyes. ¡°sister, you¡¯re so smart! how did you manage to study so well?¡± mei shu smiled and tempted him, ¡°i just complete my daily learning tasks on time and in full. you¡¯re smart too, and if you study diligently like me, you¡¯ll also become a top student in your grade!¡± ¡°really?¡± mei yan¡¯s eyes brightened at the mention of becoming a top student. ¡°can i become as awesome as sister?¡± ¡°of course, you¡¯re my little brother. whatever i can do, you can do too!¡± mei shu encouraged him without hesitation.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Cutting Ties chapter 200: cutting ties translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the situation escalated, mei yun found himself powerless. with the police being pressured by lu si from behind, no one dared to make concessions for mei yun. he had to have his secretary spread the news that this was just a rumor, and mei mu¡¯s absence was due to her going on a trip with wang yue. of course, while they said this, it was clear that nobody believed it. everyone in the upper circles knew what mei mu had done! this was a major embarrassment for the mei family! moreover, by trying to save face for his daughter, mei yun had pushed lin feng into the spotlight. and the lin family was certainly not happy about it. lin chen quickly had the news spread, claiming that his son had been implicated in the case due to a plot by mei mu, completely absolving lin feng of any responsibility. on the other hand, zhang jue had completely severed ties with mei yun. as the victim in the case, he had received notifications from the police, learning that everything was orchestrated by mei mu. he was now filled with a burning desire to exact revenge on her. with this turn of events, zhang jue¡¯s attention shifted entirely from mei shu to mei mu, which was exactly what mei shu had hoped for. the conflict between the lin and mei families, which had no gunfire but was just as intense, began quietly in their social circles. both families stuck to their own stories, while others watched from the sidelines. it wasn¡¯t until a video was posted online that mei yun felt a chill running through him. the video was surveillance footage from a hotel lobby and corridor, clearly showing the face of his daughter, mei mu. as a father, witnessing his daughter being hugged and harassed by multiple men, he was infuriated. and the man closest to mei mu was lin feng! ¡°this is outrageous! my mei family doesn¡¯t have such a shameless daughter!¡± mei yun was so furious that he smashed his phone and pointed at the sobbing wang yue beside him. ¡°this is the daughter you pampered! look at what she¡¯s done! she¡¯s not even eighteen yet!¡± wang yue was unaware of this matter until now, and upon seeing the video, she realized that mei mu was finished. she sat on the couch in despair, crying, ¡°mei mu is still young, she doesn¡¯t know any better. it must be the lin family who forced her into this situation. honey, you have to seek justice for our daughter!¡± ¡°what more justice do you want? are you not embarrassed enough?¡± mei yun was on the verge of exploding, pointing at wang yue¡¯s nose and scolding, ¡°both of you, mother and daughter, are not well-behaved. i regret agreeing to marry you in the first place!¡± ¡°what are you saying, honey?¡± wang yue¡¯s face turned pale, and she stared at him incredulously. ¡°are you regretting it now? 1 gave birth to a daughter for you, raised her all these years by myself. do you know how much i¡¯ve suffered? you¡¯re mei mu¡¯s biological father, and now that our child has made a mistake due to her youth, you want to disown her?¡± mei yun did regret the drunken night he had spent with wang yue. it had cost him the love of his life and brought disgrace to the mei family. however, regrets and blame were useless emotions at this point. he could only maintain his composure and instruct his secretary, ¡°go find the source of that video for me. i want to know who¡¯s trying to destroy the mei family behind our backs!¡± ¡°yes!¡± the secretary understood that this was a grave matter and quickly went to work. in the office, wang yue continued sobbing. feeling irritated, mei yun simply chased her away. according to the previous public announcement, wang yue had gone on a trip with mei mu, so she hadn¡¯t been seen around the company lately. now, when she left the building, she couldn¡¯t hold her head high like she used to as the lady of the mei family. instead, she had to wear sunglasses and a hat, trying to avoid any attention like a mouse crossing the street. wang yue had a strong suspicion that mei shu was somehow involved in this matter. but she couldn¡¯t figure out who was helping mei shu behind the scenes. she didn¡¯t believe that mei shu alone could pull off something of this magnitude. could it be the lu family? leaving the company, wang yue quickly disappeared into the crowd and found a private detective agency. she was determined to spend money to investigate the truth behind this matter! on the other hand, mei shu was sitting alone with lu si in a private room. the atmosphere was far from relaxed, and both of them had grim expressions. ¡°is this matter true?¡± mei shu clenched the report in her hand, and her arm trembled slightly. worried, lu si wrapped her small hand in his own. ¡°when i first got to know you, i had your background investigated to ensure my safety during my second personality¡¯s episodes. this matter was discovered as a result, but i didn¡¯t expect to find such a suspicious point.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve actually had doubts that this was not a simple accident.¡± mei shu lowered her gaze, staring at the words ¡°highly likely to be an incident caused by human actions¡± on the report. her eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. ¡°i¡¯ve always thought my mother¡¯s death was entirely my fault, but if this was really a murder, the most likely person to do it is just one!¡± lu si nodded in agreement. ¡°what do you plan to do?¡± with a look of intense hatred in her eyes, mei shu suddenly turned to him.. ¡°if it¡¯s really her doing, i will make her pay for it with her blood!¡± Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Private Detective chapter 201: private detective translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations just then, there was a knock on the door of the private room. jiang he stuck his head in from outside and said, ¡°master si, we¡¯ve received a message from the m country. the ceo of the other party wants to schedule a video conference with you.¡± he had barely finished speaking when he noticed that something was amiss in the room. his gaze shifted downward from lu si¡¯s tense face to the hands of the two people holding each other, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°uh, master si, you might be busy right now. 1 can reschedule with the other party.¡± ¡°no need,¡± lu si released mei shu¡¯s hand and sighed softly. ¡°we need to carefully consider this matter. without concrete evidence, we can¡¯t pin her down. don¡¯t act recklessly for now.¡± ¡°i understand.¡± mei shu had been immersed in her vengeful thoughts and hadn¡¯t noticed when lu si had taken her hand. originally, they were just friends, so there was no need for embarrassment. however, for some reason, her heart had been racing as if it might burst from her throat. seeing that she had calmed down, lu si also relaxed. ¡°1¡¯11 take my leave now. no matter what happens, you can always contact me by phone.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei shu personally saw him out, then returned to the private room absentmindedly and filled her stomach with some food. when she left the club later, the sky outside had already darkened. she hailed a taxi without much thought, but just as she was about to get in, she suddenly felt like someone was following her. it was a peculiar sensation, like an urgent prickling at the back of her neck. she paused, standing by the car, and swiftly turned around to survey her surroundings, but she couldn¡¯t spot any suspicious looks. ¡°miss, are you getting in the car or not? it¡¯s almost time for me to clock off, and 1 have to return the car to the company,¡± the driver said when he saw her standing by the door for a while, assuming she had other plans. ¡°oh, right.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, got into the car, gave her home address, and then leaned back in her seat, lost in thought about the events of the past. outside the club. lu ming photographed the license plate number and sent a text message. in the lull while he waited for a response, he casually lit a cigarette. however, the club¡¯s manager came out in person today to ask him to leave. ¡°sir, please don¡¯t smoke here. our club is for members only, and we don¡¯t allow non-members to enter. please leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°i¡¯m waiting for a friend here. is that not allowed?¡± lu ming retorted defiantly, even feeling tempted to spit in the manager¡¯s face. the manager was accustomed to dealing with people like him, so he maintained a polite smile and said, ¡°sir, we haven¡¯t received any reservations from our members today. please leave promptly, or we¡¯ll have to call security.¡± ¡°fine! i¡¯m leaving!¡± lu ming sneered, blatantly throwing the cigarette butt on the ground, then deliberately extinguished it with his foot, and only then did he stride towards his car. behind him, the manager gave him a disdainful look. inside the club, a new waitress rushed over to help clear away the cigarette butt on the ground. she looked disgusted as she muttered, ¡°who is this guy? why is he so uncivilized? he dares to act so arrogantly at our club¡¯s entrance?¡± the manager snorted. ¡°next time you see him, just chase him away. this person is the most disliked detective in the circle. he may be called a detective, but in reality, as long as you pay him, he¡¯ll do any unscrupulous thing. he has leaked a lot of people¡¯s information, and he¡¯s cunning. many of our club¡¯s members don¡¯t like him, so don¡¯t let him offend any guests.¡± ¡°alright, 1 understand!¡± the waitress, with wide-open eyes, looked in the direction where lu ming had left with curiosity. this was the first time she had seen what a so-called detective looked like, but this detective was clearly quite different from what she had imagined. on the other side. wang yue was at home, deeply troubled. she only wanted to get her daughter out of the police station as soon as possible, but without mei yun¡¯s help, she was powerless. she had neither money nor connections, and she was hitting a wall at every turn. just when she was feeling helpless, a text message on her phone reignited her hope. even if she couldn¡¯t save her own daughter, dragging that b*tch down with her would at least provide some temporary venting! with that in mind, she promptly withdrew some money and sent it to the hoodlum she had arranged in advance. ¡°i¡¯ve sent you the license plate number. as long as you handle this matter properly, i¡¯ll provide additional funds later.¡± ¡°alright, rest assured, i, yellow hair, do things with credibility. 1 guarantee 1¡¯11 ruin that person!¡± on the other end of the phone, a man with dyed yellow hair chuckled and spat out the cigarette butt in his mouth. ¡°brothers, we¡¯ve got a big job today. let¡¯s put in some effort, and we won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the next month!¡± ¡°okay, big brother, who¡¯s the target this time?¡± a bulky man with oily hands beside him rubbed his palms together, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. huang mao grinned and showed them a photo on his phone. ¡°it¡¯s this one, she looks so sweet. tonight, we¡¯re in for a treat!¡± the man¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the photo, and he couldn¡¯t help but drool. ¡°that¡¯s great, big brother. we¡¯ll not only make money, but also have a good time.. if we can get jobs like this every day, won¡¯t our lives be amazing!¡± Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Ambush chapter 202: ambush translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°after we finish this job, i¡¯ll take my brothers to the dance hall and find a few women to have some fun!¡± yellow hair shouted, and with his five friends behind him, they intercepted a car on a small road that mei shu would pass through on her way home. the taxi driver never expected highway robbery in this day and age, especially with a young girl in the back seat. he had no choice but to get out of the car and negotiate. ¡°what are you kids doing? if you have any difficulties, just tell uncle, and 1¡¯11 help you out, okay?¡± he pleaded. yellow hair grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder, and the others immediately pinned him against the wall, making it clear they were not here to negotiate. ¡°quit the nonsense. this has nothing to do with you. drive away, and we won¡¯t bother you again. but if you dare to call the police, i¡¯ll find you at your home! i¡¯m a well-known figure in this area, and 1 know people at the police station. don¡¯t think you can play tricks with me!¡± ¡°alright, alright, 1 got it.¡± the driver understood that these guys were after the girl in the back seat and thought himself unlucky for getting caught in the middle. he couldn¡¯t move under the combined strength of the men holding him. mei shu had suspected that this situation couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence. how could she be so unlucky as to encounter a robbery while sitting peacefully in a taxi? it turned out that they had known in advance that she would pass through this route. someone was clearly pulling the strings behind the scenes. mei shu was quite disdainful of this method and didn¡¯t even bother to call the police. she allowed yellow hair to open her side of the car door. as soon as yellow hair saw mei shu¡¯s appearance, his eyes, filled with malicious intent, lit up. his left leg instinctively stepped onto the edge of the car, and he leaned half of his body into the car. ¡°hey, little lady, come have a drink with me. i promise 1 won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± mei shu smiled, ¡°sure, but where are you taking me to have fun?¡± as she spoke, she cast a seductive glance at yellow hair. that one look made yellow hair¡¯s heart skip a beat. mei shu was undeniably beautiful, and there was a natural seductiveness in her gaze that no man could resist. even yellow hair, who had initially approached her with evil intentions, couldn¡¯t help but be entranced. his attitude naturally softened, ¡°oh, i like a girl who knows how to seize the opportunity! don¡¯t worry, as long as you behave, i promise i won¡¯t mistreat you!¡± mei shu allowed him to lead her out of the car, and with a sidelong glance, she noticed the taxi driver being held captive by the group. she lazily said, ¡°let him go. this has nothing to do with him.¡± the group didn¡¯t release the driver but instead looked to their leader for guidance. yellow hair signaled to them with his eyes, and only then did they release their grip on the driver. the driver was suddenly freed, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. mei shu walked slowly to the driver, her tone casual, ¡°you can go. this doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± the driver, worried, glanced behind her, then lowered his voice, ¡°young lady, are you really okay? should uncle call the police for you?¡± ¡°call the police? didn¡¯t you understand what 1 said just now?¡± yellow hair¡¯s friends grabbed the driver¡¯s collar and pressed him against the car, warning, ¡°let us make it clear. if you dare to call the police, when we get out of jail, we¡¯ll be the first to find your home and seek revenge!¡± ¡°yes, yes, 1 won¡¯t call the police, i absolutely won¡¯t. please spare me!¡± the driver quickly begged for mercy. after they released him, he hurriedly got back into the car and drove away without looking back. however, on the way, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. he couldn¡¯t believe he had handed over a delicate young lady to a group of thugs. even without imagining too much, he could guess what might happen. driven by a sense of conscience, the driver headed to the address mei shu had provided. however, it was a villa area, and he couldn¡¯t enter. even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t know which house belonged to mei shu. he hesitated for a long time at the entrance of the villa area. just as the security guard was about to chase him away as a suspicious person, a black sedan suddenly pulled up behind him. a man got out of the car, dressed in a well-fitted suit, clearly a person of wealth and status. the driver quickly got back into his car, ready to give way, but the man stopped him and asked, ¡°are you waiting for someone here, sir?¡± ¡°all, no, 1 have nothing to do here. i was just passing by,¡± the driver replied, opening the car door and sitting back down. he endured his unease and drove away. jiang he watched the car drive away, then returned to his own car. ¡°master si, do you know that driver?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know him. let¡¯s go.¡± lu si closed his laptop, checked the time on his watch, and said, ¡°mei shu should have already arrived home. later, send a gift to mei¡¯s house and have her personally sign for it.¡± ¡°of course, master si.¡± jiang he didn¡¯t dare to voice any objections and went to carry out his duties. on the other side. since the driver had left, yellow hair and his gang had revealed their true intentions. they surrounded mei shu completely, though they hadn¡¯t touched her yet. nevertheless, they forced her to walk to a more secluded abandoned alley.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Sinister Intentions chapter 203: sinister intentions translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu had not resisted all along, and the excitement in yellow hair¡¯s eyes was becoming increasingly evident. as they entered a deserted alley, yellow hair couldn¡¯t wait any longer. he placed his hand on mei shu¡¯s shoulder and tried to lead her into a nearby dilapidated house. mei shu pushed him away with a smile and pulled on his collar, saying, ¡°are all of you planning to have a go together?¡± yellow hair, even more excited by her provocations, exchanged glances with his eager friends. suddenly, he reached out and stopped his friends from advancing, ¡°sister, how about spending some time with me first? 1 promise to make you feel heavenly and comfortable!¡± as he spoke, he moved closer to mei shu, but she skillfully avoided his advances. mei shu playfully eyed the other eager men, wearing a mischievous smile. ¡°don¡¯t be shy; i like it when everyone joins in. why don¡¯t you all come inside?¡± ¡°wow, this girl is great! we like it!¡± yellow hair responded enthusiastically to her suggestion. having done so many bad things, apart from those women they could enjoy with money, they had never slept with a girl as beautiful as mei shu, who also played along so willingly! yellow hair¡¯s lust was now far greater than his initial hesitation. he led his friends into the small shabby house and closed the door behind them. outside, the setting sun cast a golden glow, but it couldn¡¯t reach this dark corner. after the group entered, there was no sound in the quiet alley. both inside and outside the house fell into silence for a moment. then, suddenly, several muffled noises came from inside, breaking the tranquility of the alley. immediately afterward, the door creaked open from the inside. mei shu, neatly dressed, dusted the dirt on her hands and calmly exited the room. meanwhile, at the mei family home. mei yun anxiously sat on the sofa, waiting for the results of the investigation on the video. wang yue, with a sense of unease, poured him a cup of tea and sat beside him, anxiously checking her watch. after checking the time for the tenth time, mei yun finally couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? you¡¯re not hiding anything from me again, are you?¡± wang yue quickly waved her hands and explained, ¡°no, no, it¡¯s just that there have been quite a few things happening in our family recently¡­ although the previous incidents were all caused by mumu¡¯s momentary foolishness, she did offend zhang jiao after all. i¡¯m a little worried that he might seek revenge on us.¡± hearing her words, mei yun felt uneasy. he sat up straight and asked, ¡°do you know something?¡± ¡°no, honey, 1 certainly don¡¯t want anything to happen to our family again. mumu caused all these troubles, and 1 feel guilty about it. so, from now on, i¡¯ll tell you everything i hear.¡± wang yue said, spotting that mei yun¡¯s expression had relaxed. she continued softly, ¡°i¡¯m just worried about mei shu tonight. it¡¯s quite late now, and she still hasn¡¯t returned. i hope nothing has happened to her.¡±. upon hearing this, mei yun also glanced at her wristwatch, ¡°it is indeed getting a bit late. i¡¯ll give her a call.¡± ¡°okay.¡± wang yue stared intently at mei yun¡¯s phone, and as she heard a few ringing sounds from the earpiece, her heart climbed up to her throat. however, soon, the call was answered, and a cheerful voice of a young girl came from the other end, ¡°dad, why are you calling me?¡± ¡°where are you?¡± mei yun asked gently. wang yue watched as mei yun¡¯s expression relaxed, and his gentle demeanor made her feel uncomfortable. before mei shu¡¯s return, mei yun had reserved all his good graces for her and her daughter, but now they all belonged to aaei shu. in front of mei yun, both she and mei mu had to be extremely cautious, fearing they might make mistakes or say the wrong things. they had to constantly monitor his mood in every word and action, as if they were slaves in the mei family. she no longer seemed like the mistress of the mei family! mei shu had no idea about the thoughts racing through wang yue¡¯s mind. she answered mei yun¡¯s call with a cheerful tone, ¡°i¡¯m almost home. lu si invited me for dinner tonight and even gave me a gift. he¡¯ll personally drop me off later.¡± upon hearing that his daughter was with lu si, mei yun¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. ¡°great! when master si comes, be sure to invite him into the house. i want to thank him properly for taking care of you.¡± mei shu replied, ¡°i¡¯ll ask master si about that, dad. i¡¯ll hang up now, and we can discuss it when i get home.¡± wang yue, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. being with master si all this time? mei shu was undoubtedly intercepted by that group of hoodlums tonight, and her body was probably tarnished. her words were most likely an attempt to cover up her already sullied state, and wang yue¡¯s mission was to expose aaei shu¡¯s disgrace in front of mei yun. since mei shu had condemned her daughter to hell, wang yue certainly wouldn¡¯t allow her to enjoy peace and freedom! soon, someone knocked on the door of the mei family¡¯s home. zhao yan went to answer it and saw his young miss standing alone outside, with a few smudges of dirt on the hem of her clothes. concerned, he took her coat from mei shu¡¯s hands and asked, ¡°miss, are you alright? it¡¯s quite late for you to return. mr. mei must have been worried..¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: A Bigger Plan chapter 204: a bigger plan translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu smiled and reassured, ¡°mr. zhao, you must have been worried about me too. don¡¯t worry; i¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s good!¡± zhao yan didn¡¯t think much of it. he took mei shu¡¯s coat and was about to send it to the laundry room for cleaning. wang yue timely stepped in and snatched the coat from him. ¡°shu¡¯er, where did you go today? your coat is covered in so much dust! girls shouldn¡¯t be so naughty. your dad is really worried about you!¡± she deliberately showed the dusty corner of the coat to mei yun. mei yun¡¯s brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°shu¡¯er, did you spend the evening with master si? where did you both go?¡± mei shu sat on the sofa, poured herself a cup of tea, and took a sip before responding, ¡°we went to eat at itai club.¡± mei yun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he even put his legs down from where they were crossed, unable to contain his excitement. ¡°itai club? master si took you there for dinner? shu¡¯er, your relationship with master si must be quite good now, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± mei shu set down her tea cup and glanced suspiciously at wang yue. ¡°what¡¯s going on with aunt wang? why has she been holding onto my coat? is something wrong?¡± her words immediately aroused mei yun¡¯s suspicion. he also looked at wang yue questioningly, saying, ¡°what¡¯s going on? quickly let mr. zhao take shu¡¯er¡¯s coat to the laundry room. remember to disinfect it properly.¡± zhao yan agreed and reached out to take the coat, but wang yue avoided him. with a gentle smile, she said, ¡°let me do it. shu¡¯er, next time, please be more careful when you go out. i hope this dust isn¡¯t from the itai club, right? 1 don¡¯t mean to pry into your affairs; it¡¯s your freedom. 1 just want you to stay safe and not make your dad worry.¡± she said these words in a warm and kind tone, as if she were a caring and compassionate stepmother. however, mei shu understood her underlying message. wang yue appeared to be concerned for her and looked out for her, but in reality, she was subtly reminding mei yun that she was lying. mei shu hadn¡¯t really been to itai club; she had been somewhere else, which was why her coat had these marks that didn¡¯t belong to a high-end club. mei yun could also sense the hidden message in wang yue¡¯s words. therefore, the legs he had just relaxed crossed back together, and he asked, ¡°shu¡¯er, as i mentioned on the phone, why didn¡¯t master si come in with you? didn¡¯t i suggest you invite him in?¡± ¡°he dropped me off at the door,¡± mei shu replied. she even took out a trimmed lily flower from her pocket and said, ¡°this is the gift he gave me.¡± ¡°he gave you flowers?¡± mei yun asked in surprise. for a while, the father and daughter¡¯s conversation revolved around lu si. wang yue watched from the sidelines. she suddenly had a bigger plan. she temporarily put aside what had happened tonight and decided to wait for a more suitable time to escalate the situation. after all, who were the lu family? once lu si found out that mei shu had been defiled by several men tonight, he would definitely want nothing to do with such a tainted woman. her daughter couldn¡¯t marry into the lu family, and mei shu could forget about climbing the social ladder too! alone, she went to the laundry room, took out her phone, and discreetly took pictures of mei shu¡¯s coat as evidence. then, she stepped onto the balcony and sent a text message to yellow hair. however, several calls to yellow hair went unanswered. she was irritated but was convinced that her instructions for tonight had been carried out successfully! those men had probably enjoyed themselves and fallen asleep long ago! with this thought in mind, wang yue sent another message, instructing yellow hair to contact her as soon as he woke up. she needed to obtain evidence of mei shu¡¯s defilement before she made the remaining payment. upstairs. mei yan was diligently working on his homework, but he abruptly stopped when he heard the door open. he immediately put down his pencil and dashed to the person who had entered. ¡°sister, why did you only come back now? 1 missed you so much, sister!¡± mei shu smiled and tapped his nose. ¡°when did you become so clingy to your sister? have you been studying well?¡± ¡°of course!¡± mei yan smiled and held her hand, leading her to the desk. he pointed at the freshly completed homework and said, ¡°sister, would you like to check it? i¡¯ve worked really hard on it!¡± ¡°sure.¡± mei shu picked up the homework and began to check it earnestly. mei yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. ¡°sister, since mom passed away, it¡¯s been a long time since someone cared about me like this.¡± mei shu sighed and lowered her gaze. she patted his head and said, ¡°with me here, i¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°great! when i grow up, i¡¯ll protect sister!¡± mei yan leaned against her shoulder, smiling. suddenly, he remembered something and sat up straight. with a serious expression, he said, ¡°sister, when you weren¡¯t home earlier, a man in a suit came looking for you. i told him you weren¡¯t here, and he left!¡± upon hearing this, mei shu was momentarily stunned but then smiled. she had wondered how she had bumped into jiang he and lu si so coincidentally on her way.. it turned out that this little guy had unintentionally revealed her whereabouts! Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Bait and Switch chapter 205: bait and switch translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the next day, yellow hair and his gang woke up in an abandoned shack, all of them nursing throbbing headaches. they had been knocked unconscious by mei shu and then thoroughly beaten, leaving them covered in bruises and injuries. yellow hair rubbed his swollen forehead and climbed to his feet from the ground. he kicked a few of his unresponsive companions. ¡°get up, you idiots. where is she?!¡± his pals finally snapped back to reality, looking around in a daze. one of them scratched his head and said, ¡°big bro, did we get beaten up by someone?¡± yellow hair immediately became angry and, in a fit of rage, kicked aside the obstructing shelf. ¡°of course, you morons! you couldn¡¯t even handle a young girl. what use are you to me?¡± ¡°big bro, don¡¯t be angry,¡± the others said fearfully. they silently lamented that even yellow hair couldn¡¯t defeat a young girl, but they kept on smiling and said, ¡°big bro, what should we do next? did we get beaten up for nothing?¡± they had been beaten up, and their boss¡¯s mission was left uncompleted. that meant they might not receive their final payment! and they might even have to cover their own medical expenses! it would be a complete loss! yellow hair sneered and said, ¡°i won¡¯t do a losing business. remember, we claimed that we had our way with that girl last night. tell that to anyone who asks. otherwise, you won¡¯t see a single cent!¡± ¡°i understand, big bro. whatever you say, we¡¯ll do it,¡± they quickly reassured him. seeing yellow hair act this way, he must have figured out a way to get the money. of course, they wouldn¡¯t want to go against the money. making sure that his subordinates wouldn¡¯t spill the beans, yellow hair called wang yue. as soon as the call was answered, wang yue¡¯s impatient voice came through the receiver. ¡°yellow hair, what¡¯s going on? did you guys succeed? where¡¯s the video i asked for?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, when have i, yellow hair, failed? we can send you the video you want, but you need to show us the final payment first. otherwise, once we send you the video, you might change your mind, right?¡± yellow hair began bargaining with a smirk. wang yue, not feeling at ease, said, ¡°no, if you let me see the video, i¡¯ll immediately transfer the money. you can trust me.¡± ¡°why should we trust you?¡± yellow hair sneered. ¡°we¡¯re doing illegal activities, while you¡¯re not taking any responsibility. if you want the video, send us the final payment first. otherwise, you won¡¯t get anything!¡± ¡°you!¡± wang yue was getting furious and hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°you guys are so untrustworthy! we agreed to a simultaneous exchange of money and goods! why should i send first?¡± yellow hair casually lit a cigarette, blew out a smoke ring, and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t want it, forget it. as long as we don¡¯t talk about last night, that girl can act like nothing happened. but if you want to take action again, it might not be as easy as before.¡± his words made wang yue uneasy. the crucial point was not whether there would be another opportunity to harm mei shu, but that she had already paid a deposit. if she clashed with yellow hair at this moment, it would be a huge loss! with that in mind, wang yue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°fine, i promise you, but i want to see the video right away. otherwise, i¡¯ll report you for extortion!¡± ¡°alright, no problem,¡± yellow hair smugly hung up the phone. his companions, who were standing nearby, were bewildered. after making sure wang yue couldn¡¯t hear them, one of them finally asked, ¡°big bro, we never actually did anything to that girl. how can we give the video to the boss?¡± ¡°you¡¯re so naive!¡± yellow flair scoffed and patted him on the back. ¡°don¡¯t we already have this kind of video on hand? can¡¯t we just replace the woman in the video with that girl¡¯s head?¡± ¡°ah, that¡¯s a clever idea!¡± the others eagerly nodded and asked, ¡°big bro, do we need to find someone to help us with this? is it expensive?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i have a friend who can handle this. it¡¯ll cost some money, but it¡¯s better than getting nothing at all,¡± yellow hair assured them. yellow hair tossed the cigarette butt on the ground and mercilessly crushed it with his foot. ¡°remember, we took care of that girl right here yesterday. if anyone says the wrong thing or lets me hear any rumors, they can forget about making money with me in the future!¡± ¡°big bro! we promise, from now on, we¡¯ll follow your lead without question! we just want to follow you!¡± they all reassured him. this greatly satisfied yellow hair¡¯s vanity. and the frustration from being knocked out by a woman the previous night also dissipated somewhat. on the other side. wang yue had already transferred the money long ago and had finally received a response from yellow hair. she nervously clicked on the video, and the sharp, struggling screams of a woman rang out from her phone. she quickly lowered the volume, confirming that the video indeed showed mei shu¡¯s face. her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her delight, and she immediately called mei mu.. ¡°baby, mommy has gotten evidence against mei shu! don¡¯t worry, mommy will help you get your revenge soon!¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Corrupting the Public Morals (1) chapter 206: corrupting the public morals (1) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after a few days, a large number of men inexplicably gathered on a small road near the school. some pretended to be passing by, while others formed groups and looked towards the school gate, causing panic among the female students. after someone reported this to the school, it immediately caught the attention of the teachers. the grade director personally led other available teachers to inquire about the situation at the gate. the leader of the men clearly appeared to be idle troublemakers from society and, upon seeing the teachers, adopted a nonchalant attitude, saying, ¡°hey, leaders, we¡¯re not under your jurisdiction!¡± the grade director, with a serious expression and furrowed brow, asked, ¡°you¡¯ve been lingering here for so many days. what exactly do you want?¡± the men scoffed, ¡°we haven¡¯t done anything! can¡¯t we just stand here and look around?¡± ¡°no!¡± the grade director, infuriated, pointed to another side of the small road. ¡°disperse immediately, or i will call the police!¡± ¡°hey, who are you trying to scare? we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. even if you call the police, do you really think they¡¯ll care?¡± upon hearing the grade director¡¯s words, the men not only showed no fear but also chuckled and shrugged their shoulders. this thoroughly provoked the grade director, and he reached for his phone to call the police. the leading man forcefully held onto his phone and sneered, ¡°what are you pretending for? do you guys think you¡¯re so clean just because you¡¯re school students? forget it, i can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. if you won¡¯t let me watch the real person, i¡¯ll just go back to my bed and continue watching the video!¡± ¡°wait a minute!¡± hearing him speak this way, the grade director stopped him in confusion. ¡°what do you mean by the video you just mentioned? does it have something to do with our no. 1 middle school students?¡± a lecherous smile appeared on their faces as they looked at the grade director up and down lecherously. ¡°why, teacher, are you interested in watching obscene videos too? do you need me to send you a few more? 1 have a lot of them in my phone!¡± ¡°enough of the nonsense. i¡¯m asking you, what exactly is this video you mentioned?¡± the grade director, unwilling to engage in further banter, asked impatiently. the men shrugged indifferently and actually played a video for him. for a moment, ambiguous sounds emanated from the phone, and passersby heard the obscene noises, casting disdainful glances at the grade director. however, what infuriated the grade director more than the misunderstandings of these passersby was the fact that the woman in the video turned out to be mei shu, who had recently brought honor to their school! ¡°what is the story behind this video? where did you all come from?¡± the grade director decided to get to the bottom of this, and he was determined not to let these people go without getting the information he wanted. the group of troublemakers were not the least bit afraid. for them, visiting the police station was nothing out of the ordinary, and watching adult content videos was no big deal. seeing the grade director¡¯s face turn pale with anger, they decided to taunt him, and one of them playfully asked, ¡°teacher, did you know that your school¡¯s students have such impressive skills? is this also part of the curriculum at your school?¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± the grade director was genuinely angry. he absolutely would not tolerate any student engaging in activities that brought disgrace to the school¡¯s reputation. among the teachers who had followed them, mei shu¡¯s class teacher was present. he had watched the video just moments ago, and although he still felt uneasy and awkward, he wanted to speak up on behalf of mei shu. ¡°grade director, mei shu is not that kind of student. i believe there must be some misunderstanding here. let¡¯s first talk to mei shu, and if necessary, we can involve the police.¡± the grade director now felt overwhelmed. in less than half a year, their school had already dealt with the police twice, and both times were because of mei mu. he had thought that after expelling mei mu, the third-year students would graduate smoothly. but little did he know that within a few days, another incident had erupted, and his goodwill toward mei shu had completely disappeared. ¡°bring mei shu into my office. i want to personally ask her some questions!¡± the grade director declared, and then had the troublemakers send him the video before returning to his office. after a short while, mei shu¡¯s class teacher brought her in. the grade director instructed him to close the door and asked mei shu directly, ¡°mei shu, have you been returning home on time after school recently? if you have encountered something you can¡¯t talk about, you can tell the teacher directly. the school will stand up for you.¡± mei shu asked in confusion, ¡°teacher, i didn¡¯t encounter anything. 1 came home on time after school. why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± the grade director, observing her expression and sensing that she wasn¡¯t pretending, naturally ruled out the option of her being coerced in his mind. his expression turned cold and he said, ¡°mei shu, our no. 1 middle school has upheld a proper school ethos since its establishment, and we have never had students engage in corrupting behavior! if you admit it now, 1 will give you a chance to reform yourself and repeat the year next year. but if you keep denying it, don¡¯t blame me for being rude to you!¡± mei shu was confused.. ¡°teacher, what happened? 1 really don¡¯t understand what you are talking about!¡± Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Corrupting the Public Morals (2) chapter 207: corrupting the public morals (2) translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the grade director had lost all patience with her. he directly played the video for her to watch, making sure to mute the sound on his phone to avoid any misunderstandings. mei shu glanced at the screen for a moment before turning her gaze away, her face growing somber. she asked, ¡°teacher, where did this video come from?¡± upon seeing her reaction, the grade director thought she might finally admit to it. he quickly deleted the disturbing video to prevent further dissemination and threw his phone onto the table. with his hands behind his back, he spoke sternly, ¡°how can you still ask where this video came from? it has spread everywhere! do you realize the severe consequences this has had for our school?¡± mei shu calmly lifted her eyelids and responded, ¡°teacher, why was your first reaction to worry about how this video being spread would affect our school? don¡¯t you even suspect that someone might be framing me while also trying to implicate our school?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± the grade director snapped, his face tense and his wrinkles smoothed out, clearly very angry. ¡°mei shu, you¡¯re still a minor. how could you engage in such behavior? and with so many men at the same time! it¡¯s scandalous! your conduct is disgraceful! you¡¯re not just bringing shame upon yourself, but also upon our school. tell me, how should the school deal with you?¡± mei shu understood that convincing him wouldn¡¯t be easy, so she remained calm and waited for him to finish speaking. then she continued to explain, ¡°teacher, i understand you¡¯re angry, but if i were to say that this video is fake and that someone is deliberately framing me, even using our school¡¯s reputation as bait, who do you think of?¡± upon hearing this, the grade director paused for a moment and lowered his head in thought. ¡°why should i believe you?¡± ¡°you should believe me because only by uncovering the truth behind this video can we clear the name of our school. right now, we¡¯re on the same boat,¡± mei shu replied with a raised eyebrow, meeting his angry gaze with a smile. the grade director began to understand her. the reason she had remained so composed from the moment she entered the office was that she was confident the school would not handle this matter lightly. they would thoroughly investigate it. therefore, she didn¡¯t need to be anxious at all. the school was at her beck and call. but the premise of the school doing this was that mei shu was really innocent. otherwise, while the school investigated the truth, it would also push her towards destruction. in that case, the woman in the video was really not her? the grade director hesitated. he suddenly regretted that he had deleted the video too quickly. mei shu seemed to have read his mind and smiled knowingly. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t worry. those people are definitely holding more than just this video to tarnish my reputation. i suspect that soon enough, copies of this video will be in many people¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°how can that be? where will our school¡¯s reputation go? even if we later prove that the woman in the video isn¡¯t you, it will still be a stain on our school!¡± the grade director struggled for a while before making up his mind. ¡°come with me to explain the situation to the principal, and then we will report it to the police!¡± ¡°sure.¡± mei shu replied calmly and walked alongside him as they left the office. but before leaving, the grade director stopped, turned slightly, and stared at her solemnly. ¡°if what you said just now was all a lie to me, you will know the consequences after we call the police.¡± ¡°of course i know. that¡¯s why i dare to go with you. whether it¡¯s the principal¡¯s office or the police station, 1 have a clear conscience.¡± mei shu replied with a smile. only then did the grade director feel relieved. the two of them left the office one after another. at this moment, the school was in between classes, and many students had gathered in the corridor, discussing something with expressions ranging from curiosity to shyness. unfortunately, the crowd was too noisy for the grade director to hear what they were talking about. however, seeing that they seemed to be glancing at mei shu unintentionally, it was difficult for him not to understand what they were discussing! he never expected this scandal to spread so quickly! the teachers who had just confronted the troublemakers outside with the grade director hurried over and explained, ¡°grade director, it wasn¡¯t us who said these things. the students heard about it themselves. what should we do now?¡± one teacher, intentionally or unintentionally, glanced in mei shu¡¯s direction and lowered his voice, ¡°maybe our school should just expel such students! i can¡¯t even leave the house with my head held high now. it¡¯s embarrassing to answer when relatives and friends ask about it!¡± ¡°expel her?¡± the grade director raised his voice abruptly. the corridor fell silent. the teacher hesitated for a moment, then managed to find his voice in panic. ¡°grade director, please don¡¯t get angry because of a student like her. but not expelling her is truly damaging the reputation of our school!¡± ¡°who can prove that it¡¯s mei shu?¡± the grade director snapped, his anger palpable.. ¡°our school will absolutely not have students like that!¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Distinguishing the Authenticity chapter 208: distinguishing the authenticity translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i believe in mei shu¡¯s innocence, and the school will report this to the police for investigation!¡± the grade director surveyed the room, his stern gaze passing over every face. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to hear any student mention this matter in the school again.¡± ¡°of course, we will make sure to manage our own class!¡± several class teachers reassured the grade director. with a cold snort, the grade director resumed walking, leading mei shu through the crowd and up the stairs to the principal¡¯s office. when they reached a corner of the staircase, ensuring they were alone, the grade director stopped and looked at mei shu seriously. ¡°i did my best to protect your reputation just now, but you must also live up to my efforts today. otherwise, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°teacher, don¡¯t worry. i dare to guarantee this matter.¡± mei shu certainly knew that the grade director was deliberately speaking loudly just now to let everyone hear the school¡¯s attitude clearly. only in this way could she be protected from too much criticism in school. otherwise, even if she was innocent, she would be in a very difficult situation before the matter was clarified. the grade director nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else this time. he directly took her into the principal¡¯s office. downstairs, the students in the corridor were sent back to their classrooms to prepare for the next class. however, this only prevented them from gathering in groups, not from talking about it. some students had already created a large group chat, with students divided into two camps: those supporting mei shu and those doubting her. they were engaged in heated debates on their phones. the group supporting mei shu was mainly made up of her classmates, led by wen miao, while li hua added a pinch of sarcasm wherever possible. the students who believed the woman in the video was mei shu and felt embarrassed about it were very disdainful of class 6 blindly defending her. ¡°do you guys even understand? who would put so much effort into framing mei shu? the main character in the video must be her herself! she¡¯s pretending now that it¡¯s not her, being hypocritical and shameless!¡± ¡°can you speak properly? it¡¯s the current era. it¡¯s not difficult to swap heads in a video! what gives you the right to speak mei shu that way?¡± whenever someone personally attacked mei shu in the group, wen miao would be the first to step up and argue. class monitor chen hao had to intervene to calm things down. ¡°wen miao, please don¡¯t say more. other classes¡¯ students, please stop speculating. the grade director has already stated that the school will hand this matter over to the police. i believe the truth will come out soon.¡± ¡°when the police reveal that the girl in the video is indeed mei shu from your class, let¡¯s see how you can hold your heads up in the grade!¡± the students from the other classes said disdainfully. they had all seen the video and carefully recognized the woman¡¯s head. there were no signs of forgery! these people were really stubborn! treating a b*tch as a treasure! they would regret it! wen miao had to respond to this. she threatened, ¡°when the truth is revealed, you must apologize to my goddess in person! dare you take that bet?¡± ¡°let¡¯s bet!¡± the chat became increasingly tense. more and more people joined the betting game. seeing the situation turning unfavorable, zhou li quickly removed herself from the chat. ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything. i¡¯m not taking any sides in this. this has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°coward!¡± wen miao coldly snorted and even made a face at zhou li, causing her to blush. ¡°i trust mei shu.¡± among the chaotic messages in the chat, lu yan¡¯s message stood out prominently. for a moment, everyone stopped typing and stared blankly at lu yan¡¯s avatar. uh-oh, they had been too complacent about taking revenge on mei shu for embarrassing them. they had forgotten about lu yan¡¯s relationship with mei shu. now, they might have indirectly offended the lu family. would they face retaliation? the chat remained silent for a while under the pressure of lu yan. who would dare to continue berating mei shu under his message? that would be no different from courting death! however, just when everyone thought the matter would end there, a bold individual edited a message that broke the silence. ¡°i don¡¯t believe it. i asked my uncle, who¡¯s good at photoshop, to analyze the video, but he said there¡¯s no sign of forgery.¡± this time, even wen miao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she hurriedly checked to see who this daring person was. but she never expected to find a name she would never have thought of in front of this message. li zhen. hadn¡¯t he been pursuing mei shu all along? why was he suddenly saying something like this? wen miao and chen hao exchanged a quick glance and saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. chen hao quickly composed himself and wrote, ¡°li zhen, the authenticity of the video will be determined by the police, which will be more convincing.¡± li zhen seemed unfazed. ¡°to be honest, my uncle is a well-known private detective in lin city, and his skills are on par with the technical experts in the police station. if he says this video is real, there¡¯s a 99 percent chance that it is.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Initiating the Investigation chapter 209: initiating the investigation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations chen hao fell silent. he didn¡¯t actually believe mei shu would do something like this; he just found the whole situation highly suspicious. normally, such videos should have remained in the hands of a few individuals, watched privately. how did it suddenly become so widely known? his intuition told him that there was someone behind this whole thing, working in the shadows. the goal was to drag mei shu into the vortex of public condemnation. just like what happened to mei mu. speaking of which, mei mu! thinking of her, chen hao¡¯s eyes lit up. he pursed his lips and sent a text message to wen miao, ¡°i suspect that there¡¯s someone like mei mu or someone seeking revenge for her behind this.¡± ¡°i feel the same way,¡± wen miao replied with certainty, ¡°but i don¡¯t know what role li zhen is playing in all of this.¡± they could tell that even though other students might not trust mei shu, no one dared to claim with absolute certainty that the person in the video was definitely her. the grade director¡¯s words had left a shadow of doubt in the minds of most students. however, the majority of students were too concerned about saving face to admit their doubts openly. but li zhen, at this critical moment, provided an almost 100% affirmative response. this could only mean that li zhen was either involved in fueling the situation behind the scenes, or he was also a pawn in the conspiracy! regardless of which possibility it was, li zhen was far from innocent. since both of them had the same suspicions, they had to start investigating. they had no other means to uncover more information, so they could only discreetly inquire and try to trace the source of the video to narrow down their search. in the principal¡¯s office: the police captain had come to no. 1 middle school for the third time. he shook hands with the principal, wearing a polite yet somewhat forced smile. ¡°in all my years in the police force, this is the first time i¡¯ve witnessed a school being involved in frequent incidents like this.¡± the principal, feeling embarrassed, smiled apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble. however, the impact of this matter is extremely detrimental and significant. i needed to call on your assistance to make it more convincing.¡± the police captain nodded and said, ¡°please provide us with a copy of the video, and we will take it to the police station for analysis.¡± ¡°sure.¡± the principal handed a usb drive to him and said, ¡°thank you all for your hard work. if this incident can ultimately prove the innocence of our students, i will personally visit the police station to express our gratitude with a commemorative plaque.¡± ¡°no need, it¡¯s our duty,¡± the captain said. then, seemingly casually, he glanced at mei shu and continued, ¡°we also need this student to go with us for the investigation. we¡¯ll need to take relevant statements and testimonies.¡± the principal hesitated and looked at mei shu, seemingly concerned about her reputation. grateful for the principal¡¯s kindness, mei shu responded with a smile, ¡°principal, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll cooperate fully with the police officers.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good to hear,¡± the principal warmly escorted the group to the door. once the car had driven away, the principal dropped his smile and turned to the grade director with a serious expression. ¡°are you sure mei shu is really innocent this time? as the saying goes, once the arrow is released from the bow, there¡¯s no turning back. we¡¯ve involved the police in this matter, and if mei shu turns out to be lying, it won¡¯t end well for us!¡± ¡°if it¡¯s really mei shu, we can simply expel her and sever ties as soon as possible,¡± the grade director explained, realizing that the principal was unhappy with his unilateral decision. ¡°regardless of the truth of this matter, we must report it to the police. otherwise, the public will judge us even more harshly.¡± the principal huffed and walked inside, saying, ¡°let¡¯s hope mei shu isn¡¯t lying.¡± in the police station. the captain leaned against a wall and observed the girl who was sitting with her eyes closed, deep in thought. unable to contain his curiosity, he asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± ¡°what do 1 have to be afraid of?¡± mei shu asked, puzzled by his question. the police captain lit a cigarette and put it in his mouth, about to take a puff, but then he realized there was an underage girl sitting next to him. he opened the car window and said, ¡°given that something like this happened to a young girl like you, shouldn¡¯t you be afraid?¡± ¡°would being afraid help?¡± mei shu replied with a question. the police captain was momentarily taken aback and then smiled with interest. ¡°you¡¯ve got a point. that¡¯s why someone was willing to go to such lengths to ruin you.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow unexpectedly. ¡°don¡¯t you need to investigate before choosing to believe me?¡± the police captain paused, amused, and flicked the ashes from his cigarette out of the window. ¡°i¡¯ve been a detective for over twenty years. i¡¯ve seen all kinds of criminals. there are no signs of filthy desires in your eyes. even if you were to indulge in forbidden fruit, you¡¯d never choose those street punks. they¡¯re not worthy of you.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but develop a bit of a liking for this police captain. ¡°uncle, considering your insight, it¡¯s not surprising you¡¯ve risen to the position of captain.¡± the captain burst into hearty laughter due to her amusing remark, and the officers in front couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as well. ¡°you¡¯re quite observant, young lady. our captain has an illustrious record, having solved numerous difficult cases.. rest assured, we¡¯ll ensure that the truth comes to light!¡± Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Witness and Testimony chapter 210: witness and testimony translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°with the police officers here, i have nothing to be afraid of,¡± mei shu smiled and chatted with them along the way. both police officers liked mei shu¡¯s cheerful personality, and they developed a slightly stronger affinity for the young girl. they also put extra effort into handling the case. however, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after the video had been sent to the forensic department for an hour, the message that came back was far from satisfactory. the result was that there were no signs of forgery in the video. this left the police captain deep in thought, and even the officers who had been joking with mei shu moments ago had their expressions change, their gazes taking on a hint of uncertainty. ¡°boss, what¡¯s going on? is this video real?¡± officer xiao liu asked, his eyes darting towards mei shu as he spoke. ¡°could it be that this girl was lying to us all along?¡± the police captain pondered for a moment and said, ¡°our department¡¯s technology isn¡¯t advanced enough to detect all forms of facial swapping techniques. 1 think we should request higher-level expertise to reevaluate the video.¡± ¡°what?¡± hearing that the captain wanted to escalate the situation, officer xiao liu hesitated and pouted. ¡°is it necessary to make such a big fuss? our department¡¯s technology, while not cutting-edge, has never had any issues. if our colleagues from the forensic department find out about this, what will they think of us?¡± others shared similar concerns with officer xiao liu. they had originally thought mei shu was a good kid, but with this evaluation result, even they couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. if this girl really orchestrated this herself, her cunning was beyond measure! she had even fooled experienced detectives like them! the captain looked thoughtfully at mei shu and asked, ¡°do you know who you might have offended? are there any individuals with hacking skills in your vicinity?¡± there were, but mei shu couldn¡¯t imagine that s and f would use such methods to frame her. she smiled gently and shook her head, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, uncle policeman, but i can¡¯t think of anyone who would resort to such despicable tactics to harm me.¡± the captain was in a dilemma. just then, the police officer he had sent to investigate mei shu¡¯s recent activities hurriedly returned. he quickly approached the officer and asked, ¡°how did it go?¡± the officer ran out of breath, took a sip of water to moisten his throat, and then said, panting, ¡°captain, i found out that mei shu disappeared for half an hour while she was on her way home from the itai club last night. the area had no surveillance cameras, so we couldn¡¯t determine what she did during that time.¡± ¡°disappeared?¡± the captain raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°what did the taxi driver say?¡± the officer wiped away the sweat running down and said, ¡°i¡¯ve called the taxi company, and the driver will be here shortly.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a man in his thirties or forties was brought into the office by other officers. the moment he saw the captain, his gaze involuntarily started shifting, as if he felt extremely guilty. the captain exchanged a glance with the officer and instructed him to notify the others to come over. then, the captain personally brought a chair and asked the driver to sit down. ¡°hello, we appreciate your cooperation in taking the time out of your busy schedule to come to the police station.¡± the taxi driver waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°please don¡¯t say that. cooperating with the police is a civic duty.¡± ¡°it¡¯s great that you understand that principle,¡± the captain said straightforwardly. ¡°did you pick up a young girl in the morning sun alley yesterday evening?¡± the taxi driver turned pale, and in the captain¡¯s increasingly skeptical eyes, his hands trembled as he stammered, ¡°yes, there was a young girl.¡± ¡°where was her destination? did you encounter anything unusual during your trip?¡± the captain, sensing the driver¡¯s unusual nervousness, momentarily put aside the issue and continued with the questioning. the driver nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°she, she wanted to go to the villa area in the south of the city, but my car was stopped and hijacked in morning sun alley.¡± ¡°hijacked? did you encounter a robbery?¡± the captain immediately straightened up, his expression turning serious. the driver, however, appeared even more flustered as he shook his head repeatedly. ¡°no, it wasn¡¯t a robbery. those people seemed to be friends of the girl. they stopped the car, and she got out and left with them. they were chatting and laughing, and they told me to leave.¡± after he finished speaking, he wiped the sweat off his forehead, which was now drenched. the captain nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°do you remember any distinctive features of the people who stopped your car?¡± the driver licked his chapped lips and said, ¡°i, i remember one of them had bright yellow hair!¡± ¡°is it this one?¡± the captain handed him a photo of one of the men taken from the video. the driver immediately nodded and said, ¡°yes, that¡¯s him! i remember him very clearly! he was hanging out with that girl yesterday, and i was worried something might happen, so i asked her if she wanted to report it to the police. but she said they were acquaintances, so i didn¡¯t intervene.¡± the captain took back the photo, and his face had turned ice-cold. ¡°i¡¯ve noted everything you¡¯ve said. however, there¡¯s something 1 want to make clear to you: giving false testimony to the police carries legal consequences..¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Taking the Initiative chapter 211: taking the initiative translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the taxi driver suddenly raised his head, and sweat began to pour from him more rapidly. he tightly pressed his lips, hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, saying, ¡°i¡­ i didn¡¯t lie, please, officer, you have to believe me.¡± ¡°alright, you can go for now. if we need anything, we¡¯ll contact you again,¡± the captain said as he escorted the man to the door, sensing the disbelief in the eyes of the other officers. mei shu stepped forward and said, ¡°uncle policeman, there are some aspects of the taxi driver¡¯s statement that i can explain.¡± ¡°come inside with me,¡± the captain made way for her to enter the office before closing the door. outside, the officers had already heard what the taxi driver had said and were discussing it animatedly. ¡°why does our captain trust her so much? could she be related to him?¡± ¡°no way! could she have mesmerized the captain or something?¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about? is our captain that kind of a person?¡± ¡°but she was just too¡­ promiscuous in that video! i don¡¯t think any man could resist, especially our captain, who has been single for over thirty years, right?¡± ¡°what are you guys talking about?¡± they were engrossed in their conversation and didn¡¯t notice when the office door opened. at this moment, the captain was wearing a stern expression as he looked down at them. the officers suddenly felt a chill run down their spines. xiao liu quickly pulled the captain over to their side and said mysteriously, ¡°captain, i really think the taxi driver is not lying. look at how terrified he is; there¡¯s no way he could think on his feet and lie to the police like that!¡± others quickly chimed in, ¡°yes, captain, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by her! i think that girl is not as simple as she seems. she¡¯s full of lies and knows how to play innocent. she definitely isn¡¯t as innocent as she looks on the surface!¡± ¡°finished?¡± the captain stared coldly at them, extended a finger, and warned, ¡°don¡¯t let me hear any baseless speculation about the victim again. remember your identities; you are police officers, not street gossip mongers!¡± ¡°yes! we won¡¯t dare again!¡± one of them was frightened by the captain¡¯s authority and quickly reassured him. however, xiao liu had had a better relationship with the captain, so he couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°boss, i really don¡¯t think mei shu is innocent in this matter. i just rewatched the surveillance footage from morning sun alley, and it matches what the driver said. he did leave by himself in the car.¡± ¡°what does that prove?¡± the captain didn¡¯t seem concerned and sneered at her. ¡°go check the driver¡¯s bank account for any recent large sums of money from unknown sources.¡± xiao liu was momentarily taken aback but soon realized, ¡°captain, are you saying the driver was bribed? but this would further prove that the driver was not lying, right? if there weren¡¯t really a group of people, including the one with yellow hair, going to find mei shu, why would someone have bribed the driver? so, the video should be genuine!¡± as for why they didn¡¯t see mei shu resist in the video, it could either mean that mei shu truly knew them, or she pretended to cooperate to save her own life at this point. regardless of her motives, denying being the main character in the video at this stage could only mean that mei shu was lying. ¡°alright, go investigate. i will personally interrogate her later,¡± the captain said impatiently, closing the office door. the others dared not eavesdrop further and quickly went their separate ways. mei shu had naturally overheard the conversation earlier. she sincerely thanked him again, ¡°uncle policeman, thank you for trusting me and being willing to seek justice for me. you are a good police officer.¡± ¡°no need to flatter me like that; it¡¯s something i should do. take a seat.¡± he said. ¡°by the way, don¡¯t call me ¡®uncle policeman.¡¯ it makes me sound old. my last name is wang, so just call me captain wang.¡± ¡°alright, captain wang. regarding what happened last night, i can explain,¡± mei shu didn¡¯t plan to hide anything from him and proceeded to recount the events of her encounter with the man with the yellow hair and her interactions with the group in detail. captain wang listened, seemingly stunned. what did this girl just say? she single-handedly dealt with several strong men? are you kidding me? look at her slender arms and legs; she probably couldn¡¯t even lift a bag of rice. how could she possibly have fought men so much stronger than her? mei shu knew he wasn¡¯t easily convinced, so she stood up and said, ¡°how about this, captain wang? why don¡¯t you and i have a match, so you can see for yourself if i have the ability to deal with those hooligans?¡± captain wang had been a detective for many years and had held the title of martial arts champion in the police force. this was the first time someone had dared to provoke him so openly. a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°forget it, i¡¯m afraid of hurting you. if you go to court after leaving the police station, i won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility..¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Taking the Opportunity to Level Up chapter 212: taking the opportunity to level up translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it¡¯s hard to say who will win or lose,¡± mei shu said with interest, raising an eyebrow at him. captain wang stood up reluctantly. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll play with you for a while.¡± ¡°xiao liu!¡± he shouted outside, calling the man who had been checking the bank accounts. ¡°you didn¡¯t believe this girl was innocent, right? let someone else investigate this matter and be our referee.¡± ¡°what referee?¡± xiao liu was completely lost now. and he noticed that the captain hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time! captain wang had a slight smile on his face as he pointed towards the outdoor playground. ¡°she wants to challenge me to prove that she can defeat those hooligans. i need you to be a witness to see if she¡¯s lying or not.¡± upon hearing this, xiao liu was completely dumbfounded and took a long time to come to his senses. ¡°captain, are you joking with me? since when do we solve cases by fighting victims?¡± mei shu followed captain wang outside with a smile, and as she passed by xiao liu, she affectionately patted his shoulder. ¡°don¡¯t be so rigid when solving cases. come on, let¡¯s go outside and relax.¡± xiao liu was only in his twenties this year, and although he had seen many cases, his practical experience was not much more mature than mei shu¡¯s. moreover, he had just been patted on the shoulder by mei shu, and for some reason, he had a strange feeling that he was the inexperienced young one, while mei shu was the mature leader. but he quickly pushed this absurd thought out of his mind. she was just an underage girl. he was a police officer; how could he be overwhelmed by her aura? thinking this way, xiao liu suddenly felt a bit angry. he wanted to see what kind of skills mei shu had that made her so confident in defeating captain wang! as they walked through the office with such fanfare, it attracted the attention of many people in the police station. xiao liu, with the intention of watching mei shu make a fool of herself, spread the news that mei shu wanted to challenge captain wang personally, and the other officers quickly put down their work to watch the show. frustrated by his subordinates not focusing on their tasks, captain wang furrowed his brows and was about to reprimand them, but he was caught off guard when mei shu took the initiative to speak. ¡°go ahead and watch if you want. that way, you won¡¯t be in the dark later and suspect my innocence.¡± she said, making it clear that she had heard their discussion earlier. the police officers blushed with anger and challenged mei shu, ¡°don¡¯t get too cocky too soon! our captain is an expert in martial arts. if he makes you cry later, i want to see how you prove yourself!¡± ¡°in that case, you wait and see,¡± mei shu retorted, refusing to back down. those people couldn¡¯t stand the provocation and wanted to bicker with mei shu. captain wang raised his hand to stop them. ¡°this is our contest. you can watch from the side.¡± with that said, captain wang beckoned to mei shu. ¡°you¡¯re young, and you¡¯re a girl. i¡¯ll give you three moves, and i won¡¯t fight back. how about it?¡± ¡°sure!¡± mei shu didn¡¯t mince words and immediately started the fight. she hadn¡¯t systematically learned how to fight, so her punches and strikes were all quite awkward. however, her incredible strength made it difficult for captain wang to easily defend against her. after three moves, he even had to raise his hands to block her elbow strike. mei shu looked at him provocatively from close range and taunted, ¡°oh, captain wang, did you decide to fight back? don¡¯t you want to let me continue?¡± ¡°young girl, you¡¯ve got some skills, but don¡¯t get too confident!¡± captain wang said and counterattacked. several times, he almost hit her vital points, but mei shu used her keen reflexes to narrowly avoid them. if it weren¡¯t for the assistance of her system, mei shu probably wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself with just brute strength. as they continued their battle, the system¡¯s upgrade notifications kept ringing in her mind. ¡°congratulations, master, you have acquired the skill ¡®martial arts¡¯ at level 1.¡± ¡°congratulations, master, your ¡®martial arts¡¯ skill has been upgraded to level 2.¡± by the time captain wang was panting and pushed away her incoming fist, mei shu had successfully reached level 5. her goal was clear. she and captain wang¡¯s match wasn¡¯t about proving her innocence, but because she saw captain wang¡¯s martial arts champion trophy in his office and wanted to use this opportunity to improve her combat skills! while her current strength would likely be sufficient to handle the hooligans, she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility of encountering even more formidable opponents in the future. in such critical moments, her combat techniques would be essential. captain wang had no idea about mei shu¡¯s intentions. he genuinely admired her strength at this point. who would have thought that such a seemingly frail girl would possess such incredible strength? but what was even more terrifying was that he could clearly sense that she was rapidly improving during their fight.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Taking Matters into Her Own Hands chapter 213: taking matters into her own hands translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations captain wang didn¡¯t dare let his guard down again. he used a skillful wrist lock technique to immobilize mei shu by pinning her hands behind her back. mei shu knew that today was as far as it would go, so she didn¡¯t push it any further and surrendered gracefully. captain wang released her hands with a smile, ¡°you have good potential. you can consider joining the police academy and working with us in the future.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll seriously consider it,¡± mei shu replied with a smile, rubbing her wrist. she then gestured toward the astonished onlookers in the distance, ¡°although i didn¡¯t win against your captain, i¡¯m confident i can handle those petty thieves with ease!¡± ¡°you certainly have the skills for it!¡± officer liu walked up, incredulous. he examined the muscles on her arms, ¡°was our captain holding back against you? it almost looked like he didn¡¯t have as much strength as you!¡± captain wang chuckled as he lit a cigarette, ¡°i didn¡¯t go easy on her. this is her own strength. if you don¡¯t believe it, you can try for yourself.¡± ¡°me?¡± officer liu felt a bit tempted but hesitated. he wanted to spar with mei shu. but he knew he was likely to lose, which would be embarrassing. ¡°i¡¯ll pass,¡± he quickly declined. mei shu raised an eyebrow and taunted, ¡°afraid, are you?¡± ¡°who¡¯s afraid!¡± officer liu was angered by her, ¡°i was just taking it easy on you because you¡¯re a girl, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so ungrateful!¡± ¡°oh, you were taking it easy on me?¡± mei shu took off her jacket, casually tossed it aside, and stretched her shoulders. she warmed up, saying, ¡°no need to take it easy on me. i haven¡¯t had my fill yet.¡± ¡°is that so?¡± officer liu reluctantly removed his jacket and loosened up. he extended his hand to challenge her. mei shu¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. she wanted to test her skills at sanda level five and maybe even level up while sparring with officer liu. with that in mind, she didn¡¯t hold back and quickly overpowered him. officer liu, full of youthful vigor, refused to admit defeat and fought back with even more determination. however, he soon found himself outmatched by mei shu. mei shu firmly held officer liu¡¯s wrist and bent it backward, making the joints crack audibly. ¡°alright, that¡¯s enough. mei shu, let go of him.¡± captain wang didn¡¯t want the fight to escalate further and stepped in to stop them. mei shu released officer liu¡¯s hand and dusted off her palms, placing her hands on her hips with a mischievous smile. ¡°so, impressed yet?¡± officer liu¡¯s face was red, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at her. he mumbled, ¡°i¡¯m impressed! i had no idea a high school girl could be this strong!¡± mei shu¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°does this prove my innocence?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the use of beating me?¡± officer liu replied, ¡°this doesn¡¯t count as evidence.¡± mei shu picked up her jacket from the ground and shook off the dust, ¡°1 know, but at least you can trust me now and focus on the investigation without doubting me.¡± officer liu felt even more embarrassed. she must have heard their discussions outside! captain wang pondered, ¡°miss, do you already have a suspect in mind? who do you think might have sent those thugs after you?¡± ¡°having a suspect in mind won¡¯t help unless we find evidence,¡± she countered officer liu¡¯s words, ¡°it¡¯s your job to gather evidence. however, 1 might be able to assist you.¡± ¡°oh? do you have any leads to share with us?¡± captain wang¡¯s eyes lit up. mei shu nodded, ¡°i can restore the video footage.¡± ¡°what? you can do that?¡± officer liu couldn¡¯t contain his surprise, ¡°why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier?¡± ¡°1 thought you could handle it,¡± mei shu innocently shrugged her shoulders. now officer liu had no words. in the end, it was their incompetence that made the victim take matters into her own hands. but could she really restore the video? wasn¡¯t she just bragging? captain wang was also intrigued, ¡°our technology might not be the most advanced, but we¡¯ve never made mistakes. are you really capable of doing it?¡± ¡°of course, we can start now,¡± mei shu said casually. now even captain wang was curious about her methods and quickly took her to the office. all the police officers surrounded her with shining eyes, waiting to see her operation. even the colleagues from the technical department came over curiously when they heard the news. ¡°this child hasn¡¯t graduated from high school yet, right? can she really do it?¡± division chief zhou of the technology department pointed at mei shu¡¯s back in disbelief. little liu could only pout innocently. ¡°let¡¯s wait and see, but this little girl is indeed interesting.¡± as they whispered behind her, mei shu remained focused, typing away as a string of code flying across the screen in front of her.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Clearing the Relationship chapter 214: clearing the relationship translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations immediately following the computer¡¯s soft ¡°ding,¡± mei shu snapped her fingers and pointed at the screen, saying, ¡°there you go.¡± ¡°is that it?¡± chief zhou exclaimed in shock as he squeezed through the officers to get a closer look. the video on the screen played again, but the female protagonist¡¯s face had been completely replaced by that of a stranger. chief zhou stared at the face, scrutinizing it carefully. he then slammed the table excitedly, ¡°yes, yes, this is the original video!¡± with his confirmation, the others finally believed that mei shu indeed had such incredible skills. captain wang looked at her in astonishment and asked, ¡°where did you learn this?¡± mei shu smiled and said, ¡°1 figured it out on my own. with this video, you can bring the girl in the video for questioning, and i believe you¡¯ll solve the case quickly.¡± ¡°absolutely, we¡¯ll move quickly,¡± captain wang was now very impressed with her and even regretted that she hadn¡¯t graduated from high school yet. ¡°if you were already in college, i would have recommended you to join our police force,¡± he added. captain wang valued talent and believed that mei shu¡¯s addition would be a significant asset in handling complex cases in the future. however, chief zhou didn¡¯t like the idea and immediately opposed it, saying, ¡°she¡¯s just a young girl. why force her to join the police force and expose herself to danger in the field? she should come to our technology department. that wouldn¡¯t be wasting her talents.¡± upon hearing this, officer liu couldn¡¯t help muttering under his breath, ¡°she¡¯s not in danger; she¡¯s safer than anyone!¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± chief zhou didn¡¯t catch his words and glared at him disapprovingly. officer liu quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t say anything, but chief zhou, it¡¯s too early to compete for talent with captain wang. she hasn¡¯t even taken her college entrance exams yet!¡± chief zhou sighed with regret, ¡°then focus on your studies. you have a natural talent in this field, and you can pursue a computer science major in the future.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll consider that,¡± mei shu replied calmly. ¡°can i go now?¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll have officer liu give you a ride home,¡± captain wang said, giving him a signal with his eyes. officer liu immediately made a welcoming gesture, ¡°once you¡¯ve made it big, don¡¯t forget to take me with you!¡± ¡°sure,¡± mei shu replied playfully. when she returned to school, the classroom was in a buzz. when wen miao saw her standing at the door, she rushed over with excitement. ¡°they said you were taken away by the police! are you okay?¡± mei shu shook her head slowly, ¡°i¡¯m fine, just cooperating with an investigation.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± wen miao sighed in relief and pulled her into the classroom. she shouted at the classmates who were eagerly looking their way, ¡°i told you nothing would happen to our goddess! it¡¯s the students from other classes who are worrying for nothing! the police are already involved, and it won¡¯t be long before they clear our goddess¡¯s name!¡± other students echoed her sentiments, surrounding mei shu and offering words of comfort to ease any psychological pressure she might feel. mei shu smiled and chatted with them. meanwhile, zhou li watched from the side for a while, slipped out of the classroom, and returned with a pale-faced young man. when the others saw him, they fell silent. however, wen miao didn¡¯t mince words. she stood in front of mei shu, blocking her from the intruder, and yelled, ¡°what are you doing here? students from other classes are not allowed inside. if you don¡¯t leave, i¡¯ll tell the teacher!¡± li zhen sneered and said, ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid? move aside, i have something to say to her!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t let you,¡± wen miao made up her mind not to let him speak nonsense in front of mei shu. mei shu reached out and pulled on wen miao¡¯s sleeve, moving her behind her. ¡°don¡¯t worry; let him speak.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t know that this guy slandered you earlier!¡± wen miao was worried and anxious. but mei shu gave her a reassuring look and turned back to the door. ¡°what do you want to say?¡± li zhen¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. he stared at mei shu, and his gaze slowly moved down to her chest. the image of her in the video with several men suddenly flashed in his mind. his heart raced. ¡°i came to tell you that i no longer like you. please don¡¯t ever mention any relationship between us to anyone. it was my mistake to be infatuated with a woman like you. in the future, stay far away from me.¡± mei shu burst into laughter, holding her shoulders and looking at him strangely. ¡°what relationship do we have? when did i ever tell anyone that we had a relationship?¡± li zhen was speechless, his face changing from blue to white. he clenched his fists at his sides, making a creaking sound, and said in a frustrated tone, ¡°if i were you, i¡¯d definitely find a hole to hide in right now! i wouldn¡¯t continue to make a fool of myself in school!¡± mei shu blinked and said, ¡°how am i making a fool of myself?¡± ¡°you¡¯re making a fool of yourself by doing what you did!¡± li zhen said, exasperated.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Hush Money chapter 215: hush money translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°first of all, that¡¯s not me. secondly, this has nothing to do with you. you don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed on my behalf,¡± mei shu said disdainfully, rolling her eyes. ¡°you can leave now.¡± li zhen was clearly infuriated. he clenched his neck and shouted angrily, his veins bulging, ¡°my uncle said that the video is real, and you dare to argue! the school has already reported it to the police. don¡¯t you know how to cover your tracks?¡± mei shu chuckled, her laughter filled with confidence. ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be saying these things to the people who framed me? your uncle? who is your uncle, anyway? he must have terrible judgment!¡± ¡°my uncle is the most famous private detective in lincheng! his skills are on par with top-tier hackers!¡± li zhen thought his words would intimidate mei shu and looked somewhat smug. ¡°your stubbornness won¡¯t help. the truth will come out sooner or later. everyone will know how dirty and lowly you are!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dirty and lowly, and so is your entire family!¡± wen miao couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and joined the argument. mei shu patted her on the back to calm her down and said, ¡°forget it, miaomiao. there¡¯s no point arguing with this rabid dog. let him say whatever he wants. in the end, he¡¯ll be proven wrong.¡± ¡°so let¡¯s wait and see, but don¡¯t you dare cry when the truth comes out!¡± li zhen snorted coldly and left in a huff. however, wen miao refused to let go of the matter. she confronted zhou li, who had come in with li zhen earlier, blocking her path to her seat. ¡°did you bring him here? since you¡¯re so biased towards him, why don¡¯t you switch classes and join his class?!¡± zhou li was caught off guard and became the target of everyone¡¯s attention. her face turned red instantly as she defended herself, ¡°what are you talking about? his presence has nothing to do with me. we just happened to bump into each other at the door. 1 left to go to the restroom!¡± ¡°don¡¯t pretend to be innocent. 1 know exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± wen miao said, her arms crossed as she smiled slyly at zhou li. ¡°you just wanted to embarrass mei shu in front of lu yan, right? you thought you could snatch lu yan away when he sees her make a fool of herself!¡± ¡°don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± zhou li glanced towards mei shu with a pitiful look and stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°i really didn¡¯t. wen miao, you can¡¯t just baselessly accuse people without evidence!¡± wen miao, imitating mei shu¡¯s carefree attitude, raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°then why did you seem pleased when i suggested you switch to li zhen¡¯s class?¡± ¡°i wasn¡¯t pleased!¡± zhou li pushed her way past wen miao, intending to leave. but wen miao relentlessly blocked her path, saying, ¡°oh, right, you should be unhappy. after all, with your grades, you can¡¯t get into lu yan¡¯s class. only my goddess can!¡± zhou li¡¯s face darkened, and she glared at wen miao with a cold expression. ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. do you want to move or not?¡± wen miao wasn¡¯t afraid of her. why should she tolerate the princess¡¯ temper without reason? wen miao had made up her mind not to let her get away with it! ¡°i¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t think you can fool anyone with your innocent act. when the truth comes out, you¡¯ll have to kneel down and apologize to my goddess!¡± wen miao said firmly. ¡°i won¡¯t kneel, but since you¡¯re so eager to please her, why don¡¯t you kneel for her every day?¡± zhou li retorted angrily. their classmates quickly rushed over to intervene. of course, mei shu had to protect wen miao. she positioned herself between the two, her eyes warning, ¡°wen miao is my friend. if you¡¯re just arguing, that¡¯s one thing, but if you dare to do anything underhanded, i won¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± zhou li sneered as she glared back at mei shu. mei shu grinned, sending a chilling smile her way. ¡°feel free to try.¡± ¡°you!¡± zhou li was seething with anger, almost tempted to slap mei shu¡¯s smug face. unfortunately, at that moment, the school bell rang, and the teacher walked into the classroom. seeing the commotion, the teacher frowned, displeased, and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t you hear the bell for class? hurry back to your seats and focus on your studies!¡± with a cold snort, zhou li turned and left, casting an infuriated glance at mei shu. mei shu patted wen miao¡¯s shoulder soothingly. ¡°don¡¯t worry about her for now. just focus on your studies. preparing for the college entrance exams is the most important thing.¡± ¡°alright, i understand,¡± wen miao obediently nodded and followed mei shu back to her seat. on the other side, wang yue received a text message and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°thank goodness, this time 1 can finally take down that b*tch!¡± ¡°i told you from the beginning, you can trust me to handle this. you don¡¯t need to worry!¡± land ming¡¯s tone changed as he casually brought up another matter. ¡°by the way, i¡¯ve helped you out with such a big favor this time. shouldn¡¯t you give me a more substantial hush payment?¡± at his words, wang yue¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°why do you need more money? haven¡¯t i already given you five hundred thousand? besides, you still haven¡¯t found out who posted my daughter¡¯s video online!¡± land ming smiled like a sly fox. ¡°mrs. wang, don¡¯t rush. let me explain. this five hundred thousand isn¡¯t just for me! the reason this matter has caught the attention of the school leaders is thanks to those people spreading rumors on campus.. hiring people to do illegal things like this costs money!¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Investigation and Interrogation chapter 216: investigation and interrogation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations wang yue clenched her hands tightly, hesitating, and said, ¡°how much do you want then?¡± lu ming opened his palm, looked at the emerald thumb ring, and smiled, ¡°considering your willingness, i¡¯ll need thirty thousand. 1¡¯11 help you shut those people up!¡± ¡°another thirty thousand? where am 1 supposed to get that much money?¡± wang yue stood up excitedly and argued with him. lu ming, displeased, put down his hand and said, ¡°ms. wang, i¡¯m not negotiating with you. if you don¡¯t provide the money, and by any chance, those who know the truth accidentally let something slip, i won¡¯t be the one in trouble.¡± wang yue, infuriated, lowered her head and began to negotiate with him, ¡°ten thousand, i can¡¯t offer more! i genuinely don¡¯t have that much money!¡± ¡°ten thousand? do you think i¡¯m begging for alms? do you know how many people 1 had to involve to help you this time?¡± lu ming, observing her stubborn demeanor, finally ran out of patience and walked slowly to her. ¡°1 won¡¯t guarantee your safety if you pay me a single penny less than thirty thousand.¡± ¡°you¡¯re too greedy! if i¡¯m exposed, you won¡¯t escape either!¡± wang yue argued angrily. seeing her about to throw a tantrum, lu ming, without any fear, said, ¡°ms. wang, 1 want you to understand something. i, lu ming, have been in lincheng for many years. the reason i¡¯ve been safe all this time isn¡¯t just luck. i have some powerful backing, but you don¡¯t. if your husband finds out that you were involved in what happened to mei shu, do you think he¡¯ll still want you?¡± ¡°you!¡± wang yue was suddenly trapped, unable to say a word. after a long while, she finally made up her mind, ¡°fine, but you have to give me time. 1 definitely can¡¯t come up with that much money right now!¡± ¡°three days,¡± lu ming raised three fingers in front of her. ¡°i¡¯ll give you only three days. you must deliver the money within that time, or face the consequences.¡± ¡°i understand,¡± wang yue closed her eyes and left the detective agency, accepting her fate. last time, in order to send meimu to school, she had already sold two shops. now, she had used up her savings, and to come up with more money, she would have to sell her last remaining shop. this meant that she had already exhausted all her resources. if she couldn¡¯t bring down mei shu and obtain her shares, she and her daughter would likely end up on the streets. with this in mind, wang yue suddenly made up her mind and took the initiative to contact the buyer from last time, inquiring if they were interested in purchasing another shop. meanwhile, the police were conducting a thorough investigation. based on the restored video footage, they had already identified the identity of the girl and personally brought her and yellow hair, among others, to the police station. furthermore, they had seen in the surveillance footage the hooligan who had intentionally given the video to the grade director at the entrance of no. 1 middle school, and they had also brought him in for questioning. in the interrogation room, yellow hair sat confidently in front of the camera, facing two police officers who had suddenly entered. he didn¡¯t appear the least bit flustered. captain wang leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing with authority. ¡°huang rui, we¡¯ve checked your criminal record. you were arrested three years ago for molesting a minor, and now you¡¯re back to your old tricks. have you learned nothing?¡± ¡°what did i do? can the police just smear someone¡¯s name like that? do you have any evidence?¡± huang rui, unimpressed, sat slouched in his chair, his behavior disgraceful. ¡°if you don¡¯t have any evidence, you¡¯d better release me quickly, or i¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡± ¡°is this video clip your doing?¡± captain wang placed a screenshot of the fake video in front of him. huang rui burst into laughter as soon as he saw it. ¡°of course, it¡¯s me. so what? it¡¯s just a matter of mutual consent between adults. it¡¯s not illegal, is it?¡± ¡°are you sure the girl in the video is the one you were with?¡± captain wang stared at him, his aura intimidating, leaving him no room to breathe. huang rui, with a sly grin, held the photo in his hand. ¡°of course, i¡¯m sure. her name is mei shu. she¡¯s a pretty and tempting girl. i still want to have fun with her again. 1 just haven¡¯t found the opportunity!¡± captain wang sneered and took the photo from him. ¡°as long as you can confirm her name.¡± ¡°what do you mean by that?¡± huang rui furrowed his brows and shifted his gaze from the photo to captain wang¡¯s face. captain wang then showed him another photo, taken from the same angle, with everything identical except for the woman¡¯s face. ¡°how do you explain this person?¡± yellow hair was immediately stunned. he straightened up involuntarily, holding the photo in his hand. his gaze unconsciously landed on the mole on the woman¡¯s thigh. he swallowed nervously. ¡°th-this is fake. i don¡¯t know this person! the person i was with in the video is mei shu! it¡¯s her, not someone else!¡± captain wang continued to apply pressure, ¡°huang rui, if you confess now, there¡¯s still a chance for leniency. your other comrades are in the adjoining interrogation room facing questioning. if they confess first and cooperate, they might receive reduced sentences, but you won¡¯t be included!¡± without a second thought, huang rui directly denied, ¡°no, the person 1 was with that night was definitely mei shu! don¡¯t think you can trick me!¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Parent chapter 217: parent-teacher meeting translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations huang rui was confident that none of his brothers would betray him, so he dared to deny everything. however, captain wang and his team had dealt with many stubborn criminals over the years, and getting a confession out of him was only a matter of time. mei shu was not worried at all about letting the police handle this matter. the crucial video had already been decrypted by her, and now they would follow the leads to catch the mastermind behind the scenes. since the last exam ended, the school had been trying to find a suitable time to hold a parent-teacher meeting for the senior class. the main purpose was to boost the morale of both parents and students in the final stage, to prevent them from getting too anxious and complacent. after discussing with the principal, they decided to schedule the parent-teacher meeting for this friday afternoon. wang yue used the excuse of not feeling well to allow mei yun to attend the meeting on behalf of mei shu. in reality, her true intentions were quite evident. mei shu saw through her intentions but also wanted to use this opportunity to escalate the situation. even if mei yun wouldn¡¯t believe her after learning about the scandal today at school, it didn¡¯t matter. the more mei yun was infuriated with her now, the more disgusted he would be with wang yue once he discovered the truth later. to avoid raising suspicion, mei shu even showed some resistance when wang yue suggested that mei yun attend the parent-teacher meeting. wang yue noticed this slight unease and interpreted it as guilt. so, she put more effort into persuading mei yun. ¡°honey, this is the first parent-teacher meeting since shu entered the school. since she¡¯s about to start her senior year, she would definitely appreciate your presence. it would motivate her to keep working hard.¡± mei yun glanced at mei shu, who was uncharacteristically silent with her head down, and nodded sincerely. ¡°you¡¯re right. shu has just transferred to this school. my presence will show her that i care about her. 1 also want to see how well she gets along with her classmates and if anyone bullies my daughter.¡± ¡°exactly! shu will surely be thrilled. honey, 1 know your top priority is always shu.¡± wang yue mentioned casually, ¡°by the way, don¡¯t forget to ask the teacher about shu¡¯s performance at school. if there¡¯s anything she needs in her studies, we should fulfill her needs as soon as possible.¡± ¡°yes, i will make sure to ask this time.¡± mei yun agreed with a reassuring smile directed at mei shu. ¡°shu, don¡¯t be nervous. dad knows you¡¯re working hard, and even if your grades aren¡¯t perfect right now, i won¡¯t blame you.¡± it was only then that mei shu realized she hadn¡¯t told mei yun about her recent achievement, and wang yue had apparently forgotten about it due to the recent scandal. so, neither of them knew that she had ranked second in her grade. thinking about this, mei shu lowered her head even more and hesitantly twiddled her fingers. ¡°i did make some mistakes this time, but 1 promise to keep working hard next time!¡± wang yue couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sneer. mei shu clearly didn¡¯t dare to tell mei yun the truth. when she said ¡°some mistakes,¡± she probably meant that her grades were quite poor. otherwise, with mei shu¡¯s personality, how could she resist boasting in front of mei yun for her achievements? her daughter was the excellent one in the family, but she had now been imprisoned, her entire youth ruined! mei yun comfortingly patted her on the head. ¡°it¡¯s alright, i believe in you. although the college entrance exam is important, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡± ¡°i understand,¡± mei shu obediently nodded. soon, it was friday afternoon, and the senior students were rarely allowed to leave school early. however, none of them were happy about it. they preferred to stay at school and study rather than have their parents summoned to a parent-teacher meeting. while the school¡¯s intentions were good, some parents tended to use such meetings to add even more pressure, as only the college entrance exam could set them free. in the afternoon, mei shu did not go home like the other students. instead, she found an empty classroom to continue studying. as students passed by in the hallway and saw mei shu, they would whisper to their parents. ¡°mom, that¡¯s mei shu! she¡¯s the one in the video!¡± ¡°oh my goodness, why is a student like her still at this school?¡± the parents immediately averted their gaze, as if looking at her for one more second would dirty their eyes. many parents took this opportunity to complain to the teachers and demand mei shu¡¯s expulsion to protect their own children from bad influence. the teachers had to deal with the parents¡¯ strong pressure. mei yun had just finished the meeting and was hastily sent to the school by his driver. however, as soon as he arrived in the hallway, he heard his daughter¡¯s name being mentioned by several people. he felt puzzled and decided to listen carefully. to his astonishment, he realized that they were actually suggesting that his daughter should drop out of school! mei yun immediately stepped forward to argue with them, defending his daughter. ¡°on what basis do you say such things about my daughter? even if her grades are not great, you can¡¯t just ask her to drop out! it¡¯s none of your business whether she goes to school or not!¡± his outburst attracted the attention of everyone in the hallway, and they all looked at him with surprise.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Knowing the Truth chapter 218: knowing the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°so, you¡¯re the father of that girl?¡± the crowd began to point and murmur at mei yun. ¡°1 heard their family had another daughter at this school before, but she was taken away by the police in public. now, the other daughter is involved in such a scandal. 1 have no idea what kind of family can raise two daughters with such poor character!¡± ¡°what do you all mean? why are you all bullying our shu er!¡± mei yun couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much his daughter had suffered at school without ever mentioning it to him. had she been enduring such a difficult school life all this time? mei yun¡¯s heart ached at the thought. ¡°uncle, do you really not know anything?¡± just as mei yun was regretting not being more attentive to his daughter, a clear voice interrupted his thoughts. mei yun followed the voice and saw a handsome young boy looking at him with pity in his eyes. ¡°are you a classmate of mei shu?¡± mei yun asked, puzzled. he had never seen this child before, so he couldn¡¯t be from a family he was acquainted with. li zhen shook his head and said, ¡°no, but 1 used to have a good relationship with mei shu.¡± mei yun keenly caught the word ¡°used to¡± and asked with suspicion, ¡°why is your relationship not good now?¡± ¡°because mei shu did something very embarrassing, and 1 don¡¯t want to have any association with someone like that,¡± li zhen replied, turning his head away with a pained expression, as if his previous good relationship with mei shu had caused him great distress. no father would want to hear someone speak ill of their beloved daughter, especially from a young boy. mei yun immediately turned serious and said, ¡°today, you must explain everything to me, or you should know the consequences!¡± li zhen didn¡¯t seem afraid and met mei yun¡¯s gaze head-on. ¡°i think mei shu must have given you a warning before you came here, so no matter what i say, 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me.¡± mei yun furrowed his brow in confusion. mei shu hadn¡¯t told him anything about this; she had only mentioned that her grades weren¡¯t ideal this time. but just because her grades were poor, did that warrant such rejection from these people? seeing mei yun¡¯s puzzled expression, li zhen sighed lightly and took out his phone, showing mei yun the video. ¡°you can see for yourself. now, everyone in the school knows about mei shu¡¯s situation. i believe she didn¡¯t dare to tell you, which is why she never mentioned it to you.¡± mei yun¡¯s gaze slowly lowered, and he saw the overlapping figures of men and women on the screen. what shocked him even more was that there was not just one man in the video! he stared at li zhen in horror and angrily pointed at the screen. ¡°why are you showing me this? what does this have to do with my daughter?¡± ¡°uncle, please don¡¯t be too hasty to be angry with me. take your time to watch it,¡± li zhen said calmly. he had already watched this video countless times in private and knew every detail. to him, it was evident where they were in the video just by listening to the moans. as expected, the next moment, the video clearly showed mei shu¡¯s seductive face. mei yun immediately dropped the phone to the ground, and the screen shattered as the unpleasant noises finally stopped. ¡°this is impossible. this is definitely not my daughter!¡± mei yun¡¯s first reaction was to defend mei shu. because if he didn¡¯t, how could he continue to stay at the school¡¯s parent-teacher meeting? ¡°uncle, the school has already reported this to the police. haven¡¯t they informed you?¡± li zhen picked up the broken phone without any anger. in fact, he was prepared for mei yun¡¯s reaction. his family¡¯s business had made quite a bit of money, and a single phone was nothing to him. he had already prepared for mei yun¡¯s potential anger. he did this because he didn¡¯t want mei shu to have any chance to pretend to be innocent anymore. in his eyes, her behavior was absolutely disgusting. he even began to suspect that mei mu¡¯s previous incident was also the work of mei shu! maybe mei mu was the one who had been framed! ¡°notified me?¡± mei yun was initially incredulous, but he suddenly realized that before coming to the parent-teacher meeting, wang yue had insisted on his attendance and had acted strangely regarding mei shu. everything became clear to him, and his face changed dramatically. wang yue definitely knew the truth, and she wanted him to find out through someone else¡¯s words, which was why she gave so many excuses for him to come here! mei yun clenched his fist and said coldly, ¡°where¡¯s the teacher? i want to see mei shu¡¯s homeroom teacher!¡± the commotion in the hallway had clearly attracted attention, and teachers were coming over to assess the situation. the homeroom teacher, upon hearing from other parents that the man being surrounded by the crowd was mei shu¡¯s parent, hurriedly approached and tried to calm the situation. ¡°mei shu¡¯s father, please don¡¯t be anxious. this matter is still under investigation, and you must remain calm.¡± mei yun stared at him with crimson eyes and demanded, ¡°teacher, i want to ask you, has everyone in the school seen this video?¡± the homeroom teacher hesitated for a moment, then nodded honestly. ¡°we don¡¯t know why the video spread so quickly, but it¡¯s true that everyone in the school has seen it. everything is still being investigated. please don¡¯t act impulsively..¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Real Performance chapter 219: real performance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°is there a possibility that this video is fake?¡± mei yun¡¯s main concern was still this question. many of the fathers of the students at first high were his business partners. if they all knew about mei shu¡¯s situation, it was likely that no one would want to associate with the mei family in the future. he would be isolated! the homeroom teacher couldn¡¯t give a definitive answer and could only explain vaguely, ¡°the police are already investigating, and mei shu hasn¡¯t received any punishment from the school yet. so, for now, she can still be considered innocent in this matter.¡± ¡°innocent? i think it¡¯s just because the police haven¡¯t reached a conclusion yet, so the school can¡¯t take action prematurely. maybe the principal has already prepared the expulsion speech for mei shu!¡± some parents who didn¡¯t know the mei family¡¯s background openly mocked. mei yun couldn¡¯t bear the insult and angrily pointed at the woman. ¡°stop talking nonsense. my shu er would never do such a thing!¡± ¡°the video has been recorded. how can it be fake?¡± the woman rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°1 really don¡¯t know what your family is like. why didn¡¯t you educate your daughter well? it¡¯s too late for regrets now. your daughter will surely be expelled!¡± ¡°you!¡± mei yun stared at her, feeling increasingly uncomfortable in his chest. the teacher quickly intervened and tried to mediate. ¡°parents, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. we need to wait for the results of the police investigation. please disperse for now, and we¡¯ll proceed with the parent-teacher meeting.¡± ¡°mei shu¡¯s father, come with me to the classroom!¡± the teacher hurriedly led mei yun into the classroom, fearing that he might lose his temper and start a fight with the other parents, which would only lead to more negative publicity for their school. reluctantly, mei yun entered the classroom and sat down. he had thought that he would become the center of ridicule in the classroom, but to his surprise, he received sympathetic looks from many parents. however, sometimes sympathy could be another form of insult to a proud person. mei yun really wanted to leave immediately, but doing so would only confirm the mei family¡¯s guilt. so, he forced himself to sit in his seat and endure it, planning to have a thorough discussion with mei shu when he got home. ¡°on the desks, you¡¯ll find the report cards of the students. parents, please take a look, and if you have any questions, you can ask me,¡± the teacher said, relieved that mei yun had finally seated himself obediently, and began organizing the parent-teacher meeting. mei yun sighed heavily, picked up the report cards, and began to look through them, starting from the bottom. after searching for a while, he still couldn¡¯t find mei shu¡¯s name but instead saw mei mu¡¯s. his expression became somewhat bewildered, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of mei mu¡¯s previous actions and her criminal record. suddenly, even this report card felt like an eyesore to him. originally, she could have become a brilliant daughter under his careful upbringing, but she had played her cards poorly. now, she had brought all this upon herself. as for mei shu¡­ mei yun furrowed his brows and continued to look upwards, but before he could find mei shu¡¯s grades, parents sitting in the front row turned around and greeted him with smiles. ¡°hello, mei shu¡¯s father. my daughter is wen miao. thanks to mei shu¡¯s help and the study group she suggested, my daughter has improved a lot. 1 really want to thank that child in person.¡± mei yun was taken aback. he didn¡¯t expect that with mei shu¡¯s notorious reputation, there would still be people willing to speak to him in such a friendly manner. but before he could react, several other parents sitting nearby said the same thing. ¡°our child has told us that the reason why the entire class can improve so much this time is that mei shu proposed to set up a study team. she is also willing to share her notes with everyone for free. my son can improve by three places this time because of mei shu. i really have to thank you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. mei shu¡¯s father, don¡¯t worry about what those people outside are saying. my daughter said that mei shu is happy to help her classmates in school. her results are outstanding and her character is upright. someone must want to harm her and doesn¡¯t want her to take the college entrance examination, so they spread those rumors!¡± ¡°yes, you mustn¡¯t wrong the child because of those things. mei shu is a promising student. i heard she even ranked second in the grade this time! i wish my son could be friends with your daughter. maybe he¡¯ll improve by tens of points on the college entrance exam!¡± ¡°is what you¡¯re all saying true?¡± mei yun was completely confused now. outside, people were cursing his daughter for damaging the school¡¯s reputation, but inside the classroom, parents were praising her. what was the truth? wait a minute! someone just said that mei shu ranked second in her grade this time? mei yun quickly picked up the report card and looked at it as if he had been electrocuted. this time, he directly looked at the top of the report card and suddenly saw mei shu¡¯s name at the very top! she had made such significant progress in such a short time and had become the top student in the class! mei yun suddenly felt an overwhelming urge to cry! the intense emotional fluctuations had severe consequences on him, causing his mind to go blank. before he could regain his composure, the homeroom teacher had already approached him.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 200: What’s the Use of You? chapter 200: what¡¯s the use of you? translator: 549690339 qi mingcheng didn¡¯t expect xia yishan to thank him personally.¡± it¡¯s nothing. we¡¯re all artists from the same company. did you just sign with huanya? i¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± qi mingcheng opened up another topic, but this topic made xia yishan¡¯s expression a little awkward. xia yishan said honestly,¡± i¡¯ve signed the contract for half a year, but 1 still don¡¯t have any works that 1 can talk about.¡± qi mingcheng comforted her.¡± when this movie is released, there will be one.¡± the two of them chatted casually and went to the set to prepare. other than the incident with xiao ying on the first day, the entire production team was very calm and orderly. ye yiyi also didn¡¯t cause trouble for xia yishan. in the blink of an eye, a week had passed. xia yishan was wearing a thick costume and holding the script as she waited for the shoot. after liang qiaoen personally accompanied her for a week, she had no choice but to return to huan ya to handle her affairs. after xiao ying returned to the company, xia yishan also declined liang qiaoen¡¯s kindness to choose another assistant. she planned to wait until the filming of¡± harem ¡± was over. xia yishan was the only one who did not have a personal assistant to take care of her, but she was the one who received the most care in the production team. the male lead, qi mingcheng, and the second female lead, rui yu, both fought to get their assistants to take care of xia yishan, causing a lot of funny things to happen. in beijing¡¯s f group, su jingting¡¯s desk was piled with documents. it was rare for him to ignore them and focus on listening to ye xin¡¯s report. ¡°president su, are you sure you want to star in ¡®the harem¡¯? the roles for this drama have already been decided, and you¡­¡± ye xin glanced at his desk.¡± you might have some difficulties with your schedule. the film studio is quite far from beijing. if you fly to the film studio, it will also delay your work, right? why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±¡± i¡¯m thinking about you and your company. su jingting knocked on the table with one hand. his actions were exactly the same as xia yishan¡¯s.¡± do you want to quit being a manager?¡±¡± can¡¯t you even arrange such a small matter? what¡¯s the use of having you? get lost! assistant sun, who was standing at the side, gave ye xin a look. don¡¯t offend president su, or their subordinates won¡¯t have a good time! xia yishan is president su¡¯s precious baby. president su won¡¯t be careless about anything related to her. you¡¯d better do as she says! ye xin trembled and took out the script of¡± harem ¡± from behind her back.¡± there is indeed a role. the third female lead, miss xia yishan, is playing the general that the queen has chosen. it¡¯s just a side role. if you like it, you can try it. however, this role has been reserved for a male celebrity who has just debuted.¡±¡± ¡°okay,¡± su jingting said calmly.¡±contact him and ask for a price.¡±¡± ¡°alright.¡± ye xin had an expression that said,¡±i knew this would happen¡± and ¡°fortunately, i was prepared¡±. su jingting flipped open a document and quickly browsed through it. he picked up a pen and was about to sign it.¡± how is she doing in the production team?¡± ye xin glanced at assistant sun and said, assistant sun glanced at ye xin,¡±tell me, i won¡¯t tell you even if you beat me to death.¡± su jingting knew something was up when he saw the two of them. the two of them had been his subordinates for many years and had also understood each other¡¯s habits. su jingting directly pointed out,¡± sun hong, you go ahead.¡±¡± assistant sun looked like he was ready to die. su jingting added,¡± you¡¯d better tell me everything you know!¡± assistant sun was about to cry.. this was a blatant threat!!! Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Luring the Enemy Deeper chapter 221: luring the enemy deeper translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun replied coldly, ¡°the teacher didn¡¯t mention this matter to me. what else have you heard? and what¡¯s the story behind that video?¡± wang yue glanced nervously at the door and then whispered, ¡°i don¡¯t have all the details, dear. you should call the teacher and inquire further. i¡¯ve heard that the video might not be suitable. it apparently shows mei shu with several boys in compromising situations.¡± ¡°mei shu has always been outgoing and having good friends is not a big deal,¡± mei yun replied dismissively as he picked up a financial report, suggesting he was ready to return to his study. wang yue was growing increasingly anxious, wondering why mei yun¡¯s reactions were so unusual this time. nevertheless, she quickly stopped him and hesitated as she leaned in closer. ¡°i¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s an inappropriate video. i think you should look into it further. if this matter escalates, it could potentially harm the company¡¯s image.¡± finally, he heard the words he wanted to hear from her mouth. mei yun halted in his tracks, towering over her as he stared down. he remained silent until she felt uncomfortable enough to continue, ¡°could you obtain that video for me? i want to see it personally. i don¡¯t want to rely solely on one-sided information.¡± wang yue hesitated for a moment, then with a hint of determination in her eyes, she replied, ¡°sure, honey. for the sake of our family, 1¡¯11 do my best to find out more. wait for my update!¡± ¡°alright,¡± mei yun concealed the underlying gloom in his eyes and turned to head upstairs. ¡°for the sake of our family?¡± she was probably just thinking about herself and mei mu! regardless of her efforts to scheme, mei yun intended to lead wang yue into revealing her true intentions step by step. with mei yun¡¯s approval, wang yue could investigate this matter with great fanfare. as the mastermind behind the scenes, she knew the origin of that video better than anyone else. so, she hadn¡¯t put in much effort. she had merely pretended to do so and brought the video in front of mei yun. upon viewing the video, mei yun indeed became furious and angrily knocked things off the table. wang yue felt triumphant but feigned increasing concern. ¡°honey, it¡¯s all my fault. mei shu must have picked up bad habits from the countryside, which she¡¯s now brought into the city. i promise to discipline her properly in the future and prevent her from tarnishing the mei family¡¯s name any further.¡± she insinuated that mei shu had probably committed such actions more than once and might have been involved with men even in the countryside. if mei yun hadn¡¯t heard what the homeroom teacher and those parents had said, he might have truly erupted at mei shu, or even done something irreversible. now mei yun could only feel grateful. ¡°honey, 1 also heard that this matter has reached the police station. maybe we should talk to mei shu first to avoid things getting out of control before there¡¯s a conclusion,¡± wang yue urged desperately. she wished she could see mei shu being kicked out of the house immediately. she repeated this suggestion several times. suddenly, mei yun turned around, his eyes cold as he stared at her for a long time, until she felt a chill creeping down her spine. finally, he spoke hoarsely, ¡°i will use my connections to learn about the progress of the investigation with the police. until there is a conclusion to this matter, i don¡¯t want to make a big fuss and let people laugh at our family.¡± ¡°but it¡¯s already become a laughingstock! everyone outside already knows about it. i¡¯m too embarrassed to reply to messages from people in our circle!¡± wang yue spoke hastily, but when she saw mei yun¡¯s icy expression, she quickly changed her tone. ¡°honey, with video evidence, 1 believe that even if the police investigate further, they won¡¯t find anything else. we should try to salvage the mei family¡¯s reputation before they announce the results.¡± ¡°so, what do you propose to salvage our reputation?¡± mei yun asked expressionlessly. wang yue, growing anxious, suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t we send mei shu back to the countryside for now? people there probably don¡¯t know about this, and it¡¯s an opportunity to lay low. once the situation calms down, she can come back to prepare for the college entrance exams. otherwise, with this scandal still making headlines, she won¡¯t be able to concentrate on her studies!¡± ¡°it was you who insisted on having mei shu return from the countryside in the first place,¡± mei yun observed, his eyes growing deeper as he realized he had never truly understood the kind of person his wife was. wang yue quickly adopted a remorseful expression. ¡°i asked mei shu to come back then because i wanted our family to be together. but now, with mei shu causing this trouble, it¡¯s seriously affecting the company¡¯s interests. i¡¯ve heard that several business partners have decided not to cooperate with us because of mei shu¡¯s scandal. doesn¡¯t this affect your future?¡± she saw mei yun¡¯s silence and moved closer, affectionately taking his arm and speaking softly, ¡°moreover, i didn¡¯t say mei shu couldn¡¯t come back later. i just want her to lay low in the countryside for a while. we can hire the best tutors to give her extra lessons. isn¡¯t that a win-win solution?¡± mei yun, seemingly indifferent, retracted his arm and turned coldly, ¡°you¡¯re right. it might be a good idea.¡± wang yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°that¡¯s great.. i¡¯ll go and pack mei shu¡¯s things right away!¡± Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: The Hateful Woman chapter 222: the hateful woman translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°oh no! dad wants to send my sister away!¡± outside the study, mei yan heard the commotion and quickly pulled mei jing into the adjacent room. they waited until the sound of wang yue¡¯s footsteps had faded away before mei yan, his face twisted in anger, complained to his brother, ¡°aunt wang must be saying that to get rid of my sister! we can¡¯t let her go back to that terrible place!¡± mei jing furrowed his brows in thought. ¡°what kind of video could be so serious that dad is involving the police?¡± mei yan shook his head in confusion. ¡°brother, what should we do? maybe we should lock up that woman with the last name wang so she can¡¯t harm my sister!¡± ¡°that would be unlawful detention!¡± mei jing scolded him, pressing his forehead. ¡°let me think of another solution.¡± ¡°brother, if you don¡¯t think of something fast, she¡¯ll finish packing my sister¡¯s things!¡± mei yan had little faith in his brother¡¯s abilities and, instead of waiting, pushed past him and rushed into mei shu¡¯s room. he grabbed wang yue¡¯s clothes and forcibly pulled her out. ¡°mei yan? why are you pulling me? i¡¯m helping your sister pack her clothes. stop messing around!¡± wang yue, annoyed, shook his hand off and attempted to re-enter the room. mei yan stopped her without hesitation. ¡°i won¡¯t allow you to touch my sister¡¯s things! did you get her permission? your actions are very rude!¡± wang yue was almost amused by his words and raised an eyebrow while looking at him. ¡°i¡¯m your mother in name. do i need permission to enter your room? go back to your room and do your homework. don¡¯t cause trouble here, or i¡¯ll tell your dad to deal with you properly!¡± ¡°even if dad beats me to death, 1 won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± mei yan pouted with a determined expression, his round eyes glaring at her without a hint of fear. wang yue had no patience for further confrontation and simply pushed him to the ground. mei jing happened to witness this scene as he rushed out and quickly helped his brother up. he glared at wang yue with cold eyes and asked, ¡°who gave you the right to push him?¡± his voice was raised, and wang yue couldn¡¯t help glancing towards the study. seeing no movement from there, she settled her nerves and spoke firmly, ¡°where did you see me push him? he lost his balance on his own. 1 was just trying to help him up!¡± ¡°you clearly had no intention of helping him. you dare to claim that you wanted to assist him!¡± mei jing had never seen such a shameless person and was visibly angered. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a woman, he might have already taken action. his younger brother, whom he had always cherished, had been treated this way, and he couldn¡¯t simply let it go! ¡°i don¡¯t want to waste any more words with you. this is an adult matter, and children shouldn¡¯t meddle. i have many things to attend to. go play somewhere else,¡± wang yue said, then called for zhao, the butler, to take the two boys back to their rooms. she was eager to continue packing mei shu¡¯s belongings. she would not allow mei shu to take any valuable items with her. everything in this house was meant to belong to her daughter. even if mei shu took an extra penny, she would feel aggrieved! she only packed a few inexpensive clothes for mei shu and some books. she considered it enough. mei yan couldn¡¯t stop her, so he decided to go find his father and confront him. butler zhao tried to stop him, but mei yan was as slippery as an eel. he easily evaded the butler¡¯s grasp and dashed to the study¡¯s door. ¡°dad, you can¡¯t send my sister away! she just came back a few days ago!¡± mei yan yelled loudly from outside the study. inside the room. mei yun heard the commotion and quickly instructed his secretary over the phone, ¡°before tomorrow, 1 need you to find out all of wang yue¡¯s recent movements. remember, i want all of them, not a single detail left out.¡± ¡°dad! open the door! if you insist on sending my sister away, i¡¯ll go with her to the countryside, and 1 won¡¯t come back!¡± mei yan continued to cry out, determined not to give up until he spoke to mei yun. butler zhao quickly intervened and advised, ¡°young master, how could mr. mei drive away miss mei? you shouldn¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°i heard it all. he wants to send my sister back to the countryside, and 1 will never agree!¡± mei yan raised his voice again, and his crying echoed throughout the entire villa. after packing mei shu¡¯s things and washing her hands, wang yue approached gently and consoled him, ¡°it¡¯s just temporary. you don¡¯t need to worry. your sister will definitely come back soon!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying. you just want my sister to leave this house in any way possible. you¡¯re a bad woman! you should leave my house! 1 hate you!¡± mei yan cried, tears streaming down his face. children of his age can¡¯t hide their thoughts; they say what¡¯s on their minds. mei jing wanted to silence him, but it was too late. his voice was so loud that mei yun must have heard everything. wang yue pretended to be sad, lowering her head to wipe away tears. ¡°how can you say that about me? for all these years, whatever you wanted, 1 have bought for you. your lack of gratitude is truly heartless, considering how much i¡¯ve always liked you.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Impulsive Violence chapter 223: impulsive violence translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°you¡¯re clearly trying to spoil me by buying all these game consoles! do you think i¡¯m just a clueless kid? you¡¯re a bad woman! get out of my house!¡± mei yan said, gesturing as if he wanted to kick wang yue. wang yue screamed in fear and quickly pushed the door open, only to accidentally collide with mei yun¡¯s firm chest, making her nose hurt as she took in a sharp breath. ¡°what¡¯s all this noise about?¡± mei yun, appearing just in time, saw mei yan about to attack wang yue. if mei jing hadn¡¯t restrained him, mei yan¡¯s little fists would probably have landed on wang yue¡¯s body by now. instead of calming down when he saw his father, mei yan became even angrier and directed his anger towards mei yun, ¡°dad, if you can¡¯t control your woman, don¡¯t let her come out and cause trouble! don¡¯t listen to her; she just wants to drive my sister away!¡± ¡°be quiet!¡± mei yun¡¯s face turned dark as he stared at his son sternly. ¡°wang auntie is your elder; how can you speak to her like that?¡± wang yue quickly softened her voice and adopted a motherly appearance. ¡°honey, yanyan is still young. if he made a mistake, you can talk to him later. don¡¯t let it affect your health.¡± mei yan, observing her false appearance, felt his anger rise even more. he glared at her, sparks of fury in his eyes. ¡°i don¡¯t need your fake kindness! stay away from my dad! it¡¯s because of you that my dad and my sister¡¯s relationship is falling apart!¡± ¡°mei yan!¡± mei yun was genuinely angry this time, and even his sharp eyebrows seemed to stand up. mei yan didn¡¯t show any fear and yelled back, ¡°i won¡¯t allow you to bully my sister! dad, divorce that woman with the last name wang. what right does she have to send my sister back to the countryside?¡± ¡°be quiet!¡± mei yun¡¯s emotions got the better of him, and he slapped his son. but as soon as he had finished striking his son, he immediately regretted it. guilt replaced the anger in his expression, and he anxiously said, ¡°yanyan, did dad hurt you? let me see!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t need you to see if i¡¯m alive or dead!¡± mei yan swatted away his father¡¯s hand, tears in his eyes. angry and hurt, he glared at wang yue, who was looking on with a smug expression, and then stormed down the stairs. worried that something might happen to the young boy outside, butler zhao quickly followed him. however, as he reached the door, he came face to face with mei shu, who had just entered. mei yan still had the red imprint of his father¡¯s slap on his cheek, and it was obvious to anyone what had just transpired. a surge of anger welled up within mei shu as she grabbed her brother¡¯s wrist. through gritted teeth, she asked, ¡°who hit you?¡± just now, mei yan had faced his father¡¯s furious anger without fear, but at this moment, he found himself inexplicably afraid of his sister. he instinctively shrunk his neck, and tears suddenly welled up in his eyes. mei shu realized that it was her cold tone that had frightened her brother. she quickly crouched down, gently wiped away his tears, and softly asked, ¡°tell sister, who hurt you?¡± ¡°it was dad!¡± mei yan answered her question first. then, he remembered that the slap he received wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue right now. he grabbed her sleeve and continued, ¡°that woman with the last name wang entered your room without permission and is trying to send you back to the countryside!¡± ¡°so, it¡¯s about this,¡± mei shu sighed softly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, little brother, big sister will take care of it.¡± ¡°but she¡¯s trying to send you to the countryside! how can you take care of me now? we should first convince dad not to listen to that fox¡¯s nonsense! yanyan doesn¡¯t want to be separated from his sister!¡± mei yan held onto mei shu, refusing to let go, as if he were clinging to the last piece of driftwood. mei shu had to comfort him first. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t go to the countryside, and i won¡¯t let that woman manipulate me.¡± ¡°really?¡± mei yan¡¯s watery eyes finally showed a hint of a smile. mei shu liked that smile very much and couldn¡¯t help but lean down to give him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°when has big sister ever lied to you?¡± mei yan, overwhelmed by her kiss, stood still for a moment, forgetting about the pain on his face. he stared blankly at her as she led him upstairs. butler zhao, seeing her return, breathed a sigh of relief and recounted the events to mei shu. he then offered his advice worriedly, ¡°young miss, it might not be a good time to confront mr. mei now. why don¡¯t you return to your room, and i¡¯ll try to talk to him instead?¡± ¡°no need, thank you, butler zhao. 1 can handle this myself,¡± mei shu said, showing a grateful smile. however, as soon as she climbed the stairs, her expression returned to its icy demeanor. she had expected mei yun to get angry at her for losing face, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated him being foolish enough to agree to wang yue¡¯s proposal to send her back to the countryside and even resort to violence against mei yan. she didn¡¯t mind that he didn¡¯t care about her, but mei yan, the youngest child born to their mother, whom he had seen grow up since childhood ¡ªhe could actually lay a hand on him! a hint of murderous intent flickered in her eyes, which happened to be noticed by mei yan when he looked up, and it frightened him, causing him to stop in his tracks. mei shu lowered her head and gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°come on, sister won¡¯t let you get hurt for no reason.. i will make sure that certain people pay for this!¡± Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Confrontation chapter 224: confrontation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°oh, mei shu is back!¡± when wang yue saw her, her smile froze on her face. both parties remained silent on opposite sides of a dimly lit corridor. after a while, mei shu finally heard the voice of the system. [please complete the task of confronting the antagonist, and reach a satisfaction level of one hundred to consider it completed.] very well, she liked this task. mei shu held mei yan¡¯s hand and walked closer. ¡°did you enter my room?¡± wang yue hesitated for a moment, then subconsciously looked up at mei yun for help. unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even glance at her, so she had to explain herself, ¡°shu¡¯er, let me explain. your dad and i discussed this together; it wasn¡¯t my decision alone¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m asking if you entered my room without my permission,¡± mei shu questioned, her expression emotionless. wang yue guiltily nodded. ¡°auntie didn¡¯t mean any harm; i just wanted to help you tidy up¡­¡± ¡°smack!¡± mei shu slapped wang yue¡¯s face directly. [congratulations to the host for reaching a satisfaction level of twenty; please continue.] everyone present was momentarily stunned. mei yun took a while to recover and said, ¡°shu¡¯er, how can you hit someone?¡± ¡°and why can you hit someone, father?¡± mei shu stared coldly at him. ¡°this is a matter between her and me. we¡¯ll talk after i¡¯ve finished.¡± wang yue had never been humiliated like this before, especially not by being slapped by mei shu. she immediately teared up and glared at mei shu with anger. ¡°i was just trying to help you tidy up. what gives you the right to hit me?¡± ¡°tidy up?¡± mei shu sneered and forcefully pulled wang yue¡¯s hair, dragging her towards her room. her grip was so strong it seemed like she might pull off wang yue¡¯s entire scalp. wang yue cried out in pain, holding her throbbing head with one hand while reaching out to free herself from mei shu¡¯s grasp with the other. ¡°let go of me! i¡¯m your elder! you can¡¯t treat me like this! husband, save me, your daughter has gone mad!¡± mei yun hurriedly followed them, but his voice didn¡¯t carry much anger. ¡°shu¡¯er, let her go, and let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve said, this is between her and me.¡± mei shu paused, slightly turned her head, and gave mei yun a cold and distant side glance. ¡°as for you and father, well settle that later.¡± [congratulations to the host for reaching a satisfaction level of forty; please continue.] mei shu heard the sound of the system¡¯s alert, and she coldly curled her lips, continuing to tug at wang yue¡¯s hair as she forcefully pulled her into the room. mei yan and mei jing were both in shock. they had never seen their sister act like this before. it seemed that she was really quite gentle with the two of them in her usual dealings! wang yue was suddenly released from mei shu¡¯s grip, and she immediately lunged at mei shu, ready to fight. however, she was in no way mei shu¡¯s match. despite her struggles, wang yue ended up falling to the ground in a miserable state. mei shu glanced at the small suitcase in the center of the room and coldly smiled. she forcefully opened the closet door, grabbed wang yue¡¯s hair with one hand, and pointed at the clothes inside with the other. ¡°is this what you meant by tidying up?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± wang yue was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. her long hair was disheveled, with half of it in mei shu¡¯s grip and the other half messy, making her look like a madwoman. mei shu smiled again without any emotion and continued to drag her. amidst wang yue¡¯s desperate screams, she brought her to the desk and opened a drawer. ¡°why didn¡¯t you put away the jewelry in here? what¡¯s really on your mind?¡± [congratulations to the host for reaching a satisfaction level of eighty.] wang yue, like a demon emerging from hell, desperately lunged at mei shu, but she couldn¡¯t fathom how mei shu had so much strength. no matter how she struggled, it only resulted in more pain, while mei shu remained unscathed, controlling her effortlessly. this feeling filled her with humiliation. ¡°mei shu, aren¡¯t you afraid i¡¯ll seek revenge on you for today¡¯s treatment?¡± wang yue screamed, her voice hoarse. ¡°revenge?¡± mei shu leaned in closer to her tear-stained face and said slowly, one word at a time, ¡°with you? don¡¯t make me laugh. do you think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± their eyes locked, and mei shu¡¯s eyes were filled with mocking amusement. ¡°or do you think this video will actually drive me away? do you think i don¡¯t know it was your doing?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you slander me! you, you¡­ you¡¯re a slut who¡¯s been with countless men!¡± wang yue glared at her with hatred. ¡°you¡¯re destined for hell, and you¡¯ve put my daughter in prison. 1¡¯11 never let you off for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°what are you, then?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but think of the investigation report on her mother¡¯s death when she saw her face. her eyes were filled with irreparable hatred. she grabbed her hair and slammed her face onto the makeup mirror beside her. the entire mirror shattered. wang yue immediately let out a scream like a slaughtered pig. ¡°my eyes! my eyes! mei shu, i¡¯ll kill you! i¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± ¡°feel free to try.¡± mei shu looked down at her from a position of superiority. [congratulations to the host for reaching a satisfaction level of eighty..] Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: The Little Genius chapter 225: the little genius translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun stood at the door in shock, unable to believe that his daughter had done such a thing. the room was littered with shattered glass, and almost every mirror was smeared with wang yue¡¯s blood. at this moment, wang yue¡¯s eye sockets and cheeks were a bloody mess, with small shards of glass embedded in them. ¡°wang yue, how are you?¡± mei yun rushed over to check her condition. if the fragments had penetrated her eyes, mei shu would be in serious trouble! wang yue clutched her bleeding and disfigured cheek, screaming in pain as she threw herself into mei yun¡¯s arms. ¡°honey! your daughter wants to kill me! you must send her to the countryside!¡± ¡°if i wanted to kill you, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple,¡± mei shu turned to mei yun, who was in distress, and sarcastically remarked while crossing her arms. ¡°dad, the wardrobe behind you and the drawer in front of you are both open. it¡¯s clear to see what¡¯s inside, and aunt wang claimed she had already tidied it up for me. she¡¯s really considerate to me, isn¡¯t she?¡± she had bought clothes and jewelry after returning to the city, and none of them had been packed in her suitcase. wang yue clearly didn¡¯t want her to take anything with her! ¡°i was just afraid your luggage would be too heavy! you¡¯ve completely misunderstood me. honey, your daughter bullied me, and i can¡¯t let myself be disfigured like this!¡± of course, mei yun understood wang yue¡¯s intentions. he had already sent people to investigate wang yue¡¯s recent activities secretly, hoping to find concrete evidence to link her to the video incident. but for now, he had to do his best to appease wang yue and prevent her from doing anything irreparable to mei shu. ¡°i¡¯ll take you to the hospital first; your wounds need to be treated immediately.¡± with that, mei yun picked up wang yue without reprimanding mei shu. wang yue was naturally not satisfied with this. she grabbed mei yun¡¯s arm, preventing him from leaving. ¡°no, husband, i¡¯ve suffered such serious injuries; there must be an explanation! even if you favor her more, i¡¯m still your legal wife!¡± ¡°you¡¯re not.¡± mei shu spoke first, cutting off her words. ¡°you and my dad are just a couple who got together halfway, and you gave birth to me before marriage. if this were ancient times, you¡¯d be nothing more than a concubine, not even worthy of helping me put on my shoes. yet, you dare to step on my head and act like the mistress of this house?¡± ¡°who are you calling a concubine?¡± wang yue¡¯s expression contorted for a moment, but her face was soon overcome with pain again. she clutched her cheek, which was now stained with blood, and pointed at mei shu¡¯s nose angrily. ¡°i know now, you must want to drive me and mumu away, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve always looked down on us, right? from the day you were brought back to the mei family, you wanted to get rid of mumu. mumu must have been harmed by you!¡± ¡°shut up!¡± a surge of anger rushed through mei yun¡¯s heart. he wished he could throw this person on the ground and strangle her to death. ¡°honey!¡± wang yue threw herself into mei yun¡¯s arms, sobbing in grievance. ¡°mumu is also your biological daughter! have you forgotten your promise to mumu? the video about mumu must have been spread by mei shu. she wants to harm mumu!¡± ¡°do you think my sister is the same as you?¡± mei yan grumbled discontentedly. ¡°don¡¯t think we¡¯re all fools just because this matter hasn¡¯t been made public. how could lin feng pretend to be a waiter and approach my sister for no reason? he must have been involved with mei mu before and was instructed by mei mu to harm my sister. but it backfired, and he ended up embarrassing himself!¡± ¡°mei mu wanted to lure my sister into that room, what do you think she wanted lin feng, that beast, to do to my sister? even a fool could figure it out!¡± wang yue, confronted by a series of accusations from a child, was a bit stunned. it took her a while to regain her senses, and she quickly denied it with fear as she turned to mei yun. ¡°husband, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense; mumu wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± without her saying it, mei yun already knew that mei mu was involved in this matter. his face became even darker. mei shu looked at mei yan with some surprise. she had never told him about this incident, partly because she didn¡¯t want a child to hear such dirty things, and partly because she thought mei yan might not understand all the twists and turns. but she had never expected that, even though she had kept it from him, mei yan had somehow managed to overhear so much and analyze the situation so thoroughly. it seemed that her youngest brother was indeed a genius! rarely could such a young child understand adult matters. mei yan seemed to sense mei shu¡¯s appreciative gaze. his face, filled with anger, suddenly turned red, and he awkwardly turned away, placing his hands behind his back. ¡°dad, mei mu did this. she wants to harm sister, so we can¡¯t send sister back to the countryside. otherwise, who knows what these two ruthless mother and daughter might do to sister!¡± ¡°that¡¯s enough.¡± mei yun, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up. he impatiently threw wang yue to the ground. ¡°i¡¯ll settle accounts with you for these matters later. right now, 1¡¯11 take you to the hospital..¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Mission Accomplished chapter 226: mission accomplished translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°husband, are you going to settle scores with me?¡± wang yue stared at mei yun in disbelief, unable to imagine that this man would say such words to her one day. mei shu added sarcastically, ¡°before the truth comes to light, i will freeze your bank accounts and investigate all your financial transactions. if you are innocent, i will compensate you with double the amount. but if you have close dealings with any suspicious people, you should be aware of the consequences.¡± ¡°you dare! mei shu, i will never let you off!¡± wang yue turned into a wild beast upon hearing mei shu¡¯s words, attempting to rush forward and fight her. mei yun held her firmly, not allowing her to harm his daughter. ¡°let go of me! is your whole family trying to exterminate us mother and daughter? mei yun, you¡¯re not human! i¡¯m your wife! how can you help outsiders bully me?¡± wang yue had completely lost her sanity and kept lunging forward. mei yun couldn¡¯t restrain her, and it seemed like her long, sharp nails were about to scratch his daughter¡¯s face. in his desperation, mei yun forgot about the injuries on her face and slapped her hard. [congratulations, master, you have reached a satisfaction level of 100. mission accomplished. you have earned the time-limited skill ¡°mind reading,¡± which can only target a single designated individual each time and is effective for one minute. the skill has a cooldown time of three days.] mei shu heard the system¡¯s voice and raised an eyebrow with a smirk. mind reading, and it¡¯s time-limited? this system was becoming quite stingy! however, this skill could be quite useful. she actually wanted to try it on someone. none of the people present at the moment warranted the use of mind reading. she needed to find someone with motives so hidden that even she couldn¡¯t decipher them. thinking of someone, mei shu decided to give it a shot. in the end, wang yue was taken away by mei yun. the room instantly became quiet again. butler zhao approached and said, ¡°miss, i can have someone help you tidy up the room. you and the young masters can go to the living room and rest for a while.¡± ¡°thank you, butler zhao.¡± mei shu looked down at mei yan, holding his hand. ¡°let¡¯s go. it¡¯s been a long night. you two need to get back to your studies.¡± mei yan, still worried, stood in front of her and asked, ¡°sister, dad won¡¯t send you back to the countryside, right?¡± ¡°he probably won¡¯t,¡± mei shu replied thoughtfully. tonight, mei yun¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected. he had surprisingly sided with her and acted completely different from what she had anticipated. originally, mei shu had expected mei yun to return from school after hearing those messages and go berserk. she had prepared herself for his thunderous anger, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to suppress the matter and help her keep it under wraps. he even tolerated her physical altercation with wang yue. mei shu didn¡¯t believe that mei yun had suddenly changed overnight. she guessed that mei yun had somehow learned about the video incident through other means or perhaps there was more to the story than met the eye. therefore, he had decided to put it on hold until the truth became clear and then settle accounts accordingly. no matter how he intended to settle the accounts, mei shu wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°that¡¯s great. sister, as long as you don¡¯t leave, it¡¯s all good!¡± mei yan¡¯s mind was still simple, and as long as the outcome aligned with his wishes, he started to feel sleepy and couldn¡¯t help but yawn. mei jing, on the other hand, was unusually thoughtful. ¡°dad¡¯s attitude this time is a bit strange. although it seems like he¡¯s helping us for now, when something is out of the ordinary, we need to be cautious and vigilant.¡± ¡°i understand. this matter isn¡¯t over yet, but you two don¡¯t need to get involved,¡± mei shu said as she squatted down and gently stroked mei yan¡¯s face, feeling a surge of heartache. ¡°i¡¯ll find an ice pack for you, don¡¯t worry. sister will make sure justice is served.¡± ¡°sister, i¡¯m already very happy to see that woman get a good beating,¡± mei yan said, still somewhat worried that mei shu might provoke mei yun. he was afraid that mei yun might change her mind again and send her away. ¡°don¡¯t worry; i can handle it.¡± mei shu ruffled his hair with a smile, and the scene was heartwarming and sweet. butler zhao, who led the housekeepers and servants upstairs, witnessed this touching scene and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. if madam bai were still here, these children would probably be leading happy lives, and they wouldn¡¯t have encountered the troubles of today. true to her word, mei shu froze wang yue¡¯s bank accounts and investigated her financial transactions. soon enough, she found a name. originally, she had no intention of getting involved, but today, she heard that li zhen had once again been loudly spreading this matter in front of mei yun. it couldn¡¯t help but make her feel a certain suspicion. even if li zhen harbored resentment out of love, he shouldn¡¯t have been this troublesome, causing disturbances and looking for trouble everywhere. she suspected that the person assisting wang yue behind the scenes, or perhaps the one hired by wang yue, might have a connection to li zhen. this investigation led her to uncover someone. lu ming li zhen¡¯s uncle. a well-known private detective in lin city. this person had recently withdrawn a large sum of money from a bank account, and the account owner was wang yue. seeing this, mei shu finally understood how wang yue had managed to arrange for a group of thugs to block her car. it seemed that she needed to pay a visit to this private detective.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Ventured Into The Enemy Camp Alone chapter 227: ventured into the enemy camp alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°are you sure the person is inside?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow and looked at the man next to her, who appeared calm and collected. lu si raised a charming eyebrow, lazily pointing to the low-end nightclub in front. ¡°my people have been watching for a while, and they saw him entering with a woman.¡± ¡°did you take any pictures?¡± mei shu mischievously inquired. anticipating her question, lu si grabbed a nearby tablet and handed it to her without hesitation. ¡°see for yourself.¡± mei shu gave him a skeptical glance and casually activated the screen. a video started playing on it. in the center of the screen, a somewhat sleazy-looking man was intimately hugging a woman with a slender waist. they were chatting and laughing as they entered the nightclub. at one point, the man even boldly squeezed her curvaceous behind. mei shu found the footage quite unpleasant to watch. she quickly turned off the video, copied it to her phone, and waved her hand at lu si. ¡°thanks. 1 owe you dinner next time.¡± ¡°sure,¡± lu si agreed without hesitation. since this entertainment club wasn¡¯t particularly high-end, the staff didn¡¯t verify the identities of the guests coming and going. mei shu easily blended in, infiltrating the club and discreetly tampering with the surveillance cameras. she finally pinpointed the target¡¯s location in one of the private rooms. before she could enter the room, she could already hear some rather unsavory sounds of a man and woman inside. mei shu¡¯s lips twitched, and without any courtesy, she kicked the door open. a high-pitched scream immediately filled the room. the woman quickly disentangled herself from the man. flustered, lu ming buttoned up his shirt as he walked over. upon getting a clear look at mei shu, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. ¡°who are you? who let you in? you dare to kick the door? do you want to die?¡± mei shu ignored his arrogant attitude and started confirming with him, ¡°mr. lu ming?¡± the man hesitated for a moment. ¡°do you know me? who are you?¡± ¡°mr. lu, i¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡± mei shu¡¯s gaze, seemingly casual, slid from the woman on the sofa, making her intentions clear. the woman¡¯s hostile eyes scrutinized mei shu before reluctantly clinging to lu ming¡¯s arm, complaining, ¡°darling, who is this person? don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s one of your mistresses from outside?¡± ¡°how is that possible?¡± lu ming placated her by giving her a kiss on her bright red lips. ¡°she¡¯s nowhere near as beautiful as you.¡± mei shu:¡±¡­¡± she was really glad she hadn¡¯t had dinner yet. upon hearing lu ming¡¯s words, the woman provocatively looked at mei shu and latched onto his arm, declaring her territorial rights. ¡°did you hear that, little girl? this is my man. it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± mei shu took out her phone, pulled up the video of the two of them being intimate outside the nightclub, and calmly pressed the play button. ¡°i¡¯ve heard that mr. lu married his current wife for wealth and connections. i believe if your wife were to see this video, everything you¡¯ve gained from your wife¡¯s family would turn to dust.¡± ¡°you recorded it?¡± lu ming, stung by her attack, pushed away the woman clinging to him, reached out to grab mei shu¡¯s phone, and tried to snatch it away. mei shu easily evaded him, and in passing, she extended a foot to trip him. ¡°mr. lu, it would be wise for you to cooperate. otherwise, you should know the consequences.¡± ¡°what do you want?¡± lu ming, now on the ground, stared at her with a mixture of resentment and anger. suddenly, something clicked in his mind, and his eyes widened. ¡°i remember now, you¡¯re mei shu!¡± then, his face twisted with malice. ¡°i¡¯ve seen your video before. you have a good figure, and all those men you were with seemed quite satisfied. i¡¯d really like to taste you!¡± lu ming¡¯s inappropriate comments only fueled her disgust. ¡°it seems you¡¯re really eager for your wife to see this video.¡± ¡°do you think you can intimidate me?¡± lu ming sneered. ¡°do you even know who 1 am? do you think i¡¯ll believe you have my wife¡¯s contact information?¡± ¡°oh.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow and casually recited a phone number. as she spoke, lu ming¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°ah jiao, you should leave first.¡± ¡°but, darling, i¡­¡± ¡°get out!¡± lu ming roared at her impatiently. the woman called all jiao displayed a tearful expression. unfortunately, lu ming had no patience to coax her at this moment. after sobbing quietly for a while, she found it uninteresting and glared at mei shu before storming out of the room. once she left, lu ming closed the door to the private room, his face darkening as he glared at mei shu. ¡°alone in the wolf¡¯s den, i¡¯d like to see what cards you¡¯re holding!¡± with that, he reached out to grab mei shu¡¯s collar. he had practiced some basic martial arts in the military, and ordinary men were no match for him, let alone mei shu, a woman with no self-defense skills! dealing with her alone, he had more than enough confidence! mei shu, however, had already figured out that he had some experience in martial arts from his fighting style. her eyes sparkled with interest.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Mind Reading chapter 228: mind reading translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations she could use him to level up! however, after a while of fighting, mei shu realized that the system in her mind had remained silent the whole time. she understood that this was probably because her opponent¡¯s level was lower than hers, so there was no room for improvement. as a result, mei shu lost interest in the match and decided to take control by firmly subduing her opponent. ¡°i came here to discuss business with you, not to fight. if you¡¯re willing to cooperate, i¡¯ll let you go. otherwise, you know the consequences,¡± mei shu said calmly, her words carrying a different kind of threat. this made lu ming, who had been in the underworld for years, finally realize how troublesome mei shu could be. ¡°alright, you can let me go, and i¡¯ll listen to what you have to say!¡± lu ming surrendered. mei shu released him, waiting for him to stand up from the ground. she then spoke leisurely, ¡°i believe you helped fabricate my video, right?¡± lu ming was taken aback, his gaze shifting uncomfortably elsewhere. ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°don¡¯t know?¡± mei shu sneered. ¡°i¡¯m afraid your employers don¡¯t know that the video was forged by you, do they? do you know a person named huang rui, or should i say, yellow hair?¡± lu ming trembled, unable to control his gaze as he looked at her. ¡°what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°i think you know what i want to say,¡± mei shu said calmly. ¡°you were hired to spread the video and tarnish my reputation. you must have earned quite a bit of money from it. i forgot to mention that the police have already discovered that the video was fake.¡± ¡°this is impossible!¡± lu ming¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°the video isn¡¯t fake. no one could tell! it¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°then why did the police arrest yellow hair and the real woman from the video?¡± mei shu asked casually. she sat down in a chair, propping her legs up and looking at him nonchalantly. lu ming¡¯s mind was in turmoil. he realized that yellow hair, who was currently being questioned by the police, would probably reveal his involvement sooner or later. he thought hard and, in the end, fixed a malevolent gaze on the young girl in front of him. ¡°are you here to give me a warning? is that it?¡± ¡°of course not. i¡¯m here to make a deal with you,¡± mei shu smiled. ¡°1 know your wife¡¯s family has quite some influence. even if you get arrested by the police, your wife will probably use her connections to bail you out. however, i have the video from earlier as evidence, so it would be wise for you to cooperate.¡± ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± lu ming stared at her, his eyes no longer filled with contempt but rather with suspicion, as if he was looking at a venomous snake. mei shu didn¡¯t mind his gaze and said casually, ¡°i want you to use your connections to visit huang rui in the police station, coordinate your statements with him, and then spread some rumors.¡± inside the car. lu si was starting to get impatient. he loosened his tie and casually tossed it onto the back seat, making a deliberate loud noise. up front, jiang he understood his intentions and quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll go check on miss mei. please wait here, mr. lu si.¡± lu si turned his head to look out of the window without saying a word. jiang he didn¡¯t waste any more time and promptly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. little did he know that just as he reached the door, he would bump into mei shu as she was coming out. their eyes met, and jiang he immediately flashed a brilliant smile. ¡°miss mei, you¡¯re finally out! mr. lu si was really worried about you.¡± he whispered the last part to mei shu. he didn¡¯t have the courage to let mr. lu si know that he had been talking to miss mei behind his back! although everything he said was true! mei shu thought that they had already left and didn¡¯t expect them to have waited for her. her heart skipped a beat, and she decided to bypass jiang he and walked directly to the back seat of the car. lu si heard the noise and reached out to grab the tie that was lying on the seat. he made a ¡°please¡± gesture, and finally, a faint smile appeared on his tense face. ¡°is everything settled?¡± mei shu shook the check in her hand. ¡°five million. this guy, lu ming, has learned his lesson. when he helps me sort everything out, 1 won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± lu si nodded lightly and said, ¡°would you like to have dinner? you mentioned earlier that you would treat me.¡± mei shu was slightly surprised. ¡°you waited here for me just for a meal?¡± the lu family certainly didn¡¯t lack food and drink. sometimes mei shu couldn¡¯t understand why lu si was so good to her for no apparent reason. thinking of this, she suddenly had an idea and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°ah si, can 1 ask you a question?¡± ¡°you can ask,¡± lu si said candidly. mei shu silently activated the mind-reading ability in her system and asked seriously, ¡°have you fallen in love with me? like, in a romantic way.¡± [master, 1 have activated the mind-reading function for you. the target is locked on lu si, with a one-minute time limit.] mei shu narrowed her eyes and waited quietly for lu si¡¯s most honest answer from his heart. ¡°no.¡± [no, how could 1 possibly like you? 1 won¡¯t like anyone.] lu si¡¯s voice, along with his true thoughts, echoed in her ears. the one-minute time limit had just ended. mei shu breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°that¡¯s good.. now 1 can feel at ease with our interactions!¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Ambiguous Relationship chapter 229: ambiguous relationship translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations because she had no plans to start a romantic relationship. however, what she didn¡¯t know was that right after lu si had silently recited that sentence in his mind, he felt something strange. it was as if it was merely his wishful thinking, and deep down in his heart, there seemed to be another opposing thought constantly clamoring. unfortunately, the mind-reading ability had a very short effective duration. mei shu was destined not to know any of this. as for lu si¡­ due to mei shu¡¯s words, his expression briefly displayed a moment of confusion. he then forced a bitter smile, lowered his head, half of his face shrouded in shadows, making it impossible to discern his true emotions. ¡°we are just friends; you don¡¯t need to overthink it.¡± ¡°i did indeed overthink it just now,¡± mei shu sincerely apologized. ¡°1 won¡¯t do it again in the future. you¡¯ve been so good to me, and i¡¯ll treat you as my best friend.¡± do you even know i¡¯ve been good to you? lu si almost blurted out this question but managed to restrain himself. ¡°well, i suddenly remembered that i have something to do, so i won¡¯t eat now. another time, perhaps.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°you should take care of yourself even if you¡¯re busy with work. i¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself.¡± with that, she cheerfully opened the car door, waved at lu si, and said, ¡°see you next time. feel free to call me whenever you have time. goodbye.¡± ¡°okay.¡± the car door was shut with a ¡°click¡± from the outside. the interior of the car fell into silence once more. after a while, jiang he finally got in the car. without looking back, he could still sense the palpable tension in the atmosphere, especially from lu si in the back seat. he hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°master si, lu ming has left. should we continue to have someone follow him?¡± ¡°no need,¡± lu si replied curtly, his tone unfriendly. ¡°are you very free? go back to the company!¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± jiang he dared not object. although he didn¡¯t know what had transpired between miss mei and master si, it was evident that master si was in a terrible mood at the moment. now was not the time to ask questions; he just needed to do his job diligently. any additional words might lead to more trouble. however, there were always people who seemed determined to get him into trouble. lu si coldly stared ahead and asked, ¡°jiang he, how old are you this year?¡± ¡°twenty-three, master si,¡± jiang he replied, his neck slightly retracted. he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine for no apparent reason. with a hint of disdain in his voice, lu si sneered, ¡°you¡¯re twenty-three and have never been in a relationship? pathetic.¡± jiang he:¡±?¡± master si, have you forgotten that you seem to have never been in a relationship either? and you¡¯re definitely older than me! but even if he had a hundred times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say such things. jiang he pretended to be profound and said, ¡°actually, i do have some romantic experiences from my school days.¡± lu si suddenly tilted his head and stared intently at the back of his head. quickly, jiang he explained, ¡°during my school days, many girls liked me, and i had some ambiguous relationships with a few of them. but in the end, i wanted to find true love, so 1 didn¡¯t commit to any of them.¡± lu si accurately caught the number in his words. ¡°how many?¡± jiang he swallowed hard and nervously said, ¡°there were about seven, eight, or nine¡­¡± lu si narrowed his eyes. jiang he thought, ¡°uh oh, it¡¯s over. master si will probably fire me for being unfaithful.¡± but he was genuinely innocent; he hadn¡¯t done anything with those girls. even during the ambiguous phase, he hadn¡¯t held hands! he really wasn¡¯t a heartless playboy, and he felt terribly wronged. however, the next second, lu si¡¯s words made him temporarily forget about his grievances. ¡°how did you have these ambiguous relationships?¡± jiang he took a deep breath and explained, ¡°we would go out for meals together¡­ and that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°is it that simple?¡± lu si clearly didn¡¯t believe him. jiang he hurriedly explained, ¡°of course, we would also watch movies before eating, send each other messages, say goodnight, play games together, attend classes together, and they even came to watch me play basketball and brought me water.¡± ¡°oh,¡± lu si said, seemingly lost in thought as he lowered his head. ¡°so, if you didn¡¯t do these things, it wouldn¡¯t be considered an ambiguous relationship?¡± ¡°it should be, right? if we didn¡¯t even get involved in each other¡¯s daily lives, how could it be considered ambiguous? at most, it¡¯s just being regular friends,¡± jiang he boldly declared, instantly regretting it. because he keenly felt the temperature of the icy gaze behind him drop a few degrees. jiang he finally grasped lu si¡¯s intentions but couldn¡¯t help but cry inwardly, ¡°master si, have you forgotten that you and miss mei can also be considered to be in an ambiguous phase?¡± ¡°why?¡± lu si asked indifferently, but his two thumbs unconsciously twiddled with each other. jiang he realized that the questions were quite leading and that he should choose his words carefully. ¡°because you¡¯ve let her in on your secrets, and your relationship has certainly become closer after your repeated acts of assistance. it¡¯s already safe to say that you¡¯re confidants!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± lu si thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°but everything you said seems to be things i¡¯ve done. what has she done for me? what are her secrets?¡± jiang he¡¯s smile froze. these two questions were like an open invitation for disaster, and he had no answers for them.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: The Trivial Matters of a Couple chapter 230: the trivial matters of a couple translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations speaking of it, considering the length of time they had been in contact, if you looked closely, it was true that lu si had been more proactive in this relationship. mei shu had always maintained a somewhat distant attitude. what they knew, what they could investigate, was mei shu¡¯s past. but as for mei shu in the present, they knew nothing. mei shu was entirely different from what their investigations had revealed. the more they interacted, the stronger lu si felt this way. the stronger it got, the more he wanted to get closer to her. however, mei shu unexpectedly uttered those words, causing ripples in his otherwise calm heart. although lu si didn¡¯t show it on the surface, even jiang he could sense it. his master si was genuinely interested in mei shu, and he had likely just been rejected by her, which was why he was now asking these inexplicable questions. jiang he understood what was going on, so he couldn¡¯t help but worry for him. he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°you can try doing those ordinary things with miss mei. as long as you spend enough time together, once mei shu gets used to your presence, she won¡¯t just see you as an ordinary friend anymore.¡± lu si seemed to grasp the idea but also seemed at a loss. he sat in the back seat, his brow furrowed, hesitating for quite some time. finally, he took out his phone, found mei shu¡¯s contact information, and proactively sent her a text message, ¡°let me know when you get home.¡± after sending the message, there was a long silence, and the phone remained motionless. lu si couldn¡¯t help but become increasingly impatient. jiang he, being his trusted assistant, was the one who understood his intentions the best. seeing lu si getting annoyed but having no outlet for his frustration, he said nervously, ¡°the beginning is always the hardest, master si. don¡¯t rush it. things need time, and when you like someone, you have to take it slow to pursue her.¡± these words made lu si suddenly freeze. ¡°who said i want to pursue her?¡± jiang he was a bit speechless. ¡°don¡¯t you want to have a closer relationship with miss mei?¡± ¡°no,¡± lu si vehemently denied, as if he was hit in a sensitive spot. he had almost tangled himself up just now. he didn¡¯t even like mei shu that much, so why should he frequently engage in couple-like activities with her? he wanted to retract the message he had just sent, but it was already past the time limit, so he had no choice but to leave it. lu si decided to stop thinking about it. he casually put his phone aside and silently picked up the files to work. however, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but keep drifting toward the screen. until his phone rang. lu si admitted that his heart skipped a beat. but when he saw the caller id on the screen, the light that had just appeared in his eyes suddenly extinguished. the call was from the company¡¯s manager, and it was about some dull and boring work-related matters. he gave some brief instructions and hung up without bothering to continue the conversation. he was about to put his phone away again to avoid distraction when a new text message suddenly popped up on the screen. although mei shu¡¯s name hadn¡¯t changed, the message seemed unusually conspicuous, causing even his usually calm eyes to contract slightly. he quickly concealed the slight unnaturalness in his expression and opened the message to read it. in the chat window, mei shu¡¯s message was polite and distant. ¡°i ran into an acquaintance on the way and decided to have dinner together. i won¡¯t be going home for a while. thanks for your concern.¡± reading these words, lu si inexplicably felt a sense of discomfort in his heart. she wouldn¡¯t have dinner with him but would happily go on a date with someone else, even though she knew he had been treating her well! at this moment, someone had completely forgotten that he had just rejected her earlier and was sulking. jiang he, as his personal assistant, was the best at understanding his thoughts. seeing his frustrated expression but with no way to vent his frustration, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle secretly, then quickly put on a serious expression. his ability to change his demeanor was indeed fast. ¡°master si, today, it was easy for lu ming to follow miss mei¡¯s orders because you willingly participated in the investigation. both in terms of emotions and logic, miss mei should thank you properly. why don¡¯t we give her a hint so that she can take the initiative herself?¡± lu si furrowed his brows. ¡°why should i give her a hint?¡± jiang he had already prepared an excuse for him. ¡°haven¡¯t we already obtained information from the police? you probably didn¡¯t have time to tell miss mei about it, right?¡± lu si fell into silence. indeed, he hadn¡¯t told her yet because of mei shu¡¯s question. ¡°call her and tell her i need to talk to her, ask for her current location.¡± ¡°alright!¡± jiang he parked the car by the side of the road and cheerfully made arrangements for him. soon, mei shu sent her address, and jiang he immediately turned the car around and headed to the restaurant where she was now. mei shu had wanted to take a leisurely walk after getting out of the car. during this period, her schedule had been packed every day. even for someone like her, the physical and mental fatigue was real. so, she wanted to take this opportunity to relax and didn¡¯t plan to return home so soon. however, to her surprise, she bumped into wen miao, who had also come out to clear her mind. they decided to go to a restaurant together, so when she received jiang he¡¯s text message, although she found it a bit strange, she still gave him the address without thinking too much about it. ¡°sorry, 1 have a friend coming later,¡± she said after hanging up the phone, looking apologetic. wen miao waved her hand indifferently. ¡°1 don¡¯t mind, and besides, i¡¯d like to meet your other friends too..¡± Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Friends’ Meeting chapter 231: friends¡¯ meeting translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations wen miao considered mei shu a close friend and naturally wanted to be a part of her social circle. as for mei shu, although lu si had a somewhat special status, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t be seen in public. they had no unnecessary entanglements, so there was nothing to hide. they had already confirmed with each other earlier that they only considered each other as ordinary friends. this arrangement suited mei shu well and made her feel more comfortable in this relationship. the restaurant wasn¡¯t too far from where jiang he and the others were, just a ten-minute drive, so wen miao didn¡¯t have to wait long to see mei shu¡¯s friend as she had mentioned. a few idle waitresses had gathered at the entrance of the restaurant. it wasn¡¯t mealtime, so there weren¡¯t many customers coming and going, and the staff were all a bit lazy. as they chatted together, the glass door of the restaurant suddenly swung open from the outside. out of habit, they all glanced toward the door but had no intention of going to greet the newcomer. however, when they saw the face of the person entering, they stood up straight in disbelief. the man had long narrow eyes with a few long eyelashes hanging above them. his high and straight nose made his whole face look handsome and dignified, and the slight frown between his brows added a touch of imposing aura. his presence exuded an inherent nobility and power, making the waitstaff hesitant to approach him. only a girl with a starry-eyed look on her face dared to go forward and ask, ¡°sir, are you here to eat?¡± the man lowered his gaze, and his sharp eyes scanned the girl, instantly adding an air of dominance. ¡°no.¡± ¡°no?¡± the girl was momentarily confused, unable to fathom why someone would come to a restaurant if not to eat. the manager quickly pulled the girl behind him and smiled obsequiously, ¡°sir, are you here to meet someone?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the man nodded lightly, scanning the surroundings before finally locking onto a young woman sitting in the far corner who was engaged in a conversation with someone else. a faint smile played on his lips. ¡°i found her.¡± he took a step, his long legs carrying him directly towards that direction. wen miao¡¯s cheerful voice came to a halt when she saw this unexpected guest. she stared wide-eyed at the strikingly handsome man who had suddenly appeared behind mei shu. her mouth nearly watered. mei shu had heard footsteps approaching from behind earlier but hadn¡¯t expected the person to stop right behind her. she put down her tea cup and turned to look, her gaze unexpectedly falling into the dark eyes of lu si. her heart inexplicably tightened. ¡°you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°yes.¡± lu si remained standing, his eyes fixed firmly on her. the seating at mei shu and wen miao¡¯s table could accommodate four people, but since both mei shu and wen miao were sitting on the outer sides, lu si would have to ask mei shu to make way if he wanted to sit in the innermost seat by the window. jiang he cleared his throat as a reminder. ¡°miss mei, why don¡¯t we sit down and talk? standing here and chatting is drawing too much attention.¡± wherever master si went, he attracted attention. if they didn¡¯t sit down soon, they might end up with people taking sneak photos, thinking he was a famous celebrity to hype up on social media! mei shu finally realized and hastily moved to the inner seat. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i zoned out for a moment. please, have a seat.¡± she rarely found herself so absent-minded, but just now, she couldn¡¯t help but be drawn by the emotions flickering in lu si¡¯s eyes and wanted to explore what those emotions were. fortunately, lu si sat down beside her without any further comment. seeing the situation, wen miao also followed mei shu and moved inside, making space for jiang he. after taking a seat, wen miao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t leave lu si at all. seeing him appear cold as ice, she gathered her courage and struck up a conversation, ¡°you¡¯re the good friend that mei shu mentioned, right? you must be much older than mei shu, aren¡¯t you?¡± as soon as wen miao spoke, lu si¡¯s face darkened. jiang he quickly said, ¡°well, master si is also young. there isn¡¯t too much of an age difference between him and you two. you won¡¯t even notice it when you two go to college!¡± his words seemed to be making things worse. lu si shot him a displeased look, successfully silencing jiang he. ¡°does age have anything to do with being friends?¡± wen miao realized she had said something inappropriate and quickly shook her head. ¡°no, that¡¯s not what i meant. i was just curious about mei shu¡¯s friend. i thought he might be a student like us.¡± ¡°ah si is already the ceo of a company at such a young age,¡± mei shu interjected with a smile, diverting the conversation. ¡°you shouldn¡¯t focus on age. by the way, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± lu si glanced at wen miao but remained silent. mei shu continued, ¡°wen miao isn¡¯t a stranger. you can go ahead and say what you want.¡± hearing her words, wen miao¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. she couldn¡¯t help but grab mei shu¡¯s hand, shaking it vigorously. ¡°shu¡¯er, you¡¯re so good to me. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be your friend for life!¡± ¡°i know.¡± mei shu gently patted wen miao¡¯s hand. it was a heartwarming scene, but unfortunately, there was a pair of eyes nearby that didn¡¯t seem too pleased. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± mei shu inexplicably felt her heart skip a beat.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Look at Her with New Eyes chapter 232: look at her with new eyes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si averted his gaze. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. let¡¯s get to the point.¡± the police had interrogated huang rui and others in the past few days, but these individuals were experienced in dealing with law enforcement and hadn¡¯t revealed any useful information. however, a significant amount of cash had been found in their residences, and the police were currently investigating the source of this money. ¡°after you left the club, lu ming went back to his office, but someone claiming to be huang rui¡¯s relative has just arrived at the police station. they want to see huang rui and persuade him to confess to the police.¡± ¡°lu ming is indeed cunning. he doesn¡¯t show up and finds someone else to be a scapegoat in this muddy water,¡± mei shu said with a smirk. ¡°since he¡¯s acting so quickly, we can probably expect results by tomorrow.¡± ¡°right.¡± lu si lifted his eyelids slightly. ¡°the key is how you can restore your reputation.¡± starting with huang rui and tracing it back to wang yue wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but the impact of this incident was immeasurable. even though she had proven that the video was fake, anyone with that video stored on their phones would still involuntarily treat it as real. in the quiet of the night, who knew what dirty thoughts they might have while looking at the woman in that video. lu si couldn¡¯t stand the thought of those men watching that video alone at night and fantasizing about mei shu¡¯s body. he wanted to smash all their electronic devices! mei shu gave him a reassuring look;she had a plan for this situation. the techniques she had learned from teacher f would come in handy. wen miao, on the other hand, was bewildered and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt their conversation. ¡°who are you talking about? huang rui and lu ming? who are they?¡± ¡°huang rui is just a small-time thug, and lu ming is an acquaintance,¡± mei shu replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°lu ming is also li zhen¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°oh! lu ming is the so-called detective uncle that li zhen mentioned!¡± wen miao¡¯s anger flared up as she mentioned this. ¡°because of that so-called uncle, li zhen insisted in front of the whole class that the woman in that video was you! he even said that his uncle, a well-known detective in lin city, had verified the video and it couldn¡¯t be wrong. disgusting!¡± wen miao disdainfully muttered, ¡°so, from what you just said, his uncle was really involved? 1 knew li zhen wasn¡¯t a good guy! fooling around with various girls, flirting with them, relying on his somewhat decent looks to harass young girls everywhere. he always compared himself to the academic genius lu yan. i¡¯ve disliked him for a long time!¡± lu si agreed, flashing a smile but quickly suppressing it. ¡°do you plan to let lu ming off so easily?¡± ¡°what? mei shu, are you letting him go? why should you? he has caused you so much harm, and we must make him pay!¡± wen miao slammed her hand on the table, filled with righteous anger. mei shu quickly reassured her, ¡°i won¡¯t let him off. such a scoundrel doesn¡¯t deserve my forgiveness. i just happened to receive a substantial compensation from him today, so i thought of being generous and giving him a few more days of freedom.¡± ¡°what do you mean? did he compensate you? how much did he give you?¡± wen miao was worried that the amount might be too low to make up for mei shu¡¯s loss. in her view, a girl¡¯s innocence was more valuable than any amount of money. but since the incident had already occurred, having financial compensation was better than nothing. however, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that mei shu would receive so much money from lu ming. ¡°five million.¡± ¡°five million?¡± wen miao exclaimed in shock, immediately drawing the attention of the people around them. she hurriedly covered her mouth, and when the others returned to their meals, she whispered, ¡°so much? then, couldn¡¯t you just live a carefree life and not have to work anymore?¡± ¡°although this money is all for me, 1 don¡¯t plan to use it for myself.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t tell her that the money was actually obtained through extortion. this girl was easily startled and jumpy, and mei shu was afraid that she might blurt out the truth inadvertently. she didn¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention. wen miao was puzzled and asked, ¡°then who do you want to use it for?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve done some research. since marrying into a well-connected family, lu ming has made connections with several prominent individuals. over the years, posing as a detective, he has done many unjust things. i want to use this money as compensation for those who have been harmed by him.¡± this statement not only surprised wen miao but also made lu si and jiang he look at her with newfound respect. they had never imagined that she would have such a broad-minded perspective. no wonder she had gone to great lengths to obtain evidence of lu ming¡¯s infidelity; she had a plan in mind all along. wen miao was now in complete admiration. ¡°shu¡¯er, you¡¯re so kind. i really like you. if you weren¡¯t a girl, i¡¯d want to marry you! you¡¯re truly amazing!¡± ¡°ahem.¡± lu si cleared his throat, interrupting the starry-eyed girl. he draped his arm over the back of mei shu¡¯s chair, but for some reason, he refrained from touching her body.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: She Is My Girlfriend chapter 233: she is my girlfriend translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what are you doing?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow at him. lu si had no intention of pulling his arm back. ¡°nothing, just a little surprised you did that.¡± ¡°i¡¯m asking why you decided to put your arm on the back of my chair,¡± mei shu glanced at his half-arm, making her intentions clear. lu si could only reluctantly retract his arm and sit upright in his own seat. ¡°i¡¯m hungry.¡± mei shu frowned. for a moment, she thought the person sitting next to her had suddenly turned into the adorable xiao bao again! but his cold expression remained; it was indeed lu si. ¡°waiter, we¡¯d like to order,¡± mei shu snapped her fingers in the direction of the server. the dishes on the table were leftovers from mei shu and wen miao¡¯s meal. it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for lu si and jiang he to continue eating those, so she planned to let the two of them order dishes they liked, and she would foot the bill. at the front desk of the restaurant. several waitresses heard mei shu¡¯s call and wanted to take the opportunity to get a closer look at the handsome guy. the girls crowded in the narrow aisle, unwilling to give up the chance to get an up-close view of the handsome man. mei shu waited for a while, but all she heard were rustling sounds from nearby. she turned her head in surprise and saw that several girls had their starry-eyed gazes fixed on lu si. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly and called out again, ¡°excuse me, waitress, can you come over? we¡¯d like to order.¡± ¡°uh, coming!¡± the girl who had eagerly welcomed lu si at the door was the first to respond. the others were dejected and gave up the struggle. now there was only one person left in the narrow aisle. the girl finally walked over. ¡°miss, here¡¯s the menu.¡± ¡°thank you,¡± mei shu gestured towards lu si and said, ¡°take a look and order whatever you like.¡± the girl was frozen in place when she heard mei shu¡¯s words. she had worked in the restaurant long enough to understand a certain rule. when a man and a woman went out to eat, if the woman paid the bill, they were most likely a married couple because husbands often entrusted their wives with handling the finances. if the man paid the bill, they were probably a couple. however, from mei shu¡¯s tone, it was clear that the two of them were not a married couple¡­ this restaurant might not be top-tier, but it wasn¡¯t a place just anyone could afford to dine at. the girl couldn¡¯t help but think of a more unusual possibility. with this in mind, when the girl looked at lu si, her gaze had a hint of curiosity. ¡°excuse me, sir, what do you do for a living?¡± lu si found her tone strange and raised an eyebrow, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. 1 can¡¯t disclose that.¡± the girl blushed and hurriedly lowered her head. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 didn¡¯t mean to pry into your privacy. i just wanted to get to know you. if you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, i¡­¡± she lowered her head, her earlobes turning bright red. in the midst of her pounding heartbeats, she made a sudden decision and handed over a small piece of paper. ¡°this is my contact information. if you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, please get to know me, even if it¡¯s just as friends!¡± ¡°wow!¡± wen miao marveled at the girl¡¯s courage and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. jiang he, on the other hand, had no interest in watching the spectacle. the moment the girl handed over the note, he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°um, miss, he has a girlfriend, so he can¡¯t accept your contact information. sorry.¡± ¡°he has a girlfriend?¡± the girl instinctively looked at mei shu. mei shu quickly shook her head in denial. she didn¡¯t want to be the one to ruin this girl¡¯s potential love interest. but before she could say anything, lu si reached out and, right in front of the girl, put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°this is my girlfriend. can we order now?¡± the girl felt so embarrassed she wished she could find a hole to crawl into. she never expected mei shu and lu si to be in that kind of relationship! based on mei shu¡¯s tone when she spoke to lu si earlier, she had assumed lu si was just a young man being financially supported by a rich woman¡­ although she didn¡¯t have the money to support such a handsome man, being friends and occasionally going out for meals to feast her eyes on him would still be worth it. moreover, as long as he was single, she might have a chance. but she never thought she would be in this situation! mei shu was completely stunned, and the hand resting on her shoulder was unbelievably warm, to the point that she found herself somewhat longing for the warmth of his palm, forgetting to push him away. when she snapped out of it, the others had already finished ordering their food. lu si calmly waited for her to notice his gaze. ¡°what are you thinking?¡± as he spoke, his fingers moved up and down her shoulder in a suggestive manner. mei shu quickly pushed his hand away. ¡°why did you say i¡¯m your girlfriend?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good way to avoid trouble,¡± lu si calmly sipped his hot tea. ¡°nervous, are you?¡± ¡°why would i be nervous?¡± mei shu quickly denied. ¡°is that so?¡± lu si tilted his head and his gaze fell ambiguously on her profile.. ¡°then why are your ears so red?¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Truth Revealed chapter 234: truth revealed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the conversation between the two had indeed become somewhat ambiguous. even wen miao noticed it and her eyes darted between the two of them mischievously. uncharacteristically, mei shu said, ¡°i¡¯m just feeling hot.¡± ¡°really?¡± lu si¡¯s voice was very soft. so soft that it felt like a feather had landed on her heart. mei shu suddenly felt a bit itchy inside, and her whole body felt somewhat uncomfortable. the next monday, everything unfolded just as they had expected. huang rui, after meeting with the so-called relatives, quickly decided to turn over a new leaf and immediately confessed that everything had been orchestrated by wang yue. he provided every detail to the police, including the methods of their dealings, the locations, and how they communicated. as for the forged video, he claimed to have made it himself without any help from others. with the case at this stage, although there were still some doubts, captain wang could already begin making arrests. at that time, wang yue and mei yun were both at home. due to the injuries she sustained from mei shu that day, wang yue was still wearing an eye mask, and a pungent medicinal odor wafted from her even without getting close. mei yun was irritated by her constant crying, and, coupled with the secretary¡¯s lack of progress in the investigation, he had grown darker in mood. ¡°honey, even if 1 didn¡¯t handle packing up mei shu well, you don¡¯t have to keep wearing a cold expression towards me, right? after all, i¡¯m your wife. don¡¯t you think about our past marital affection?¡± wang yue complained as she wiped away her tears. she knew she could continue saying these things because she was sure mei yun had no evidence. mei yun, feeling irritated, smashed his lips, ¡°why are you crying? has mei shu wronged you? it¡¯s because you¡¯re favoring her! if you treated these kids and mei mu as well as you treat mei shu, would mei shu treat you this way?¡± ¡°what else can i do for her? do you know how hard it is to be a stepmother? if you¡¯re too strict, others will say you¡¯re a wicked stepmother. if you¡¯re not strict enough, they¡¯ll say 1 haven¡¯t fulfilled my responsibilities as a stepmother. i¡¯m damned from both sides, so what should i do? what do you want me to do?¡± wang yue tearfully complained to him. ¡°since mei shu came back, i¡¯ve bought her anything she wanted. those few boys in the house have the freedom to do as they please, and i take care of everything. haven¡¯t 1 done well enough?¡± wang yue spoke with increasing grievances, and she even seemed to be convincing herself. it appeared as if she had portrayed herself as a stepmother who had endured constant mistreatment by her wicked stepdaughter. however, this was far from the truth. mei yun was keenly aware of the reality, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence. just at that moment, the doorbell rang, and soon the sound of butler zhao opening the door could be heard. ¡°why have you come here? whose are you looking for?¡± ¡°hey! you can¡¯t come in!¡± a chaotic series of footsteps entered the room. mei yun stood up instinctively and saw that a group of police officers had brazenly entered their home. ¡°officers, what is this about¡­¡± his words were cut off halfway as he glanced meaningfully at the woman on the sofa behind him. upon seeing the police, wang yue had already begun to shiver uncontrollably. her lips turned purple, and she said, ¡°why have you come in? who allowed you to enter my home? this is my home. please leave!¡± ¡°you are wang yue, right?¡± captain wang sneered, ¡°ms. wang, we suspect you are related to a rape case. please come with us.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, mei yun¡¯s fist had already landed on wang yue¡¯s face. ¡°b*tch! 1 thought you¡¯d just made a fake video, but i never thought you¡¯d actually have people go and rape my daughter! how can you be so wicked?¡± wang yue had been struck on the wound on her face by his fist and was crying out in pain on the floor, ¡°police, my husband is beating me! arrest him quickly! he wants to kill me! the meis want to kill me!¡± ¡°mr. mei, please calm down,¡± captain wang grabbed mei yun¡¯s wrist, ¡°ms. wang¡¯s crimes will be determined by the court. please allow us to take her away first.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going. i¡¯m not going anywhere! what rape case? i don¡¯t know anything! you can¡¯t just arrest people randomly; i¡¯m going to find a lawyer, and i¡¯m going to sue you! i¡¯m going to find a lawyer!¡± wang yue futilely resisted the police¡¯s arrest, and she was eventually handcuffed. her tantrums were first-rate, and two police officers had almost lost control when trying to subdue her. mei yun, seeing her unrepentant face, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you wicked woman, 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡± just as mei yun shouted at her, wang yue, in an apparent epiphany, suddenly grew quiet. it seemed as though she had realized that she was truly beyond help this time, so she allowed the police to take her away. mei yun followed them out of the yard. ¡°officers, the video involving my daughter¡­¡± he had been thinking about it all along, so he finally had to ask for a definite answer. luckily, captain wang¡¯s response didn¡¯t disappoint him. ¡°it¡¯s indeed a forgery, and we¡¯ve learned that your wife gave a significant sum of money to those hooligans in the video. there were also large deposits in her bank account recently. did you know?¡± mei yun was momentarily stunned but quickly understood, ¡°she sold off her businesses?¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Shameless Coward chapter 235: shameless coward translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°yes, the information shows that ms. wang sold off all her assets, and a portion of the cash is currently in huang rui¡¯s possession, the guy with dyed blond hair in the video,¡± captain wang said with a bitter smiledle added, ¡°from what we can see at the moment, it is like this.¡± mei yun didn¡¯t catch the undertone in his words, but he understood one thing: wang yue had indeed used such despicable means to drive mei shu away! did she even realize that mei shu was the daughter left behind by the person he loved the most? she was his own flesh and blood! mei yun was so furious that he picked up a teacup from the table and hurled it at wang yue¡¯s head. ¡°wretched woman, when you come out of prison, i won¡¯t spare you either!¡± the teacup shattered upon impact, and wang yue¡¯s face was covered in cuts and bruises, with hardly any recognizable features left. ¡°why go to such lengths? you¡¯ve forced our hand, so now we have to ask you to come with us to the police station for questioning,¡± captain wang said, waving for two officers to also get mei yun into the car. wang yue sat stiffly next to mei yun, her eyes fixed on the air, and it was unclear what she was thinking. as soon as captain wang received the investigation results, he informed the school. the grade director, upon learning the results, was greatly relieved and spread the news to everyone. with his deliberate and subtle influence, it took less than half a day for all the students and teachers in the school to know that mei shu had been framed, and the person behind the frame-up was her stepmother, wang yue, mei mu¡¯s mother. in an instant, those who had previously looked down on mei shu were ashamed to face her. when wen miao heard the news, she immediately went to find trouble with li zhen. this was an opportunity she couldn¡¯t pass up, and she had no intention of letting li zhen, who tried to take advantage of the situation, off the hook! ¡°hold on!¡± wen miao just arrived at the entrance of their classroom and saw li zhen hurrying toward the restroom. li zhen paused, then turned to glare at her with a displeased expression. ¡°what is it?¡± ¡°have you forgotten what you said before?¡± wen miao didn¡¯t care about his cold demeanor and blocked his path, stepping up to him.¡±a bet is a bet.you swore up and down that mei shu was guilty.what do you have to say now?¡± ¡°1 didn¡¯t lie.lt was my uncle who confirmed that the video wasn¡¯t fake!¡± li zhen shouted hoarsely. the noisy hallway suddenly fell silent, leaving only the echo of li zhen¡¯s voice. mei shu arrived in time to see the commotion and, together with lu yan, pushed their way through the crowd to see what was happening. ¡°are you alright, miaomiao?¡± mei shu held her hand and assessed her from top to bottom. wen miao shook her head and said, ¡°what could happen to me? it¡¯s this guy who¡¯s lost his temper. he deliberately shouted at me in a loud voice, but no matter how loud he gets, it won¡¯t change the fact that he was wrong!¡± mei shu glanced at li zhen, her eyes filled with undisguised disgust. ¡°you accused me of wrongdoing with such conviction in the past, and now that the truth has come out, you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistake.li zhen, you¡¯re nothing more than a shameless coward!¡± li zhen was infuriated and his face turned red.¡±who are you calling a coward? my uncle won¡¯t be wrong. maybe it¡¯s your mei family that used some means to pull strings and get the police to clear your name. the actual truth is something only you know deep in your heart!¡± mei shu spoke coldly, ¡°my family doesn¡¯t have the power to break the law and use illicit means. it¡¯s you who, even now, refuses to admit your mistake.li zhen, you¡¯re a despicable person!¡± li zhen¡¯s face turned bright red with anger, yet he didn¡¯t know how to refute it. when he obtained the video, he had it authenticated by his uncle. upon receiving a positive confirmation, he had developed a deep hatred for mei shu. he didn¡¯t even know why he hated her, but when he saw the video of her being flirtatious with those men, he couldn¡¯t control his jealousy, and even her face became repulsive to him. he had begun ruthlessly suppressing her at school, making her embarrassing secrets widely known, and publicly distancing himself from her. it was as if this was the only way his jealousy could be somewhat alleviated. but fate seemed to be playing a cruel joke on him. his usually infallible uncle had made a grave mistake this time. when the teachers announced the police investigation results in the classroom, he nearly snapped his pen in half. what kind of person had he become, the one who had once publicly spread mei shu¡¯s embarrassing secrets? was he, as mei shu described, a despicable coward, or just a pitiable creature consumed by love and hatred? he didn¡¯t want to be either. at this moment, there was nothing he wanted more than for what happened in the video to have been real. only then could he criticize her from the highest moral standpoint, despise her, and avoid the accusing gaze she now cast upon him. that gaze felt like knives, slowly and painfully tearing him apart, yet unable to bring him death. ¡°what do you want?¡± li zhen asked expressionlessly. mei shu raised the corners of her lips slightly..¡±! heard that you made a bet with wen miao, and if you lost, you were supposed to kneel and apologize to me?¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Target of Public Criticism chapter 236: target of public criticism translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations li zhen¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, ¡°i didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°hey, why don¡¯t you admit it?¡± wen miao quickly presented screenshots of their previous chat as evidence, ¡°everyone saw it, li zhen, don¡¯t you want to keep your reputation at school?¡± now he found himself in a difficult situation. lu yan, with a smiling face, chimed in, ¡°li zhen, a real man is willing to admit defeat. it¡¯s not embarrassing to apologize when you¡¯re wrong. but refusing to own up to your actions is what truly makes people look down on you.¡± as he spoke, he glanced around with deliberate intent. many people met his gaze and lowered their heads in shame. these people were all the ones who had previously joined li zhen in defaming mei shu and clamoring to participate in the gambling game. now they felt a deep sense of guilt and wanted to quietly escape, but they seemed to be rooted in place, unable to move an inch under the scrutiny of onlookers. the standoff in the hallway lasted for a while until a fragile-looking girl was the first to raise her hand and step forward. she said, ¡°mei shu, i thought your video was embarrassing, and it tarnished my reputation too. so, i spoke ill of you in the group chat. i apologize now. can you forgive me?¡± ¡°we agreed on kneeling as an apology!¡± wen miao insisted. the girl was frightened by her demand and quickly withdrew her hand, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°please don¡¯t be like this,¡± mei shu intervened, raising her hand to stop wen miao. she looked kindly at the girl and said, ¡°we¡¯re both girls, and 1 can understand your anger at the time. so, 1 accept your apology. but i also hope you can remain calm in the future and not attack others without understanding the situation. if someone with weaker mental strength had been subjected to the kind of defamation you and your friends engaged in, they might not have been able to handle it and could have resorted to self-harm or worse.¡± the girl hadn¡¯t realized the gravity of the situation, but she knew that what mei shu said was true. she quickly assured her, ¡°i won¡¯t use hurtful words on anyone in the future. i promise.¡± ¡°good, i believe you,¡± mei shu smiled at her. with mei taking the lead, many other girls sincerely apologized to mei shu and offered words of comfort, advising her not to let her stepmother¡¯s situation bother her too much. mei shu accepted their apologies one by one. the boys, on the other hand, were still struggling with their pride and unwilling to admit their previous mistakes. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but coldly remark, ¡°i never thought that in our high school senior class, with hundreds of students, there wouldn¡¯t be a single one who could live up to the title of a ¡®real man.¡¯¡± her words immediately stirred up the spirits of several people. a burly boy stood up and said, ¡°mei shu, i apologize to you. but 1 also want to explain myself. honestly, i never even watched that video. i only heard about it from a few buddies. i didn¡¯t believe it until the teacher¡¯s confirmation just now. but seeing you in person, 1 believe you are innocent. i apologize for the bad things i said about you earlier. i¡¯m sorry.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°i believe everything you said, and i accept your apology.¡± starting with him, many boys in the hallway came forward to apologize to mei shu, some seeking to befriend her. after all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with someone so good-looking, especially someone as attractive, gracious, and capable as mei shu? she was practically a goddess! one by one, people approached mei shu, wanting to establish a friendship with her. in that moment, she became the most popular girl in the entire senior class. this was not due to the help of the system, but because her personal charm had drawn people to her, and they wanted to be friends with her voluntarily. when the scene quieted down, everyone¡¯s attention focused on li zhen. with so many people stepping forward to apologize to mei shu, and with mei shu graciously sparing them from kneeling, they had already been given an opportunity to save face. if li zhen still refused to apologize, it would demonstrate significant issues with his character. at that moment, all eyes were on him. li zhen¡¯s face turned purple, his eyes bulging, and he appeared on the verge of passing out from anger. unable to withstand the accusatory gazes, he finally pushed through the crowd and rushed to the restroom, hiding in a cubicle until the class bell rang. the previous group leader had established the group chat to berate mei shu, but now, in light of the situation, he willingly handed the group leader position to lu yan. mei shu was later invited to the grade-level group chat and was made an administrator by lu yan. the two sides who had been arguing on mei shu¡¯s behalf had now formed a united front and began to criticize li zhen. unable to bear the scrutiny and criticism, li zhen chose to leave the group, effectively isolating himself from the entire senior grade. observing this outcome, mei shu struggled not to burst out laughing. in her previous life, mei mu used manipulative tactics to garner sympathy and make her the target of others¡¯ anger, ultimately leading to mei shu¡¯s tragic demise. li zhen played both sides, deceiving her about his feelings, ostensibly currying favor with the aaei family while secretly planning to marry her sister. she couldn¡¯t have expected that this time, dealing with these two individuals would be so easy.. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Driven Out of the House chapter 237: driven out of the house translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, there was one more thing she hadn¡¯t finished yet. after school, mei shu made an excuse about going shopping with her classmates and shook off the driver sent by mei yun. she took a taxi alone to a villa area. the car could only stop outside the gated community. mei shu paid the fare, got out of the car, and dialed the latest phone number in her phone. soon, a man in a suit came out to greet her. ¡°you must be miss mei, as mentioned in the phone call? please come in.¡± after exchanging greetings with the butler and the security guard at the entrance, they swiped a card to open the gate and invited her into the community. ¡°miss sheng has been waiting for you for a day. but mr. sheng will be back soon. miss sheng doesn¡¯t want mr. sheng to see you, so please make it quick.¡± ¡°i understand,¡± mei shu nodded gently in response. before they reached the sheng family¡¯s villa, they heard a man¡¯s cry from the courtyard. ¡°niannian! you can¡¯t drive me away! 1 don¡¯t want a divorce with you. we¡¯ve been married for so many years. haven¡¯t 1 been good enough to you? 1 only made a common mistake that any man would make. please forgive me this time. i promise i won¡¯t look for other women again. from now on, 1¡¯11 only have you. is that okay?¡± ¡°get lost!¡± the woman¡¯s voice was sharp and carried a sense of disgust and authority. although mei shu couldn¡¯t see her in person, she could tell from the voice that the woman was on the verge of going insane due to anger. the man continued to shout stubbornly, ¡°niannian, didn¡¯t we promise to grow old together? are you really going to break your promise? have you forgotten how difficult it was for us when we first got together? how can you talk about divorce so easily?¡± the woman¡¯s voice turned icy, ¡°you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want this home anymore. now, every time i see you, 1 feel disgusted.¡± then, there was a muffled groan from the man, followed by the woman¡¯s scolding, ¡°since you find those pieces of crap outside so appealing, you can stay with them forever. remember, the next time i see you, 1¡¯11 have someone beat you up and throw you out. you¡¯re not allowed to step into my house again!¡± ¡°niannian, you can¡¯t abandon me! no one loves you more than 1 do!¡± the man continued to wail, but he was physically thrown out of the compound by two security guards. this time, mei shu finally saw the true face of the man. wasn¡¯t this the renowned detective in lin city, lu ming, who had booked a hotel room with a woman just yesterday? thrown out like this, lu ming suddenly felt humiliated. no longer begging meekly, he roared, ¡°sheng nian, 1 warn you. we are a legally married couple. even if we divorce, your family¡¯s assets have to be split in half, and you can¡¯t just dump me without giving me a penny! i¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡± ¡°oh, look at you, still so arrogant even after your wrongdoing. your thick skin is really something.¡± mei shu sneered, standing by his side. only then did lu ming realize that there was someone behind him. he turned around in panic, but when he saw that the person speaking was mei shu, his fear turned into hatred. ¡°it¡¯s you! i¡¯ve already given you money, and yet you deliberately sent the video to my wife! you intentionally made me homeless. i will never let you off!¡± ¡°what¡¯s this? you haven¡¯t even resolved your own family issues, and you¡¯re already rushing out to bite others? just because you don¡¯t have a master now doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not a dog,¡± mei shu sneered. ¡°detective lu, in a marriage, the one at fault must leave without anything. don¡¯t you understand the law? and i still have evidence of your infidelity.¡± ¡°mei shu, i¡¯ll kill you!¡± lu ming¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, and he lunged at her with all his might. mei shu, unimpressed, shrugged her shoulders. she had no intention of taking any action; someone would naturally handle this for her. as expected, at the moment when lu ming was about to collide with her shoulder, his arm was suddenly seized by the butler. ¡°mr. lu, miss mei shu is a guest of miss sheng. please refrain from laying your hands on our guest.¡± the butler didn¡¯t hesitate to knock lu ming down, then patted his own clothes to remove the wrinkles. with a dignified gesture, he made a ¡°please come in¡± motion to mei shu. mei shu leisurely glanced at the man on the ground, whose face was contorted in anger, then deliberately chuckled. in his furious gaze, she walked slowly into the courtyard. although the sheng family¡¯s status in lin city was not as high as the lu family¡¯s, it was still much higher than the mei family¡¯s. therefore, the eldest daughter of the sheng family, sheng nian, had no intention of coming out to greet her. mei shu didn¡¯t mind this and followed the butler into the spacious and bright living room of the villa. sheng nian was seated at the head of the room, elegantly sipping tea as if she wasn¡¯t the one who was cursing just moments ago. ¡°please have a seat, miss mei shu.¡± mei shu obediently took a seat at the lower end of the room, waiting until a servant served her a steaming cup of tea before speaking calmly, ¡°miss sheng has a decisive approach to handling relationships, and i admire that.¡± sheng nian smiled and put down her teacup. ¡°thank you for letting me know the truth. but are you not afraid that i will hate you?¡± ¡°miss sheng is not that kind of person,¡± mei shu praised her indirectly. sheng nian felt comfortable hearing that, and even the resentment that had been stirred up by lu ming just now dissipated instantly.. ¡°tell me, why did you want to see me personally?¡± Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Eyewitness chapter 238: eyewitness translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this matter is of great significance.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t rush to make her point, instead, she planned to secure a promise from her. ¡°miss sheng, what i¡¯m about to say may provoke your anger, so i hope that no matter what, you will listen to me attentively. you must not interrupt me halfway or have me thrown out.¡± hearing this, miss sheng¡¯s eyes flickered with disbelief. she exchanged a quick glance with the butler before nodding. ¡°alright, i promise. go ahead and say what you want.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± mei shu lowered her gaze and, amidst their surprised looks, slowly said, ¡°i¡¯m going to talk about the car accident that happened on pan mountain road six years ago.¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± miss sheng stood up in disbelief and momentarily abandoned her noble demeanor. her eyes were filled with unshakeable shock. ¡°why are you bringing that up? do you know what that incident means to our sheng family?¡± six years ago, the car accident on pan mountain road not only claimed the life of mei shu¡¯s mother, bai ling, but it also resulted in the death of miss sheng¡¯s mother. according to the police investigation, miss sheng¡¯s mother suffered a heart attack due to the shock of witnessing the entire accident and, because the hospital was too far away, she tragically passed away due to the delayed treatment. it could be considered an indirect tragedy caused by bai ling. however, mei shu had to revisit this old matter, reopening old wounds. this was because the only eyewitness to the truth back then was sheng quan, who was in the same car as miss sheng¡¯s mother. ¡°i know that bringing up this matter will make you very uncomfortable, but, miss sheng, 1 hope you can understand that the victims back then were not only from the sheng family but also affected my mei family.¡± ¡°affected? affected by whom?¡± miss sheng took a step down from the stage, her noble demeanor now gone. she came up to mei shu and grabbed her collar. ¡°i¡¯m asking you, who is responsible for my mother¡¯s death?¡± ¡°no one intended to harm your mother, but my mother¡¯s death indirectly led to the demise of mrs. sheng. you shouldn¡¯t place the blame on the mei family; instead, you should hate the person responsible for my mother¡¯s death.¡± mei shu stared into her eyes, not letting any trace of emotion escape. the two of them locked eyes for a long time, standing still for a few breaths. in the end, it was miss sheng who backed down first. she suddenly released her grip and let out a deep sigh. ¡°my mother¡¯s death was an accident. i shouldn¡¯t harbor ill feelings towards anyone. i don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters of the mei family. you can leave.¡± ¡°but your father is the only eyewitness,¡± mei shu didn¡¯t want to leave so easily and held onto her wrist, applying more pressure. ¡°i want to know all the details of what happened that year. not a single detail should be left out.¡± ¡°my father won¡¯t be willing to tell you. for so many years, my mother¡¯s death has always been the deepest wound in his heart. he won¡¯t allow anyone to bring up the past in front of him.¡± miss sheng looked at her with determination. ¡°i¡¯ll give you a pass on today¡¯s matter because you helped me find evidence of lu ming¡¯s affair. i¡¯ll pretend i never met you today. now, please leave.¡± ¡°miss sheng, if it weren¡¯t for that car accident back then, your mother wouldn¡¯t have died. don¡¯t you want to find out who is responsible for the innocent lives affected by it?¡± mei shu squeezed her wrist and gradually increased the force. ¡°i was only a child at the time, and after my mother¡¯s death, my father remarried and i was sent to the countryside. i only returned recently. back then, we were all so young, and we couldn¡¯t investigate. it¡¯s understandable, but do we really want to turn a blind eye to their deaths now?¡± tears welled up in miss sheng¡¯s eyes. for so many years, her mother had never faded from her memories. recently, she often dreamed of her mother and remembered the osmanthus candy her mother used to make for her. each memory was as sweet as it was heart-wrenching. then, the final scene in the dream was a horrifying one. everywhere was painted in bright red. the cacophonous sound of footsteps echoed from all sides, countless people passing by her, yet none of them saw her. then, a woman covered in a white sheet was carried out of the car by a doctor. as the stretcher passed by, a gust of wind lifted a corner of the sheet. miss sheng could clearly see that it was her mother¡¯s face. but on that face, there was no longer a warm smile; only a deathly pale countenance. ¡°leave, my father will be back soon, and he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone from the mei family. if he sees you, it won¡¯t end well for you.¡± miss sheng turned her back, wiping away her tears and starting to drive mei shu away. mei shu furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°do you really not want to seek the truth and get justice for your mother?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve told you, my mother¡¯s death was an unexpected heart attack. it¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault. now, go!¡± sheng nian asserted firmly, leaving no room for negotiation. with no choice, mei shu could only temporarily give up and look for another solution. but just as she was about to be escorted out of the living room by the butler, a voice from the servants outside reached them, ¡°mr. sheng has returned, and miss sheng is meeting a guest inside!¡± miss sheng¡¯s face turned pale immediately. she hurriedly took mei shu¡¯s hand and rushed upstairs, hastily shoving her into her room.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Peculiar Reaction chapter 239: peculiar reaction translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as sheng quan sat down in the living room, he noticed the tea cups on the table that hadn¡¯t been put away yet. ¡°who¡¯s in the house? it¡¯s not that scoundrel lu ming, is it?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s not. lu ming has already been driven out by miss,¡± the butler explained as he poured tea. ¡°miss¡¯s friend has come. she wasn¡¯t feeling well earlier and went to miss¡¯s room to rest.¡± sheng quan¡¯s hand, holding the teacup, paused for a moment. lie casually blew the steam from the cup. ¡°a female friend?¡± ¡°yes,¡± the butler replied. ¡°i¡¯ll go and ask miss to come down.¡± ¡°alright,¡± sheng quan nodded lightly. upstairs. sheng nian pressed her ear against the door, carefully listening to the commotion outside. after a while, she straightened up. ¡°you can¡¯t leave now, but i also don¡¯t want to keep you in the house. how about you use the window?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, leaning against the balcony railing and looking down at the swimming pool below with a calm expression. ¡°1 seem to have forgotten to tell you one thing. i can¡¯t swim.¡± sheng nian replied, ¡°¡­actually, 1 was just joking earlier.¡± suddenly, footsteps outside the door stopped precisely at sheng nian¡¯s door. sheng nian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she didn¡¯t exhale until she heard the butler¡¯s voice. ¡°miss, mr. sheng is asking you to come down.¡± ¡°i understand, i¡¯ll be right there,¡± she turned away from mei shu and said, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to touch my things. i¡¯ll be back soon. if you¡¯re tired, you can sit and rest, but you must not leave my room.¡± without waiting for mei shu¡¯s response, she opened the door and left. mei shu was left alone in the room, and she took the opportunity to look around sheng nian¡¯s boudoir. the room¡¯s color scheme was different from the sophistication and elegance sheng nian portrayed. most of the furniture and decorations in the room were in warm colors, primarily pink and bright yellow. it was clear that the room¡¯s owner had a hidden girlish side. the desk and shelves were filled mostly with expensive dolls and single photos of sheng nian. there was no trace of lu ming¡¯s presence anywhere. mei shu speculated that either sheng nian had already had the room redecorated, or lu ming had never lived in sheng nian¡¯s room when he married into the sheng family. it wasn¡¯t polite to snoop around someone else¡¯s home on a first visit, so mei shu found a chair and sat down, idly taking out her phone to browse. she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she suddenly heard what sounded like a heated argument between a man and a woman outside the door. it was then that she realized more than an hour had passed since sheng nian had left her alone in the room. sheng quan had chased after sheng nian to her room and was sternly reprimanding her. ¡°is there anything left to investigate in that matter? do you know how i¡¯ve managed to get through all these years? why do you insist on bringing up old wounds and hurting my heart?¡± sheng nian was clearly in tears, her voice choked with suppressed sobs. ¡°dad, i just mentioned mom once. why are you so angry? aren¡¯t i your most beloved daughter?¡± sheng quan held his anger back for the sake of his daughter who had just broken up with a bad guy. he didn¡¯t want to say anything too harsh. however, the events from years ago had become the deepest wound in his heart, one he didn¡¯t want to touch. whoever touched it, he would become furious, and he needed a way to vent his anger. ¡°go back to your room and rest. don¡¯t ever bring up your mother¡¯s death in front of me again!¡± sheng quan left with an unfriendly expression, leaving sheng nian crying softly in the corridor. the butler sighed and, with a hint of reproach in his tone, said, ¡°miss, why did you have to bring up this matter at the dinner table? do you really believe what miss mei shu said and want to reinvestigate the events of that year?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe her; i just have lingering doubts deep down. 1 just wanted an answer,¡± sheng nian wiped away her tears and relaxed her shoulders. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t ask anymore. have the kitchen prepare a meal for me quietly and send it to my room. don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯ll arrange it,¡± the butler quickly left. when sheng nian pushed open the door to come in, her eyes were still reddened. ¡°you heard everything just now, right? don¡¯t bring up this matter again. later, when my father is asleep, i¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± ¡°miss sheng,¡± mei shu walked slowly towards her, looking at her firmly. ¡°don¡¯t you think your father¡¯s reaction was a bit strange?¡± sheng nian looked puzzled, a trace of surprise flashing in her eyes. ¡°my father suffered greatly back then. my mother died in his arms, and it left a deep shadow on his heart. what¡¯s strange about that?¡± ¡°when you said that just now, you hesitated for a moment. i¡¯m sure you also agree with my thoughts deep down,¡± mei shu stared into her eyes intently, not letting any hint of emotion escape. ¡°only by investigating now can we uncover the truth of what happened back then. we can understand whether the shadow in your father¡¯s heart is really because of your mother¡¯s death or something else.¡± sheng nian pushed her away impatiently. ¡°stop talking nonsense! my father was heartbroken back then because of my mother¡¯s death.. what else could it be?¡± Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Buried Past chapter 240: buried past translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°if your father was only haunted by the shadow of his wife¡¯s passing, then when you bring up this matter, his emotions would be sadness and grief, not anger,¡± mei shu grabbed her collar and pinned her against the wall. ¡°you clearly see the clues, but you¡¯re too timid to uncover the truth of your mother¡¯s death because you¡¯re afraid your father will get angry!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not unwilling to investigate!¡± sheng nian said despairingly. ¡°but if 1 want to uncover the truth, 1 have to involve my father. after my mother¡¯s death, we depended on each other. from childhood to adulthood, no matter what i wanted, my father always fulfilled my wishes. i don¡¯t want to disappoint him.¡± ¡°so, he arranged for you to marry a man who would cheat on you?¡± mei shu let go of her collar and looked at her with disdain. sheng nian shook her head. ¡°no, my father can¡¯t be blamed for what happened to lu ming. that¡¯s his own doing. he has no connection with the sheng family anymore. don¡¯t ever bring up lu ming in front of me.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to bring him up again,¡± mei shu said emotionlessly. ¡°since lu ming married you, the lu family has prospered with the help of your sheng family. even the li family that lu ming¡¯s sister married into has benefited. but i¡¯ve heard something very interesting.¡± ¡°what?¡± sheng nian asked absentmindedly. mei shu remembered the secret she had discovered when hacking into lu ming¡¯s computer, and a wave of nausea washed over her. ¡°lu ming was his mother¡¯s late-in-life child, but shortly after that car accident, his father suddenly died of a heart attack at home.¡± ¡°so what?¡± sheng nian had some knowledge of this incident since she had been married to lu ming for so long, but she didn¡¯t know the details. she didn¡¯t want to unnecessarily reopen old wounds. if lu ming didn¡¯t mention it, she had never asked for the specifics. mei shu said slowly, ¡°don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too coincidental? your mother had just passed away not long ago, and then his father suddenly died of a heart attack shortly after that car accident, followed by his introduction to you by your father. after you two developed feelings for each other, your father arranged your marriage, allowing lu ming to marry into the sheng family, giving a legitimate reason for the sheng family to assist the lu family.¡± ¡°my father has been helping lu ming¡¯s family because our families are allied, not for the reasons you¡¯re thinking,¡± sheng nian said fiercely, glaring at mei shu. ¡°don¡¯t tarnish everyone with the same brush. just because your father, mei yun, had an affair and gave birth to a love child doesn¡¯t mean that other people¡¯s fathers are the same.¡± with that said, as if afraid she wasn¡¯t convincing enough, sheng nian opened a drawer and took out a framed photo with a picture of her parents. she placed it in front of mei shu. ¡°my parents had a great relationship. since my earliest memories, they never had an argument. they were known as a loving couple by everyone. so it¡¯s definitely not what you¡¯re thinking!¡± ¡°is that so? well, let¡¯s wait and see,¡± mei shu shrugged indifferently. at that moment, the butler knocked on the door and sheng nian had to suppress her words of reproach. she went to open the door herself. ¡°miss, mr. sheng has had too much to drink and is still in the living room. ms. mei shu probably won¡¯t be able to leave tonight,¡± the butler whispered, updating her on the situation downstairs. sheng nian nodded and said, ¡°i understand. if i put her in another room, 1 won¡¯t feel comfortable with that, and 1 want to keep an eye on her myself. later, you can come and clean up the dishes.¡± ¡°okay.¡± the butler nodded, casting a glance at mei shu, who was sprawled lazily on the sofa, before silently leaving the room. sheng nian found mei shu¡¯s demeanor rather annoying and slammed the tray with the food onto the table, creating a loud noise. ¡°eat! if you want to starve, go starve outside! don¡¯t dirty my room!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i can¡¯t die just yet. 1 must investigate what happened back then.¡± mei shu opened her eyes and saw the tray in front of her with the soup that was deliberately spilled by sheng nian. she shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°the dishes are quite good, and 1 like them. thanks for the hospitality.¡± ¡°you go ahead and eat. 1 have things to attend to, and please don¡¯t make any noise to disturb me!¡± sheng nian had fully realized her determination, so she didn¡¯t bother trying to persuade her anymore. even though she said she wanted to investigate, what could she really uncover in the sheng family with her watching over her? with this thought in mind, sheng nian took out a book and immersed herself in reading. mei shu quietly ate her meal, and after a while, the butler came to collect the tray. she handed it over and even took the opportunity to praise the sheng family¡¯s chef, the butler responded with a fake smile. mei shu didn¡¯t mind the butler¡¯s attitude. she returned to the desk, glanced down at the book sheng nian was reading, titled ¡°introduction to programming,¡± and raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°why did you suddenly decide to learn this?¡± sheng nian was deeply engrossed in her reading, and she was taken by surprise when someone spoke behind her, ¡°didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to disturb me? after you finish your meal, just go and get the bedding to spread on the floor for yourself to sleep. the toiletries are on the lowest shelf in the bathroom; please don¡¯t use mine carelessly.¡± mei shu repeated her question, unperturbed by sheng nian¡¯s earlier request not to disturb her.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Displaying Skills chapter 241: displaying skills translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng nian closed the book with a resounding slap and adopted a haughty and arrogant tone. ¡°what i want to learn has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°how about 1 teach you?¡± mei shu said with a sly smile. sheng nian was completely stunned and asked incredulously, ¡°you know this? you don¡¯t even look like you¡¯ve started college yet.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but what does my age have to do with whether 1 can program or not?¡± mei shu replied nonchalantly. sheng nian was genuinely surprised this time. she quickly opened her laptop, sat mei shu down in a chair, and demanded that she demonstrate. mei shu didn¡¯t refuse and obediently operated the computer swiftly. after a while, she snapped her fingers and pointed to the screen. ¡°there you go, it¡¯s that simple. a piece of cake!¡± sheng nian looked down in shock and indeed saw a small program running on the screen. it featured a cute white cat with a pink keyboard, and the color combination was the type she liked the most. ¡°it looks so cute, but what¡¯s the use of this?¡± sheng nian curiously asked. mei shu moved the keyboard in front of her and said, ¡°try typing something randomly.¡± sheng nian complied, and when she looked up again, she saw the cat on the screen mimicking the typing movements she had just made. its chubby little paws were even entering a line of text on the screen. ¡°it¡¯s so cute! this is so much fun!¡± sheng nian was charmed by the little cat and couldn¡¯t help but smile as she typed. she kept her eyes on the cat on the screen and couldn¡¯t hide her happiness. once she had played enough, she suddenly remembered there was someone else present and immediately put on a serious face. she coughed lightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°not bad, but if you can only make fun things like this, you¡¯re not qualified to be my teacher.¡± ¡°what would you like to learn, then?¡± mei shu asked with great interest. sheng nian¡¯s expression briefly showed a moment of unease, and she hesitated for a moment before speaking in a hushed voice. ¡°actually, i want to learn how to hack into surveillance systems. i¡¯ve suspected lu ming of cheating on me for a while now, but i don¡¯t have any evidence, so 1 can¡¯t do anything about it. but if i learn this skill, 1 won¡¯t be afraid of being deceived by anyone in the future!¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, her eyes forming crescents. ¡°you¡¯re determined to learn a skill just for a man? sheng miss is really dedicated.¡± her sarcastic tone was evident. sheng nian, of course, noticed it. she replied in annoyance, ¡°never mind, what do you know, little girl? just go freshen up. pretend you didn¡¯t hear what i said earlier.¡± she must have been crazy to pin her hopes on a high school student. she knew that hacking into surveillance systems was something that even university students might not be able to do, so why would she talk to mei shu about it? since they had only just met, sheng nian didn¡¯t want to get into deep conversations. she turned around and headed for the bathroom to take a shower and rest. however, mei shu stopped her from behind. ¡°i can teach you. let¡¯s consider it the fee for tonight¡¯s accommodation.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± sheng nian asked incredulously. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you really know how to hack into surveillance systems?¡± mei shu, looking proud, replied, ¡°1 never said i couldn¡¯t, did 1? it¡¯s you who assumed that i couldn¡¯t. come here, and i¡¯ll demonstrate it to you.¡± sheng nian rushed back over, abandoning her ladylike demeanor. she brought a chair over herself and sat down next to mei shu, watching her operate. initially, she wanted to see if mei shu could actually do what she claimed, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to mei shu¡¯s actions on the computer. however, when the computer interface switched and the surveillance footage from lu ming¡¯s office started playing, sheng nian finally understood why mei shu had shown her this video. ¡°this person in the surveillance is¡­¡± sheng nian looked at mei shu in confusion, not understanding the significance of showing her this recording. ¡°this is my father¡¯s mistress, wang yue, who had an extramarital affair with my father and gave birth to an illegitimate daughter for him,¡± mei shu said, with no change in her expression. it was as if this scandalous affair hadn¡¯t happened in her own family, and she was just casually talking about someone else¡¯s business. sheng nian stared in horror. ¡°she¡¯s in contact with lu ming? why did she go to lu ming¡¯s office?¡± ¡°to frame me,¡± mei shu candidly revealed the events that had happened to her recently and why she had been investigating lu ming. sheng nian only just realized that her husband, who had always portrayed himself as a righteous person, had actually committed so many malicious acts that harmed others. he had actually resorted to such disgusting means to deal with an underage girl. all this just for money! ¡°this is outrageous!¡± sheng nian exclaimed indignantly, cursing lu ming, ¡°your father¡¯s mistress is shameless. she knew your parents had a good relationship and yet she tried to break them up. and your father, he has such a great family but still had to mess around with such despicable women.. he¡¯s not a good person either!¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Dusty Old Photos chapter 242: dusty old photos translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng nian cursed to her heart¡¯s content, but then realized that mei yun¡¯s daughter was sitting right beside her. her angry expression momentarily shattered, and she smiled awkwardly at mei shu. ¡°1 didn¡¯t mean it that way. i was just too emotional earlier. i¡¯m sorry for speaking ill of your father.¡± ¡°no need to apologize. i think you¡¯re right,¡± mei shu replied, not only without anger but also with a smile. sheng nian pursed her lips and sighed softly, advising, ¡°don¡¯t dwell on it too much. after all, that woman received the punishment she deserved. now, the most important thing for you is to look forward. let others say whatever they want.¡± ¡°i understand, sheng nian. actually, you must also dislike infidelity, right?¡± mei shu said slowly. ¡°to be honest, when 1 sent you the video evidence of lu ming¡¯s affair, 1 was a bit uncertain. i was worried that you would be like those girls who get carried away by love and continue to be deceived by lu ming¡¯s sweet talk, choosing to give him another chance.¡± ¡°then why did you send it to me like that?¡± sheng nian asked, lifting her eyelids to look at mei shu. the young girl in front of her was radiant, full of youthful vigor. sheng nian liked this type of girl. although she was much older than mei shu, after talking for so long, she had already subconsciously regarded mei shu as a good friend. ¡°because i wanted to test if you were someone i could collaborate with,¡± mei shu said, tilting her head, meeting sheng nian¡¯s smiling eyes. at this moment, all of sheng nian¡¯s smiles froze with mei shu¡¯s words. the warm atmosphere from earlier vanished completely. sheng nian suddenly stood up, her face half-hidden in the shadows. she said, ¡°i¡¯ve already told you 1 don¡¯t want to get involved in that matter. don¡¯t expect to hear anything from me. it¡¯s getting late; i¡¯ll go freshen up now. you can come in later.¡± this time, mei shu didn¡¯t try to stop her with words. she watched sheng nian enter the bathroom and then turned her gaze back to the computer screen. she typed quietly, and after a few seconds, another computer¡¯s interface appeared on the screen. she had operated so swiftly earlier that sheng nian couldn¡¯t even see how she had managed to infiltrate the sheng family¡¯s computer system in their study. for most people, it would be impossible to accomplish all of this in just a few minutes. but for the current mei shu, it was child¡¯s play. she moved the mouse to remotely control the other computer and began opening folders and searching for what she wanted to see. at this point, the sound of running water in the bathroom had gradually stopped. mei shu could tell that sheng nian was done filling the bathtub. she continued her search at a steady pace, finally finding an old photo file in one of the folders. the photo depicted a young man and a young woman. mei shu had seen a picture of sheng nian with her father on the desktop and recognized the man in the photo as a young sheng quan. however, the other woman was not sheng nian¡¯s mother. she had a strong intuition that this photo was highly significant. just as she was about to save it, the bedroom door suddenly made a soft sound. mei shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she swiftly shut down the computer and then slipped under sheng nian¡¯s covers, pulling the thick blanket over her head. only one of her arms remained outside. the person who entered the room turned out to be sheng quan. he entered the room reeking of alcohol, staggering, but he didn¡¯t see his daughter anywhere. in the bathroom, sheng nian also heard the commotion and hurriedly finished dressing. she didn¡¯t even have time to dry her hair properly. ¡°dad, why did you suddenly come in?¡± ¡°daddy came to apologize to you.¡± despite being quite drunk and unsteady on his feet, sheng quan¡¯s eyes were exceptionally clear. if it weren¡¯t for his flushed cheeks and the strong smell of alcohol on him, it would be hard to tell that he had just consumed so much alcohol. ¡°dad, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me,¡± sheng nian quickly said, guiding her father to sit on the bed and pouring him a cup of tea to help sober him up. sheng quan also pulled sheng nian to sit next to him. ¡°nian nian, daddy sincerely apologizes for my terrible attitude earlier. can you forgive daddy? daddy only has you now. daddy has lost your mom; i can¡¯t afford to lose you too.¡± ¡°i understand, dad. i was wrong tonight, and i never blamed you,¡± sheng nian said, looking at her father, whose temples were already streaked with white hair. she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. father and daughter had always been close, so sheng nian had been defending her father in front of mei shu. hearing his daughter¡¯s words, sheng quan patted her head affectionately. ¡°that¡¯s my good daughter. daddy only wants you to be well. as for what happened before, let¡¯s put it behind us. your mom has been gone for so many years; what good does it do to continue probing? it will only hurt both of us.¡± ¡°i remember, dad. i won¡¯t be unreasonable in the future,¡± sheng nian promised, wiping away her tears. sheng quan then stood up to leave, but just as he reached the door, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°your friend should not sleep with her face covered like that; it¡¯s not healthy. when guests come to our house, you must take good care of them..¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Late chapter 243: late-night investigation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng nian didn¡¯t dwell on it and was actually pleased that her father cared about her friend at a time like this. ¡°i understand, dad. i¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± sheng quan said, looking relieved, and then he left. it was only after the door closed that mei shu pulled the blanket from her face. she had to admit that sheng quan was quite skilled in handling situations like this. if she didn¡¯t gather concrete evidence herself, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to expose his true colors. ¡°you heard that, right? my dad is really nice. you shouldn¡¯t doubt him,¡± sheng nian said, holding mei shu¡¯s hand and helping her sit up on the bed. mei shu smiled lightly. ¡°for your sake, i won¡¯t easily suspect mir. sheng.¡± sheng nian was slightly surprised by mei shu¡¯s sudden change in attitude. she wasn¡¯t used to it. ¡°is what you¡¯re saying true, or are you just trying to comfort me?¡± ¡°do we know each other well? why would i comfort you?¡± mei shu looked at her strangely. sheng nian blushed inexplicably. ¡°if we¡¯re not close, why did you dare to sleep in my bed? hurry up and take a shower. i¡¯ll find you a set of fresh pajamas, and you can leave early in the morning.¡± mei shu found this seemingly arrogant heiress quite amusing and couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. she put on a serious expression and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to sleep on the floor. i want to sleep in the bed.¡± sheng nian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°do you even realize your situation? this is my bedroom! my bed has never been slept in by anyone other than me!¡± ¡°that¡¯s perfect then. if some man had slept in it, i would repulse it,¡± mei shu replied with a smirk. in a moment of realization, sheng nian knew that mei shu was subtly mocking lu ming. she curled her lips and said, ¡°this room is where my mom used to put me to sleep when i was a child. it¡¯s where i grew up. even though i married lu ming later on, i secretly didn¡¯t want him to move in here.¡± ¡°so you¡¯ve been married for so long but have been sleeping in separate rooms?¡± an image suddenly appeared in mei shu¡¯s mind. a thin, young girl was sleeping peacefully in her mother¡¯s arms, but in the next second, the image changed, leaving only the little girl alone on the bed. tears soaked her stuffed doll as she curled her body. she shivered, biting her lips to stifle any sobs. later, the little girl grew up to become a mature woman, but she would still curl up alone in bed at night, hugging her doll and missing her mother. for so many years, sheng nian had probably been enduring it like this. she was like a hedgehog protecting herself, not allowing anyone to easily touch her soft heart, only allowing her body and soul to sink into the room that held memories of her once happy life. then she sealed it off, not allowing anyone to touch it. even sheng nian herself was surprised that she had brought mei shu into this room. at that time, the situation had been urgent, and she had instinctively brought sheng nian in here. now, she was surprised to find that she didn¡¯t regret it at all. ¡°why do you care about who i¡¯ve slept with and where? hurry up and take a shower. i¡¯m going to bed. be quiet when you come out and don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡± sheng nian¡¯s temper flared, and her face changed quickly. mei shu chuckled meaningfully, then turned and headed for the bathroom. soon, the sound of splashing water could be heard from inside. sheng nian finally breathed a sigh of relief. after a simple skincare routine, she went to bed. however, she left a bedside lamp on for mei shu. mei shu intentionally delayed her time in the bathroom. only when she was certain that sheng nian had fallen asleep did she quietly open the bedroom door and carefully listen for any faint sounds in the entire house. she moved along the dimly lit corridor, gliding her hand along the wall as she slowly made her way forward. villas like the sheng family¡¯s and the mei family¡¯s usually had very similar layouts. mei shu guessed a direction and cautiously navigated towards it. as expected, she found the study. ¡°lucky me. did the system secretly bestow me with luck?¡± mei shu mused. [master, you have not received any rewards related to luck.] ¡°then am i just exceptionally lucky tonight?¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a soft click from the study door. mei shu stood still for a few seconds, confirming that there was no one inside. then, she decisively entered the study and locked the door behind her. the sheng family¡¯s business empire spanned the entire country, and sheng quan was the patriarch of the entire sheng family. therefore, places like the study were typically off-limits to anyone except him and his trusted subordinates. even sheng nian had only entered a couple of times as a child and had been severely scolded by her father. she hadn¡¯t dared to approach it afterward. mei shu didn¡¯t know much about the sheng family¡¯s father-daughter relationship, but seeing that sheng nian was already at her current age and still so innocent, she could imagine how well sheng quan had ¡°protected¡± her. in other words, sheng quan only saw his daughter as a canary to be raised and had no intention of grooming her as the next heir.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Heart chapter 244: heart-pounding translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this study was much larger than mei yun¡¯s. mei shu quickly scanned the bookshelves around her but eventually focused her attention on the massive desk in the center of the room. first, she turned on sheng quan¡¯s computer and carefully used a prepared device to copy the files from it. in the meantime, she started to search through the items on the desk and in the drawers herself, hoping to find some clues. just then, there was a faint sound coming from the study door. mei shu¡¯s ears perked up, and she reacted quickly, stashing the device in her pocket and then ducking behind a bookshelf in the corner of the room. after she had completed these actions, she heard the lock of the door being turned with a key, followed by someone entering the study. the person switched on the light on the wall and his gaze paused on the computer. mei shu remained hidden in her corner for now, safe from immediate discovery. she cautiously peered out, just enough to see the person¡¯s back. it was sheng quan. he hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet? was it because of the old matters brought up tonight that kept him awake, or did he intentionally wait until everyone else was asleep before coming to the study? with these questions in mind, mei shu squinted her eyes and focused her attention on the desk. in the next moment, an unfamiliar phone ringtone suddenly shattered the silence of the night. mei shu was caught off guard and nearly made a sound, but luckily, she managed to cover her mouth in time, her heart pounding loudly in the dead of night. sheng quan went to the window, pulled the curtains shut, and then answered the phone with a serious expression. ¡°why do you still have the nerve to call me?¡± ¡°sheng nian is my only daughter. anyone who crosses her, crosses me!¡± ¡°what happened in the past is in the past. now is now! i¡¯ve done everything i can for you!¡± ¡°you dare to threaten me?¡± ¡°fine, very well. let¡¯s see how this plays out!¡± with that, sheng quan forcefully hung up the call and angrily tossed the phone onto the desk. he sank into the soft armchair and closed his eyes for a while. just as mei shu was about to drift off to sleep, the man finally moved again. he got up and walked to a nearby bookshelf, taking out a photo album and removing one of the pictures from inside, which he then fed into a paper shredder. the photo, which had once depicted a happy couple, was reduced to confetti in an instant. after completing these actions, sheng quan seemed ready to leave the study. however, his attention was suddenly drawn to a drawer that hadn¡¯t been securely closed, and his face immediately changed drastically. ¡°who¡¯s here?¡± sheng quan looked around warily, and his gaze briefly swept past the bookshelf where mei shu was hiding. he narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°you, come out now, and explain why you sneaked into my study. if you come out now, i might let you go, but if i catch you later, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to leave this room.¡± sheng quan¡¯s tone was extremely intimidating. mei shu had no doubt about the authenticity of his threat. the room fell silent for a moment. sheng quan seemed to lose patience and was beginning to step in her direction. his footsteps approached, not hurried but steady. it seemed like he had made up his mind to intimidate this intruder who had entered his territory, and his steps were firm and forceful, showing no signs of panic that his secret might have already been discovered. ¡°if you don¡¯t come out, i¡¯m going to catch you.¡± sheng quan¡¯s eyes filled with a chilling smile. although sheng quan didn¡¯t know why this person had sneaked into the study, just because the phone call earlier had been heard by this small thief, he couldn¡¯t let this person go easily. the footsteps stopped on the other side of the bookshelf. at this point, if sheng quan went around the bookshelf, he would spot mei shu hiding here. that would expose her intentions prematurely, and it would be even more difficult to uncover anything from the sheng family. ¡°system, activate the ¡®wall penetration spell¡¯.¡± [understood, master. the ¡®wall penetration spell¡¯ has been successfully activated and is now in effect.] as soon as the system confirmed her request, mei shu felt a faint blue aura envelop her body. she narrowed her eyes and decisively passed through the wall, just as sheng quan approached the bookshelf, his cold knife almost piercing the spot where mei shu had been hiding moments ago. if she had been even a second slower, she might have been impaled by his dagger. within the time limit of her skill, mei shu quickly traversed through numerous walls. she wasn¡¯t sure how many bedrooms she had passed through, but eventually, she made her way back to sheng nian¡¯s room. the room was still quiet at this point. mei shu silently climbed into bed, just as she was about to close her eyes when she suddenly locked eyes with sheng nian, whose eyes had widened in alarm. ¡°what were you doing just now?¡± sheng nian asked expressionlessly. she couldn¡¯t see the entrance from her position, but she hadn¡¯t heard any sounds from the door, yet the person had returned. mei shu clenched her hand, which was resting at her side, and narrowed her eyes in the darkness. she quickly moved closer to sheng nian, their breaths almost intermingling. ¡°why did you suddenly get so close?¡± sheng nian was startled by her sudden movement and quickly pushed her a bit further away. mei shu¡¯s sharp ears picked up the sound of footsteps outside the room. she reached out and covered sheng nian¡¯s mouth. ¡°help me. don¡¯t make a sound. pretend to sleep. i¡¯ll explain later..¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Teasing the Young Miss chapter 245: teasing the young miss translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng nian stared at her with suspicion for a moment. soon after, they heard the sound of the door handle being turned at the entrance. sheng nian propped up her upper body to look outside. however, before she could adjust to the darkness at the door, a warm hand suddenly covered her eyes. then, that hand applied more pressure, forcefully pushing her head back onto the pillow. sheng nian was about to say something when mei shu moved her arm down to sheng nian¡¯s waist and gently pinched the soft flesh there. sheng nian:¡±¡­¡± she really wanted to give this girl a good slap! however, she chose to obey mei shu¡¯s instructions for the time being and closed her eyes obediently. there was a carpet on a section of the floor near the room¡¯s entrance, so sheng quan¡¯s steps on it wouldn¡¯t make any noise. however, mei shu still detected the faintest, almost imperceptible sound. as sheng quan drew closer, mei shu¡¯s hand on sheng nian¡¯s waist kept tightening. unknowingly, sheng nian became somewhat nervous, and her tightly closed eyes began to tremble. it seemed that mei shu had sensed the tension in the person beside her. she gently moved the hand on sheng nian¡¯s waist and gave her back a gentle pat. in an instant, sheng nian tensed up, and all her attention was drawn to that hand. she even momentarily forgot about sheng quan suddenly entering the room. footsteps could be heard in the room again, and this time, sheng quan stopped right above mei shu¡¯s head. he bent down, carefully examining mei shu¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. on the bed, the two young girls slept peacefully side by side, and a faint blush even appeared on sheng nian¡¯s cheeks. sheng quan couldn¡¯t help but glance at them for a moment, reaching out to smooth down the loose strands of hair covering his daughter¡¯s face. only then did he straighten up and exit the room. but neither of the two girls in the room made any movements. originally, sheng nian had wanted to question mei shu, but mei shu pinched her waist again. she quickly realized something and obediently kept her mouth shut. after a while, the room¡¯s door was opened once more, and this time, footsteps could be heard at the door. when the door was securely closed again, mei shu finally lifted her eyelids. beneath her long eyelashes were a pair of icy-cold eyes that were brewing a storm. sheng nian hadn¡¯t received any signal from mei shu that it was okay to open her eyes, so she impatiently shifted her waist. mei shu snapped out of her thoughts and realized that the person in front of her was still pretending to be asleep. she couldn¡¯t help but suppress a chuckle. she hid her amusement and suddenly had the urge to tease sheng nian. once again, she touched her waist, not too lightly and not too heavily. sheng nian immediately dared not move. however, she had a feeling of being taken advantage of. a thought flashed through sheng nian¡¯s mind, and she pretended to turn over, raising her hand as if to give mei shu a playful punch. but her arm was caught in mid-air. sheng nian¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she stared at mei shu with a glare. ¡°i was trying to help you, and you¡¯re still teasing me?¡± ¡°miss sheng, i just wanted you to stay still and not disrupt my thoughts. when did i tease you?¡± mei shu replied. ¡°you!¡± sheng nian was so angry that she sat up, and she looked like she wanted to kick mei shu off the bed. ¡°you explain right now. where did you go in the middle of the night? why did my father suddenly come here?¡± upon mentioning this, mei shu¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared. ¡°because he found out that someone had sneaked into his study just now, and he suspects that person is me.¡± ¡°was it you or not?¡± sheng nian asked incredulously. under sheng nian¡¯s astonished gaze, mei shu slowly nodded and admitted, ¡°it was me.¡± sheng nian¡¯s face immediately darkened. she stared at mei shu intently, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°do you realize that my father¡¯s study contains confidential documents of the sheng family? what were you here for? if you don¡¯t explain yourself, i¡¯ll go tell my father right now that the person who entered his study was you!¡± ¡°don¡¯t get worked up, miss sheng. i brought something back, and you might find it interesting.¡± mei shu said as she opened her phone and showed her the photo she had found earlier. ¡°isn¡¯t this woman your mother?¡± sheng nian hastily snatched the phone from her, her face turning pale. even her hands trembled slightly. ¡°this¡­ this is lu ming¡¯s mother! but why does my father have a picture like this with her?¡± the man and woman in the photo were clearly quite young, probably only eighteen or nineteen years old. at that time, sheng quan and sheng nian¡¯s mother probably didn¡¯t even know each other. ¡°how could this be? what kind of relationship do they have?¡± sheng nian¡¯s fingertips tightened on the phone, causing them to turn slightly pale. mei shu was afraid that she would smash her phone if she lost her mind, so she quickly snatched it back from her hand and put it back in his pocket. ¡°i don¡¯t know what kind of relationship they have, but your father is definitely hiding some important secrets, and it seems like he¡¯s being threatened, possibly related to your matters.¡± sheng nian blinked her eyes, looking helpless as she turned to mei shu. ¡°is he in danger?¡± ¡°he¡¯s not in immediate danger,¡± mei shu replied with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°but all the secrets he has worked so hard to hide will eventually be uncovered by someone..¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Reaching an Agreement chapter 246: reaching an agreement translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after listening to mei shu¡¯s words, sheng nian fell into deep thought. no matter how naive she was, she should have realized that sheng quan did have a secret, and it was very likely that it was even kept from her mother. she could already foresee that this secret would probably not be glorious. but as a child, should she really unearth all those things buried in her father¡¯s heart about the past? what would be the benefit for her? furthermore, this matter might not even be related to her mother¡¯s death. ¡°you can choose to continue pretending you know nothing,¡± mei shu saw through her hesitation and said without surprise, ¡°but i won¡¯t give up any leads. 1 will continue to investigate and uncover the truth from back then.¡± ¡°but what if this has nothing to do with it at all?¡± sheng nian roared desperately at her. mei shu had run out of patience with her repeated evasions, and just as she was about to get up and leave, she unexpectedly heard a low sob. her intention to leave was suddenly extinguished by an invisible force. mei shu sighed and leaned back against the headboard. she looked at sheng nian helplessly. ¡°what¡¯s there to cry about? if this has nothing to do with the accident back then, 1 definitely won¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about that!¡± sheng nian grumbled with a slightly nasal tone. then, she turned her body completely, keeping her back to mei shu. mei shu patiently reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°then what is it about?¡± ¡°why do you have to keep digging into my father like this?¡± sheng nian complained, her voice filled with grievances. ¡°before you came into our lives, our family was happy. but now that i know the truth about my husband¡¯s infidelity and am about to face my father¡¯s secrets. don¡¯t you think this is a bit too cruel for me?¡± sheng nian vented her frustration to mei shu, feeling utterly wronged. mei shu silently withdrew her hand that had been comforting sheng nian¡¯s back, and she looked at her with her deep, unreadable eyes. sensing that the person next to her was acting strangely, sheng nian finally stopped crying and turned her head to look at the silent mei shu. ¡°did 1 say something wrong?¡± ¡°you didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± mei shu gently shook her head. ¡°whether it¡¯s lu ming¡¯s situation or your parents¡¯ situation, you are indeed the most innocent victim in all of this. you can complain, and no one will blame you for it.¡± sheng nian lowered her gaze, and tears welled up in her eyes again. ¡°but,¡± mei shu continued, ¡°if i hadn¡¯t told you about lu ming¡¯s affair, would you be willing to continue living with such a deceitful man? would you be content with being deceived by your husband just for the sake of maintaining your so-called happiness?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± sheng nian hesitated, bowing her head. ¡°likewise,¡± mei shu said, ¡°your father¡¯s situation is no different. knowing more doesn¡¯t necessarily mean unhappiness. what if the past has already become history and has nothing to do with your mother¡¯s death? i can understand that you don¡¯t want everything you have to disappear, but you¡¯ve already had doubts. don¡¯t you want to prove your father¡¯s innocence?¡± ¡°if that photo represents a past event, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± with that, mei shu¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°or is it that you¡¯d rather remain in ignorance, even if you suspect you¡¯re being deceived? you¡¯d rather immerse yourself in the lies woven by others, only for your own false happiness?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like that!¡± sheng nian hurriedly defended herself. ¡°i haven¡¯t blamed you for lu ming¡¯s situation. in fact, i¡¯m grateful to you. but lu ming and my father are fundamentally different to me. how can lu ming be compared to my father?¡± ¡°so what? just because it¡¯s about your father, you¡¯re unwilling to dig deeper, even if it may be related to your mother¡¯s death? do you think that¡¯s fair to your mother?¡± mei shu¡¯s words shocked sheng nian, who stared blankly at the bracelet on her wrist. it was a gift from her mother to celebrate her only baby¡¯s birthday. ¡°you have the right to seek the truth for your mother, who has already passed away,¡± mei shu added. mei shu could tell that she was hesitating between the two choices and continued. ¡°besides, someone is already threatening your father with some secrets you don¡¯t know. you have a greater obligation to find out everything.¡± sheng nian lifted her head, her eyes that were once hesitant had now become resolute. ¡°okay, i agree to let you continue investigating, and i won¡¯t obstruct any of your actions. but you must promise me that anything you find won¡¯t harm the interests of the sheng family.¡± ¡°okay, i promise,¡± mei shu readily agreed. sheng nian continued, ¡°if you find out that this has nothing to do with the accident back then, you must immediately abandon the investigation and not disclose anything you¡¯ve discovered to anyone else!¡± ¡°no problem, miss sheng. from now on, we are allies,¡± mei shu said with a triumphant smile. before sheng nian could change her mind, she buried herself under the blanket. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go to sleep. goodnight, miss..¡± Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Blood Relation chapter 247: blood relation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, early the next morning, mei shu experienced what it meant for someone¡¯s mood to change as quickly as flipping a book. last night, miss sheng had promised to allow her to continue her investigation, but after just one night, miss sheng reneged on her word and refused to let her investigate further. mei shu reluctantly tried to soften her stance. ¡°can i just take a quick look? just one glance?¡± ¡°no!¡± sheng nian opened her arms and blocked mei shu¡¯s way firmly. ¡°the study is a restricted area for the sheng family. you can¡¯t enter casually. besides, there are people coming and going here. if any of the servants see you and tell my father, you might get into big trouble!¡± ¡°i just want to look at one of the bookshelves. how about you come in with me?¡± mei shu compromised, her tone somewhat pleading. sheng nian was resolute in her refusal. ¡°no, you can investigate other places, but the study is off-limits. there may not even be what you¡¯re looking for here, but there are definitely sheng corporation¡¯s secrets.¡± ¡°alright,¡± mei shu finally gave in completely, shoulders slumped, and went downstairs to have breakfast. in reality, she only wanted to take a look at the bookshelf she had noticed yesterday. she had a feeling that sheng quan was particularly concerned about one of the bookshelves. she hadn¡¯t had a chance to investigate further before returning to sheng nian¡¯s bedroom. early in the morning, sheng quan had already gone to the company, so sheng nian dared to let mei shu out. what she was guarding against was sheng quan asking about mei shu¡¯s identity. once her father found out that the friend she had slept with last night was from the mei family, he would probably be extremely angry and become alert ahead of time. after a hearty breakfast at the sheng residence, mei shu prepared to leave. sheng nian had the driver take her to school. while waiting for the car, mei shu playfully ran her fingers through sheng nian¡¯s hair, putting her hand in her school uniform pocket before sheng nian could react. she then waved to sheng nian with a flirting expression. ¡°i¡¯m off, miss sheng. remember to think of me!¡± ¡°you¡¯re still so young, and you¡¯ve already learned such smooth talk!¡± sheng nian said this way, but she couldn¡¯t hide the amusement in her eyes. it was clear to anyone that she genuinely liked mei shu¡¯s personality. if it weren¡¯t for what had happened before, the two of them might have become great friends. but¡­ mei shu forcefully tore her gaze away from sheng nian¡¯s smile and got into the car with a cold expression. she instinctively reached into her pocket to touch the object she had put there. the matter she was currently investigating might bring about a drastic change in sheng nian¡¯s life, and sheng nian might end up resenting her or even hating her for it. they would never be able to be friends without any reservations again. mei shu could only silently pray that the situation wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing as she had imagined. the driver dropped her off at the school gate. after watching the car drive away, she turned around and left the school, getting into another car parked on the side of the road. as soon as she sat in the car, mei shu felt a rush of cold air, making her shiver involuntarily. ¡°miss mei, here¡¯s your breakfast,¡± jiang he turned around from the front seat, holding a soy milk and some dumplings. ¡°thank you, but i¡¯ve already eaten. you can have it,¡± mei shu declined, raising her hand. ¡°take me to the hospital.¡± ¡°this was specifically bought for you by master si,¡± jiang he hesitated a bit. ¡°if i eat it, please don¡¯t tell master si.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± mei shu smiled, assuring him. she also took out her phone and sent a thank-you message to the man who always kept her in mind, even when he was busy. jiang he relaxed and took the opportunity to enjoy the dumplings he had been craving for a long time. ¡°alright, with your assurance, i¡¯m not afraid of anything. master si has already arranged it for you. if you go now, you¡¯ll get the results today.¡± mei shu nodded and said, ¡°have you obtained the sample from lu ming¡¯s side?¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry,¡± jiang he picked up a sealed bag from the side and proudly showed it to her. ¡°last night, this guy had too much to drink and went to a nightclub. it was too easy to get close to him.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± mei shu said, her expression now serious, her eyes full of anticipation for what was about to be confirmed. the lu family¡¯s influence had already reached various industries, and as long as lu si spoke up, no one would refuse to cooperate with him. even a place like the hospital was no exception. it was said that lu si had also donated a lot of medical equipment to this hospital, which was why the hospital director had promised to expedite the dna test. the dna test center usually required five days to complete the test, but it had been shortened to just two hours for mei shu. ¡°miss mei, we have the results,¡± jiang he rushed over, holding a few thin sheets of paper. mei shu, inattentively, stood up from her chair and accepted the papers. ¡°1 hope it¡¯s not what i¡¯m thinking.¡± ¡°but you¡¯re bound to be disappointed,¡± jiang he said with a deep frown. ¡°the test results show that they share a half-sibling relationship through their father. this is outrageous! miss mei, should we inform miss sheng of this immediately?¡± ¡°no,¡± mei shu suddenly felt a sense of dizziness, and her body almost couldn¡¯t stand. if jiang he hadn¡¯t supported her in time, she might have fainted on the spot. ¡°not for now. i have my own plans for this matter..¡± Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Disguise chapter 248: disguise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations able to maintain control over the sheng family¡¯s large company, sheng quan certainly had some tricks up his sleeve. his phone was heavily protected, and even mei shu couldn¡¯t hack into it, so she had to find another way. from what she could see, while sheng quan might be cautious when it came to sheng nian, his love for her was beyond doubt. therefore, sheng quan might not necessarily know the truth. the key to everything was in the hands of lu ming¡¯s mother. she was also li zhen¡¯s grandmother. although she was referred to as a grandmother, people in those days often had children at a young age, and she was only in her fifties now. combined with proper maintenance, she still had a youthful appearance. mei shu spotted her in the crowd and approached her proactively. ¡°madam, your style is very suitable for our new products in the store. would you like to come in and take a look? we have a promotion today, and you¡¯ll get a discount for purchases over 10,000 yuan.¡± lin wei smiled as she appraised mei shu from head to toe, her eyes filled with pride. ¡°young lady, you don¡¯t look very old, and you¡¯re already working? what kind of style do you think i have?¡± ¡°madam, you exude an elegant and exceptional charm, which is perfect for our store¡¯s new mature limited-edition collection. besides, 1 see that the color of the bag you¡¯re carrying matches our featured brown color for this season. you must come inside and take a look; i¡¯m sure it will catch your eye.¡± ¡°you¡¯re quite persuasive,¡± lin wei said, flattered by the praise. she arrogantly adjusted the hairpin holding her hair in place and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go inside and see. if i¡¯m not satisfied, i won¡¯t come to your store again!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we will definitely meet your expectations!¡± mei shu smiled and invited her into the store. meanwhile, in a cafe across the street. jiang he sipped on his caramel macchiato while observing the direction in which mei shu and lin wei had disappeared. ¡°miss mei really plays her role well, master si. if she can¡¯t inherit the family business, she could consider a career in sales. i bet she¡¯d be a sales champion!¡± lu si lazily raised an eyebrow and glanced at jiang he. ¡°can¡¯t you stop talking while you eat?¡± jiang he quickly took a few more bites of cake and used his eyes to signal that he had sealed his mouth with cake and wouldn¡¯t speak again. it seemed like he was showing that he had effectively silenced himself with cake and wouldn¡¯t speak out of turn. lu si couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him further. ¡°how are the negotiations going for the cooperation project in country m?¡± talking about business, jiang he swallowed the bitter taste of the cake in his mouth and replied, ¡°mr. lu, i¡¯ve urged them, but the other party wants more time to consider. i suspect the sheng family is playing tricks behind the scenes. after all, sheng quan has been eyeing this lucrative deal too.¡± ¡°oh, then he¡¯ll lose interest soon enough. don¡¯t bother with him,¡± lu si said nonchalantly, continuing to work on his laptop. jiang he nodded and then stared at lu si without blinking. his mouth moved and he seemed to want to say something. ¡°just say what you want to say.¡± lu si was annoyed by his stare. he frowned and glared at him, indicating for him to finish speaking quickly. only then did jiang he muster the courage to say what he was thinking. ¡°master si, are we still helping miss mei this time because we want to deal with the sheng family with her?¡± lu si lost his patience and said, ¡°isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± jiang he shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s different. master si, you¡¯re still helping miss mei this time. are you doing this for the sheng family or just for miss mei?¡± lu si was stunned by his question and looked a little unnatural. jiang he continued, ¡°you specially greeted the manager of the lu family¡¯s mall, arranged for miss mei to fish in a luxury brand shop, and even personally watched over her. is it really just because the sheng family is a powerful competitor of the lu family?¡± ¡°what does it matter?¡± lu si lowered his eyes casually and continued to work. it did matter, okay?! jiang he kept shouting in his heart. look at how busy you are with work right now. but you came here in person, and you¡¯re even willing to bring your work out to oversee things, all because you¡¯re worried that something might go wrong on mei¡¯s side! don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overly concerned about miss mei? in order to help his boss realize the truth of the situation, jiang he hesitated for a long time before daring to speak, ¡°master si, if you¡¯re just concerned that miss mei can¡¯t handle sheng quan on her own, you can easily send capable assistance. you don¡¯t need to be here in person. however, if it¡¯s solely for miss mei¡¯s sake, i think it might be a good idea to let her know how much you¡¯ve done for her.¡± right now, they were sneaking around, and miss mei had no idea how much effort you were putting in behind the scenes! jiang he felt that he had put a lot of thought into the matter of the boss¡¯s lifelong happiness. however, some people clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°you seem to have too much free time,¡± lu si clicked his tongue and pointed at the bar on the other side. ¡°the service quality of this cafe is too low. you have ten minutes to improve it, or i¡¯ll deduct your bonus..¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: The Kindness of Strangers chapter 249: the kindness of strangers translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations jiang he was almost in tears! why couldn¡¯t si ye understand his good intentions! but despite complaining in his heart, he still had to carry out the tasks assigned by the leader. 50, with a heavy heart, jiang he had no choice but to find the supervisor of this coffee shop, scold them thoroughly, and order them to make immediate improvements, or else the shop would be closed! on the other side. in the luxury store, mei shu had successfully convinced lin wei to buy several handbags and scarves, and when it came time to pay, the total had far exceeded the minimum discount of a hundred thousand. she voluntarily offered to help lin wei with the membership discount. lin wei didn¡¯t hesitate at all and handed her the phone, praising her, ¡°you, young lady, may look young, but you are very mature in your words and actions. if my son could be as mature as you, that would be great.¡± ¡°madam, the young master is of noble status, how can 1 compare?¡± mei shu replied modestly. lin wei had heard many compliments from her since entering the store, so when mei shu returned her phone, lin wei proactively suggested exchanging contact information so that all her future purchases at the store would be credited to mei shu. mei shu readily agreed and then respectfully escorted lin wei out of the store. once lin wei left, mei shu promptly went to the changing room to take off her work uniform. although the other shop assistant didn¡¯t know who mei shu really was, the manager had instructed her to follow mei shu¡¯s instructions, so she didn¡¯t dare to neglect her. she quickly came to help mei shu with her clothes. after mei shu changed, the shop assistant eagerly asked if she could claim credit for the sale. ¡°sister, can i count this sale under my name? i just started working here, and i haven¡¯t made a single sale yet. it¡¯s almost the end of the month, and if i can¡¯t meet my targets, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t pass my probation.¡± she even nervously shrunk her neck, looking pitiful and afraid of getting scolded. mei shu playfully waved the bill in her hand and asked, ¡°what did you call me?¡± ¡°sister,¡± the young shop assistant quickly answered without thinking, tilting her head, wondering what was wrong with addressing mei shu as ¡°sister.¡± if she added up mei shu¡¯s age from her previous life and her current age, calling mei shu ¡°sister¡± was entirely appropriate. but the problem was that mei shu was still a minor in this life. the shop assistant, on the other hand, looked like she was already twenty years old, so her calling mei shu ¡°sister¡± made mei shu titter. ¡°never mind. i¡¯ll let you have it, but i need to test you first,¡± mei shu teased, tempting her with the bill worth over a hundred thousand. the shop assistant stood up straight and said, ¡°sister, feel free to test me.¡± mei shu smiled and asked, ¡°do you remember the appearance of that woman just now?¡± ¡°i remember!¡± the young shop assistant answered quickly. mei shu¡¯s smile widened. ¡°if she comes to the store next time and doesn¡¯t see me, do you know what to say?¡± ¡°will you still come to the store, sister?¡± the shop assistant blinked and asked. mei shu shook her head. ¡°unless something unexpected happens, i probably won¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°then 1 know!¡± the shop assistant cleverly replied. ¡°i¡¯ll tell her that you had some family matters and have already resigned and gone home, but you might come back in the future! don¡¯t worry, sister, i won¡¯t let her see anything unusual!¡± ¡°you¡¯re smart,¡± mei shu said, handing her the bill. ¡°actually, i already credited it to your name earlier. i¡¯m not an employee and don¡¯t need to achieve sales targets, so when she was making the payment just now, i entered your employee id on the computer.¡± ¡°wow, thank you so much, sister! you¡¯re really a good person!¡± the young shop assistant was so moved that she seemed about to burst into tears. having been in the workforce for a while after leaving school, she had often been taken advantage of and fooled by others due to her lack of social experience. this was the first time she had felt such selfless kindness from a stranger! so no matter what mei shu came to the store for today, she would do her best to assist mei shu with any follow-up work and would not reveal any secrets! mei shu accepted her praise with pleasure and, after bidding her farewell, left the mall. jiang he saw her leaving from afar and quickly came to report to lu si, ¡°master 51, miss mei should have completed her task by now. should we go up and greet her?¡± ¡°no,¡± lu si closed his computer, threw everything on the table to jiang he to clean up, and rolled up the cuffs of his suit. he exuded an aura of a domineering ceo as he said, ¡°let¡¯s go back to the company. i have a lot of work to do.¡± jiang he thought to himself, those tasks of yours didn¡¯t just suddenly appear. why did you turn into a workaholic the moment miss mei left? shouldn¡¯t you have put down everything and gone after her to let her know that we¡¯ve been watching over her all this time? however, he could only think this in his heart, as he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it out loud even if he were given a hundred times the courage. after mei shu left the mall, she went straight back to school to attend her classes. hearing that she had returned, wen miao rushed to her side as soon as the class ended, staring at her up and down and asking, ¡°the teacher said you took sick leave.. are you really sick? why didn¡¯t you rest at home a little longer?¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Finding Evidence chapter 250: finding evidence translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i¡¯m fine, i just didn¡¯t get enough rest last night, but i¡¯m okay now.¡± after saying this, mei shu magically took a box of cake out of her backpack and gave it to wen miao. ¡°this is for you. 1 know you like strawberry flavor. give it a try and see if you like this one.¡± ¡°wow, mei shu, you must have been an angel in your past life. how can there be such a kind person like you?¡± wen miao was extremely touched and gave mei shu a huge bear hug. many classmates heard her words and looked over here with envy, expressing their desire to have a cake from the goddess too. wen miao proudly raised the cake and rolled her eyes at them, ¡°this is a special gift just for me from my shu¡¯er! don¡¯t even think about it!¡± mei shu cooperated by chiming in, ¡°that¡¯s right, this is a thank-you gift for miao miao alone. but 1 also know that during the last parent-teacher meeting, your parents all helped and spoke up for me in front of my father. so in the next few days, i¡¯ll take some time to prepare a set of study materials, and we can all study together and strive for ideal results in the college entrance examination!¡± as soon as she said this, the classmates in the class exploded with excitement. previously, when mei shu wanted to form a study group, she had used lu yan¡¯s name. but now, just the words ¡°organized by mei shu¡± carried enough weight. although her grades hadn¡¯t surpassed lu yan¡¯s, she was the fastest-improving top student in a short period! if they could get their hands on the study materials she personally prepared, maybe they could achieve the same good results in the next mock exams! wouldn¡¯t that mean they all had a better chance of getting into their desired universities? ¡°mei shu, you¡¯re really an angel. don¡¯t even mention thanking us. we should thank you wholeheartedly!¡± they had helped mei mu before and secretly targeted mei shu a lot. now, not only had she abandoned the grudge, but she had also helped them so sincerely. of course, they were grateful. for these students, fame, fortune, and status were all less meaningful than achieving good results in the college entrance exam. they had worked hard for over a decade, all for the sake of performing well in the college entrance exam. ¡°it¡¯s great that i can help you, and i¡¯m also very happy to see everyone making progress together,¡± mei shu said with a smiling face. ¡°but there is one thing i really need your help with.¡± ¡°goddess, just tell us, whether it¡¯s going through fire and water, we won¡¯t hesitate!¡± one person lunged to his feet, patted his chest, and pledged his loyalty to her. others also chimed in, eagerly waiting for her to reveal the details. mei shu didn¡¯t waste any time and carefully explained her request. then she instructed them to take action. right now, she needed to investigate the shen family¡¯s affairs personally, as she was stretched thin and didn¡¯t have time to deal with the consequences of the wang yue incident. after some thought, she decided to use hacking techniques to delete the inappropriate video from the students¡¯ phones. so, she asked her classmates to help promote the software she had developed for recording incorrect answers. she hoped that each person would download it so that when they used the software, it would automatically detect and delete the video. at first, it was not easy to accomplish, but luckily, the teachers found the software useful and started actively requesting students to download it. the app became popular in lin city in a few days, and mei shu¡¯s video was successfully deleted by the app. this way, most of the videos could be deleted as quickly as possible. of course, mei shu was not very worried about this matter right now, as both f and s had already taken action. she believed they could easily handle the deletion of all the videos. mei shu¡¯s main focus now was to keep an eye on lin wei¡¯s movements. when she helped lin wei apply for membership at the mall, she secretly implanted a trojan horse in lin wei¡¯s phone. now she could remotely control lin wei¡¯s phone and monitor all her calls and messages. mei shu wanted to find the most crucial piece of evidence in lin wei¡¯s phone. ¡°this thing is likely to be in lin wei¡¯s phone all along. even if it¡¯s transferred elsewhere, there should be a record on her phone,¡± mei shu assured lu si on the phone. lu si couldn¡¯t hide his amusement in his tone. ¡°are you so sure that lin wei and shen quan communicated by phone?¡± ¡°of course, shen quan doesn¡¯t have the same determination as lin wei. he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to meet with her easily,¡± mei shu replied confidently. just as she finished speaking, she found what she was looking for in a file that stored audio recordings. ¡°see! 1 told you she would have recorded the call!¡± lu si chuckled, ¡°so, what¡¯s your next step?¡± mei shu¡¯s joyful mood suddenly turned into frustration. ¡°the most important thing now is to send this recording to shen quan¡¯s daughter, shen nian.¡± however, the truth was too cruel, and mei shu was worried that the innocent girl who still maintained her innocence might not be able to handle it. ¡°whatever you want to do, just go ahead. the most important thing is to seek justice for auntie,¡± lu si heard the concern in her voice and encouraged her without revealing his emotions.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Phone Recording chapter 251: phone recording translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu understood and smiled, ¡°thank you for helping me so wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°then thank me sincerely.¡± lu si held the phone and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. the fatigue from a busy day disappeared the moment he heard her voice. ¡°i know. do you want to have dinner to thank you?¡± mei shu thought for a moment and said, ¡°but just having dinner might seem insincere.¡± ¡°what else do you want to do to thank me?¡± lu si was in a good mood. mei shu smiled and said, ¡°once this matter is resolved, i will prepare a special gift for you. you can look forward to it!¡± ¡°sure, i¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± ¡°master si, there¡¯s a document that requires your immediate signature.¡± the voice of jiang he interrupted from the phone at an inappropriate time. mei shu quickly said, ¡°you go ahead and attend to your work. i won¡¯t disturb you. we can contact each other when we have time.¡± without waiting for lu si to respond, she hung up, fearing that her own affairs would disrupt his work. lu si had already helped her a lot in this matter. she was really embarrassed to continue to occupy his work time. on the other side. after hearing a few busy signals from her phone, lu si expressionlessly put his phone down and stared at jiang he, who had no sense of timing. jiang he felt his scalp tingle and hurriedly explained, ¡°master si, this document is really urgent, that¡¯s why 1 forgot to knock and just came in¡­¡± lu si coldly snorted and said, ¡°give it to me. let me take a look.¡± he had an imposing manner that seemed like he would fire jiang he if the document wasn¡¯t urgent enough. jiang he had no choice but to hand over the document, secretly praying that lu si wouldn¡¯t vent his frustrations on him. with the recording in hand, mei shu sent a message to shen nian, asking her to meet at a nearby coffee shop. shen nian readily agreed and soon drove there herself. the two of them sat down in a corner booth. shen nian took off her sunglasses and looked at mei shu with a puzzled expression. ¡°why didn¡¯t you choose a more expensive venue where we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about eavesdropping when we talk?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a waste of money.¡± mei shu replied candidly. sheng nian was dumbfounded. the dignified eldest daughter of the mei family actually said that she had no money? was she abused in the mei family or something? ¡°why are you looking at me like that? the cakes at this place are really delicious. do you want to try one?¡± mei shu recommended the dessert without thinking there was anything wrong with her previous statement and started promoting the sweets enthusiastically. for her, cost-effectiveness was the top priority. expensive things weren¡¯t necessarily better. mei shu didn¡¯t think the food at the high-end club that lu si had taken her to was exceptionally good. ¡°okay.¡± shen nian reluctantly agreed to her suggestion, ordering a cup of coffee and two desserts. then she turned to mei shu and asked, ¡°so, why did you invite me here so quickly? what did you find?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve found something that will completely change your perception. you need to be mentally prepared,¡± mei shu said solemnly as she retrieved the recording from her phone and placed it on the table. however, she didn¡¯t rush to press the play button. shen nian turned pale and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°i think you¡¯re not prepared yet,¡± mei shu said earnestly, ¡°the contents of this recording may make you feel like your world is collapsing. i¡¯m not exaggerating. this is true. as your partner, i hope you can adjust your mindset in advance and not lose control later.¡± ¡°is it really that exaggerated?¡± shen nian clearly didn¡¯t believe it. however, when she saw that mei shu wasn¡¯t joking, she suddenly felt a little uneasy. ¡°can you tell me in advance what it¡¯s about?¡± ¡°it¡¯s about your father, shen quan,¡± mei shu said seriously. shen nian¡¯s face turned pale, and a terrifying guess suddenly popped into her mind. she managed to suppress her panic after a moment, but she still felt a bit uneasy. ¡°let¡¯s get started. i can handle it.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei shu handed her another earphone and decisively pressed the play button. a voice filled with surprise suddenly sounded in shen nian¡¯s ear. ¡°quan, are you telling the truth? are you really willing to divorce your wife and marry me?¡± ¡°now that such a thing has happened, 1 won¡¯t be irresponsible to you. but you have to give me time. 1 need to find the right opportunity to confess to my wife first.¡± upon hearing these words, shen nian trembled uncontrollably. that was her father¡¯s voice. although it sounded much younger than shen quan¡¯s current voice, shen nian was convinced that it was something he had said in person. he was actually having an affair outside and planning to divorce her mother? before she could think too much, the woman¡¯s voice came through the phone again. ¡°okay, 1 can wait for you, quan. as long as you keep your promise to give me a home, 1¡¯11 divorce immediately. then we can be together as a family of three.¡± ¡°okay, wait for my message.¡± shen quan¡¯s voice sounded somewhat weary. after he said that, he decisively hung up the phone. the recording abruptly ended. but shen nian¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably, and she quickly became a tearful mess.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: The Fishing Plan chapter 252: the fishing plan translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu removed the earphones from shen nian¡¯s ears, put away her phone, and said in a solemn tone, ¡°don¡¯t be too upset for now. do you know who the woman on the phone is?¡± how could shen nian not know? this woman had been extremely critical of shen nian after becoming her mother-in-law. even though her daughter-in-law was the pampered eldest daughter of the shen family, and her son had merely married into the shen family, she had never looked at shen nian with a kind eye. in the past, shen nian had been gentle and obedient. combined with her father constantly advising her to be kind to her family, she had always felt that she wasn¡¯t trying hard enough and had gone to great lengths to please her difficult mother-in-law. but she had always sensed the deep-seated hatred in her mother-in-law¡¯s eyes. back then, she had thought she was overthinking things, but now that she had heard this recording, she finally understood everything. that woman was her mother¡¯s lover, who resented her for taking her mother¡¯s place and had also grown to hate her in the process. what she didn¡¯t expect was that her father would allow his mistress¡¯ son to become his son-in-law! what did her father, who had once treated her like a precious gem, really take her as? ¡°lin wei¡­¡± shen nian¡¯s hatred had reached its peak. she murmured this name, filled with burning anger and unwillingness towards her father. ¡°what they meant by ¡®a family of three¡¯ is¡­¡± mei shu quickly said, ¡°1 found records of an abortion lin wei had many years ago in a hospital. the child was already aborted that year.¡± ¡°they actually had a child!¡± shen nian tightened her grip on the table, her heart suddenly filled with a strong sense of pain that made her arch her back, but she stubbornly refused to collapse. ¡°are you okay?¡± mei shu was a little worried when he saw her pale face. sheng nian shook her head, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°i¡¯m fine. continue.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. she could only push the dessert she wanted to eat to her and say, ¡°now that you know your father¡¯s secret, what we need to do next is to uproot this secret.¡± sheng nian suddenly looked at her, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°what other secrets can there be? isn¡¯t such a big secret enough?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s not enough.¡± mei shu analyzed carefully. ¡°have you ever thought why your father had promised her to divorce your mother and marry her but didn¡¯t let her marry into the sheng family in the end?¡± shen nian pondered for a moment, her tone uncertain. ¡°could it be because my father didn¡¯t want to remarry someone else after my mother¡¯s accidental death?¡± ¡°why do you have such unrealistic fantasies about scumbag men? do you really think they¡¯d suddenly become faithful because of a death?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t believe how naive this young lady was. shen nian asked in confusion, ¡°then what could it be?¡± ¡°your father didn¡¯t want to marry her, but he found various ways to let lu ming enter the shen family. do you think it¡¯s because of your mother?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. shen nian¡¯s face suddenly flushed with anger, partly out of embarrassment and partly out of frustration. ¡°then what do you think it is?¡± mei shu didn¡¯t want to reveal too much at this point. what she needed most now was substantive evidence. ¡°they must have had bigger secrets, or in other words, larger mutual interests. that¡¯s why although your father didn¡¯t marry her, for all these years, he has been making sure she lives comfortably. what we need to do now is unearth all their secrets, find the truth, and determine if it¡¯s related to the accident from all those years ago.¡± mei shu explained the recent incident in the mall where she had persuaded lin wei to make purchases. given lin wei¡¯s previous financial condition, it would have been impossible for her to spend tens of thousands on luxury goods in one go. but now, such a thing seemed ordinary in lin wei¡¯s eyes. there had to be a reason behind all this, and mei shu wanted to investigate further. shen nian understood and had already snapped out of her despair. she hoarsely asked, ¡°so, what should i do now?¡± seeing that shen nian was finally cooperating, mei shu felt relieved and said, ¡°i heard that when lu ming married into the shen family, your father gave him a five percent stake in the company, right?¡± shen nian nodded and said, ¡°yes, but he¡¯s the one at fault in the marriage, so he should leave with nothing. i¡¯ve already hired a lawyer to go through the legal procedures, and i¡¯m confident we can reclaim that five percent stake from him.¡± ¡°we can delay that matter,¡± mei shu said casually. ¡°by the way, has lu ming been harassing you these past few days?¡± ¡°yes, he¡¯s been waiting outside my house, saying he doesn¡¯t want to divorce me.¡± shen nian was annoyed. just before she had driven out, lu ming had blocked her car and kept pestering her. mei shu asked cautiously, ¡°did he say anything strange to you?¡± ¡°strange? not really.¡± shen nian asked in puzzlement, ¡°what do you mean by strange?¡± ¡°never mind.¡± mei shu let out a sigh of relief. she suspected that lu ming might not know about his own background, and that¡¯s why he had continued to pester shen nian. mei shu continued, ¡°use the five percent stake as a pretext to meet him alone. when the time comes, i¡¯ll go to the meeting on your behalf..¡± Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: The Sick Cat chapter 253: the sick cat translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations shen nian asked in surprise, ¡°what do you have to say to that scumbag?¡± mei shu smiled helplessly and said, ¡°he¡¯s not the key issue, but he can help me with something. listen to me on this; just arrange a meeting with him, and you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡± ¡°alright.¡± shen nian agreed without much hesitation, out of her trust in mei shu. the two of them agreed to meet in a private room at the cheng sheng restaurant. lu ming had deliberately brought a carefully decorated bouquet of flowers and was dressed in a white suit, which had once been shen nian¡¯s favorite. even the tie he wore was a birthday gift from shen nian. his entire outfit was based on shen nian¡¯s preferences, and lu ming had made up his mind to win her back. of course, whether he valued money, fame, or shen nian more was something only he knew. lu ming nervously waited in the private room. when he heard a slight noise at the door, he immediately stood up and rushed to the entrance, checking the ring hidden among the flowers in his hand. he accidentally collided with mei shu, who had just entered. ¡°why is it you? are you at the wrong place? you¡¯re not welcome here!¡± lu ming scowled at mei shu, raising his hand as if to close the door. ¡°don¡¯t rush to kick me out. lu ming, i¡¯m here to give you a chance to return to the shen family.¡± mei shu stood casually by the door, her expression relaxed. lu ming¡¯s hand, which was about to close the door, froze for a moment. he looked at mei shu with suspicion and asked, ¡°what do you want to say?¡± ¡°are you sure you want to talk about it at the door?¡± mei shu raised her shoulders casually. it was lunchtime, and the restaurant was bustling with people. many had already noticed the commotion and were curiously watching from the sidelines. lu ming¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten a fly. he reluctantly made way for mei shu and said, ¡°come in. let¡¯s see what tricks you can play!¡± mei shu walked into the private room calmly and closed the door with a bang. the loud noise startled lu ming, and he complained, ¡°are you crazy? why did you slam the door so hard?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the one who got scared so easily?¡± mei shu provocatively glanced at him. she knew that people like lu ming couldn¡¯t stand it when others looked down on them. sure enough, after receiving mei shu¡¯s contemptuous gaze that seemed to say ¡°that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got?¡±, lu ming immediately got furious and started fuming. ¡°what do you want? don¡¯t you dare create trouble for me! why do you want to disrupt my life and make it so unbearable for me?¡± ¡°she won¡¯t come,¡± mei shu said lightly. ¡°what did you say?¡± lu ming slammed the table and stood up. he pointed at mei shu¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°b*tch, did you say something to niannian again? how did 1 offend you? why do you have to mess up my life and make me uneasy?¡± ¡°how have you offended me? do 1 need to spell it out for you?¡± mei shu looked at him with an expression of speechlessness. this man was indeed quite stupid. if it weren¡¯t for his capable and cunning mother, he would have thought that reaching his current position was nothing short of a dream. lu ming straightened his neck and said indignantly, ¡°didn¡¯t i only harm you once? besides, i¡¯m not the mastermind. if you want to settle scores with someone, you should settle scores with your stepmother. i¡¯m just a paid helper. what¡¯s the point of going against me?¡± mei shu looked up at him coldly. ¡°so you think you don¡¯t have to bear any responsibility after you slander an innocent girl and almost ruin her reputation, right?¡± lu ming¡¯s arrogance waned slightly, but he still didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong. ¡°i¡¯ve told you before, we didn¡¯t have any enmity between us. everything should be blamed on your stepmother. besides, i¡¯ve given you five million. now you¡¯ve made me homeless. what more do you want? what exactly do you want?¡± mei shu nodded toward the opposite seat. ¡°sit down first. it¡¯s tiring to talk while constantly looking up at you. 1 didn¡¯t come here today to make you feel uncomfortable, but to make things clear to you.¡± with a scowling face, lu ming reluctantly sat down in the chair opposite her and impatiently asked, ¡°what do you want to say?¡± mei shu said calmly, ¡°shen nian won¡¯t come to see you. i¡¯m not lying about this. of course, i didn¡¯t arrange this behind the scenes. it¡¯s someone else who doesn¡¯t want you two to continue being together.¡± ¡°who is it? tell me.¡± lu ming sat on the side with a fierce expression, staring at mei shu¡¯s throat fiercely. he was like a wild beast ready to pounce on its prey. but no one knew better than mei shu about this person¡¯s strength. she wasn¡¯t afraid of lu ming at all. to her, this man was not a ferocious tiger but more like a frequently ruffled kitten that needed to be tamed. ¡°you should have an idea about this person in your heart,¡± mei shu deliberately didn¡¯t reveal it, casually playing with him. she wanted to see him anxious. sure enough, lu ming¡¯s patience was exhausted. he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, grabbed the teacup, and smashed it on the wall. he couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°if you have something to say, say it quickly.. if you dare to hem and haw again, believe it or not, i¡¯ll forge a few more videos and make you famous all over the country!¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Psychological Manipulation chapter 254: psychological manipulation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°that¡¯s not just about five million anymore,¡± mei shu said, completely unfazed by him. her expression became even more meaningful. lu ming shivered inexplicably, his face twisted into a bitter expression. ¡°so, tell me, who¡¯s so against me being with niannian?¡± mei shu noticed that she had complete control over his emotions now and was satisfied with how things were going. she grinned and said, ¡°since the moment your affair was exposed, besides niannian, who else vehemently disagreed with you staying in the shen family?¡± lu ming furrowed his brow, clearly still struggling to come up with an answer. mei shu continued calmly, ¡°1 guess you and your mother have both tried hard to avoid divorce with shen nian. let¡¯s not even discuss what shen nian thinks, but haven¡¯t you noticed someone else¡¯s reaction was even more extreme than shen nian¡¯s?¡± lu ming gradually began to form a picture of a certain person in his mind, but he refused to entertain that thought. however, the clenched fist resting on his knee betrayed his true feelings. ¡°i think you already have an answer in your heart about who this person is. shen nian didn¡¯t come here this time because he stopped her. he¡¯s the one person who doesn¡¯t want any connection between you and shen nian,¡± mei shu said. lu ming scoffed and asked, ¡°how do you know for sure that shen nian didn¡¯t come because of some urgent matter? what if she had something important to attend to?¡± ¡°lu ming, given your current situation, you¡¯re surprisingly naive,¡± mei shu sneered, not mincing her words. ¡°back when you two got married, the shen family generously gave you five percent of the company¡¯s shares. over the years, your family¡¯s wealth has grown substantially thanks to the company¡¯s dividends. while it may not seem like much, it¡¯s a fortune you can never fully enjoy.¡± ¡°the fact that the shen family was willing to give you, an outsider, such a large stake in the company shows their trust in you. but now, someone wants to take that away. he doesn¡¯t want you and your mother to continue profiting from the company¡¯s dividends.¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking about shen quan, right?¡± lu ming muttered, lost in thought. ¡°i did make a mistake, but 1 believe that if i work hard, shen nian¡¯s father will eventually accept me again! he has always been good to our family, and our relationship has been good. he wouldn¡¯t suddenly turn so heartless!¡± without the shen family¡¯s connections and shares, lu ming wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish anything. after all these years of living a comfortable life, he had become lazy. could it be that he would have to work for someone else if he got divorced now? that would be even worse than death for him! ¡°it¡¯s impossible, lu ming. if it were just a matter of losing shen nian, shen quan might not be so heartless. but now, he won¡¯t give you another chance,¡± mei shu said decisively. lu ming thought mei shu was exaggerating and trying to scare him. an overwhelming sense of anger and frustration welled up inside him. he failed to realize that mei shu had already taken control of his thoughts, leading him step by step into the linguistic trap she had set. ¡°why do you say that? i¡¯ve been his son-in-law for so many years, and i¡¯ve shown filial piety to him. he can¡¯t just cut me off like this!¡± mei shu replied coldly, ¡°don¡¯t you find it strange, lu ming? your marriage to the shen family was obviously an unlikely match. why would shen quan choose you as his son-in-law in the first place? why would he marry his beloved daughter to someone like you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s because i¡¯m outstanding! shen nian¡¯s father knew i was capable, so he allowed me to marry into the shen family. if you hadn¡¯t sent that video to niannian, 1 would have become the sole decision-maker in the shen family!¡± lu ming retorted, glaring at mei shu. if it weren¡¯t for her interference, he and shen nian could have been a model couple, and he could have continued to enjoy his extramarital affairs! it was all because of her meddling¡­ seeing the hatred in his eyes, mei shu realized that she had set the stage well. now, she continued to manipulate him, saying, ¡°no, the reason you¡¯ve enjoyed years of wealth and prosperity isn¡¯t just because of your own abilities, but because of your mother.¡± lu ming was taken aback. ¡°what do you mean?¡± mei shu thought that this man really knew nothing, but she managed to keep a straight face and said, ¡°because shen quan and your mother were old acquaintances. he had always coveted your mother, so he went to great lengths to marry his daughter off to you, all to bring himself closer to your mother.¡± with that, mei shu placed an old black-and-white photograph on the table. lu ming suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°when was this photo taken? is the woman in it¡­ my mom?¡± mei shu nodded. ¡°they knew each other from before, but your mother chose your father in the end. he married someone else as well. however, they reconnected later, and he wanted your mother to be his mistress. but because your father was still alive, your mother refused.¡± ¡°but my father has already passed away¡­¡± lu ming couldn¡¯t understand why his mother, who was so fond of wealth and luxury, would refuse someone as wealthy as shen quan! ¡°that¡¯s the problem,¡± mei shu continued without changing her expression, making up a story as she went. ¡°when shen nian tragically died from a heart disease, not long after, your father suddenly died at home.. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just too much of a coincidence?¡± Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Distorting the Truth chapter 255: distorting the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what are you trying to say?¡± lu ming was already dizzy from mei shu¡¯s words. when his father died, he was living a carefree life overseas. he didn¡¯t return to the country until he received the news. he knew that his father had always been in poor health. the doctor had also said that he had to take care of himself, or the consequences would be disastrous. but what did this have to do with his mother and sheng quan? ¡°sheng quan wanted to get your mother, but although your father was seriously ill, he never died. similarly, his wife didn¡¯t agree to a divorce back then, so the two of them died one after another.¡± if lu ming still couldn¡¯t understand what mei shu meant, he would be a complete fool! ¡°are you trying to say that in order to let my mother marry him, sheng quan used despicable means to kill his wife and then my father? that¡¯s impossible!¡± lu ming stood up excitedly and said, ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± mei shu pressed on, ¡°otherwise, how can you explain that the two deaths were less than a month apart? why did he treat you so well and let you marry your precious daughter?¡± ¡°that¡¯s because my father-in-law values my ability very much¡­¡± ability my a*s! after lu ming said this, he felt a little embarrassed. if he was really capable, his life wouldn¡¯t have been a mess the first twenty years in his life. he wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy all the glory until he got together with sheng nian. ¡°look, even you sound so hesitant.¡± mei shu sneered and said, ¡°wake up. sheng quan did all this and paid all the money for your mother, but he was worried that your mother would find out what he had done, so he couldn¡¯t wait to cut ties with you.¡± ¡°but if he was afraid, why did he do that back then? what evidence do you have to say that?¡± ¡°of course i have evidence.¡± mei shu took out a recording pen and slowly pressed the play button on it. sheng quan¡¯s cold voice immediately came from inside. ¡°why do you still have the nerve to call me?¡± ¡°the past is the past, and now is now! i gave you a chance before, but you didn¡¯t grasp it!¡± ¡°so what if i did those things? i just want him to die!¡± ¡°you dare to threaten me?¡± ¡°good, very good. then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± although the recording was only the part where sheng quan spoke, thinking of what mei shu had just said, it was not difficult to guess what the other person had said. lu ming fell back into his chair in a daze. ¡°is the other person on the phone with sheng quan my mother?¡± ¡°i guess so.¡± mei shu said, ¡°your mother knew that your father¡¯s death was very likely related to sheng quan, so she wanted to use this to make sheng quan not dare to take back the shares given to you. 1 guess your mother must have known it all the time, so she refused to agree to sheng quan no matter what. instead, she chose to let you marry into the sheng family, so that she could still enjoy everything the sheng family could bring her.¡± ¡°no, 1 don¡¯t believe it.¡± lu ming looked at the bouquet of flowers in a daze, feeling a bone-chilling coldness all over his body. ¡°then why did you tell me this? what¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s good for me.¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes were deliberately filled with hatred. ¡°the accident that sheng quan deliberately caused back then indirectly caused my mother¡¯s death. it took me a long time to investigate sheng quan. of course, that¡¯s all i can say. believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m going back to ask my mother first. if i find out that everything you said is a lie, i won¡¯t let you off!¡± lu ming roared at her fiercely. ¡°you¡¯ll find out when you ask. everything 1 said is true.¡± mei shu promised him confidently. lu ming¡¯s face changed drastically. holding his breath, he suddenly stood up and left. this private room made him feel suffocated. he had to walk outside to breathe freely like a fish that had been stranded for a long time. when he took a breath, his pounding heart gradually calmed down. he immediately rushed home, determined to ask lin wei about it. on the other side. after mei shu came out of the private room, he got into a black car parked by the road. as soon as she came, a relieved smile appeared on jiang he¡¯s face. ¡°oh, my dear miss mei, you¡¯re finally out. if you hadn¡¯t come out, master si would have gone in to snatch you!¡± ¡°snatch whom?¡± mei shu blinked in confusion. ¡°you.¡± jiang he quickly took the opportunity to speak up for his master si. ¡°you don¡¯t know how worried master si has been about you since you went in. lu ming was like a wolf and a tiger. master si was afraid that something would happen to you and didn¡¯t dare to relax for a moment.¡± ¡°really?¡± mei shu squinted at him. however, judging from lu si¡¯s cold and indifferent look, it was really difficult for her to associate him with master si, who jiang he said cared about her. lu si felt extremely uncomfortable under her gaze.. reluctant to confront mei shu, he vented his frustration on jiang he, saying, ¡°your professional competence hasn¡¯t improved, but you¡¯ve become quite skilled at talking nonsense!¡± Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: A CEO Trapped in Love chapter 256: a ceo trapped in love translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations being scolded, jiang he shut his mouth aggrievedly, but he couldn¡¯t help sneaking glances at lu si. that gaze was too blatant. it was difficult for mei shu not to notice it. she followed jiang he¡¯s gaze and saw lu si¡¯s red ears at a glance. was lu si angry because jiang he had touched his sour spot? seeing that lu si¡¯s gaze at jiang he was getting more and more dangerous, mei shu couldn¡¯t bear to let jiang he, who had kindly reminded her, be targeted. her brain cramped, and she immediately grabbed lu si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°are you really worried about me? i¡¯m very happy. thank you for letting me know that there are still people who really care about me, ah si.¡± in the silent car, someone¡¯s heart was beating wildly. lu si¡¯s face turned red in an instant, like a boiling kettle. steam could be vaguely seen above his head. ¡°don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± he retracted his hand from mei shu¡¯s palm and hid it in his sleeve. his fingertips subconsciously rubbed the place where mei shu had just touched. mei shu didn¡¯t expect the famous master si to have such an innocent side. mei shu seemed to have discovered a new continent and continued to tease him curiously. ¡°then do you mean that you weren¡¯t worried about me just now?¡± she pretended to be disappointed and turned to look out of the car window, looking lonely and pitiful. lu si felt his heart skip a beat, and his throat was dry. he hurriedly coughed and said, ¡°it¡¯s not like that. i actually¡­¡± ¡°actually what?¡± mei shu pouted and looked at him pitifully. lu si quickly averted their gaze and said awkwardly, ¡°it¡¯s good you¡¯re okay. don¡¯t ask about anything else.¡± mei shu was almost amused by his uneasy expression and had to hold back from laughing. ¡°huh? why can¡¯t i ask? i really want to know if what jiang he said just now is true.¡± lu si¡¯s gaze was flustered, and they shot a fierce glare at jiang he, who seemed to be taking pleasure in their discomfort, saying, ¡®we are friends, and when you go to meet other guys on your own, of course, i¡¯ll be concerned. alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. 1¡¯11 take you out for dinner first.¡± ¡°jiang he, drive.¡± ¡°okay!¡± jiang he¡¯s evil plan succeeded, and he was so happy that he almost wanted to give himself a grand prize. the name of the award was ¡°master si¡¯s exclusive matchmaker!¡± along the way, the temperature in the car soared. mei shu was so hot that she couldn¡¯t breathe. she could only open the car window to take a breath, but there was a furnace that kept emitting heat next to her. even so, she couldn¡¯t help but take off her school uniform. ¡°what are you doing?¡± lu si suddenly held her hand and stared at her gloomily. mei shu blinked innocently. ¡°take off your clothes. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very hot today?¡± lu si took a deep breath. ¡°it¡¯s windy outside. put on your clothes. i¡¯ll ask jiang he to turn on the air conditioner.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu re-zipped her dress. lu si sat uneasily, enduring it until they reached the restaurant¡¯s entrance. as soon as the car stopped, he opened the door as if he were escaping. even without mei shu saying it, he himself felt that his current appearance was quite pitiful. having dominated the business world for so many years, he had seen all kinds of beauties. no matter how scantily clad women flaunted themselves in front of him, they had never stirred any ripples in the depths of his heart. but for some reason, mei shu only took off her coat in front of him, and he felt his mouth go dry. it took lu si a long time to calm down. mei shu stared at his anxious back for a long time. suddenly, he leaned close to jiang he¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°has your master si ever had a girlfriend?¡± ¡°never!¡± jiang he assured her proudly. mei shu saw something from it and said, ¡°no wonder. you should help your master si find a girlfriend!¡± jiang he immediately looked horrified. ¡°why do you say that? be careful or master si will be angry if he hears it!¡± master si hated it when others meddled in his private affairs! mei shu, however, didn¡¯t mind. ¡°he¡¯s already this old. without a girlfriend, his mental state must be abnormal. for the sake of mr. si¡¯s physical and mental well-being, you should find him an emotional outlet. maybe it would even be beneficial for his condition.¡± ¡°you have a recommendation?¡± jiang he still looked as if he had seen a ghost. mei shu shook his head regretfully. ¡°no, but i will start to pay attention. after all, as his good friend, 1 certainly hope to see him happy.¡± jiang he thought to himself, don¡¯t let master si hear this. he quickly changed the topic to her. ¡°miss mei, how about you?¡± ¡°me?¡± mei shu pointed at herself in surprise. at the same time, lu si, whose back was facing them, instantly stiffened and subconsciously turned his head to eavesdrop on the two of them. jiang he nodded at her firmly. mei shu waved his hand quickly. ¡°i can¡¯t. i¡¯m still so young and haven¡¯t even thought about dating yet!¡± did she think he was old? in the distance, lu si¡¯s face immediately sank, and he interrupted their whispering.. ¡°since you like to chat so much, jiang he, you might as well quit your job and become a voice chat companion!¡± Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Misunderstandings Deepen chapter 257: misunderstandings deepen translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations jiang he quickly bowed his head and walked behind lu si, as obedient as a big dog that had been scolded by its master. he mumbled, ¡°master si, aren¡¯t i just speaking on your behalf?¡± lu si glared at him. facing mei shu who was walking over, he no longer had the abnormal reaction just now. he just said coldly, ¡°go in.¡± then, he took the lead to leave. jiang he took a deep breath and hurried after him. mei shu looked at the two of them thoughtfully. thinking of lu si¡¯s suddenly cold tone just now and how the two of them were often inseparable, a ridiculous but reasonable guess suddenly popped up in her heart. while eating, mei shu specially sat opposite the two of them, leaving the seat next to lu si for jiang he. jiang he didn¡¯t dare to eat at the same table as master si, but he couldn¡¯t resist mei shu¡¯s kindness, and lu si didn¡¯t seem to strongly object, so he sat down nervously. there were only the three of them in the private room, and the atmosphere was really strange. after mei shu had subtly observed the two several times with her gaze, lu si finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and put down his chopsticks. ¡°what are you looking at?¡± this was the first time he spoke to mei shu coldly. jiang he was startled and almost choked to death on the meat in his mouth. mei shu quickly put on an ¡°1 know everything¡± expression and smiled at jiang he comfortingly. ¡°he¡¯s throwing a tantrum at me, not at you. don¡¯t be afraid. i can tell that ah si is usually a gentle person.¡± jiang he:¡±?¡± he had a feeling that miss mei¡¯s tone when speaking to him had an inexplicable hint of tenderness did he hear it wrong? jiang he said solemnly, ¡°miss mei, master si won¡¯t throw a tantrum at you. don¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± mei shu glanced at lu si¡¯s expressionless face and quickly defended him. ¡°no, no, you are the last person who should misunderstand him. you have been by ah si¡¯s side for so many years. you should know him very well!¡± he knew it very well, which was why he was trying so hard to speak on behalf of his own willful and sulky sir si in front of mei shu! but why did miss mei seem to pay more attention to him than to master si? jiang he wanted to cry. ¡°no, no, in fact, 1 can tell that master si treats you better than anyone else.¡± ¡°that¡¯s because we are good friends, but you are not!¡± mei shu winked at him desperately. jiang he frowned worriedly. ¡°miss mei, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± mei shu rolled her eyes at him. just as she was about to exclaim that lu si still had a long way to go in the realm of romance, she saw lu si slam his chopsticks onto the table with a thud, his expression growing so cold it seemed as if ice was forming. ¡°jiang he! get out!¡± jiang he, who was about to find tissues for mei shu, paused. he suddenly felt an electric shock on his back, and he quickly sprang up from his seat. ¡°i-i¡¯m full! master si, you both can continue talking. i¡¯ll wait outside!¡± ¡°hey! jiang he, don¡¯t go!¡± mei shu looked at jiang he who didn¡¯t even look back, glared at the indifferent lu si, and sighed deeply. it wasn¡¯t until the door closed that she retracted her gaze and picked up her chopsticks to eat again. lu si asked angrily, ¡°when did you become so familiar with him?¡± ¡°you mean me and jiang he?¡± mei shu asked in confusion. ¡°we don¡¯t know each other well.¡± lu si¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°then why can¡¯t you bear to let him go out?¡± mei shu:¡±¡­¡± honorable master si, what the hell are you talking about? what did he mean by she couldn¡¯t bear it! mei shu really wanted to bring a mirror over and let lu si take a good look at his jealous face. after thinking for a moment, she was too lazy to get involved in it. she explained casually, ¡°it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t bear it. i don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him. don¡¯t overthink it.¡± as soon as he said so, mei shu saw that lu si¡¯s expression changed from being upset to relieved, and she thought to herself, ¡°lu si is indeed a proud creature, clearly caring about someone but not admitting it!¡± the lu family was extremely powerful. even if he had more progressive ideas, no one should dare to stop him. if he wanted to love someone, he should take the initiative! why act so jealously and sour here? ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± lu si lowered his long eyelashes to hide the flashing joy in his eyes. ¡°then tell me your plan. you asked sheng nian to use the shares as bait to catch lu ming. what¡¯s your plan?¡± at the mention of this, mei shu became serious. ¡°i¡¯m going to use his hands to investigate the accident back then.¡± she never thought that there would be so many coincidences in the world. somehow, she felt that the death of sheng nian¡¯s mother and the sudden death of lu ming¡¯s father couldn¡¯t be unrelated. she deliberately said that in front of lu ming to make lu ming believe that sheng quan killed his father. with this suspicion, he would definitely investigate. he would also get information from lin wei. at that time, lin wei would think that lu ming had heard this from the sheng family. if what mei shu thought was true, lin wei wouldn¡¯t continue to do nothing. so many years had passed, and a lot of evidence had been annihilated. the simplest way to reopen the old case was to let the culprit commit the crime again.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Apologize chapter 258: apologize translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations she wanted to force lin wei to lose her cool and court death again. only then would she have a chance to catch hold of her and sheng quan¡¯s weakness and threaten sheng quan to tell the truth about what he saw in the car accident. lu si understood what she was going to do and nodded. ¡°you¡¯re very smart and know how to control people¡¯s hearts.¡± mei shu smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t explain anything. in fact, she was not such a scheming person. it was just that she had been deceived and hurt too much in her previous life that she was trying to protect herself and the people around her. seeing the bitterness in her eyes, lu si thought that what he said made her sad, so he hurriedly changed his words. ¡°i don¡¯t mean anything else. i just want to say that you are more mature than girls your age.¡± he just wanted to comfort mei shu, but he didn¡¯t realize that he had unintentionally touched her sensitive spot. her mood plummeted again. lu si felt guilty but, being used to his usual cold and sarcastic demeanor, he didn¡¯t know how to console her. he could only call out, ¡°jiang he, come in!¡± jiang he opened the door immediately, and then felt the subtle atmosphere inside. ¡°master si, did you call me?¡± ¡°yeah, the food has gotten cold. get the waiter to bring in a menu and let mei shu order something she likes.¡± ¡°oh, okay.¡± jiang he was about to leave. mei shu quickly interrupted, ¡°no need, i¡¯m done eating. i¡¯ll cover this meal since you helped me again. it¡¯s almost time for class; 1¡¯11 head back to school now. let¡¯s meet another day.¡± ¡°you¡¯re leaving already?¡± lu si stood up reluctantly and took a few steps after her. mei shu looked at him helplessly. ¡°there¡¯s no need to send me off. i¡¯ll take a cab there myself. you must be busy with your company. i won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± she was really not in the mood. she just wanted to be alone, so she didn¡¯t look at lu si¡¯s expression. after saying this, she hurried away. jiang he took the initiative to come over and ask, ¡°master si, are you really not going to send miss mei off?¡± ¡°no need.¡± lu si sat down expressionlessly and began to eat again, but after only a few bites, he threw the chopsticks away in frustration. ¡°jiang he, do you know what to do to appease people if you say something wrong?¡± jiang he had been standing by, sweating nervously. he was relieved to hear lu si finally asking a question and replied, ¡°mr. si, girls can be appeased with gifts!¡± ¡°who told you it was a girl?¡± lu si glared at him warningly. jiang he immediately changed his words. ¡°it¡¯s the same for men.¡± as long as it was someone you liked, it was the same! master si was domineering and powerful. no matter who he was with, he would definitely be in charge! ¡°are you like that too?¡± lu si asked thoughtfully. jiang he asked, ¡°huh? what did you just say?¡± why was this related to him? ¡°nothing.¡± lu si retracted his gaze calmly. it was jiang he¡¯s turn to lose his cool. ¡°master si, did i hear it right just now? are you asking me¡­¡± lu si suddenly raised his head and looked at him murderously. jiang he quickly shut his mouth. ¡°nothing. 1 didn¡¯t hear anything just now, and you didn¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°good,¡± lu si replied coldly. ¡°later, go to the store and pick out a watch. i want to give it to someone.¡± how could jiang he dare to object? he had earned mr. si¡¯s trust over the years for a reason! that was primarily due to his high efficiency in getting things done! in the afternoon, he had just returned lu si to the company, and within no time, he had personally selected a women¡¯s watch and brought it to the ceo¡¯s office. to his surprise, lu si looked at the watch and seemed somewhat displeased. ¡°it looks too plain. go pick a nicer one and bring it to me.¡± jiang he looked at the watch that had been returned, worth six figures, and swallowed hard, then said, ¡°alright, master si, i¡¯ll go pick a better one. i¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied!¡± lu si continued to work on the documents with lowered eyes, clearly showing no intention of engaging with him. jiang he, recognizing the situation, wisely withdrew. in less than an hour, he returned, holding a watch box and asked, ¡°mr. si, do you like this one?¡± lu si glanced in that direction and instantly knew that jiang he had picked the most expensive watch from the store. he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°this one will do. go ahead and deliver it to mei shu.¡± ¡°alright,¡± jiang he responded without surprise and nodded. lu si furrowed his brow and added, ¡°actually, never mind. put it down. i¡¯ll deliver it myself later. it just so happens 1 have something to discuss with the school principal on my way.¡± jiang he was left speechless and couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly, seeing right through lu si¡¯s intentions. master si was known for his ruthless decisiveness in managing the company, but he had no idea he was so pure and tsundere in matters of romance. despite all the complaining and the time he had spent on this, it was all to personally deliver the watch to apologize. jiang he understood the situation but knew he still had to complete the task effectively. after all, if miss mei rejected master si, he¡¯d be the first to face mr.. si¡¯s wrath! Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Possessiveness chapter 259: possessiveness translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the school day neared its end, the classroom, which had been calm and quiet during self-study time, suddenly became a bit noisy. even mei shu, who was usually very focused, found her attention diverted. wen miao secretly sent her a message, ¡°have you seen the pictures in the grade group? why did he suddenly come to our school?¡± ¡°who?¡± mei shu asked in response, but she went ahead and opened the group chat to check the messages. it turned out that the grade group had exploded with discussions. although she had been made a group administrator by lu yan, she had recently become very busy with her own affairs. besides, the constant stream of messages in the group affected her studies. therefore, she had muted the group. if it weren¡¯t for wen miao¡¯s notification, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the students in the group had gone crazy discussing the man who had entered the principal¡¯s office. mei shu furrowed her brows and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. she continued scrolling past the infatuated comments from girls and the discussions about the man¡¯s identity by boys until she finally saw a side profile picture of the man. a familiar face suddenly appeared before her eyes. the man was still wearing the same suit he had on when they met at lunchtime, but there was a touch of unfamiliar seriousness on his face compared to when he was with her. lu si had come to the school? did he have something to discuss with the principal? she exited the group chat and replied to wen miao¡¯s message, ¡°i¡¯m not sure. maybe he has some business here.¡± with that, she put away her phone carelessly and continued to focus on her questions. she didn¡¯t think much of it since she and lu si were just regular friends, and he wasn¡¯t obligated to inform her of his plans. however, she didn¡¯t expect him to appear at her classroom door when school was over. wen miao, who was always the first to dash out of the classroom when the bell rang, was no exception this time. but when she saw lu si waiting outside the door with a stern expression, she quickly turned back and informed mei shu, ¡°your friend seems to be waiting for you outside!¡± mei shu paused for a moment and swiftly packed her things into her bag before pushing through the crowd of students who were eagerly watching the scene. she walked out of the classroom and asked, ¡°is there something you need from me?¡± lu si nodded and looked past her to the shocked students inside the classroom. his eyebrows twitched almost imperceptibly with displeasure. ¡°let¡¯s get in the car; i have something for you.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t refuse and followed him as they descended the stairs. lu yan had also seen the messages in the group chat. he had intended to look for mei shu right after school, but he didn¡¯t expect that their class teacher would keep them late, almost causing him to miss the opportunity to meet mei shu. however, it wasn¡¯t too late. he walked up to mei shu and greeted her casually. ¡°little uncle, why did you suddenly come to our school? are you here to talk to the principal?¡± ¡°uh-huh,¡± lu si replied. the smile in his eyes disappeared as soon as he saw lu yan, and he seemed to be in a somewhat bad mood. ¡°your school has a few students in need, and they are the focus of our company¡¯s charity project. i came to discuss this matter with the principal.¡± ¡°such a small matter could have been handled by uncle jiang. why did little uncle come all the way here?¡± lu yan asked seemingly casually. lu si maintained his composure. ¡°charity work is never a small matter. you¡¯ll understand once you take over your father¡¯s business. to effectively provide benefits to the children, we must actively participate in charity projects to prevent any oversights that can be exploited.¡± lu si lectured lu yan, explaining the importance of charity work. he continued speaking until the three of them reached the school gate. mei shu could sense lu yan¡¯s feelings, and she initially thought that he would be unable to tolerate lu si¡¯s lecturing and would choose to leave. however, she was surprised when lu yan not only listened with relish but also expressed his willingness to continue learning from lu si. mei shu was truly amazed. lu si pursed his lips, and a slightly displeased look appeared on his face. ¡°mei shu and i have something to discuss. i¡¯ll take her home.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great; we can all walk mei shu home together, and then we can head home together as well,¡± lu yan said earnestly. there was nothing wrong with his words. even mei shu wanted to agree, but lu si still refused. ¡°i really want to take you with me, but are you sure you want to leave your little tail behind?¡± lu yan followed lu si¡¯s gaze to see zhou li rushing over. he instinctively tightened his brows and asked, ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve been going home together these past few days. you left in such a hurry today, i had to run all the way here just to catch up!¡± zhou li complained while catching her breath. afterward, she sweetly greeted lu si as ¡°second uncle.¡± lu si was quite pleased with zhou li¡¯s politeness and nodded. he then grabbed mei shu¡¯s wrist and, looking at lu yan, said, ¡°since you¡¯ve already arranged to go home with someone else, don¡¯t easily break your word. my car can¡¯t accommodate everyone. we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± he opened the car door and gently pushed mei shu into the front passenger seat. lu yan was taken aback for a moment. what surprised him wasn¡¯t lu si¡¯s possessiveness towards mei shu but the fact that lu si hadn¡¯t brought jiang he with him this time and had personally driven to the school to pick up mei shu.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Gift Rejected chapter 260: gift rejected translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as a fellow man, lu yan could easily discern what was going on in lu si¡¯s mind. he was simply shocked. he and mei shu had been childhood friends, but from the recent situation, mei shu seemed to have grown closer to lu si in a short amount of time than to him. he couldn¡¯t fathom what had transpired between the two of them. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± zhou li looked in the direction of the departing car and tugged at lu yan¡¯s sleeve to bring his attention back. lu yan subtly avoided her hand, saying, ¡°although we¡¯ve been going home together these past few days, it was all my mother¡¯s idea. i hope you don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± upon hearing this, zhou li¡¯s face turned pale. she quickly lowered her head, suppressing the bitterness in her eyes, and said, ¡°big brother lu yan, i understand. 1 won¡¯t overthink it. 1 don¡¯t want to make auntie angry either.¡± lu yan glanced at her without saying anything more and turned to get into the car. zhou li pretended that sand had gotten into her eye, but in fact, she wiped away the tears at the corner of her eye with her hand. when she raised her head again, she put on a cheerful smile in the direction of lu yan, then as if nothing had happened. at that moment, mei shu saw lu si driving recklessly and tightened her seatbelt involuntarily. ¡°there are a lot of students in this area, and it¡¯s after school hours. it¡¯s better not to drive so fast.¡± lu si slammed on the brakes and then turned his head, his tone harsh, ¡°if 1 don¡¯t speed up, how long are you planning to keep watching them in the rearview mirror?¡± mei shu¡¯s temper flared up as well. she suddenly felt that this man was being unreasonable. ¡°we just left like this, so of course, i¡¯m concerned about lu yan. as his uncle, shouldn¡¯t you care about his love life?¡± of course, he cared, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have forcefully taken mei shu away in front of lu yan. however, when it came to actually saying it, lu si decided to swallow his sarcastic words. ¡°he¡¯s already an adult; he should know what to pursue and what not to. there¡¯s no need for me to worry about him.¡± mei shu felt there was more to his words than met the eye. she was discussing zhou li¡¯s situation with him, and in her eyes, the matter was somewhat serious. after all, she didn¡¯t think highly of zhou li. ¡°i think you should care about both of them a little more. zhou li isn¡¯t as innocent as she appears. she has ulterior motives, and lu yan deserves someone better,¡± mei shu advised. lu si now felt annoyed whenever he heard lu yan¡¯s name from mei shu. ¡°1 didn¡¯t take you out to discuss lu yan¡¯s education issues.¡± mei shu sensed his impatience and sighed deeply. ¡°alright, then let¡¯s talk about the purpose of your visit. we just met at lunchtime, and now you¡¯re here to pick me up again. do you need my help with something?¡± ¡°no,¡± lu si denied without much thought. at that moment, a large group of students who had just finished school flooded the street outside, and lu si¡¯s car was lost in the crowd. since it would take a long time to drive away from here, lu si decided to turn off the engine. he reached into the glove compartment and took out a box, tossing it into mei shu¡¯s hands. ¡°for you.¡± mei shu was puzzled, and she opened the box to find a dazzling diamond-studded watch inside. ¡°why are you giving me this? it¡¯s too valuable; i can¡¯t accept it,¡± mei shu quickly pushed the item back to him. but lu si didn¡¯t take it and only turned his face away, his voice cold and indifferent. ¡°it¡¯s for you; just take it.¡± mei shu felt a bit angry now. she didn¡¯t understand how lu si saw her, so she sternly refused, ¡°i can¡¯t accept such a precious gift. we¡¯re just friends. if you need my help with something, just ask. there¡¯s no need to spend so extravagantly.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not asking for your help,¡± lu si said with a bitter smile, finally turning his face toward mei shu. a faint blush colored his cheeks as he continued, ¡°i¡¯m here to apologize to you. 1 shouldn¡¯t have brought up your sadness at lunch, so 1 hope you can accept this small gift as my apology.¡± mei shu finally smiled and said casually, ¡°i see your intention now. i accept your apology, but you don¡¯t need to give me this. please take the watch back.¡± lu si seemed a bit nervous as he asked, ¡°do you not like this style?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not that,¡± mei shu shook her head. ¡°1 believe that good friends should treat each other equally. i can¡¯t afford such a valuable gift as a return, so 1 can¡¯t accept such an expensive present from you.¡± ¡°but i¡¯m here to apologize,¡± lu si said with a tinge of regret. mei shu chuckled, ¡°1 appreciate your sincerity. i promise i won¡¯t be angry with you over this matter. so, you can take this back without any worries. lu si looked at her pristine wrist with a touch of disappointment, pursing his lips as he said, ¡°1 won¡¯t return it.. the watch will just collect dust otherwise, and during the college entrance examination, students are allowed to wear their watches to check the time, right? if you insist on giving it back, why not wait until after your college entrance exams are over and then personally hand it to me?¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Parting Ways chapter 261: parting ways translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu didn¡¯t expect that he had put careful thought into this gift. she had initially thought he had randomly chosen an expensive gift to give her. mei shu was finding it difficult to refuse now. ¡°well, i¡¯ll consider it as you¡¯re just temporarily storing it with me. after my college entrance exams are over, i¡¯ll return it to you. will that put your mind at ease?¡± she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. although he appeared domineering and stubborn, there seemed to be a child inside him who hadn¡¯t grown up yet. just like xiao bao. if she insisted on not accepting the gift, he would probably become upset and distressed. it wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway. she could just keep it and not wear it, so why make him worry so much? lu si was relieved that mei shu agreed to accept the gift. he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°okay, if it makes you agree to accept it, then we¡¯ll do it your way.¡± anyway, he could find a reason not to accept this watch. even if she wanted to return it, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance. after finally giving away the gift and explaining everything clearly, lu si¡¯s mood suddenly improved. he even suggested going to mei shu¡¯s house to spend more time with her. for some reason, he enjoyed being around mei shu. in the past, there was always jiang he with them. this was the first time he had spent time alone with mei shu while sober. his heart seemed to beat faster for no reason every time she glanced at him. this feeling was addictive, and he didn¡¯t want to part from her so soon. he wanted to prolong this subtle feeling as much as possible. however, mei shu¡¯s next sentence shattered his beautiful fantasies. ¡°why didn¡¯t jiang he come with you to find me? didn¡¯t he usually drive for you? i¡¯m just curious.¡± it was a little strange that lu si, such a big ceo, needed to drive himself. mei shu didn¡¯t intend to inquire about jiang he; it was just idle conversation. little did she know that this sentence would plunge lu si¡¯s mood back into the abyss. ¡°he still has work to finish, and i came here to apologize. why should he come along?¡± lu si glanced at her with a hint of ¡°i¡¯m in a bad mood. come and comfort me¡± in his eyes. unfortunately, mei shu didn¡¯t look at him when he said this and completely missed his subtle mood. ¡°i see. i thought he was waiting in the car for you,¡± mei shu replied without realizing the implications of his words. ¡°he¡¯d only come to wait for me, so what arc you hoping for?¡± lu si sarcastically asked, feeling both frustrated and hurt. however, mei shu misunderstood him again, thinking that he was jealous of her. she quickly clarified, ¡°i¡¯m not hoping for anything! really! by the way, does jiang he know about the watch you gave me?¡± lu si was now furious. he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°he knows. what¡¯s the matter?¡± did she like the gift more because she knew it was from him? mei shu had no idea what he was imagining. their communication was clearly not on the same wavelength. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just think you should try not to do things that might make him misunderstand.¡± ¡°misunderstand what?¡± lu si turned his head, suppressing the turmoil in his heart. why couldn¡¯t she see him when she seemed so concerned about jiang he? ¡°i mean, misunderstand our relationship!¡± mei shu gave him an ¡°you¡¯re so dense¡± look and said, ¡°so, it¡¯s better for you not to give me gifts next time!¡± ¡°is it fine if he gives you gifts?¡± lu si glared at her, wondering what she was thinking. he believed that he was good-looking and he was a ceo from the lu family. for anyone, as long as he was around, no one would notice jiang he. why couldn¡¯t this woman see him? mei shu had no idea what he was imagining and quickly explained, ¡°no, he shouldn¡¯t either. i¡¯m not even his friend, so i can¡¯t accept his gifts for no reason.¡± lu si narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°why do i feel that you seem a little regretful? shall i call him over now and let the two of you make friends immediately?¡± ¡°no, no, i just want to be friends with you!¡± mei shu replied carefully, trying to soothing him. lu si¡¯s face darkened. he suddenly extremely hated the word ¡°friend¡±. it was as if he and she could only be friends, but jiang he¡¯s relationship with her still held limitless potential. ¡°get out of the car!¡± lu si snapped angrily. mei shu was momentarily stunned and blinked her eyes, not understanding. ¡°are you angry? did i say something wrong? aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°i told you to get out of the car!¡± lu si yelled impatiently. mei shu¡¯s temper flared as well. she thought lu si was being unreasonable. she unfastened her seatbelt decisively. ¡°fine, i¡¯ll get out. lu si, although we¡¯re friends, you shouldn¡¯t lose your temper for no reason! i¡¯ll go on my own. there¡¯s no need for you to drive me back!¡± mei shu finished speaking and slammed the car door shut. she didn¡¯t even look back as she walked to a nearby taxi.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: The Fishing Plan chapter 262: the fishing plan translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the two of them parted ways, not on good terms. mei shu didn¡¯t dwell on the matter too much. she had just arrived home when she received a call from lu ming. lu ming¡¯s voice on the phone sounded much older, even weary. ¡°i asked my mother, and she has always suspected that sheng quan killed my father. i had no idea all these years, and i was trying to please him like a fool. the thought of it makes me want to tear sheng quan into pieces!¡± mei shu wasn¡¯t surprised that lin wei would deceive lu ming, just like she did. at this point, it was the only way to ensure that her son would be firmly on her side, helping her steal the sheng family¡¯s assets. ¡°then we can join forces to investigate. i have my own reasons to resent the shen family,¡± mei shu said sincerely. ¡°do you have any plans from your mother¡¯s side?¡± ¡°she wants me to go after sheng nian¡­¡± lu ming said in great pain. ¡°she says that only by winning sheng nian¡¯s heart can i rightfully inherit all of the shen family¡¯s assets, but i don¡¯t actually want to continue hurting sheng nian.¡± he wanted to continue being with sheng nian as they used to be, at least privately, they could still be a loving couple. he didn¡¯t want to resort to the methods his mother suggested, forcing her to submit. but when he thought of sheng nian as the daughter of his father¡¯s murderer, he felt guilty for being lenient. caught in this dilemma, he called mei shu to seek her opinion. mei shu didn¡¯t miss the deliberately suppressed breath on the other end of the phone. she thought that the most useful skill the system had given her was enhanced hearing. like now, if she hadn¡¯t heard that breath, she might have advised lu ming not to harm sheng nian. if she had done that, lu ming might not have grown suspicious, but lin wei, who was probably eavesdropping, could have sensed her protecting sheng nian. considering that lin wei was likely monitoring them, mei shu lowered her voice and agreed, ¡°i think your mother is right. besides, it¡¯s common for children to settle their parents¡¯ debts. you don¡¯t owe her anything; you just want to reclaim what¡¯s rightfully yours. you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty at all.¡± on the other end of the phone, lin wei, upon hearing her say this, showed a hint of agreement in her eyes. she nodded at lu ming, indicating that he could hang up the phone. lu ming reluctantly agreed, ¡°alright, since both of you think so, i guess i¡¯ll have to do it this way. but, miss mei, i can¡¯t be the only one doing this. if we¡¯re going to cooperate, you¡¯ll have to take some action, right?¡± ¡°of course,¡± mei shu replied with a smile. ¡°i know that sheng nian probably won¡¯t want to meet you alone right now, so i¡¯ll invite her out in my name. that should show my sincerity, right?¡± lu ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°that would be great! i hope we can cooperate well!¡± ¡°cooperate well,¡± mei shu said with a cold smile before hanging up the phone. lu ming had an idealistic view of this plan, hoping that mei shu would take the fall for him. if he succeeded in his plan, mei shu would become the person the sheng family hated the most. however, mei shu wasn¡¯t worried about lu ming¡¯s ability to carry out such a plan. after briefly discussing it with lu ming and lin wei, mei shu relayed the entire plan to sheng nian. sheng nian was furious when she heard it, cursing lin wei and lu ming¡¯s despicable actions. mei shu listened quietly on the phone, able to focus on her studies despite the commotion. after sheng nian finished venting, mei shu spoke up, ¡°i have a plan that can guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°tell me,¡± sheng nian said, placing her trust in mei shu. however, this was a serious matter, and mei shu was concerned about how she would escape if things went wrong. after hearing mei shu¡¯s detailed and well-thought-out plan, sheng nian¡¯s concerns vanished. she only felt reluctant to use her father for this purpose. ¡°remember, we¡¯re doing this to uncover the truth for your deceased mother,¡± mei shu reminded her, worried that sheng nian might waver. sheng nian understood mei shu¡¯s intention and nodded, saying, ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry. since i¡¯ve agreed to cooperate in finding out the truth, i won¡¯t back down halfway. this is also to give my mother an answer.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± mei shu said, and they agreed to meet the next evening. after discussing everything, mei shu realized that there was another person in her room, whom she hadn¡¯t noticed earlier. her full attention had been on planning, and she had neglected to check her surroundings. this matter with lu ming was of great importance, and if mei yun had overheard it, he would likely do everything he could to thwart their plan. mei shu turned her head nervously, only to see mei jing. this made her heave a sigh of relief.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Younger Brother’s Determination chapter 263: younger brother¡¯s determination translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°when did you come in?¡± mei shu asked in surprise. ¡°i came in when you mentioned sheng nian,¡± mei jing replied, arms crossed, standing in the center of the room with a stoic expression. mei shu showed no sign of embarrassment being interrupted. instead, she beckoned mei jing over and handed him an exam paper, saying, ¡°you¡¯re going to have an exam soon. i got this practice paper from a classmate, and it¡¯s said to be very helpful for improving your grades. you can try it, and if you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± ¡°are you trying to get rid of me?¡± mei jing was feeling a bit irritated. ever since mei shu returned, mei jing found it increasingly difficult to understand his sister, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for years. she had become even more strategic and enigmatic than before. she was clearly the type of woman he despised the most, yet mei jing couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of concern for her, which gave him a headache. ¡°i¡¯m not trying to get rid of you. it¡¯s just that i can¡¯t explain what i¡¯m doing right now. once i finish this, you¡¯ll understand everything,¡± mei shu replied. with mei jing¡¯s middle school entrance exam approaching, she didn¡¯t want to distract him with their mother¡¯s matters. he had worked hard to improve his grades, and it would be a shame to throw it all away now. however, mei jing seemed to know everything. ¡°was the person you talked to just now sheng nian?¡± ¡°you know her?¡± mei shu was a little surprised. ¡°i¡¯ve also seen the case file. big brother showed it to me.¡± mei jing said expressionlessly. mei shu didn¡¯t know it. so her eldest brother, mei feng, had already investigated their mother¡¯s death? ¡°so, you want to use sheng nian to find a way to make sheng quan reveal the truth about the car accident from back then,¡± mei jing directly pointed out mei shu¡¯s ultimate goal, which she had been hiding. mei shu was completely stunned. she never expected her younger brother to be so resourceful when he usually appeared foolish. she smiled helplessly and said, ¡°can you keep this a secret for me? i don¡¯t want to involve more people until we figure this out.¡± ¡°i want to participate too.¡± mei jing made his request without hesitation. mei shu refused decisively. ¡°no, i¡¯ve already planned this matter well. you don¡¯t have to get involved in the risk.¡± ¡°but i¡¯m also mom¡¯s biological son,¡± mei jing said defiantly. ¡°as her son, how can i turn a blind eye to the suspicious circumstances surrounding her death? sis, i know you¡¯re doing this for my sake, but i also want to do my part for mom!¡± as he spoke, his eyes turned red. mei shu¡¯s heart ached. even though mei jing was in the ninth grade, a big boy¡¯s age, in her eyes, he would always be a child, no matter how old he got. she was just like her brothers¡¯ mother. she had the same love for her brothers. mei shu held mei jing¡¯s wrist, pulling him closer, and carefully wiped away the tears with a tissue. ¡°alright, i can agree, but i have one condition.¡± ¡°go on,¡± mei jing¡¯s heart leaped with joy. at this point, he would agree to anything mei shu said, as long as she allowed him to uncover the truth of their mother¡¯s death with his own hands. mei shu looked at him intently and said, ¡°in all our plans, you must follow my lead. you can only do what i instruct you to do. no independent actions, do you understand?¡± ¡°good!¡± mei jing nodded with joy, then snatched the set of test papers from mei shu¡¯s hand and confidently said, ¡°i want to prove to you that i¡¯m no longer the little kid who needs your protection. i¡¯m now a full-fledged man!¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but be amused by mei jing¡¯s eager and earnest attempt to prove himself. she indulgently reassured him, ¡°alright, alright, i believe you¡¯re a man now.¡± mei jing:¡±¡­¡± it was clear that mei shu¡¯s tone, akin to comforting a child, didn¡¯t show full belief in him. ¡°just wait and see! i will definitely prove myself to you!¡± he said determinedly and started to leave. however, his wrist was suddenly seized by mei shu, and in the next moment, his hip received a firm pat from her. ¡°no talking to your sister like that!¡± mei shu sternly began to scold her brother. mei jing¡¯s face instantly turned crimson. he suddenly appeared flustered, moved to a corner, and with a stammering voice, he accused mei shu, ¡°how can you still spank me like when i was a child?¡± his eyes were filled with disbelief. mei shu shrugged, ¡°even if you¡¯re eighty years old, as long as you do something wrong, i have the right to scold you. if you disagree, then prove to me that you won¡¯t make mistakes and that you¡¯re a man of honor!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll prove it!¡± mei jing said and, with his head held high, he left with the exam papers. in less than half an hour, he returned with a perplexed expression, pointing at a particular question, saying, ¡°sis, i don¡¯t know how to do this. can you teach me?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then, in all seriousness, she continued to help him with the questions until late into the night.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Spiked Drink chapter 264: spiked drink translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the next day, after school, mei shu called lu ming and explained the agreed-upon location and time with sheng nian. lu ming couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, almost immediately rushing home to change into an outfit he believed sheng nian would like. he even sprayed some cologne on his collar. after getting himself cleaned up, he held a bouquet of roses and headed to the rendezvous. if possible, he hoped sheng nian would willingly continue their relationship. he didn¡¯t want to resort to dirty tricks unless absolutely necessary. however, he had the necessary drugs carefully concealed in his pocket. the pill was given to him by lin wei. one pill, dissolving instantly in water without leaving any trace. lu ming didn¡¯t know what method mei shu had used to arrange a meeting with sheng nian at the bar. it was the business time of the bar, with people coming and going inside. the place was filled with colorful lights, and groups of beautiful women walked past him. some even came over to greet him. judging from lu ming¡¯s well-dressed appearance, they thought he was an heir of a wealthy family. normally, he would have mingled with them, but today he had an important purpose. his eyes only had room for sheng nian. although he couldn¡¯t sit together and have a drink with these women, exchanging contact information should be fine, right? with this in mind, lu ming cautiously took out his phone, scanning the area to make sure sheng nian wasn¡¯t in sight. he then exchanged contact information with someone. but just as he was about to put away his phone, he keenly sensed a cold gaze. lu ming suddenly felt a chill down his spine. slowly turning his head, he indeed saw sheng nian looking at him with a disdainful expression. lu ming hurriedly explained, ¡°niannian, it¡¯s not what you think. those girls insisted on adding me as a friend, and i didn¡¯t intend to keep in touch with them. it¡¯s just that there are so many people here, and i didn¡¯t want to be rude. i can delete them right now in front of you!¡± sheng nian now found even looking at him repulsive. she moved her gaze away without any expression, walked past him to an empty booth, and then took out a mirror to touch up her makeup. lu ming took just one look and knew that sheng nian must have had some issues. he didn¡¯t delete the contacts of those girls and instead casually put his phone in his pocket, sitting down in the empty seat in front of sheng nian. ¡°niannian, you look so beautiful today. why did you suddenly come here? are you meeting some friends?¡± he asked. sheng nian continued to apply bright lipstick in front of the mirror and replied, ¡°does it concern you?¡± lu ming clenched his fist on his knee tightly and asked, ¡°are you here to meet other men?¡± sheng nian smirked and raised her lips, ¡°lu ming, we¡¯re already divorced. you wouldn¡¯t forbid me from having a boyfriend, would you? why are you asking so many questions? what does it have to do with you?¡± lu ming pursed his lips, with half of his face hidden in the shadow of the lights. suddenly, he seemed to think of something, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. ¡°is that so? then i wish you success tonight!¡± with that, he beckoned a waiter and ordered the best red wine in the bar. he poured a glass for sheng nian and placed it in front of her. ¡°niannian, no matter what, we were once a married couple. even if i made mistakes, i hope we can part on good terms. how about i raise this glass to you, and then we can go our separate ways without interfering in each other¡¯s lives? consider it my wish for your future happiness!¡± sheng nian sneered. if she hadn¡¯t been prepped by mei shu and hadn¡¯t seen lu ming sneak a pill into her drink earlier, she might have actually believed that lu ming would no longer bother her. this man was truly despicable. ¡°all right.¡± sheng nian took the wine glass and clinked it with his, then downed the entire glass. ¡°then i also wish you endless romantic opportunities and a joyful life.¡± a glimmer of expectation flashed in lu ming¡¯s eyes. ¡°great, niannian, i¡¯m so happy to hear you say that.¡± he wanted good fortune with women, but he also wanted sheng nian to never be able to leave him! after obtaining everything from the sheng family, he would suppress her under him, possess her in the name of her only husband, and then reveal all the truths to her. what other method could be more satisfying than this? lu ming couldn¡¯t wait to see the shocked expression on sheng nian¡¯s face when she regained her senses. the pill that lin wei had given him was not a cheap, low-quality drug but an expensive, high-end date-rape drug. it took effect instantly, and its action was rapid, making it difficult to detect afterward. even if sheng nian accused him of rape, he could easily claim it was consensual. as the daughter of the sheng family, she naturally wouldn¡¯t want this matter to become public. for the sake of her reputation, she would have no choice but to submit to him and spend her life with him! ¡°hmm¡­ why do i suddenly feel a bit dizzy?¡± sheng nian held her forehead, struggling to stay upright on the table. lu ming looked concerned.. ¡°are you drunk? do you want me to help you upstairs to rest?¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Marital Relations chapter 265: marital relations translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng nian shook her head gently. ¡°no, i¡¯ll just stay here for a while. don¡¯t bother me.¡± how could lu ming leave? he had been waiting for this moment. he patiently put on a caring and considerate appearance, took the initiative to sit next to sheng nian, supported her shoulders, and gently embraced her, saying, ¡°you¡¯re in this condition, how can i leave you alone here? after all, we were once a married couple. is there anything you can¡¯t trust about me?¡± sheng nian sneered in her heart but deliberately showed a puzzled look on her face. ¡°you can go. i don¡¯t want to see you. if your hands have touched someone else, don¡¯t touch me again. i find it dirty.¡± she even used her hand to push lu ming¡¯s shoulder, but she looked weak as if the medicine was taking its toll. however, to lu ming, it seemed like she was playing hard to get. lu ming knew that deep down, sheng nian still cared about him. he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°nian nian, i was wrong about everything in the past. i promise to be completely devoted to you from now on. if you don¡¯t believe me now, it¡¯s okay. i will prove it to you. please give me a chance to start anew. what do you say?¡± sheng nian lifted her head slightly, her confused gaze falling on lu ming¡¯s face, carrying a hint of deep infatuation. ¡°lu ming, it¡¯s over between us. you can go; i don¡¯t need you. i want to go home.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll take you home!¡± lu ming forcefully picked her up, claiming that he would take her home, but his legs were headed in the direction of the hotel upstairs. sheng nian buried her face in his chest, feeling nauseated. ¡°lu ming, put me down. i don¡¯t want to go with you.¡± she deliberately said this for the bartender next to her to hear. incidents of harassment at bars were not uncommon, and the bartender immediately realized what was happening. he directly blocked lu ming and asked, ¡°sir, i¡¯m sorry, but i¡¯d like to ask, what¡¯s your relationship with this young lady?¡± lu ming said impatiently, ¡°she¡¯s my wife. she drank too much. i want to send her upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°sir, please show your identification to prove that this woman is your wife. otherwise, i will call the manager immediately.¡± the bartender refused to let him go easily and pretended to take out his walkie-talkie to call the leader. lu ming was impatient, but he had no choice but to put sheng nian down on a nearby chair. at this point, sheng nian was unconscious, and she had to rely on lu ming to keep her body stable. despite that, she looked stunning. she had dressed carefully, wearing a low-cut, high-slit dress that revealed her ample cleavage and slender legs. lu ming couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her and wished to immediately take off her clothes and kiss all the places he had been yearning for. ¡°sir, please show your identification.¡± the bartender, seeing the way lu ming was leering at sheng nian, had already judged him as a predator trying to take advantage of her in her vulnerable state. his finger had already touched the button of the walkie-talkie. ¡°fine,¡± lu ming reluctantly tore his gaze away from her, reached into his pocket, and handed his marriage certificate to the bartender. ¡°take a look. do you think i would lie to you? my wife had a quarrel with me and came out for a drink. she¡¯s now drunk, and i want to take her upstairs to rest. are you so free that you have to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs?¡± the bartender gave him a wary look and then opened the marriage certificate. after carefully verifying that the girl in the photo matched the woman in front of him, he hesitantly handed the certificate back, saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sir. i misunderstood you earlier. you can now take this lady and leave.¡± lu ming put away the certificate with a cold expression and shouted at the bartender. ¡°you can check if you want and i can¡¯t leave until i get your permission? are you a cop or a bartender? i¡¯m a customer of this bar. do you know what a customer is? a customer is your bread and butter! apologize to me right now, or i¡¯ll find your manager and have you fired!¡± the bartender was a young man who had just entered the workforce. he had worked hard to find this lucrative job and didn¡¯t want to lose it due to a misunderstanding. he had to apologize and said, bowing his head, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sir. i misunderstood you earlier. it¡¯s just that this lady didn¡¯t seem to be in the right condition, and i had to take precautions for customer safety. please understand my job.¡± ¡°your job is to serve people! stop interfering in my business!¡± lu ming spat at his shoe, then turned around and picked up sheng nian again, striding into the elevator. just before leaving, sheng nian discreetly opened her eyes just a tiny bit and stole a glance at the young man who had spoken up for her. she memorized his appearance before closing her eyes again. once they left, the manager rushed over and asked, ¡°what happened just now? i noticed the walkie-talkie lit up for a moment.¡± ¡±1 felt that the lady¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right just now,¡± the young man meticulously recounted the situation. upon learning that the misunderstanding had caused a commotion and irritated the customer, the manager scolded the young man in front of everyone.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Shifting Blame chapter 266: shifting blame translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upstairs, lu ming finally managed to take sheng nian into the room without any further hindrance. he was fortunate to have prepared in advance, forging a marriage certificate, or else he wouldn¡¯t have easily fooled his way past the previous obstacle. lu ming gently placed sheng nian on the bed, beginning by delicately removing her shoes. then, his large hand smoothly moved up her smooth ankle, gradually ascending to her slender calf. sheng nian, being the only pampered daughter of the sheng family, had a meticulously sculpted figure, maintained by professional nutritionists and fitness trainers. her body was proportionate and flawless, without any extra fat. her legs were long, slender, and straight. a narrow waist led to a body that was perfect in his eyes. thinking back to the time when he had sheng nian, combined with several days of abstinence due to the divorce, his eyes sparkled with the desire that only a hungry wolf could understand, and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer to pounce on her. at this moment, sheng nian¡¯s father, sheng quan, received an anonymous photo showing his daughter being carried by lu ming into the elevator of the bar. it was evident what that beast wanted to do to his daughter. sheng quan was instantly furious. he dialed the number that sent the message, intending to demand where the sender had taken that picture. however, the other end showed that the number was invalid. as he anxiously tried to call sheng nian, he received another message from the same number, indicating the location of the hotel. sheng quan didn¡¯t have time to think too much and hurriedly drove to the location mentioned in the message. fortunately, the location in the message was only a ten-minute drive from him. today, he had been invited to attend a party and hadn¡¯t expected to stumble upon this incident involving sheng nian. if he were still at the company, which was over an hour away from here by car, he didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences. he knew his daughter well, and there was no way sheng nian would continue to be entangled with lu ming in this situation, let alone rent a hotel room. the only explanation was that that scoundrel lu ming had definitely done something to her! when he caught lu ming later, he would make sure to kill that beast! inside the room. sheng nian was calculating the time and, before lu ming could lean in to kiss her, she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°why am i here? i feel terrible. lu ming, why did you bring me into this room?¡± lu ming noticed the slight flush on her face but couldn¡¯t resist lowering his head for a kiss. however, sheng nian turned her head to avoid him. he wasn¡¯t angry and continued to patiently tease the woman beneath him. ¡°be good, niannian, i¡¯ll make you feel better right away. i¡¯ll make you very comfortable. but first, let me take off your clothes, okay?¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re already divorced. how can you undress me?¡± although sheng nian verbally refused, she didn¡¯t use much force to resist, which only excited lu ming even more. ¡°niannian, be a good girl. i¡¯ll treat you just like before. weren¡¯t we happy together before? have you forgotten?¡± lu ming said as he leaned down to kiss her chest. that part of her was so beautifully rounded and perfect that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer! this time, sheng nian used a bit more force to push his head away and pleaded in a low voice, ¡°lu ming, don¡¯t do this. i want to go home. my father won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± as she mentioned sheng quan, a trace of malevolence flashed in lu ming¡¯s eyes. he said, ¡°niannian, don¡¯t mention that old man¡¯s name in front of me. let me tell you the truth, everything that has led us to this point today was orchestrated by your father! the woman who was with me before, she was sent by him to seduce me. otherwise, how could i have done something to hurt you?¡± sheng nian clearly didn¡¯t expect him to say such shameless words, and she was shocked, her mouth hanging open. ¡°what are you saying?¡± sheng quan watched her reaction with satisfaction, carefully running his finger over her red lips, his smile sinister. ¡°i¡¯m telling you the truth. that old man did something wrong to our family, and out of guilt, he wanted to break us apart. nian nian, you have no idea how much i love you. for you, i can give up anyone. if it weren¡¯t for him, how could we have reached this point today?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t believe it. my father would never do such a thing. let me go; i want to talk to him myself!¡± sheng nian continued to struggle to push him away from her. however, lu ming reversed her efforts by grabbing both her wrists and raising them above her head. he used his other hand to pinch her chin, saying in a sinister tone, ¡°niannian, i can¡¯t let you go now. i can¡¯t bear to let you go. i still want to be with you. will you get back together with me? as long as you agree, i will never do anything to hurt you.¡± as long as she was willing to be with him, he could let her off and focus solely on settling the score with sheng quan. when he managed to get rid of sheng quan, became the ceo of the sheng corporation, no matter how many other women he had outside, he would make sure sheng nian remained his one and only wife forever! however, he had no idea how much sheng nian hated him. she never expected that the man she had been married to for so many years would now, in order to stay in the sheng family, not only drug her, but also shift all responsibility onto her father! Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Rescued chapter 267: rescued translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the commotion caused by lu ming in the bar didn¡¯t affect the lively atmosphere in the slightest. even the manager¡¯s threat to fire the young man from earlier was drowned out by the loud music. sheng quan stormed into the bar, grabbing a bartender at random and shouting, ¡°where¡¯s my daughter? has anyone seen my daughter being taken to a room by that scoundrel?¡± the bar looked at him in confusion and shook its head vehemently. ¡°sir, i don¡¯t know who your daughter is.¡± ¡°useless thing!¡± sheng quan pushed him aside and then continued to lock his eyes on another bartender. he had seen the silhouette of a bartender in the photo from earlier, but he hadn¡¯t clearly seen the person¡¯s face. therefore, he anxiously started asking each bartender one by one. the music in the bar was deafening, and for others, it represented a night of indulgence and passion. but for sheng quan, it was an overwhelming sense of frustration ready to explode. he suddenly went mad, shouting under the spotlight, ¡°who has seen my daughter? who can provide me with clues about my daughter? i will offer a substantial reward!¡± all eyes turned toward the frantic man. ¡°what¡¯s going on? is he here looking for his daughter? could it be another case of a wayward girl coming to a bar to mingle with men?¡± ¡°i think that¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening! this poor father came all the way here to find his daughter, and she¡¯s probably in for a big lecture later!¡± amid the noisy crowd, sheng quan couldn¡¯t find sheng nian, and his eyes were becoming bloodshot with anxiety. he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen if he couldn¡¯t find her, and what that beast might do to her! just as he was about to rush onto the stage to grab the microphone, a faint voice suddenly sounded from beside him. ¡°i think i saw your daughter. is she wearing a deep blue long dress?¡± sheng quan immediately turned to look, grabbing the person¡¯s collar in a hurry. ¡°did you sec her? where did that scoundrel take her?¡± the young man was taken aback by his shout and quickly explained, ¡°she was taken upstairs by a man who claimed to be her husband. arc you her father? i can take you upstairs to find them!¡± ¡°that¡¯s great! let¡¯s go!¡± sheng quan didn¡¯t hesitate and forcefully dragged the young man into the elevator. when the manager arrived, he only saw sheng quan¡¯s furious back and cursed the bartender from earlier for meddling. he quickly took another elevator to go upstairs and check the situation. upstairs, in the room. lu ming had completely lost control, and he began to act wildly, lying on top of sheng nian like a mad dog. he incessantly sniffed around her neck, occasionally licking her smooth skin with his tongue, while making shivering and panting sounds that sent shivers down her spine. sheng nian was utterly disgusted but had to endure it to continue with the plan. she believed that mei shu wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt. her father must be on his way, and she just needed to hold on a little longer. perhaps her father would burst into the room at any moment. however, she underestimated how much lu ming disgusted her. she was about to reach her breaking point! at this moment, the phone that was thrown aside vibrated imperceptibly. sheng nian¡¯s eyes brightened, and she suddenly raised her leg without mercy, aiming a kick under the man¡¯s body. unfortunately, lu ming was prepared for this move, and even though sheng nian used all her strength, she ended up being suppressed by him. sheng nian shouted loudly, ¡°help! someone, please help! help!¡± outside. sheng quan was anxiously pacing in the corridor with the young man when he suddenly heard his daughter¡¯s voice. he rushed over in a frenzy and kicked open the room door. ¡°b&stard!¡± just as sheng quan entered, he saw lu ming using his hand to cover sheng nian¡¯s mouth. his heart ached as if it were being squeezed when he saw that. ¡°niannian! dad¡¯s here!¡± sheng quan rushed over and pulled lu ming¡¯s collar, throwing him to the ground. then, he helped sheng nian, who had almost been suffocated, and anxiously checked her condition. ¡°dad! you¡¯ve finally come to save me!¡± sheng nian sobbed and threw herself into her father¡¯s arms, crying bitterly. sheng quan felt his heartache intensify, and for the moment, he left sheng nian in the care of the young man who had accompanied him. he then immediately went over to lu ming¡¯s face and brutally punched him. lu ming felt that the sky was turned upside down, and even his teeth were loosened. he spat out a mouthful of blood to the side and then turned his head to glare viciously at sheng quan, saying, ¡°you dare hit me? you killed my father, and now you want to kill me too?¡± ¡°you¡¯re talking nonsense! you beast, i won¡¯t let you spew your nonsense any longer!¡± at this moment, all sheng quan¡¯s dignity and arrogance as the head of the sheng family were completely gone. lu ming was right about one thing; sheng quan did want to kill this beast now! ¡°this is the consequence of messing with my daughter!¡± sheng quan went berserk and beat lu ming until his face was covered in blood. at first, lu ming resisted, but eventually, he became so weak that he couldn¡¯t fight back. he felt his limbs go limp and his strength drain away. sheng nian was afraid that her father would beat lu ming to death, so she hurriedly ran over, tears streaming down her face, and held her father¡¯s hand. ¡°dad, please stop.. it¡¯s not worth dirtying your hands for a scumbag like him!¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Heroic Rescue chapter 268: heroic rescue translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this scoundrel, i must kill him today!¡± sheng quan was about to continue but found his arm firmly held by sheng nian. ¡°dad, you really can¡¯t continue to fight. we don¡¯t need to risk a murder case for him,¡± sheng nian pleaded desperately, her voice hoarse. sheng quan¡¯s eyes revealed intense pain and hatred. ¡°but he treated you like that just now!¡± ¡°dad, look at me, i¡¯m fine now, right? let¡¯s hand him over to the police!¡± sheng nian quickly helped sheng quan stand up, asking him to clean the blood from his hands. by this time, lu ming had completely fainted on the ground. sheng nian dialed the police and emergency numbers on her phone and then sat down on the bed, feeling lost and drained. even though everything had been planned in advance, sheng nian still felt weak all over, and her limbs were icy. it would be a lie to say that she was not afraid. no matter how calm she pretended to be, it couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was afraid. if things hadn¡¯t unfolded as mei shu had predicted, and if she hadn¡¯t taken the antidote beforehand to protect herself from the drugs, she might not have been able to resist lu ming with her own strength. she would have eventually succumbed to him. fortunately, everything was going according to plan. the conflict between sheng quan and lin wei had reached its peak. it would be much easier for mei shu to investigate the truth back then. downstairs. mei shu had just decided to leave after completing her mission, but a man in a black suit, holding a highball glass, suddenly sat next to her. ¡°beauty, i¡¯ve seen you sitting here alone for a while. do you need some company?¡± mei shu glanced at him sideways and said disinterestedly, ¡°get out of the way.¡± he sat on the outside, blocking her way out. she could only ask him to get out of the way before she could leave the booth. but the man deliberately leaned back, boldly putting his hand on the back of the couch and adopting a half-embrace posture toward mei shu. ¡°don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. stay for a while. let¡¯s exchange contact information and be friends!¡± mei shu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°i¡¯ll say it one last time. get out of the way.¡± ¡°no.¡± the man didn¡¯t take her warning seriously. instead, he stood up and wanted to pull her into his arms in public. the men and women at the nearby table were obviously his friends. they saw him actively pursuing the girl and started recording with their phones while loudly urging, ¡°give her a kiss, give her a kiss!¡± ¡°look, us being together is what everyone wants to see. don¡¯t be so uptight; we¡¯re all here to have fun. why spoil the mood?¡± the man said as he inched closer to mei shu. the noise around them became louder, and the two of them almost became the focus of the entire bar. mei shu¡¯s expression turned even uglier. she pushed the man away impatiently. ¡°a good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. haven¡¯t you heard this saying?¡± ¡°who are you f*cking scolding? i¡¯m giving you face by drinking with you, but do you really think you¡¯re a f *cking dish?¡± the man was humiliated in public and immediately felt ashamed. he reached out to pull mei shu into his arms and began to go crazy with the alcohol. in a flash, a powerful arm suddenly stabbed over, blocking the man¡¯s movement. the surroundings instantly fell silent, and even the deafening music stopped. a bone-chilling voice sounded. ¡°who gave you the courage to touch my people?¡± mei shu looked up in surprise and saw lu si staring at the man who couldn¡¯t help struggling in his hand coldly. he kicked him aside and then walked to mei shu with concern. ¡°are you okay? am i late?¡± the corners of mei shu¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he suddenly enjoyed the feeling of being protected. perhaps the current environment was too dark. in dark places, people were always more likely to expose their fragile emotions. therefore, mei shu was no exception. she suddenly wanted to see how far lu si would go for her. a sweet smile appeared on her gloomy face. ¡°not late. you came at the right time. ah si, he bullied me just now!¡± lu si looked at mei shu who was wheedling with him in shock. his heart suddenly beat faster, and he suddenly didn¡¯t dare to look at her. ¡°i¡¯ll avenge you!¡± with that said, he strode to the man and picked him up by the collar. then, he punched the right side of his face again. the man¡¯s companions were immediately unhappy and surrounded lu si, holding wine bottles. jiang he was about to come up to help, but lu si stopped him with a look, and he suddenly stopped. master si wanted to play the hero saving the damsel in distress. he couldn¡¯t be so blind as to steal master si¡¯s limelight! besides, it was impossible for these b*stards to hurt master si! however, the people around didn¡¯t think so. they felt emboldened by lu si¡¯s lone presence. a chubby guy deliberately circled around lu si, thinking he had the upper hand.. he menacingly raised a bottle and said, ¡°daring to hit my buddy, i¡¯m going to make you search for your teeth on the floor today! brothers, grab your weapons; let¡¯s get him!¡± Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Perfect Partners chapter 269: perfect partners translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si didn¡¯t even bother with these people. but mei shu was getting a bit anxious. in her impression, she always thought of lu si as gentle and fragile, perhaps because xiao bao had left such a deep impression on her. she instinctively pulled him behind her, saying, ¡°if you have a problem, come at me. don¡¯t bully him. with just you guys, i can take you down with one hand!¡± ¡°hey, what kind of play is this? beauty saving the hero?¡± the chubby man couldn¡¯t help but tease. those around him joined in the mocking, ¡°yeah, there is a beauty alright, but where¡¯s the hero in this? i think even a bear is more heroic than him! he¡¯s just a wimp, and he needs a woman to protect him!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right! look at how he¡¯s hiding behind that young girl. i¡¯m embarrassed for him!¡± the teasing around them didn¡¯t give lu si any face, and it attracted even more onlookers. the bartender wanted to step in to break up the fight but was stopped by the man who had been harassing mei shu earlier, who gave him a threatening look. he could only quickly send someone to notify the manager, who had gone upstairs earlier. ¡°sister, you should hang out with me instead. aren¡¯t you frustrated being with such a coward? follow me, and i promise you a life of luxury!¡± the man tried to put his hand on mei shu¡¯s shoulder. with a cold face, lu si grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and twisted it forcefully, causing the sound of bones breaking. ¡°i¡¯ve already told you not to touch her. do you want to die?¡± the man screamed in pain and then felt embarrassed, glaring at lu si. ¡°let go of me, or else we¡¯re not finished!¡± all he received in response was a sudden increase in the force applied to his hand. the man was already in so much pain that his face contorted. his eyes flashed with anger, and he was about to use his other hand to reach for mei shu. but before he could even touch mei shu¡¯s clothes, she suddenly moved, gracefully slipping behind him. she forcefully brought his other hand behind his back, pinning him down. ¡°i¡¯d love to see how you¡¯re not finished.¡± with both his hands held behind him, the man felt humiliated and angrily shouted to his friends who were watching, ¡°what are you waiting for? come and save me, my hands arc about to break!¡± as he said, he was pressed down by lu si and almost knelt down. ¡°ooh, beat them!¡± the chubby man quickly signaled to the others, and they rushed toward mei shu. mei shu continued to hold onto one of the man¡¯s hands and then kicked another man in the chest, sending him flying and crashing into a nearby table, shattering a wine bottle. seeing this, the others grew furious and rushed toward mei shu with whatever they had on hand, ready to throw it at her head. lu si and mei shu exchanged a glance, perfectly in sync, and simultaneously raised their legs, kicking the man in the chest. before he could land on the ground, they had already toppled the chubby man who had charged at them. they didn¡¯t need to exert their full strength against these small fries. during the fight, mei shu initially kept an eye on lu si¡¯s movements, fearing that someone might harm him accidentally. but as the fight went on, she gradually realized that this man was just as skilled as she was. she was no longer worried about him. although this was the first time they had fought side by side, they seemed like seasoned partners. while it looked like they were fighting, even the bartender noticed that they were having a blast. by the time the manager hurried over, the bar was in chaos. several people were lying on the ground, moaning in pain. even the most expensive bottle of wine in the bar had been knocked over, and now only shards of glass remained. he immediately came over, first scolding the dumbfounded bartender standing nearby, and then approached mei shu with a stern face. ¡°young lady, you¡¯ve started a fight in my establishment. can you compensate for the losses you¡¯ve caused?¡± he was irritated by what had just happened with sheng quan, which was why he spoke with this cold tone to the customer. however, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry about offending people. even if mei shu had a powerful background, she had disrupted his establishment today, so he would absolutely not let it slide! ¡°i can cover all the losses. consider all the drinks in the bar tonight on my tab,¡± lu si said, stepping forward and intentionally creating some distance between mei shu and the manager. ¡°who are you to make such big promises?¡± the manager, irritated by everything that had happened, finally looked at lu si properly. at this moment, the bar¡¯s lighting was just dim enough, and his eyesight wasn¡¯t the best, so he couldn¡¯t clearly see the face of the person standing in front of him. the realization that this person was exceptionally tall, making him, a bar manager, look up to him, added to his frustration. he said, ¡°do you know how much it costs to spend an entire night here? who do you think you are, offering to cover it all?¡± ¡°i can afford whatever the cost is,¡± lu si replied with an unchanged expression. his dark eyes swept across the room, causing those who had been knocked down and were attempting to get up to freeze, no longer daring to continue their actions. it was at this moment that the bar manager took a closer look at him, and the colorful light above their heads momentarily turned white, allowing him to finally see lu si¡¯s expressionless face.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: A Wonderful Misunderstanding chapter 270: a wonderful misunderstanding translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°master si?¡± the manager, who had just been full of arrogance, almost stuck his tongue out in shock, staring wide-eyed at lu si¡¯s face as if he wanted to find a hole in it, trying to see if this was really lu si or someone wearing a mask. otherwise, why would master si, who rarely went to entertainment places, suddenly come to his bar? with this in mind, his gaze slowly fell on mei shu, and his heart skipped a beat. it was over. it was really over. what did he say to master si just now? is it still possible to take it back now? lu si glanced at him sideways and ignored him. the manager awkwardly cleared his throat and, in the next second, a pleasing smile filled his face. ¡°oh, it turns out lord si has graced us with your presence. this whole situation has escalated, and it even required your personal intervention. it¡¯s a sign of our inadequate hospitality!¡± ¡°hey, manager, arc you out of your mind? we were the ones getting beaten up!¡± the chubby man, struggling with his injured legs, hobbled over to the manager to complain. the manager immediately shot him a glare and gestured for the security to come over. ¡°what are you all waiting for? get rid of these troublemakers who dared to cause a scene in my place. we don¡¯t welcome them here anymore!¡± ¡°do you have a problem, man? did they drug you or something?¡± the chubby man, being held by security on both sides, couldn¡¯t let it go. he glared at the manager and, with a sudden burst of anger, managed to break free from their grip and swung his fist towards lu si. although lu si didn¡¯t even spare him a glance, it was as if he had eyes on the back of his head, and he precisely grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and forcefully bent it downward. this time, there was no room for mercy, and the sound of the dislocated wrist was crisp and clear. before another scream could erupt, mei shu swiftly grabbed a nearby cloth and stuffed it into the chubby man¡¯s mouth. she then clapped her hands in satisfaction. ¡°much quieter now. throw him out.¡± this scumbag who wanted to harass young girls after a few drinks deserved a hundred punches, as far as she was concerned. ¡°mmm! mmm!¡± the chubby man was dragged away by the security, struggling and shouting angrily, but all his sounds were muffled by the cloth. he looked fierce but resembled a pig being taken to the slaughterhouse, resisting with all his might. the man who had instigated trouble and tried to harass mei shu walked by her without a word as he passed. perhaps he had already realized that he might have offended someone powerful just now, so he didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant as before. the surrounding garbage was finally cleaned up. mei shu smiled happily. ¡°alright, it¡¯s getting late. i should go.¡± during the fight, she noticed that sheng nian had already been taken away by sheng quan, and the police were likely to arrive soon. staying here would only invite trouble. of course, lu si had to leave with her. he was afraid that someone would target mei shu again. after all, this was a famous bar street in lin city. there were many men who were bold enough to commit crimes at night with the help of alcohol. he couldn¡¯t let her take a cab back alone. the two big figures left like this, and the manager suddenly felt a little apprehensive. he was worried about making an enemy of lu si, so he quickly intercepted them. ¡°oh, master si, i¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. how about this, i¡¯ll give you a vip card for free. whenever you come to our bar, i¡¯ll cover all your expenses! please forgive me for not recognizing you earlier!¡± lu si frowned expressionlessly. ¡°i don¡¯t need it.¡± he never went to bars. what was the use of such a card? besides, if he really wanted it, he could easily get one from a high-end bar, so there was no need to come to a place like this. the manager was astute. seeing that he couldn¡¯t find an opening with lu si, he turned his attention to mei shu. ¡°oh, miss¡­ i mean, the future mrs. lu, i beg you, please talk to mr. lu and ask him to forgive me. please help him calm down.¡± mrs. lu? mei shu¡¯s face turned red, and she was about to retort. jiang he had been watching the show for a long time and felt that it was time to fight. he stole a glance at the smile on master si¡¯s face and quickly stopped mei shu. ¡°hello, i¡¯m master si¡¯s secretary. just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°but i¡¯m not¡­¡± mei shu was about to say something, but lu si suddenly placed his hand on her shoulder, embracing her in front of the manager. ¡°alright, jiang he will take care of things here. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t come to this bar in the future.¡± ¡°why should i worry?¡± mei shu was puzzled. even if she was slow to react, she could see that lu si was suddenly in a good mood. doubts filled her mind, and after getting in the car, she stopped lu si, who was about to drive, and asked with a serious expression, ¡°what are you so happy about?¡± lu si¡¯s lips, which had just curved up, suddenly straightened into a line. ¡°am i happy?¡± meishu rolled her eyes, unable to comprehend.. ¡°then why didn¡¯t you tell him that we¡¯re not in that kind of relationship?¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Forceful Kiss chapter 271: forceful kiss translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°do we need to explain everything to him?¡± lu si fixed his gaze on her with a displeased look, his lips pressed straight, showing his current unhappiness. mei shu furrowed her brow. ¡°ah si, why did you suddenly appear at the bar tonight?¡± lu si averted his gaze uneasily. ¡°it¡¯s just a coincidence. i wanted to take you home first.¡± ¡°a-si, are you pursuing me?¡± mei shu wasn¡¯t a naive girl, and she wasn¡¯t narcissistic. she just found his behavior earlier very strange, and aside from this possibility, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason to explain his actions. ¡°do you want to lay everything out in the open?¡± lu si took a deep breath, his hand resting on the back of her chair, leaning toward her, and said, ¡°if that¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°what?¡± mei shu¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish them. in response, lu si sealed her lips with a trembling and affectionate kiss. his chest rose and fell violently, emanating an irresistible masculine allure. lu si¡¯s trembling teeth accidentally bit mei shu¡¯s lips, bringing her back to her senses. she pushed him away forcefully, slapping him across the face. ¡°we agreed to just be friends,¡± mei shu glared at him fiercely, as if accusing him with her eyes for his improper actions. but she didn¡¯t know how pitiful she looked at that moment. lu si felt a tightness in his chest, and the pain in his cheeks was nothing compared to the pain in his heart. he was so nervous that his fingertips felt stiff and cold. he pursed his lips and struggled to say, ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± mei shu wiped her lips forcefully, then got up and left without looking back. lu si was still worried about her, so he quickly caught up with her and said, ¡°let me take you home. it¡¯s not safe at night. if you don¡¯t want to see me, you can let jiang he take you.¡± ¡°no need,¡± mei shu coldly refused. anyone who was suddenly kissed forcibly by a man who had always been seen as a good friend wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood. however, lu si refused to compromise and directly grabbed her wrist, pulling her in front of him. ¡°shu¡¯er, i just wanted you to understand my feelings. i was impulsive just now. if you let me take you home and don¡¯t want to see me afterward, i won¡¯t appear before you again.¡± mei shu stared at him coldly, her eyes filled with a trace of frost. ¡°lu si, i thought you were a gentleman, but it seems i was mistaken. men are unreliable.¡± lu si¡¯s heart ached as he lowered his gaze. his heart felt as if it had been squeezed tightly. ¡°what do you want me to do to make you forgive me? do you want to sever our friendship?¡± ¡°ending a friendship is something only children do.¡± what she wanted to do was to take revenge on this man who had taken liberties with her. lu si forced a self-deprecating smile and reluctantly released her hand. ¡°alright, do whatever you want to make yourself feel better.¡± mei shu regained her freedom and snorted coldly before walking away. lu si followed her from a distance until he saw her get into a taxi. jiang he stopped the car and tentatively asked, ¡°lord si, should we continue to follow?¡± ¡°follow her, and make sure you see her enter her house. i have something else to do.¡± lu si gave these instructions without specifying what he was going to do. mei shu was sulking all the way home. although she didn¡¯t know why she was so angry. when the car stopped outside the villa area, her emotions gradually stabilized, but her heartbeat suddenly accelerated. her fingertips subconsciously touched her still-warm lips, and mei shu looked somewhat absentmindedly at the dark path in front of her. all she could think about was lu si¡¯s pitiful expression. ¡°miss mei!¡± a distant shout from behind brought her back to reality, and she quickly withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted. her face regained its cold demeanor. after getting out of the car, jiang he hurriedly caught up and said, ¡°miss mei, something¡¯s not right. the police just called and said that mr. si suddenly had an onset. they want us to go and pick him up.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for you to do, not for both of us,¡± mei shu said with an expressionless face as she turned to leave. jiang he quickly blocked her path and said, ¡°miss mei, i don¡¯t know what happened between you and mr. si to make you so angry at him. but when he falls ill, only you can calm him down. please, consider the fact that he¡¯s in a vulnerable state right now. don¡¯t hold a grudge against him.¡± mei shu increased her pace without showing any intention of stopping, her face clearly displaying her refusal. jiang he persisted, ¡°miss mei, no matter what mr. si has done, it was his primary personality¡¯s actions. you shouldn¡¯t blame his secondary personality. right now, he¡¯s just a five-year-old child.¡± mei shu was about to burst into laughter! are you morally manipulating or something? seeing her stop, jiang he felt a glimmer of hope. ¡°miss mei, let¡¯s hurry over. master si has promised to pay you well, and he won¡¯t skimp on it. it¡¯s quite dangerous for him to be out there alone right now. if he doesn¡¯t see you, tonight could turn into a complete mess..¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Dirty Misunderstanding chapter 272: dirty misunderstanding translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°then let him.¡± mei shu¡¯s expression was cold and irritable. jiang he could tell she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to go. his gentle face turned more assertive. ¡°miss mei, have you forgotten the extra help lord si has given you for such a long time? besides inviting him for dinner, you¡¯ve never really repaid him.¡± he was willing to use moral pressure to make her agree to go and bring back lu si. mei shu said with a cold face, ¡°can you make decisions on master si¡¯s behalf? as long as i go with you tonight, can you write off the debt between him and me?¡± jiang he hesitated for a moment, but once the words were out, there was no turning back. he could only bite the bullet and nod. ¡°if miss mei can help master si stabilize his condition tonight, i¡¯ll try my best to persuade master si not to disturb you again.¡± ¡°very good.¡± mei shu put on a mocking smile. ¡°what if you can¡¯t do it?¡± jiang he said resolutely, ¡°i will tell master si everything that happened tonight. don¡¯t worry. our master si has never forced others to do anything for so many years. since you are no longer willing to interact with master si, master si will definitely not pester you.¡± ¡°remember what you said.¡± after mei shu looked at him coldly, she turned around, walked to the car, opened the door, and got in. jiang he breathed a sigh of relief, but there was still a heavy feeling in his heart that wouldn¡¯t go away. he had a feeling that master si wouldn¡¯t let him off after knowing what happened tonight, but if he hadn¡¯t said that, mei shu probably wouldn¡¯t have gone with him. this was even less to master si¡¯s liking¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened during the ten minutes he had missed to turn two people who had seemed sweet and affectionate into this! jiang he kept a straight face all the way and quickly stopped the car at the entrance of the police station. mei shu got out of the car without waiting for him to come around to open the door. as soon as the two of them appeared, a police officer immediately ran over as if relieved of a heavy burden. ¡°you¡¯ve finally arrived. please take him away. he¡¯s causing a commotion in our station!¡± jiang he and mei shu looked at each other and hurriedly ran into the lounge. before they entered, they heard lu si¡¯s atrocious voice inside. ¡°let me out quickly. i want to see sister. i want to find sister mei shu!¡± hearing the noise, jiang he immediately pushed the door open and entered. inside the lounge, several police officers were trying to appease a tall, adult man with various toys, making the scene look absurd and comical. but jiang he couldn¡¯t find anything to laugh about. this situation had escalated tonight, and he had no idea how to resolve it. ¡°sister!¡± as soon as lu si saw her, his eyes lit up. he hurriedly pushed away the police officers who were blocking the way, ran to mei shu, and carefully took her hand. ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally here to see xiao bao. xiao bao is tired and wants to go to sleep with you.¡± for a moment, all the police officers left in the room turned to look at them in unison. a helpless smile appeared on mei shu¡¯s face. ¡°xiao bao, be good. come with me. i¡¯ll give you candy.¡± ¡°sister, why don¡¯t you touch xiao bao¡¯s head?¡± the man tilted his head and made a very puzzled and aggrieved expression. mei shu softened her attitude when she saw lu si like this, and she reached out to gently pat his head. ¡°okay, okay. sister patted you, right? let¡¯s go home. xiao bao hasn¡¯t eaten yet. you must be hungry, right?¡± the man rubbed his belly cutely and nodded adorably. ¡°xiao bao wants to eat fish. sister cooks it for xiao bao!¡± ¡°okay, let¡¯s go home and eat fish. let¡¯s go.¡± mei shu naturally extended his hand to him. lu si immediately stuffed his big hand into xiao bao¡¯s palm and put on a sweet smile. ¡°that¡¯s great. sister is so good to xiao bao!¡± ¡°then xiao bao, you must be good and listen to sister. after dinner, you can go home with that brother over there.¡± while holding his hand, mei shu pointed at jiang he who was staying in the lounge to deal with the follow-up matters. however, this time, lu si refused to obey and stubbornly shook his head. ¡°xiao bao wants to sleep with sister like last time! i don¡¯t want to go with the bad man!¡± ¡°why do you say that jiang he is a bad person?¡± mei shu was a little curious about that. she also wanted to know why lu si was so resistant to jiang he, even though he was the one closest to him. logically speaking, jiang he was the person who had been by his side for the longest time! lu si placed a hand on his lower lip, showing a cute, conflicted and bewildered expression, and it took him a while to stammer out, ¡°because that brother makes xiao bao very painful every time! xiao bao doesn¡¯t like him, and xiao bao likes sister!¡± very painful? mei shu¡¯s expression turned ferocious as she continued, ¡°how did he treat you?¡± ¡°he dragged xiao bao into the car!¡± as he spoke, mei shu pushed the big guy stuck in the car door to the seat. hearing lu si¡¯s words, she instantly felt like a dirty-minded bully. she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.. ¡°xiao bao, you actually just want the candy 1 promised you, right?¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: The Change in Younger Brother chapter 273: the change in younger brother translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°xiao bao loves sister¡¯s candy the most. sister, can you give xiao bao some candy? it¡¯s been a long time since i had any candy!¡± as lu si spoke, he even tugged at mei shu¡¯s sleeve, his long, narrow eyes shining as if they were filled with tiny specks of light. his lips turned downwards, looking pitiful, a stark contrast to his domineering attitude when they were alone just moments ago. the soft and sweet touch of his lips made mei shu belatedly realize that this man had probably secretly eaten candy before coming to the bar to find her. otherwise, how could his mouth be so sweet? ¡°sister?¡± xiao bao approached with confusion, peering into her complex eyes. mei shu quickly pushed all inappropriate thoughts out of her mind, and as he got closer, she even felt that intrusive scent again. she deliberately pushed him away forcefully and, before he could start crying, she stuffed a peeled lollipop into his mouth. the sweet taste instantly melted in his mouth. lu si¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits in delight. when jiang he returned and saw lu si clinging to mei shu¡¯s hand in the car, he sighed deeply, ¡°thank goodness miss mei was here tonight. otherwise, 1 would have had a headache trying to bring him back from the police station.¡± ¡°you¡¯re a bad person!¡± as soon as lu si saw him, he tensed up and kept hiding behind mei shu, avoiding jiang he. jiang he gave a helpless smile, ¡°the second personality of master si really doesn¡¯t like me, but there¡¯s nothing i can do about it.¡± ¡°have you not received specific training on how to treat patients from a professional doctor?¡± mei shu looked disapprovingly at jiang he, who had already sat in the driver¡¯s seat, preparing to drive. he scratched his head and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been trained, but mr. si just won¡¯t listen to me. so, sometimes, in order to avoid exposing mr. si¡¯s condition, i have to use some unconventional methods.¡± fortunately, ever since mr. si met miss mei, the frequency of his illness onset had decreased significantly, and as long as mei shu was there, he became exceptionally well-behaved, so jiang he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. however, given the situation tonight, it seemed that miss mei might not want to deal with mr. si¡¯s affairs anymore. so, what had happened between them? jiang he wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare to, so he continued driving while softening his tone. he subtly advised, ¡°it seems that master si is still most attentive to miss mei. miss mei, you may not know this, but ever since master si met you, he has been very concerned about your affairs, whether he¡¯s unwell or not. if you ever need any assistance, master si will make time to help you, no matter how busy he may be.¡± mei shu understood everything he said. but what she had done tonight was hardly about repaying his kindness. mei shu sighed and said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to say any more. tonight, i will definitely take good care of him. as for tomorrow, after he regains consciousness, i hope you¡¯ll honor the agreement between us.¡± jiang he fell silent at her resolute words. he swiftly drove the car to mei¡¯s home, ensuring that both of them had entered the house before departing. the commotion caused that evening was significant, and he had to ensure that certain people kept quiet. once inside the house, a small figure rushed into mei shu¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally back! dad won¡¯t be coming home tonight. there¡¯s a math problem i can¡¯t solve, but brother refused to explain it to me!¡± mei shu was speechless, wondering if her two younger brothers had gotten into another argument. to her surprise, she found out that after returning from the bar tonight, mei jing had locked himself in his room and hadn¡¯t even had dinner. mei shu was concerned and temporarily entrusted lu si to mei yan¡¯s care. ¡°take him to your room for now. don¡¯t let him wander around, and don¡¯t let him eat anything. i¡¯ll go upstairs to check on your brother.¡± ¡°big sister, why did you bring this swindler home again?¡± mei yan looked somewhat troubled as soon as he saw lu si. the last time, this person had insisted on staying in her sister¡¯s room and even wanted to sleep with her. what was her sister doing with such a shameless con artist? ¡°he has mental issues. yanyan, you¡¯re older than him. you should take good care of this younger brother.¡± mei shu soothingly touched his head and hurriedly went upstairs. upon entering her bedroom, it was quiet, with only the sound of a pen scratching against paper. the young man sitting under the desk lamp heard the noise and furrowed his brows. ¡°mei yan, didn¡¯t i tell you not to disturb me? 1 have to finish this set of test papers today, or i won¡¯t sleep tonight!¡± ¡°why the sudden motivation?¡± mei shu smiled with warmth. her voice was gentle and calm, but it somehow made mei jing feel uneasy, causing him to write a wrong character. he put down the pen, looked over, and said with resignation, ¡°sis, didn¡¯t i promise to be a real man for you? so, i¡¯ve decided to start studying seriously from now on.. the teacher assigned a lot of homework today, and i wasted some time at the bar, so i need to make the most of every second now!¡± Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Long chapter 274: long-awaited praise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as mei shu listened to him, she lowered her head to look at the test paper he was working on. her eyes were filled with pride as she said, ¡°our ah jing has really grown up. you¡¯ve done well on these earlier questions; keep up the good work!¡± ¡°do you really need to say that?¡± mei jing blushed and shifted his chair a bit further away, feeling uncomfortable. he then asked uncertainly, ¡°i didn¡¯t perform poorly tonight, did 1? shen quan, that old man, shouldn¡¯t have noticed my identity, and lu ming didn¡¯t seem suspicious.¡± ¡°did i make things difficult for you? i know that i have room for improvement, but i¡¯ll have more experience in the future. i¡¯m sure i can do better than this next time. so, in case you encounter a similar situation in the future, can you not treat me as an outsider and let me help you?¡± he continued speaking to himself, never daring to raise his head to look at mei shu, fearing he might see a look of indulgence or disdain in her eyes. to complete this task and cooperate with mei shu¡¯s entire plan, he persistently begged the manager of that bar for a long time and finally let him agree him to work as an intern bartender in the bar. he disguised himself as a dropout and homeless teenager, willing to sacrifice his dignity to please others, all in order to secure a stable job and be able to make a living. he did it just to personally participate in the process of seeking the truth. he had done his best, and even if mei shu said there were flaws in his performance, he would not be discouraged. he could compromise on other matters, but when it came to investigating the cause of his mother¡¯s death, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by. as he was lost in his thoughts, a warm hand suddenly landed on his head. mei jing looked up in surprise, only to be met by a pair of tender and nostalgic eyes he hadn¡¯t expected. at this moment, the owner of those eyes smiled at him, saying, ¡°mei jing, you did a great job this time. i¡¯m truly impressed.¡± his chest felt like it was about to burst. mei jing stood up excitedly, his eyes locked with hers, and a fiery passion burning within. ¡°sis, are you praising me?¡± he had done many things in the past, thinking they were right, and sometimes he indeed caused trouble at home. however, other times, he had genuinely helped the family. but throughout it all, he had only received his father¡¯s reprimands and his stepmother wang yue¡¯s complaints. he felt worthless because he had been suppressed for so long, and he genuinely believed he was a useless waste. this was the first time he had heard such straightforward praise, and for a moment, he felt a bit uneasy, worried that after mei shu finished this sentence, he would once again face annoying criticism. but mei jing smiled and gave him a reassuring look, saying, ¡°of course, i¡¯m praising you. ah jing, you¡¯re so amazing. don¡¯t you deserve praise?¡± ¡°tonight, you did really well. you didn¡¯t hold me back; on the contrary, you did me a great favor. if it were an ordinary server, i would probably have to spend a lot of money to buy their silence. but you, on the other hand, took matters into your own hands to help me uncover the cause of our mother¡¯s death. you¡¯re truly outstanding.¡± mei jing couldn¡¯t hold back the tears welling up in his eyes, and he almost cried right in front of her. he quickly turned away, discreetly wiping his tears with his hand and said in a choked voice, ¡°it¡¯s, it¡¯s good that you know. if there¡¯s anything else i can do next time, you can come and find me. i¡¯m your little brother, and i¡¯ll never be a burden to you!¡± ¡°alright, alright. i underestimated you before, so i apologize, okay?¡± mei shu smiled, patting his shoulder and leaning in close to him. she teased, ¡°why are you crying, all jing? didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be a man?¡± ¡°who¡¯s crying?¡± mei jing glanced at her irritably, his eyes slightly red. he pursed his lips into a straight line, appearing quite aggrieved. mei shu absentmindedly stared at him. this expression reminded her of lu si earlier tonight. when she asked him what was worth celebrating, he also had a similar look on his face. then he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. mei shu suddenly felt a hot flush, quickly diverting her gaze. ¡°after you finish your homework, remember to eat. i¡¯ll have the housekeeper leave you some dinner later. make sure you eat it. no skipping meals in the future.¡± ¡°okay, i got it.¡± mei jing didn¡¯t dare to speak much for fear of exposing his nasal voice. he simply squeezed those words through his teeth. mei shu couldn¡¯t wait to leave the room. she was worried about lu si at the moment. she wondered if he had already gotten into a fight with mei yan while she was away. sure enough, as soon as she entered the room, she heard mei yan angrily reprimanding him, ¡°i knew you were a big fraud! you actually pretended to be a child to deceive my sister. you shameless man!¡± mei shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly went over to take a look. she found lu si curled up in a corner, looking very distressed, tears streaming down his face. ¡°yanyan, what are you doing?¡± mei shu furrowed her brow, first helping lu si up and making him sit in a chair. then, she looked at mei yan with a puzzled expression.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Suddenly Become Sober chapter 275: suddenly become sober translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yan picked up the paper on the table and handed it to mei shu. ¡°sis, take a look at the last multiple-choice question. 1 don¡¯t even know how to do it, and he managed to solve it. don¡¯t you think he¡¯s pretending?¡± mei shu lowered her head to glance at the question. for her, this question required no thought, but for lu si, whose intelligence was only at a young child¡¯s level, it should be relatively difficult. ¡°xiao bao, tell sister, how did you manage to solve this question?¡± mei shu gently stroked his head, trying to comfort him. she didn¡¯t suspect that the current lu si was pretending. after all, the man wouldn¡¯t do something as humiliating as crying because he was being bullied by a child. lu si seemed genuinely comforted and hesitated as he explained, ¡°sis, little treasure has studied math questions before!¡± mei shu was genuinely surprised by this. her eyes lit up, and she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°you¡¯ve studied? who taught you?¡± ¡°grandpa taught me!¡± lu si proudly lifted his head. ¡°but, xiao bao hasn¡¯t seen grandpa for a long time¡­¡± he was referring to his grandfather in the capital. he indeed hadn¡¯t seen his grandfather for a long time since he decided to come to lin city for recuperation. mei shu could see that he looked like he was about to cry, so she quickly handed him a lollipop. ¡°xiao bao, let¡¯s go have dinner now. after you finish eating, sister will put you to bed.¡± ¡°alright!¡± lu si obediently followed her. he held the candy in his hand, smiled sweetly, and was led out by mei shu. just before leaving, lu si¡¯s eyes flickered as he suddenly turned around. he cast a sly smile toward mei yan, who was clearly being ignored behind him. mei yan was furious. he gritted his teeth and stomped behind him. then, as soon as the door closed, he angrily slammed the test paper on the table and continued to write. butler had already sent the food to mei shu¡¯s room. she led lu si in and asked him to wash his hands before asking him to sit at the table and feed him personally. lu si chewed up the lollipop and swallowed it in one go. just as he opened his mouth and stuck his head out to eat the food on the spoon, in the blink of an eye, his originally clear and clean eyes became deep and somber. the flash of light in his mind faded away, and lu si suddenly woke up. he looked at mei shu, who was now very close to him, not yet understanding the situation. however, he still ate the food she offered, seemingly unfazed. ¡°xiao bao is so well-behaved.¡± mei shu hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual yet. she patted his head and scooped up a spoonful of food to offer him, as gentle as a loving mother. lu si was momentarily distracted but quickly covered it up. after swallowing a mouthful of food, he chewed slowly and smiled, ¡°sis, the food you feed is really delicious.¡± mei shu looked at him indulgently. ¡°xiao bao, eat more if you like it.¡± lu si lowered his head in deep thought. when mei shu fed him again, he suddenly reached out and pushed the spoon away. in a low voice, he said, ¡°sis should eat too.¡± mei shu wore a face of contentment and said, ¡°good boy, sister will wait for you to finish before eating!¡± lu si stopped talking and lowered his eyes to eat every spoonful of food mei shu fed him seriously. he chewed very slowly, because only in this way could he delay their rare warm time. unfortunately, no matter how much he coveted her gentleness, his bowl was gradually emptied. a touch of regret flashed in his eyes. when he looked up again, lu si¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°sister, xiao bao wants to take a shower.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. after quickly finishing the meal, she took his hand and said, ¡°i¡¯ll take you to the little brother just now and ask him to take you to bathe.¡± ¡°no.¡± lu si stared at her with a serious expression, gently shaking his head. ¡°xiao bao wants to bathe with sister.¡± ¡°no, you can¡¯t.¡± this time, mei shu was adamant. however, when she saw the sad expression on lu si¡¯s face, she quickly explained, ¡°xiao bao is a boy and can only bathe with boys.¡± lu si blinked at her as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°why?¡± mei shu felt a headache coming on. it was very important to popularize knowledge in this aspect. mei shu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach the concept of gender differences to a little boy who knew nothing about it. but the problem was, at this moment, she was facing an adult man¡¯s body. this made her unable to say many things and had to put on a stern face, saying, ¡°if i say no, it¡¯s no. if you don¡¯t listen, xiao bao, then sister won¡¯t like you anymore!¡± ¡°no, no, xiao bao will listen,¡± lu si quickly replied, trying to be compliant. mei shu was finally satisfied and led him out. the warmth of the large hand in her palm gradually increased, and mei shu had a moment of doubt, but she eventually brushed it aside. mei yan, upon hearing the task given to him by his sister, had a grim expression, and someone who didn¡¯t know might think lu si owed him money. he cast a disdainful glance at lu si and reluctantly led him into his bathroom. mei shu, temporarily free from lu si, returned to her room and immediately called jiang he. she asked him to arrange for lu si to leave as soon as possible, but there was no response from the other end.. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Sweet Night chapter 276: sweet night translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu tried calling several times without any success, so she temporarily gave up. she tossed her phone aside, thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt for lu si to spend the night here. he had slept here before, and they could send him back to normal once he recovered. with this thought, she headed to the bathroom to take a shower. when she came out of the bathroom, lu si was sitting on the edge of the bed, wearing mei yun¡¯s new pajamas, and mei yan was nowhere to be seen. it was quite surprising; lu si was actually brought back here by mei yan, which was unexpected. she thought mei yan might keep him this time and not let him come to her room as he did last time. ¡°where¡¯s yanyan? the little brother from earlier,¡± mei shu asked curiously. lu si¡¯s body tensed, and his voice sounded a bit hoarse as he replied, ¡°the little brother got annoyed with me and sent me back. he didn¡¯t want to play with me.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help stifling a laugh, as she instantly imagined the two of them getting into a fuss. ¡°alright then, xiao bao, you can sleep with sister tonight!¡± mei shu said and lifted the corner of the blanket, inviting him to get in. lu si suddenly felt a bit nervous, fearing that mei shu might notice something. he quickly crawled under the blanket without any hesitation, not wanting to linger outside for even a moment. although the blanket wasn¡¯t the one mei shu used, it still carried her sweet scent. lu si could even hear the sound of his heart pounding. his body quickly tensed up, and his face flushed. fortunately, mei shu didn¡¯t notice. she moved to the vanity and began her skincare routine. after making herself smell nice, she casually turned off the light. the room instantly turned dark. lu si felt his heart pounding even harder in the darkness. he quickly pulled the blanket up to his chest. he sensed a dip in the bed on the other side, and he couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath. ¡°xiao bao, are you sleepy?¡± mei shu moved closer, wanting to check if he was awake or not. but her proximity to him in the dark enveloped him in her scent, and he felt nervous. his throat felt tight. he managed to croak, ¡°mm.¡± mei shu patted his head affectionately. ¡°alright, xiao bao, go to sleep now. goodnight.¡± at dawn, the man next to him would be taken away by jiang he, and the two would have nothing to do with each other. with this in mind, mei shu closed his eyes in peace. just as she was about to fall asleep, a heavy arm suddenly attached to her waist. mei shu instinctively turned toward lu si, patting his shoulder and half-asleep, she mumbled, ¡°xiao bao, don¡¯t play around. go to sleep.¡± ¡°sister, it¡¯s so dark in here. xiao bao is scared. can sister hold xiao bao while you sleep?¡± lu si whispered close to her ear, enticing her with his warm breath, which brushed against her neck and shoulder. mei shu was made a little itchy by him, and in her half-awake state, she completely lost the ability to think. she willingly tucked his head into her embrace and even generously patted his back, saying, ¡°alright, good boy, go to sleep now.¡± with that, mei shu fell into a deep sleep. but lu si wasn¡¯t as fortunate. his body stiffened, and he didn¡¯t even dare to move his head. the softness he felt against his cheek made him somewhat restless. however, the remaining shreds of his rationality were telling him that at this moment, he¡¯d better not do anything. if mei shu were to discover it, she would hate him even more, and he would lose his last chance to get close to her. but even with all his rationality, he couldn¡¯t resist her chest rising and falling against his face. he endured and endured, but ultimately couldn¡¯t hold back. he gently moved his head, and his cheek swiftly brushed past that thrilling place. before waking her up, he quickly adjusted to a relatively safe position, holding her contentedly in his arms. all he wanted was a chance to meet her, and he refused to believe that mei shu¡¯s heart was truly made of stone. if she were ever to feel moved by a man in her lifetime, that man could only be him! sleeping with the person he loved, even in his dreams, was so sweet. unfortunately, the nighttime hours couldn¡¯t fill the loneliness in his heart. years of ingrained biological clock caused him to open his eyes promptly at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning. when he woke up, the young girl next to him was still asleep. she was sleeping soundly, even her long, curly lashes had lost some of their sharpness from the daytime, becoming sweet and adorable. he reluctantly woke her up. because he didn¡¯t want to see that pair of clear eyes filled with disgust and hatred again. lu si stared at mei shu like this for a while, until the girl in his arms blinked her long lashes and slowly opened her eyes. lu si¡¯s heart sank bit by bit. ¡°you¡¯re awake,¡± mei shu¡¯s face no longer showed the gentle smile but rather stated the fact expressionlessly. lu si smiled wryly and withdrew his hand, which had been resting on her shoulder. he turned away and sat on the edge of the bed. after a while, he spoke in a casual tone, ¡°good morning. thanks for your help last night.¡± mei shu had already picked up her clothes and was heading to the bathroom when she heard this. she paused and said, ¡°there¡¯s a box of lollipops on the table. you can give them to jiang he. in the future, when you have another episode, let him give you one..¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Negotiation Breakdown chapter 277: negotiation breakdown translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si paused, as if his chest had been punched hard. ¡°you can go. 1 need to take a shower, and if there¡¯s anything, jiang he will inform you.¡± mei shu said this coldly and closed the bathroom door with a resounding thud. mei shu leaned against the cold bathroom wall, trying to calm her racing heart. in reality, she wasn¡¯t as composed as she appeared to be. if she had known she would wake up to a recovered lu si this morning, she would have insisted on him sleeping on the floor last night. the sound of the bedroom door open and closed came from outside. mei shu took a deep breath, nervously opened the bathroom door, confirmed that lu si had indeed left, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. the candy on the table had been taken, and now, all that was left was for jiang he to brief him about last night. after that, they shouldn¡¯t have any more contact with each other. but why did she feel a sense of loss? mei shu couldn¡¯t figure it out, and she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. in this lifetime, she had so many things she wanted to do, and the thought of marrying herself off to a good man wasn¡¯t one of them. she wanted to enjoy life and not get entangled in another elusive love affair. as expected, this morning, she found sheng nian waiting at the door as soon as she stepped outside. she waved to sheng nian, bade farewell to butler zhao, and got into sheng nian¡¯s car alone. as soon as she got in, sheng nian was eager to share the latest developments with her. ¡°you won¡¯t believe it, that guy was so scared when he arrived at the police station last night. he was terrified of getting involved in a lawsuit, and he even knelt down in front of my father. but in the end, he was still locked in the interrogation room by captain wang.¡± it was quite coincidental that captain wang was responsible for this case. mei shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°i know captain wang. he¡¯s an upright person, and no matter how many benefits lin wei offered him, he wouldn¡¯t release lu ming.¡± ¡°exactly,¡± sheng nian said. speaking of that woman, sheng nian¡¯s smile faded, and her face darkened. ¡°lin wei xu is indeed not easy to deal with, but she has fallen out with my father now. i can tell. there seems to be some lingering affection between them.¡± the desolation in her eyes as she spoke suggested that this wasn¡¯t easy for her. mei shu changed the subject. ¡°so, did you manage to uncover any information?¡± ¡°i did,¡± and that was the reason sheng nian couldn¡¯t wait to see her early in the morning. ¡°i think they both have secrets to hide. at the police station last night, lin wei xu wanted to slap my father, but the police stopped her. she looked at my father with open hatred in her eyes. just like you guessed, lin wei was trying to threaten my father with something, and i have a gut feeling that it¡¯s related to me.¡± ¡°perhaps it¡¯s also related to me,¡± mei shu clenched her fists involuntarily, her eyes filled with intense resentment. ¡°at the police station last night, they might not have dared to reveal the truth. i need you to help me with something.¡± ¡°what do you need?¡± sheng nian instinctively sensed that this matter was probably not a small one and parked her car by the side of the road, looking at her quietly. mei shu took a small chip from her pocket and handed it to sheng nian. ¡°insert this into your father¡¯s phone to allow me to monitor his calls. you¡¯re the only one who can help me with this, and it¡¯s the simplest way.¡± of course, this was also the fundamental reason mei shu wanted to unite sheng nian with her on the same side. sheng nian¡¯s expression faltered, and she was about to refuse. ¡°no, my father holds the entire sheng family¡¯s fortune, and if anything happens, it could have significant consequences. listening to his phone could easily lead to the leak of company secrets.¡± she was straightforward and cautious. mei shu had anticipated this. however, she didn¡¯t mind. ¡°if you don¡¯t trust me, you wouldn¡¯t have followed the plan 1 suggested last night. sheng nian, things have reached this point. you shouldn¡¯t hesitate. 1 just want to find the truth about my mother¡¯s death, and i¡¯m not interested in anything else.¡± ¡°what about your father?¡± sheng nian gazed at her intensely. ¡°even if you don¡¯t care about the sheng family¡¯s secrets, your father is the ceo of the mei corporation. 1 can¡¯t be sure he won¡¯t use the opportunity to extract the sheng family¡¯s secrets from you and use them against the sheng family.¡± ¡°sheng nian, 1 thought we could be friends.¡± mei shu lowered her eyelids with disappointment. ¡°we have shared experiences, but we can¡¯t be open and honest with each other. it¡¯s a pity. please seriously consider this matter. the sooner, the better. otherwise, once they¡¯ve finished discussing everything, there won¡¯t be any need for me to listen in.¡± a trace of hesitation flashed in sheng nian¡¯s eyes, but it was soon replaced by determination. ¡°we can find another way, like me personally monitoring his phone.¡± mei shu sneered, ¡°for the sake of the sheng family, you can repeatedly refuse my requests. why should 1 believe that you won¡¯t withhold the information again, for the sake of the sheng family, after hearing their secrets? that would make my efforts in vain.¡± ¡°you can trust me. 1 genuinely want to help you, and i¡¯m grateful you didn¡¯t leave me in the dark any longer.¡± sheng nian seemed a bit impatient, as if she were anxious to make mei shu believe in her determination. but it was obvious that when sheng nian stood on sheng quan¡¯s side even without thinking, mei shu no longer believed her.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Shifting the Blame Unexpectedly chapter 278: shifting the blame unexpectedly translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations building trust was a difficult task, but losing it could happen in an instant. sheng nian understood that it was too late to say anything now, so she tried to salvage the situation. ¡°i still hope you can consider this. first, my father won¡¯t be too guarded against me. if i want to listen in, it¡¯s easy. secondly, this is the fastest way for you to know the truth.¡± ¡°i think there¡¯s something you need to understand,¡± mei shu said coldly, looking at her. ¡°perhaps in other matters, as you said, because you¡¯re the only daughter of the sheng family, your father won¡¯t hide much from you. but don¡¯t forget, in the investigation we¡¯re conducting now, you¡¯re the last person your father would want to inform. otherwise, why were you kept in the dark about the matters between sheng quan and lin wei for so many years?¡± upon hearing this, sheng nian suddenly paused, and uncertainty flickered in her eyes. ¡°it won¡¯t be like that. in the past, 1 wasn¡¯t paying attention, but now i¡¯ve started to notice the interactions between them. as long as i pay attention, there¡¯s no way they can hide their dealings from me!¡± ¡°sheng nian, sometimes people should not overestimate themselves, and they should not underestimate others,¡± mei shu said, shifting the tone of the conversation. she then returned to her cold expression and handed the chip to sheng nian, saying, ¡°given the situation we¡¯re in, whether you want to do this or not, it has to be done. you have no other choice, and the only person you can trust is me. you have to trust me because i am the only person, besides you, who knows the truth of what happened last night.¡± ¡°are you threatening me?¡± sheng nian¡¯s face turned cold. mei shu remained unfazed. since they couldn¡¯t be friends, she could only resort to more drastic measures to achieve her goals, and afterward, they could go their separate ways without any further connection. she was ruthless to others and even more so to herself. ¡°what do you think? there is something 1 need to do, and no one can stop me, including you. if you don¡¯t follow my lead, you should be aware of the consequences.¡± mei shu spoke slowly and deliberately, ¡°you have no other way out, miss sheng. don¡¯t be too naive. when it comes to my mother¡¯s case, anyone who stands in my way is my enemy.¡± sheng nian clenched the chip in her hand and her face turned ice-cold. ¡°get out. a heartless person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to ride in my car.¡± ¡°your little temper tantrum is quite childish, miss sheng. let¡¯s focus on achieving our goals,¡± mei shu retorted, opened the car door and left. she could easily take a taxi to school, so sheng nian¡¯s tantrum didn¡¯t faze her at all. just like lu si on that night. once she left, sheng nian angrily drove away, opening the car window a few times, wanting to toss the chip outside, but she hesitated each time and eventually couldn¡¯t make up her mind. even when she returned home to the sheng family, she hadn¡¯t made a final decision. but these were not things mei shu needed to worry about. she only needed to wait for the results. of course, she would also have a backup plan. as expected, sheng nian didn¡¯t disappoint her. right after the first class, mei shu received a notification on her phone that was connected to sheng quan¡¯s phone. even if the chip was taken out halfway, mei shu could still access sheng quan¡¯s phone. the sheng family¡¯s seemingly impregnable security system had been torn open by her, rendering it as fragile as tissue paper. as mei shu anticipated, lin wei had called sheng quan in the afternoon. lin wei¡¯s main intention was to persuade sheng quan to drop the charges and get the police to release her son and allow him to go home. but sheng quan clearly had no idea about the true identity of lu ming and was adamant about seeking revenge on behalf of his daughter, refusing to back down. lin wei then brought up the events from years ago to threaten him. mei shu wore headphones, using her hand to conceal them near her ears while eavesdropping on the conversation. however, when they reached this point in their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but get distracted, and even her hand that had been continuously writing suddenly came to a stop. ¡°don¡¯t forget how your wife died back then. if your daughter learns about this, she will definitely hate you! if you don¡¯t withdraw the charges, 1¡¯11 reveal this matter and see how you can continue to live in the sheng family!¡± ¡°do you have to take things this far?¡± sheng quan nearly shouted, ¡°if we were to really revisit the events from back then, you¡¯re not without blame either. if it weren¡¯t for you, if you hadn¡¯t intentionally left the pregnancy test result in the car, how would my wife have discovered our affair while in the car and subsequently have a heart attack?¡± mei shu raised her eyebrow as she listened. she had long had this suspicion about the accident that occurred years ago. even though sheng nian¡¯s mother witnessed bai ling¡¯s car accident, it didn¡¯t necessarily have to be so severe as to cause her immediate death. the most likely scenario was that something else had triggered her, causing her heart attack. on the mountain road, it might have been difficult to stop the car for emergency measures, resulting in a delay in seeking treatment. on top of that, the patient was highly emotional at the time, which led to the eventual tragedy. afterward, to cover up his affair, sheng quan had pinned the blame on bai ling for the car accident. mei shu¡¯s fingers clenched the pen so tightly that her fingertips showed a faint shade of blue. with this piece of evidence, she was now much more confident about getting sheng quan to speak the truth.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Negotiations chapter 279: negotiations translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations moreover, she still had an ace up her sleeve. although she didn¡¯t want this secret to come out of her mouth unless she had to. after school, mei shu deliberately waited for sheng quan along his usual route home from work. sheng quan was surprised to see her, instructing his driver to wait outside for a moment. he then led mei shu into a soundproof meeting room. however, shortly thereafter, a loud crashing sound echoed from inside. the secretary, concerned, knocked on the door, asking, ¡°mr. sheng, are you alright? do you need me to call the police?¡± the door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open from the inside, and sheng quan¡¯s fierce expression had not yet been put away when the secretary bumped into him head-on. she was taken aback. ¡°mr. sheng, are you okay? do you need me to call the police?¡± ¡°get the f*ck away!¡± sheng quan cursed harshly. ¡°none of your business. tell everyone in the company to go off work!¡± ¡°but, mr. sheng¡­¡± the secretary still seemed concerned, and she discreetly stole a glance into the meeting room but could only see a mess. ¡°get lost! can¡¯t you understand what i¡¯m saying?¡± sheng quan was furious this time. the secretary, who had been with him for many years, had never seen him this angry. she wisely decided not to say anything more and quickly retreated in her high heels. sheng quan drove away everyone who was in his way and once again slammed the door with a resounding ¡°thud.¡± he then turned around and glared fiercely at the young woman sitting on the sofa, drinking tea in a relaxed manner. ¡°how did you know about this?¡± he asked. ¡°how 1 know is not important. i just want to know what i care about. everything else has nothing to do with me,¡± mei shu replied. ¡°mr. sheng, what do you think?¡± mei shu set down the teacup, leaned back on the sofa, and lazily crossed her legs, saying, ¡°as long as you tell me everything you saw when my mother had her accident, i will naturally keep it a secret for you. after all, revealing such an unsavory matter would not benefit me in any way.¡± sheng quan stared at her coldly and said, ¡°i have already told the police about what happened back then. your mother¡¯s car accident was due to speeding, leading to the cliff accident. what more do you want to know from me?¡± ¡°to tell you the truth, my mother was on the phone with me at the time. 1 reminded her to drive carefully because she didn¡¯t need to rush back. so she definitely wasn¡¯t speeding, especially on the dangerous mountain road,¡± mei shu stated confidently. ¡°as long as you tell the truth, our deal will be established. 1 will not only keep your secret, but i will also tell you a secret that will make lin wei never dare to threaten you again.¡± sheng quan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he asked cautiously, ¡°young lady, you seem to have found out quite a bit. let me ask you, did sheng nian have any involvement in this matter?¡± mei shu paused for a moment, thinking about sheng nian, who, despite being much older than herself, seemed exceptionally naive. she shook her head and smiled helplessly. ¡°i did try to get your daughter to cooperate because it would make my investigation much easier. unfortunately, miss sheng nian didn¡¯t cooperate. she loves you a lot, and she believes that you love her very much.¡± sheng quan breathed a sigh of relief, but his face still didn¡¯t look much better. ¡°but that¡¯s not enough. you have to tell me how you found out so much.¡± ¡°mr. sheng, i think you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± mei shu suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him intently. ¡°i¡¯m not here to negotiate or discuss with you. you should know that if lin wei has the ability to threaten you, it means she can also be my potential partner. 1 have so many cards in my hand, and it¡¯s the same no matter who i cooperate with. i¡¯m giving you an opportunity.¡± sheng quan hesitated. he finally calmed down and sat on the sofa, deeply contemplating the words mei shu had just said. mei shu remained unhurried, continuing to analyze the pros and cons with him, ¡°there¡¯s one more thing, and you should be well aware of it. if you don¡¯t cooperate with me, lin wei will certainly hound you. by then, miss sheng nian might end up knowing everything. once miss sheng nian learns that her mother¡¯s death was caused by the very hands of her own biological father, whom she has always deeply loved, do you think she will continue to trust you as her father, as she does now?¡± hearing this, sheng quan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of pain. suddenly, he deeply regretted his reckless affair with lin wei back then. if he had held back and not become entangled with her, he would now have a happy and harmonious family. but unfortunately, there was no remedy for regrets. sheng nian had already lost her mother, and if he continued to be obstinate, insisting on pushing forward, their family might soon completely fall apart. after much consideration, sheng quan finally nodded wearily. ¡°alright, i promise you. i will tell you everything i witnessed. but you also have to fulfill those two things you mentioned.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu replied. she lowered her gaze and tried to keep her emotions in check, not letting herself tremble or show weakness in front of sheng quan. but she alone knew just how excited her heart was at this moment.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: The Truth chapter 280: the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sheng quan waited until his emotions had stabilized before slowly reopening the deep-seated wound in his heart and recollecting the scene from the day of the accident. that day, on the mountain road. only he and his wife, shen can, were driving back home from a vacation resort. shen can¡¯s smile never faded throughout the journey. ¡°honey, the mountains and waters here are so beautiful. we should bring niannian with us next time. she¡¯ll love it here.¡± ¡°sure,¡± sheng quan absentmindedly replied. seeing his wife so happy, he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. little did shen can know that all the love she had joyfully received from her husband was merely a facade born out of sheng quan¡¯s deep-seated guilt. the reason he had left behind the company¡¯s affairs and spent these few days with shen can in the mountain resort was that he wanted a divorce. he wanted to make the most of these last few days to compensate her and then leave her forever for another woman. however, facing his wife¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the words he had in mind. lin wei was a very clever woman. she had known sheng quan since childhood, and although they had each married separately as they grew older, no one knew sheng quan better than she did. so, she had guessed early on that sheng quan might not be able to speak the truth, and she secretly left her pregnancy test report in the car, speaking on sheng quan¡¯s behalf. shen can was in the car eating fresh fruit and wanted to grab some tissues from the drawer when she unexpectedly saw the report. in an instant, something in her mind snapped, and the fruit slipped from her hand and fell into the car. her whole body felt as if it had been drained of blood, leaving her powerless. at that moment, sheng quan had not yet realized that something was amiss with his wife. he glanced at the fruit that had fallen to the ground and suddenly became somewhat impatient. ¡°why can¡¯t you eat something without dropping it? do you know how much trouble it is to wash the car?¡± usually, when faced with his complaints, shen can would always smile and appease him, but this time, the person beside him had fallen silent. on the winding mountain road where parking was not allowed, sheng quan had to slow down the car¡¯s speed. he took a moment to glance at the person beside him and only then did he realize that his wife was looking at him with an incredulous expression. the complex emotions churning inside her eyes made him feel deeply unsettled. he was suddenly a little flustered and quickly asked, ¡°honey, what¡¯s wrong with you? why are you suddenly looking at me like this?¡± as he spoke, he drove carefully. at this moment, a car was about to overtake him. after carefully avoiding it, he looked at shen can again, and his eyes moved down slightly to the piece of paper in her hand. a pregnancy test report. in just an instant, sheng quan understood why shen can had suddenly become so strange. his throat felt as if something was stuck, and it took him a long time to squeeze out a few words, ¡°you already know.¡± shen can, unexpectedly, remained calm. she only trembled her eyelashes, trying to prevent any unnecessary embarrassing sounds from escaping her lips. ¡°who is she?¡± a tinge of pain grew in sheng quan¡¯s heart, but he steeled himself and said, ¡°cancan, i didn¡¯t want to tell you at this time. 1 wanted to wait until we both sat down and discussed it properly. but i didn¡¯t expect this report to show up in my car.¡± ¡°so, the reason you brought me to the mountain resort to play these past few days was out of guilt, to compensate me, or did you just pity me and wanted to give me a few more days of being a loving couple with you?¡± shen can, with disbelief, clenched her lower lip. the man she had loved for so many years had already been with another woman outside and even had a child with her. shen can felt as if the world was collapsing, and her chest became so heavy that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath. ¡°honey, 1 didn¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± sheng quan said with a troubled expression. shen can shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°but you¡¯ve already hurt me! don¡¯t call me honey. it¡¯s disgusting!¡± the thought of this man being affectionate with another woman behind her back made her feel nauseous to the core. her heart felt as though it were tightly clenched, but she gritted her teeth and kept it to herself, trying to appear strong. the man beside her now belonged to another woman, and she didn¡¯t want to show any vulnerability in front of him! sheng quan was unaware of the fact that her face was growing paler, and he continued speaking, ¡°cancan, even though i¡¯m with someone else now, you were still my first wife. i will treat you well in the future, and, of course, i¡¯ll also treat niannian well. you two will always be my most important family.¡± ¡°shut up,¡± shen can was on the brink of breaking down. she leaned against the car door, her mouth opening several times but unable to produce a single word. just at that moment, a car ahead suddenly plunged downhill at a bend, causing a massive explosion at the base of the mountain. sheng quan exclaimed in shock and quickly turned to look at his wife, only to find her already pale and lifeless. at this point in the story, sheng quan covered his face and sobbed softly. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. it¡¯s all my fault that niannian lost her mother at that time!¡± mei shu wasn¡¯t in the mood to console a man who had cheated, she was only concerned with one thing. ¡°you said that my mother¡¯s car couldn¡¯t slow down at the bend, which caused the accident.. is that right?¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Keeping the Promise chapter 281: keeping the promise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°yes,¡± sheng quan recalled the scene at the time, still haunted by the memories. the car in front had obviously experienced brake failure, as he could see the brake lights flashing on and off, yet the vehicle couldn¡¯t stop. at the time, he didn¡¯t dare tell the police the whole truth because he was scared. besides, by that time, the car had already been destroyed in the accident, and even if they conducted further investigations, it would be difficult to detect any anomalies. moreover, even if they decided to investigate, it had nothing to do with him. he could easily dismiss it by saying he hadn¡¯t noticed anything at the time. however, if he chose to confess, the police might start looking into the cause of shen can¡¯s death. once others found out that shen can didn¡¯t die of shock but rather that she knew about his affair and was driven to her death, he wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful life anymore. hence, out of fear and guilt, he chose to conceal the truth from the authorities and did not disclose the obvious anomalies of the car when bai ling had her accident. mei shu had anticipated hearing this result but found it hard to accept. in her previous life, she had been completely unaware of the fact that her mother was actually murdered. she had spent significant effort trying to please wang yue and mei mu for better integration into the mei family, but in the end, she had caused harm to her younger brothers, leading to their deaths and disabilities, all of whom had been deprived of the bright futures they were supposed to have. it was all her fault. it was her stupidity that caused the tragedy of her entire family. perhaps she got a second chance because her mother was watching over her from above, hoping her to seek revenge for her mother and her younger brothers. this time, she wouldn¡¯t let wang yue and mei mu get away with their crimes. ¡°it¡¯s no use knowing this now. it¡¯s been so many years, and even if you know the truth about your mother¡¯s death, it¡¯s still difficult to find evidence to reveal the real murderer,¡± sheng quan said, sounding as though he had aged ten years, sitting motionless on the sofa, like an old man approaching his end. mei shu coldly looked at him, finding his face repulsive. ¡°you don¡¯t need to worry about that. 1 have my ways.¡± sheng quan raised his head in disbelief, his eyes trembling violently. ¡°you actually want to find the killer? that¡¯s impossible. your mother¡¯s body was cremated long ago, and the car from that time was scrapped. what can you use to reopen the case?¡± ¡°are you afraid that i might expose this matter?¡± mei shu could only think of this possibility to explain sheng quan¡¯s excitement about her reopening the old case at this moment. she couldn¡¯t be blamed for thinking of him as selfish because sheng quan was inherently a highly selfish and self-serving person. otherwise, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died unjustly for so many years, and wang yue could still enjoy impunity. ¡°no,¡± sheng quan knew that he had lost all credibility in the eyes of this young girl. however, he still felt a need to explain, ¡°i just wanted to say that the person who could ruthlessly harm your mother back then might now use the same methods to go after you. i¡¯m just concerned that you might be targeted too before you could find any concrete evidence against them.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t give them the chance,¡± mei shu¡¯s resolute flash in her eyes sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. sheng quan was shaken to his core. ¡°them? do you know who the killer is?¡± mei shu chuckled softly, with half her face hidden in the shadows. even her laughter could strike terror into one¡¯s heart. even someone as cold-hearted as sheng quan couldn¡¯t help but feel chilled. ¡°i told you, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. you should go back now; otherwise, your daughter might become suspicious at home,¡± mei shu said before turning and leaving. by this time, the lobby outside was completely silent. sheng quan had ordered everyone to leave immediately, demonstrating just how fearful he was of this secret being exposed. ¡°wait, don¡¯t forget what you just promised me!¡± sheng quan urgently called out to her. when mei shu actually stopped in her tracks, his heart skipped a beat, and he was somewhat afraid to speak. mei shu turned her head slightly and said coldly, ¡°rest assured, 1 will keep my promise. 1 will solve lin wei and her son for you, ensuring they don¡¯t reveal the true cause of shen can¡¯s death. however, if they reveal any other secrets, that will be entirely unrelated to me.¡± ¡°what secrets?¡± sheng quan¡¯s heart tightened, his intuition telling him that mei shu must know something more serious than he had anticipated. unfortunately, mei shu walked away quickly, and in just a few seconds while sheng quan was dazed, she left the company without looking back and took a taxi away. sheng quan had no choice but to sit uneasily in his car and ordered the driver to take him home. he needed to be with sheng nian, to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to come into contact with lin wei, the crazy woman. after leaving sheng enterprises, mei shu went to lin wei¡¯s house for their appointment. throughout the day, lin wei had been working behind the scenes to get her son acquitted, attempting to shift all the blame onto sheng nian. in fact, her ability to come up with this solution was quite clever. after all, at the time, things were just a bit too coincidental. how come sheng quan was able to appear so timely and rescue sheng nian? in lin wei¡¯s view, this was a scheme set up by sheng quan and sheng nian to seek revenge on lu ming, in an attempt to have him imprisoned. as for mei shu¡­ as for mei shu, lin wei couldn¡¯t be sure of her role in the scheme.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Another Deal chapter 282: another deal translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°is it you?¡± the moment lin wei saw mei shu, she recognized her as the saleswoman who worked at the luxury store. considering the subsequent series of events, as well as the plan she had discussed with mei shu on the eve of lu ming¡¯s accident, her expression turned dark. ¡°were you trying to get close to me for some purpose? are you in cahoots with that little vixen, sheng nian?¡± ¡°you mustn¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± mei shu walked into the room with composure, casually sitting down on the sofa as if she were in her own home. ¡°1 contacted you to see if you¡¯d be willing to become my partner and help me deal with the sheng family.¡± while her suspicion had lessened somewhat, lin wei still couldn¡¯t let her guard down completely. for some reason, although she could see that mei shu was quite young, she felt that she carried a maturity and depth not befitting her age. even lin wei, who had experience in reading people, found it difficult to read mei shu¡¯s thoughts. this made her very uncomfortable. ¡°why would you want to deal with the sheng family?¡± lin wei asked with a somewhat ironic smile. ¡°my son is currently in police custody, about to face trial because of your well-thought-out plan. and now, you¡¯re telling me you want to deal with the sheng family? what¡¯s your real purpose in coming here today, miss mei?¡± ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous, ms. lin. i¡¯m here to bring you good news.¡± mei shu leaned lazily on the back of the sofa. when she met lin wei¡¯s puzzled gaze, she just smiled casually. ¡°i¡¯ve successfully won the trust of sheng quan. as long as you do me a favor, i have a way to make him agree to withdraw the case and no longer hold your son responsible.¡± ¡°are you serious?¡± to lin wei, this was good news. if the sheng family was willing to withdraw the charges, she would save a considerable amount of money and effort. she wouldn¡¯t need to waste time on efforts on useless connections. ¡°of course.¡± mei shu said indifferently, ¡°i have a key witness in lu ming¡¯s matter. as long as he stands up for you and sheng quan changes his words, lu ming will definitely come back from the police station unscathed.¡± at these words, lin wei¡¯s eyes lit up, but she quickly put on a wary expression. ¡°give me a reason to believe that you¡¯re not deceiving me.¡± mei shu was used to hearing this from people. the ironic thing was that the ones who found it most difficult to be trusted were often the ones who demanded that others show sincerity first. proving her worthiness of trust was not an easy task, and mei shu preferred using her strength to force others to believe in her. ¡°you can choose not to believe me. i don¡¯t necessarily need your help,¡± mei shu replied. ¡°i¡¯m just giving you the opportunity. whether you believe it or not, as soon as i step out of that door today, your son won¡¯t be leaving prison for a few years, if ever.¡± she etuded an intense and chilling pressure. lin wei couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightening in her chest, and she clenched her fists. mei shu was right; she was currently her son¡¯s only hope. thinking about this, lin wei took a deep breath and looked at mei shu with determination. ¡°what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°good.¡± mei shu was in a good mood and leaned back into the sofa. the imposing pressure that had come crashing down suddenly disappeared, and a sense of relief washed over lin wei¡¯s heart as she said, ¡°i¡¯m willing to do anything to save my son, but you also need to understand that if you fail to fulfill our deal, i have plenty of ways to make you pay the price.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. 1 always keep my word.¡± mei shu put away the smile on his face and suddenly narrowed his eyes sternly. ¡°two years ago, a distant niece of yours married a man named zhou nan. do you still remember?¡± lin wei lowered her head in thought, looking puzzled for a moment. ¡°zhou nan¡­ are you talking about lin he¡¯s husband? what does this have to do with them?¡± in his impression, zhou nan didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the mei family. why did he suddenly provoke such a little demon? mei shu curled his lips and sneered. ¡°you don¡¯t have to care if it has anything to do with them. i want you to call their family over to lin city with your identity as lin he¡¯s aunt. as long as you do this, 1 will help lu ming come out safely.¡± ¡°is it that simple?¡± lin wei found it somewhat unbelievable. while she had lost contact with lin he for a while, she could easily make an excuse as an elder to meet with her younger relatives. she was just curious about what mei shu intended, as setting up such an elaborate scheme to get lin he and zhou nan involved would be overkill. however, this was much easier for her than fighting sheng quan to the death. ¡°yes, it¡¯s that simple. i need their entire family to come to lin city. remember, it¡¯s their entire family. don¡¯t leave anyone behind. i won¡¯t help you without one person.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t say who she wanted to see exactly because she was afraid that lin wei would take the initiative to investigate and alert the enemy. after all, no one knew better than mei shu how cunning the other party was.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Let the Tiger Return to Its Mountain chapter 283: let the tiger return to its mountain translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after making arrangements with lin wei, mei shu began to work on lu ming¡¯s matter. the so-called key witness she mentioned was actually mei jing. it wasn¡¯t difficult to get lu ming released, but the problem was that mei jing, who had been obedient the previous night, was now refusing to testify. ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡± mei jing firmly refused without hesitation. mei shu, with patience, asked, ¡°why not?¡± ¡°that scumbag should rot in jail for the rest of his life; he doesn¡¯t deserve to live! sister, we shouldn¡¯t let him go!¡± mei jing insisted passionately. mei shu looked at him with surprise. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you, all jing, to be so justice-minded!¡± mei jing was annoyed. ¡°what do you mean you didn¡¯t expect? what kind of person am 1 in your eyes?¡± afraid that mei jing would get really angry and she¡¯d have to work hard to soothe him, mei shu quickly placed a hand on his shoulder and gently guided him to sit down in a chair before explaining in detail, ¡°i don¡¯t mean to release him permanently; it¡¯s just temporary. and you know, even if we put him in prison, he¡¯ll eventually be released and continue to harm society.¡± ¡°what should we do then?¡± mei jing really despised men like lu ming. ever since he saw lu ming act lecherous that day, he had developed an aversion to him. now, mei jing couldn¡¯t fathom helping release him from the police station. such a bastard should be locked up inside forever and never come out to harm society! ¡°i have a way to deal with him. listen to me first and do as 1 say.¡± mei shu patted his head with a smile. ¡°don¡¯t worry. sister will definitely not help him. i will definitely make lu ming pay a painful price.¡± ¡°okay, it¡¯s your word. if i¡¯m not satisfied with what happens to him, i¡¯ll go tell the police, and it¡¯ll be your fault!¡± mei jing threatened mei shu. he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for his own sister, but he just wanted to ensure that bad people received the punishment they deserved. mei jing simply wanted to remind mei shu to think it over carefully. however, to his surprise, mei shu readily agreed. mei jing had no choice but to follow mei shu¡¯s instructions the next day. he recounted the events he witnessed at the bar when lu ming was present, although he was given a gentle scolding by the police. on the other side, sheng quan also eased off on further troubling lu ming. the police had limited evidence, and as lu ming hadn¡¯t committed any substantive wrongdoing, they had to release him after detaining him for over twenty-four hours. lin wei rushed to pick up her son the moment she received the call. she couldn¡¯t help but hug lu ming and cry, ¡°my poor son, do you know how worried i¡¯ve been for you these past two days?¡± lu ming¡¯s eyes welled up, his voice choked, ¡°mom, i¡¯m so sorry. i made you worry, but how did i get released so quickly?¡± when she heard her son ask about this, lin wei halted her tears, wiped her eyes, and gestured for him to look at mei shu. ¡°it was her who found a way to save you.¡± ¡°was it you?¡± lu ming stared at mei shu with an intense glare. ¡°wasn¡¯t it you who tipped off sheng quan, causing me to be tortured at the police station for no reason?¡± ¡°son, this matter really has nothing to do with her,¡± lin wei said apologetically. she then turned lu ming to face mei shu. ¡°xiao ming just got released, and he hasn¡¯t fully understood the situation. don¡¯t blame him. this time, you¡¯ve helped us, so don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll keep my promise, and i¡¯ll do everything in my power.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, then,¡± mei shu glanced at lu ming coldly and put on a mocking smile. ¡°now that you¡¯re safely out, i won¡¯t bother you any longer. i¡¯ll be leaving.¡± lin wei also held her son¡¯s arm and walked out, weeping. at the police station. captain wang observed the scene where mei shu and lu ming were talking. beside him, a police officer also showed some surprise. ¡°they actually know each other? captain, why do 1 feel like this case isn¡¯t that simple?¡± captain wang pondered for a moment. ¡°investigate mei shu and lu ming¡¯s family relationship, and see if they have any other private interactions.¡± ¡°but the case has already concluded. is it still worth looking into?¡± the police officer asked, puzzled. captain wang¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°1 have a feeling that there¡¯s more to this case than meets the eye. to avoid us being too passive, i¡¯d like you to investigate.¡± having received orders from the captain, the police officer did not dare to object. ¡°understood. i¡¯ll start the investigation now.¡± on the other side. before getting into the car, mei shu suddenly paused and looked in the direction of the police station, a deep smile playing on her lips. ¡°sister, get in the car quickly. we agreed to visit xiao he today!¡± mei jing, seeing that mei shu had stopped abruptly, quickly opened the car window and urged her on. mei shu snapped out of her thoughts and got into the car. ¡°how long has it been since you¡¯ve seen xiao he?¡± mei jing scratched his head, feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°it¡¯s been a few months. i¡¯m usually busy with my social life, so i haven¡¯t had time to visit him..¡± Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: The Grown chapter 284: the grown-up younger brother translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°busy causing trouble?¡± mei shu scolded mei jing, not pleased with his behavior. mei jing obediently listened. he knew that he had been neglecting his responsibilities as an older brother. mei he was still young and had a special condition. he surely needed the company of family members, and as the second eldest brother, he felt he hadn¡¯t been fulfilling his duty. however, from now on, he was determined to visit his brother more often! mei shu¡¯s reprimand was relatively mild. overly harsh discipline could provoke a teenager¡¯s rebellious nature. moreover, mei jing seemed to be feeling guilty on his own, and there was no need for mei shu to say more. in fact, mei shu herself could sense that since her return, both mei jing and me yan, her two younger brothers, had slowly been improving. they were at school, and now was the time when children could freely play outside. mei shu thought her brother might be holed up in his room and not willing to come out. to her pleasant surprise, she saw mei he on the playground, sporting a rare smile. this filled her with joy. ¡°xiao he, sister came to see you!¡± mei shu greeted mei he as she hurried over. however, as she got closer, she noticed that there was a young boy crouched behind a tree, who had been concealed from view earlier. mei feng¡­ since helping her at the party that time, a¡¯lei shu hadn¡¯t seen this brother of hers again. in her previous life, all her closest relatives, including mei jing, had left her. only mei feng had saved her at the very end. personally, mei shu felt the most guilty towards this brother, who had already grown up and exhibited a mature disposition. ¡°big brother? why did you come to see xiao he today too? what a coincidence,¡± mei jing said with an awkward smile, then turned to leave. mei feng swiftly grabbed the collar of his shirt, asking in a cold voice, ¡°why are you running away? did you get into trouble again?¡± mei jing quickly begged, ¡°brother, 1 didn¡¯t get into trouble. if you don¡¯t believe me, ask sister! sister, please help me out!¡± perhaps it was mei jing¡¯s desperate look that made mei shu finally come to her senses. ¡°ah feng, recently mei jing has indeed been obedient, and he¡¯s been doing his homework on time. please let him go.¡± mei feng then let go of his brother and scoffed, saying, ¡°he¡¯s actually been doing homework? how rare.¡± mei jing, feeling indignant, adjusted his clothes and retorted, ¡°brother, you underestimate me! i¡¯m really diligent in my studies!¡± mei feng remained expressionless, looked away, and crouched down next to mei he. ¡°are you cold? do you want me to take you inside?¡± throughout the whole interaction, mei feng never said a word to mei shu. mei he was sitting in a small chair, curling up his body, blinking and staring at mei feng constantly, his eyes showing a hint of helplessness. mei feng sighed softly, ¡°there are too many people here, and it¡¯s scaring xiao he.¡± he had initially intended for mei shu to leave with mei jing, but to his surprise, mei shu squatted down and took out a lollipop, offering it to mei he. ¡°xiao he, do you remember the candies sister brought for you last time? you like them, right? would you like one more this time?¡± mei he hesitated and looked towards mei feng, his eyes filled with anticipation and desire. mei feng nodded subtly. mei he timidly reached out and accepted the candy. ¡°th-thankyou, sister.¡± ¡°xiao he is so well-behaved,¡± mei shu wanted to ruffle his hair and reassure him that she was his closest family, that he didn¡¯t need to be afraid. but she was concerned that sudden physical contact might trigger his aversion, so she resisted the urge and stayed crouched beside him. ¡°xiao he, have you been doing well in school these days? do you miss home?¡± mei he¡¯s big eyes were filled with confusion. he tilted his head and asked, ¡°home?¡± mei shu nodded. ¡°yes, we have sisters, fathers, and brothers at home. does xiao he want to see us every day?¡± mei he hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to nod but was afraid of being scolded. he shrank his neck and said, ¡°can xiao he go home?¡± ¡°of course. as long as you want, sister can take you back immediately.¡± mei shu promised him with a smile. mei feng frowned. ¡°xiao he can¡¯t go back. that house is not suitable for xiao he to recuperate at all.¡± mei jing couldn¡¯t help but laugh. mei feng frowned and asked solemnly, ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± mei jing patted mei feng¡¯s shoulder, saying in a serious tone, ¡°brother, have you been away from home for so long that you¡¯ve become so out of touch with the news?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± mei feng asked, standing up and inquiring further. ¡°what¡¯s happened at home?¡± mei shu suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t told mei feng about everything that had transpired recently. she took the initiative to speak up, ¡°ah feng, let¡¯s send mei he back to his room first, and then we can find a place to sit down and chat. this isn¡¯t a suitable place for conversation with so many people around.¡± people were bustling about, and there were many children with special psychological conditions. seeing that mei he was surrounded by so many people, many children were already starting to feel scared, on the verge of tears. mei feng nodded in agreement. ¡°fine, i¡¯ll take xiao he back first. you all wait outside..¡± Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Confessing Everything chapter 285: confessing everything translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu and mei jing waited in the restaurant near the school for a long time. mei feng didn¡¯t arrive until all the dishes were served. as he sat down, a troubled expression involuntarily appeared on his face. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, xiao he didn¡¯t want me to leave just now, so it delayed me for a while.¡± ¡°brother, you don¡¯t need to be so polite when talking to us,¡± mei jing said, glancing at mei shu¡¯s expression before continuing, ¡°brother, take a look at these dishes and see if you like them. if you want anything else, feel free to order. sister said she¡¯s treating us!¡± ¡°no need, this is enough.¡± mei feng signaled for a waiter to bring a glass of iced water, then said with a slightly teasing tone, ¡°didn¡¯t you just say we shouldn¡¯t be polite? why do 1 feel like you¡¯re being more polite than i am?¡± mei jing, feeling exposed, scratched his head in annoyance and said, ¡°brother, isn¡¯t it because it¡¯s been a while since 1 last saw you, and i¡¯m a bit nervous?¡± ¡°nervous?¡± mei feng took a sip of the iced water, suppressing his inner frustration, and gave a meaningful smile. ¡°1 don¡¯t think it¡¯s nervousness, maybe it¡¯s guilt? have you caused any trouble at school during this time?¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t! seriously, i haven¡¯t! brother, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± mei jing complained, visibly displeased. ¡°if i¡¯d really gotten into trouble, wouldn¡¯t the teachers have contacted you?¡± in recent years, with mei shu absent, it was mei feng alone who had taken care of his younger brothers. however, due to his own busy academic life, he couldn¡¯t always be there for them. his only requirement for his younger brothers was not to stir up trouble, and he overlooked everything else. he, too, was still an immature child, without the energy to take care of so many people simultaneously. the two brothers bantered back and forth, and soon, they grew comfortable with each other¡¯s company. mei feng then turned his gaze to mei shu, looked down somewhat awkwardly, and called her ¡°sister.¡± even mei jing, who was usually quite talkative, suddenly turned into a mute. mei shu, unfazed, commented, ¡°1 thought you were planning never to speak to me.¡± mei feng self-deprecatingly smiled, ¡°i thought you didn¡¯t want me as your brother anymore.¡± back when their mother had the accident, he had yelled at mei shu with all the spiteful words he could imagine. looking back, he knew he had acted recklessly. but spoken words were like water thrown out; once said, they couldn¡¯t be taken back. even if he regretted it, he couldn¡¯t pretend nothing had happened in front of mei shu. that was why, since mei shu¡¯s return, he had never visited the meis¡¯ home again. he had almost entirely cut ties with his family. he was afraid that mei shu would harbor lasting resentment towards him for what he had done back then. but what he didn¡¯t know was how guilty mei shu felt inside. thinking that mei feng would come to save her even though he had lost his leg, her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°xiao feng, don¡¯t say that. what happened back then wasn¡¯t your fault. if we want to blame someone, it¡¯s that ruthless woman, wang yue. she¡¯s the one who caused our mother¡¯s death.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± mei feng stared unbelievably at his sister with red eyes. ¡°sister, did you just say someone killed our mother?¡± as soon as wang yue, that woman, was mentioned, mei jing indignantly exclaimed, ¡°brother, we¡¯ve pretty much finished investigating the matter. our mother¡¯s car accident back then wasn¡¯t an accident at all. she was killed, and the person who was most likely and most eager for her to die was none other than that woman, wang yue!¡± this time, mei shu didn¡¯t wait to speak; mei jing was the first to tell mei feng everything they had done in detail during this period. he had only now learned that so much had happened at the mei family during the time he was away! besides caring about the true cause of their mother¡¯s death, he was also concerned about something else. ¡°sister, are you okay with the video incident?¡± mei feng deeply regretted not supporting mei shu at the mei family at that time. even though she was older than him, she was ultimately still an underage girl. confronted with such a significant event, she might have been extremely frightened and anxious. he had always considered himself the one who stood tall and strong in the meis¡¯ home, but when the crucial moment arrived, he realized he knew nothing at all! he truly was the most useless brother in the world! ¡°xiao feng, that matter is in the past now. it¡¯s meaningless to dwell on it. we should look ahead. i¡¯ve already formulated a plan.¡± mei shu wanted to tell mei feng everything so that he wouldn¡¯t be manipulated by wang yue and her daughter, causing him to lose everything. mei jing was also listening attentively beside them. even though they had some leads now, they still lacked crucial evidence. the next step was going to be a tough battle. originally, mei jing thought it might not be a good idea to continue investigating this matter. however, after hearing mei shu¡¯s plan, he saw a glimmer of hope and was filled with anticipation for the truth to finally come to light. ¡°sister, 1 think this plan is feasible! when should we start implementing it?¡± ¡°not so fast. the day after tomorrow in the afternoon, lin he and zhou nan will bring old wang to the city and seek refuge with lin wei. once they have settled completely, we¡¯ll make our move to avoid alerting old wang..¡± Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Drunken Ramblings chapter 286: drunken ramblings translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°if they really are responsible for our mother¡¯s death, i won¡¯t let them get away with it!¡± mei feng pounded the table with his fist, his eyes brimming with intense hatred that threatened to consume his reason. mei shu sighed helplessly, gently enveloping his hand. ¡°xiao feng, what we need to do now is keep our emotions in check. don¡¯t expose our intentions prematurely. the situation is advantageous for us right now. mei mu and wang yue are still at the police station, and they won¡¯t be able to get out anytime soon. no one will stop us from continuing the investigation.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± mei feng took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and managed to suppress the growing frustration within him. he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°i didn¡¯t contribute anything to the events earlier. it was my negligence. but from now on, i want to at least have the right to know about anything that happens. sister, please don¡¯t keep secrets from me.¡± ¡°yes! i want the right to know too. the three of us, as siblings, will work together to uncover the truth!¡± mei jing, confident, patted his chest. before mei shu, he had unconsciously hidden all the thorns in his body, and he didn¡¯t even realize that his adoring expression was almost identical to that of mei yan. mei feng saw everything. he knew that mei shu had been taking care of mei jing very well since her return. it seemed that sister was always sister, effortlessly doing things he couldn¡¯t accomplish no matter how hard he tried. ¡°alright, i promise you both. this time, we will work together to find the truth.¡± mei shu felt the immense value of family bonds at this moment, more significant than any other emotion in the world. the three siblings exchanged smiles, and all the past estrangement and awkwardness disappeared in an instant. ¡°by the way, xiao he, now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of the unwanted people in the house, we should proceed to complete withdrawal procedures for xiao he and bring him home for recovery as soon as possible.¡± mei shu brought up the topic again while the atmosphere was good. this time, mei feng didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance but rather nodded in agreement, ¡°okay, i will talk to the school and try to stay at home more often from now on, which will make it easier to take care of xiao he.¡± having left xiao he at the boarding school for so long, mei feng, as his older brother, had always been reluctant. but he didn¡¯t have the means to support xiao he himself yet; otherwise, he would never let his brother endure such hardship at school. now, with mei shu¡¯s return, their once-warm home could finally become a haven for them again, and he and his brothers could enjoy peaceful sleep at home. thinking of this, mei feng revealed a heartfelt smile he hadn¡¯t shown for a long time. while eating and chatting, the time slipped away unnoticed. when the three of them returned home, they found mei yun had passed out on the couch, and butler zhao was trying to wake him up. when zhao yan saw them coming back, he approached them as if seeking help. ¡°young master, miss, master has never been so drunk. what should we do?¡± ¡°uncle zhao, don¡¯t worry. send someone to prepare some sobering soup in the kitchen. we¡¯ll stay here to look after dad,¡± mei shu said, taking off her coat and hanging it on the rack before rolling up her sleeves and pouring a glass of water. mei feng immediately came over to help support mei yun¡¯s body, and they gave him some water together. only then did mei yun slowly open his eyes. ¡°all ling¡­¡± mei yun, inebriated, looked as if he had a veil of mist over his eyes, making it impossible to discern his emotions. however, his tone was filled with joy, and even a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°all ling, you¡¯ve finally come to see me.¡± with that said, mei yun slowly raised his hand and touched mei shu¡¯s cheek. the hard liquor he drank tonight turned into tears that flowed out of the corner of his eyes uncontrollably. ¡°ah ling, you don¡¯t know how much i miss you. all ling, i have never betrayed you.¡± ¡°dad, you¡¯re drunk!¡± mei feng forcefully pushed mei yun¡¯s hand away from mei shu¡¯s face, then held onto his father¡¯s body, allowing him to lie down on the couch to rest. ¡°sister, please go upstairs first. we¡¯re here to take care of dad.¡± ¡°right, sister, please go upstairs. we¡¯ve got it covered here!¡± mei jing volunteered to help, but mei shu suddenly raised her hand to intercept their words, then stared intently at the intoxicated mei yun. ¡°did you just say you¡¯ve never betrayed mom?¡± as soon as mei yun heard this, he abruptly sat up, tightly grasping mei shu¡¯s hand and refused to let go. ¡°ah ling, 1 love you. i once promised you that i would be good to you for a lifetime. 1 never thought of betraying you. i really don¡¯t want to betray you!¡± mei shu, with disgust, shook off mei yun¡¯s hand, speaking with her mother¡¯s tone, questioning, ¡°then what about mei mu?¡± mei feng looked at her in shock. it seemed that she hadn¡¯t expected her sister to take this opportunity to inquire about their father¡¯s true feelings. but this was indeed a good opportunity. mei yun was indeed drunk, and he had mistakenly thought that mei shu was bai ling because of mei shu¡¯s slight resemblance to bai ling¡¯s appearance. however, their mother was no longer in this world.. was there any point in asking these questions now? Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Gradually Drifting Apart chapter 287: gradually drifting apart translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°mei mu¡­ it was all an accident! ah ling, please, listen to my explanation!¡± mei yun rushed towards mei shu as if he had gone mad, but his arm was firmly grasped by mei feng midway. ¡°let go of me!¡± mei yun finally managed to break free from mei feng¡¯s grip and stumbled his way to mei shu. he struggled to maintain his balance and not fall, saying, ¡°ah ling, please listen to my explanation. wang yue drugged me with alcohol that night! i truly don¡¯t remember anything. i really don¡¯t want to betray you. i¡¯m so sorry; i never intended to betray you!¡± ¡°but you still married wang yue shortly after mom¡¯s death.¡± mei shu stared at him with cold eyes, devoid of any emotion, just an icy indifference. mei yun trembled under her piercing gaze and, finally coming to his senses, tried to focus on the person in front of him. ¡°you¡¯re not ah ling. you¡¯re shu¡¯er? you¡¯re my daughter?¡± mei shu gave a cold laugh. ¡°dad, no matter what you were thinking at the time, the fact remains that you had an illegitimate child during your marriage with mom.¡± she leaned in closer, speaking through gritted teeth, ¡°i will never let those two off.¡± ¡°sister!¡± mei feng was worried that mei shu would reveal more, so he hurriedly stepped between them, forcibly separating them. he supported his father¡¯s shoulder, guiding him back to the couch. mei shu didn¡¯t intend to say much at all. she just couldn¡¯t stand this hypocritical man who was still pretending to be disgustingly affectionate. she would never forgive this man who didn¡¯t do any duty to his mother and them. at that moment, butler zhao brought a bowl of slightly cooled sobering soup, and mei shu, without even looking at mei yun, snorted in disgust and went straight upstairs. the next day, mei yun woke up from his drunken stupor, and he truly didn¡¯t remember what had happened the previous night. during lunch, mei jing was concerned that he might be angry with his sister for what happened the night before. she hinted a few times that she needed to talk to her sister, but mei yun genuinely had no recollection of the events. this made mei jing somewhat relieved. before lin he and her family arrived in lin city, mei shu had some free time. these past few days, she was busy dealing with the matter concerning lu ming. she frequently took time off from school, causing her teachers to become quite dissatisfied. however, they were willing to overlook it for now, considering her consistent good performance and significant progress in her studies. life in the senior year often went hand in hand with exams. mei shu spent the entire day revising and consolidating her studies until the school bell signaled the end of the day, marking the completion of all her daily tasks. wen miao had always been amazed at mei¡¯s study efficiency, and as she had just finished packing her bag, she quickly came over to comment, ¡°i¡¯ve really never seen anyone memorize books so quickly! you¡¯re even more amazing than my cousin brother who was once first place in college entry exam!¡± ¡°your cousin was once first place in college entry exam?¡± mei shu asked, curious, as it was the first time she had heard of this. wen miao nodded proudly. ¡°yes, my cousin was first place in the college entry exam in the humanities a couple of years ago. 1 thought for sure that our batch¡¯s first place would be lu yan, but now i¡¯m not so sure. mei shu, you also have a good chance!¡± mei shu sighed softly. ¡°i probably won¡¯t outperform lu yan.¡± after all, lu yan¡¯s title of study god wasn¡¯t just for show. besides rote memorization, there was a lot of knowledge that required understanding and practical application. when it comes to memorization, mei shu was confident she could compete with anyone, but in terms of practical application, her science scores were a bit behind lu yan. as they chatted, there was suddenly a commotion at the classroom door. wen miao looked over curiously and saw that the study god she admired so much was now standing right in front of her! ¡°wow, it¡¯s lu yan, the big shot!¡± wen miao quickly pulled mei shu¡¯s arm, gesturing for her to look as well. mei shu realized that it had been quite a while since she had talked with lu yan. with a smile, she nodded to greet him. just as she was about to say hello, a small, slim figure suddenly blocked her view. zhou li grabbed lu yan¡¯s arm, calling him sweetly, ¡°brother lu yan,¡± and then provocatively glared at mei shu. surprisingly, this time lu yan didn¡¯t free himself from her grip. he let her hold his arm in front of all their classmates. wen miao was envious. ¡°mei shu, when did zhou li become so close to lu yan? wasn¡¯t lu yan supposed to have come here to find you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡± mei shu said with some regret. she didn¡¯t really like the idea of these two being together. as lu yan¡¯s childhood friend, she hoped he could find a better girl who could match him. but whether she liked it or not was evidently unimportant,. since lu yan was here to pick zhou li up from school, there was no need for her to be a third wheel. with that in mind, she finished packing her things and decided to leave through the back door of the classroom. if they wanted to show affection at the front door, she wouldn¡¯t force herself to be an unwelcome presence in their midst.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: A Sudden Invitation chapter 288: a sudden invitation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°mei shu!¡± to her surprise, as she had just walked out of the back door, lu yan called out to her. zhou li almost immediately shot her a look of hatred. mei shu helplessly turned around and asked, ¡°what¡¯s up?¡± lu yan walked over and stopped about a meter away from her. ¡°would you like to come over to my house for dinner tonight? my mother specifically asked me to invite you.¡± ¡°aunt?¡± mei shu glanced uncertainly at zhou li before nodding slowly. ¡°alright, but why did your mom suddenly want me to come over for dinner?¡± lu yan suddenly smiled with a hint of bitterness. ¡°you wouldn¡¯t have asked this question before, remember? when we were kids, it was a common thing for you to come to my house for dinner.¡± as he spoke, his gaze was intense, as if it held a passionate warmth, trying to pierce through the now dimmed light in mei shu¡¯s heart. thinking about their childhood softened mei shu¡¯s heart. ¡°yes, when we were kids, 1 often hid at your house during meal times to sneak snacks because mom would force me to eat vegetables 1 didn¡¯t like.¡± lu yan¡¯s smile became even more gentle. ¡°i¡¯ve prepared a lot of your favorite foods. come with me.¡± ¡°sure.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t hesitate this time, and she nodded directly in agreement. zhou li couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise and was so frustrated that she nearly ground her teeth into powder. ¡°brother lu yan, did you prepare anything 1 like?¡± lu yan¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this, and he replied coldly, ¡°my mom should have prepared something for you.¡± the distinction between closeness and estrangement was quite clear. zhou li cast an aggrieved glare at mei shu and then continued to cling to lu yan¡¯s arm, walking away with him, carefully matching his footsteps. the three of them went to lu yan¡¯s house in the same car. the atmosphere in the car felt oppressive, and even the driver struggled to breathe. mei shu sat in the front passenger seat, closing her eyes for a while to rest and review her lessons. she suddenly noticed the driver¡¯s uneasy demeanor and, with a slight smile, decided to break the silence. ¡°lu yan, you haven¡¯t told me why your mom specifically wanted me to come over.¡± given the current relationship between the lu family and the mei family, she doubted that lu yan¡¯s mother was looking to repair their relationship. she thought it was more likely that his mother wanted her to stay away from lu yan. ¡°i¡¯m not sure, either,¡± lu yan admitted, although he had wanted to ask his mother for more details, she had an expression that clearly showed she didn¡¯t want to share more. taking advantage of the opportunity, he stayed at school until it was time to pick her up, picking her up in person at the classroom door. mei shu nodded thoughtfully. before she could speak, zhou li chimed in, ¡°oh, by the way, brother lu yan, i forgot to tell you last time. aunt gave me a bracelet; it looks very pretty, and i haven¡¯t had the heart to wear it. do you want to take a look with me?¡± ¡°lu yan gave you a bracelet?¡± lu yan furrowed his brows and asked. zhou li smiled sweetly and took out a delicate red box from her pocket. she carefully opened it, and a familiar scent wafted out from within. it was the fragrance of lu yan¡¯s mother¡¯s favorite perfume, which immediately changed lu yan¡¯s expression. it was genuinely given to zhou li by his mother. ¡°why did she suddenly give you a bracelet?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. maybe she really likes me!¡± zhou li gently took out the bracelet, as if it were a precious treasure, and then handed it to lu yan. ¡°all yan, can you help me put it on?¡± this was the first time she had addressed him this way. lu yan couldn¡¯t help but pause, and then somewhat unnaturally averted his gaze. ¡°you can put it on yourself.¡± ¡°i always find it inconvenient to wear a bracelet by myself. could you help me adjust the size?¡± zhou li intimately grabbed his arm and shook it gently. she was deliberately displaying their intimacy in front of mei shu. mei shu had grown accustomed to zhou li¡¯s petty tricks. she didn¡¯t bother to compete with her over such childish matters. at first, lu yan didn¡¯t want to pay her any attention, but zhou li¡¯s persistence eventually annoyed him. he reluctantly agreed and helped her fasten the bracelet. then he turned his head away, making it clear that he didn¡¯t want to engage with her any further. although zhou li felt wronged, she continued to put on a happy face. she held up her wrist and said, ¡°this is the first time ah yan has helped me put on a bracelet. it¡¯s something worth commemorating.¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to commemorate?¡± lu yan said coldly, deliberately refuting her. although zhou li was essentially performing a one-person show, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. she continued to chatter. ¡°of course, it¡¯s worth commemorating! lu yan, i really like this bracelet, and i¡¯ll treasure it forever.¡± mei shu could see even the driver was visibly disgusted. she lightly chuckled, shook her head, and then closed her eyes, choosing to ignore the girl¡¯s self-directed drama. she continued to review her lessons. when the car arrived at lu yan¡¯s house, jiang he had just returned with a box of items from outside. he noticed mei shu and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°miss mei, why are you here?¡± hadn¡¯t she wanted to avoid any dealings with master si? why had she come to lu yan¡¯s house in person? Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Saying One Thing, Meaning Another chapter 289: saying one thing, meaning another translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°aunt qin asked me to come,¡± mei shu explained to him softly from a distance. jiang he glanced at the other two people who had also come out of the car and nodded at them. ¡°alright, master si has something to discuss with me. i¡¯m leaving. excuse me.¡± ¡°bye, uncle jiang,¡± lu yan proactively greeted jiang he, waiting for him to enter another villa before turning back to mei shu. ¡°well, let¡¯s go inside now.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu nodded at him. however, zhou li immediately wedged herself between the two, aggressively grabbing lu yan¡¯s arm to assert her ownership. ¡°ah yan, i¡¯m going in with you.¡± lu yan frowned, looking particularly cold. ¡°fine, let¡¯s go.¡± once the three of them entered the villa, they found that the dishes were already prepared in the dining room. they consisted of simple, home-cooked dishes. however, the seating arrangement was rather intricate. there were two chairs at the head of the table, one on each side, and another chair placed in the corner of the table, looking out of place. mei shu took a brief glance and knew immediately which seat was intended for her. she followed lu yan and zhou li in greeting lu yan¡¯s uncle and then took her seat in the corner without any need for guidance. lu yan glanced at her and felt a rush of anger. he stood up quickly and said, ¡°who placed the chair so far away? shu¡¯er is our guest; let¡¯s prepare another chair for her.¡± ¡°no need.¡± before mei shu could say anything, madam lu refused on her behalf. lu yan was puzzled and asked, ¡°mom, what do you mean? weren¡¯t we inviting mei shu to our home as a guest?¡± ¡°she¡¯s a guest, but the others are a family, so we¡¯ll sit together. does it matter where the guest sits?¡± madam lu glanced at him indifferently. ¡°ah yan, sit down and don¡¯t be impolite in front of the guest.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± lu yan still wanted to speak up for mei shu, but even lu yan¡¯s father, lu li, cleared his throat and spoke up to support his wife. lu yan had no choice but to sit down reluctantly. the happiest person in the room was zhou li! madam lu¡¯s actions clearly meant to confirm zhou li¡¯s identity as lu yan¡¯s fiance. inviting mei shu this time was probably a way to remind her not to get too close to lu yan in the future! madam lu was indeed very kind to her! zhou li was overjoyed as she personally served dishes and poured wine. she was busy throughout the meal and barely had time to eat. however, she felt very satisfied. madam lu enjoyed zhou li¡¯s attentive service and occasionally glanced at mei shu in the corner. the atmosphere during the meal was strange. just as they were eating, someone suddenly knocked on the door. the butler hurried to open the door, hoping to catch a breath. to his surprise, he found jiang he standing outside. ¡°jiang, why are you here at this hour?¡± jiang he tiptoed and kept glancing into the dining room. ¡°uncle li, master si mentioned that he left a document on the coffee table when he was talking with mr. lu earlier. he asked me to come over and find it.¡± ¡°i see! but i didn¡¯t see any document on the coffee table. you can go in first,¡± uncle li, the butler, said, and he allowed jiang he to enter. jiang he quickly slipped into the living room, found a suitable angle, and secretly took a photo of the people in the dining room. he then casually picked up a document from the coffee table and said, ¡°1 found it! this is the document. i¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± butler li came late and didn¡¯t see what he had just done. he was just a little puzzled that a meticulous person like master si would be so careless. but before he could ask in detail, jiang he had already disappeared at the door. butler li thought that master si must have been eager to review the document. he didn¡¯t pay it much mind. however, mei shu had enhanced senses, courtesy of her system. while others didn¡¯t hear it, she clearly heard the sound of a camera shutter when jiang he took the photo. she didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, though. she wouldn¡¯t narcissistically think that jiang he was instructed by lu si to secretly take pictures of her! on the other side. jiang he quickly returned to lu si¡¯s villa. he showed si ye the photo he had taken. ¡°master si, it seems like madam lu is trying to humiliate miss mei. she doesn¡¯t seem to like her very much. should we go over and take a look?¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to see?¡± si ye stared at the photo with an indifferent expression, clearly amused by the obvious discord between the girl and the others in the photo. he wore a mocking smile. ¡°she brought this upon herself!¡± jiang he was used to his boss¡¯ words not matching his thoughts. he continued to persuade, ¡°but it seems like miss mei didn¡¯t have a good meal just now. our dinner is also ready soon. would you like to invite her over to join us?¡± si ye suddenly turned his icy gaze toward him and said, ¡°didn¡¯t she want to distance herself from me? why should i invite her to dinner with us?¡± jiang he sighed deeply and said, ¡°alright, everything will be at your discretion, master si.¡± si ye snorted and handed the phone back to jiang he. ¡°ignore her.. we¡¯re not idle people; we have many things to do!¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Speaking Frankly chapter 290: speaking frankly translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations since lu si had said this, jiang he naturally wouldn¡¯t further meddle in his boss¡¯ affairs. he watched as lu si became increasingly restless. by the time they were having dinner, his expression carried an air of wanting to say something but holding back. however, jiang he pretended not to notice, stood by the side, and didn¡¯t attempt to intervene or give him a way out. after dinner. the lu family gathered on the sofa with zhou li to chat and have tea. mei shu was left out, but it would be impolite to leave now, so she passed the time by playing a quiz game with her system, winning a good amount of money from it. when mrs. lu felt the time was right, she put down her tea cup and looked at mei shu. ¡°mei shu, come with me. 1 have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°mom, whatever you want to talk to shu¡¯er about, 1 want to be there too!¡± lu yan almost stood up immediately to speak. mrs. lu, with an expressionless face, turned her gaze towards him. ¡°this doesn¡¯t concern you. sit here and chat with lili. we¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± lu yan clearly felt a bit uneasy. anyone could see the implications of his mother¡¯s arrangement tonight. calling her alone definitely meant that she was about to say something unpleasant to mei shu! ¡°enough!¡± mrs. lu¡¯s face suddenly turned stern. ¡°lu yan, you¡¯re an adult now. you should understand which matters you can get involved in and which you shouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°mom!¡± lu yan didn¡¯t care about the sudden change in her expression and continued to stand in front of mei shu, arguing, ¡°mei shu is my personally invited guest. her affairs are my affairs. mom, just say directly here what you want to tell mei shu!¡± ¡°lu yan!¡± at this point, lu li, who couldn¡¯t bear to see it, stood up and tried to persuade him. ¡°son, don¡¯t be childish. you might make your mom angry. you and lili can come to my study. your mom and mei shu can talk here!¡± with his father¡¯s order, lu yan reluctantly followed lu li upstairs to the study. before leaving, he stood near mei shu, defying his mother¡¯s icy gaze, and whispered in a low voice, ¡°if my mom says something that upsets you later, don¡¯t take it to heart. if there¡¯s anything, you can talk to me privately.¡± mei shu offered him a reassuring smile. ¡°i understand. you can go upstairs now.¡± when the living room had only the two of them left, mrs. lu opened the conversation directly. ¡°mei shu, do you think that lu yan and zhou li are a good match?¡± mei shu replied truthfully, ¡°zhou li is more complex than you might think. in my opinion, she¡¯s not suitable for lu yan.¡± ¡°zhou li is the girl 1 personally selected. if she¡¯s not suitable, do you think you are?¡± mrs. lu stated bluntly. ¡°mei shu, to be frank, i don¡¯t like the person you¡¯ve become.¡± mei shu raised her eyes indifferently and looked directly at mrs. lu. ¡°why?¡± ¡°because you¡¯re no longer the innocent young lady who was well protected by bai ling. 1 like simple and kind girls, not those burdened with family grudges and deep schemes,¡± mrs. lu said coldly. ¡°do you expect me to be a meek little lamb for everyone to take advantage of, and then you¡¯ll like me?¡± mei shu retorted with a touch of sarcasm. ¡°you won¡¯t, and no one knows that better than i do. since my mother passed away, you¡¯ve wanted to sever ties with the mei family.¡± mei shu was well aware of mrs. lu¡¯s actions regarding her. in her previous life, just after returning from the countryside, she had treated the lu family the same way she did when she was a child. however, mrs. lu repeatedly kept her at arm¡¯s length. in reality, what mrs. lu cared about was bai ling¡¯s identity. she was willing to be friends with bai ling and have her son interact with bai ling¡¯s daughter. however, the mei family was no longer the same without bai ling. mrs. lu wanted to distance herself from them, and that was completely understandable. seeing that mei shu had a keen understanding of the situation, mrs. lu raised an eyebrow unexpectedly. ¡°since you¡¯re so clear about everything, i won¡¯t beat around the bush. 1 won¡¯t let my son start a relationship with you. i¡¯ve chosen zhou li to be his future wife. you shouldn¡¯t have any more delusions.¡± mei shu almost laughed when she heard this, but out of the warmth of their past, she kindly advised, ¡°aunt, it¡¯s normal to have your own preferences, but 1 suggest you not be too conceited. zhou li, innocent? this is simply the funniest thing i¡¯ve heard all year!¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± madam lu, who had risen through the ranks in the world of women, believed in her ability to judge people. but mei shu happened to express a completely opposite view. ¡°are you trying to sow discord between me and zhou li in front of me because you¡¯re jealous of her? so you can¡¯t wait to ruin my relationship with my future daughter-in-law?¡± this time, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. when she was done laughing, she put on an innocent expression as she explained, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 should respect everyone¡¯s different opinions. since you like zhou li so much and believe that she will be the best daughter-in-law for your family in the future, then please continue to match her with lu yan..¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Don’t Misunderstand chapter 291: don¡¯t misunderstand translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mrs. lu found the girl¡¯s words displeasing and didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation with her. annoyed, she waved her hand impatiently. ¡°since i¡¯ve told you what i should, there¡¯s no need for you to stay any longer. in the future, 1 hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from my son and zhou li. as for the means you used to chase away wang yue and mei mu, i hope you won¡¯t let zhou li know, so she won¡¯t be influenced negatively.¡± mei shu, who had been planning to leave, suddenly halted upon hearing this and coldly looked at mrs. lu. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, auntie, 1 don¡¯t care about what you¡¯ve said before. however, your statement about me chasing them away, 1 can¡¯t accept.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it true?¡± mrs. lu sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°you made quite a spectacle with the online video, sending your half-sister and your stepmother to prison. can you honestly claim to be innocent in all of that?¡± mei shu silently moved closer to her, nearly pressing their bodies together. mrs. lu had never seen anyone act so audaciously in her presence. she was about to push mei shu away in anger. but her wrist was tightly gripped. ¡°let go of me, what are you doing? did 1 say something wrong? do you want to hit someone in my house?¡± mrs. lu threatened her. ¡°i won¡¯t hit you, auntie.¡± mei shu narrowed her eyes and said with a deep gaze, ¡°even if you don¡¯t remember the bond between you and my mother, i remember the kindness you showed me in the past. so no matter what, 1 won¡¯t offend you.¡± ¡°then what are you doing now? let go of me!¡± mrs. lu struggled forcefully, but the more she resisted, the tighter mei shu¡¯s grip became. gradually, a bruise appeared on her wrist. mei shu lowered her voice and said menacingly in her ear, ¡°1 don¡¯t know what strange standards you have for judging human nature, but i want to make it clear that wang yue and mei mu brought it upon themselves. i¡¯m determined to make them pay the price. you can call me vicious and scheming, but 1 want you to know that you reap what you sow. just like how you favor zhou li now.¡± ¡°mei shu! if you continue like this, 1¡¯11 call someone!¡± mrs. lu threatened in a hostile tone. outside, a continuous heavy rain had begun at some point, and occasionally, a flash of lightning lit up the living room, making ivlei shu¡¯s already grim expression even more terrifying. suddenly, she smiled and shook her head helplessly. ¡°auntie, there¡¯s one more thing i¡¯d like to tell you. even if you didn¡¯t say these things to me today, i wouldn¡¯t become your daughter-in-law. you can rest assured that we won¡¯t see each other again in the future.¡± with that, she abruptly released her grip on mrs. lu¡¯s hand and turned her head, opening the living room door leading outside, with a resolute and indifferent expression. unbeknownst to mei shu, someone had been standing outside for quite a while, and his legs had become somewhat numb. throughout this time, he had repeatedly told himself to leave as soon as possible. he shouldn¡¯t have come to see her again. she had made it clear that she wanted to distance herself from him, so why should he lower himself and try to please her? however, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the pitiful look of that girl in the photo when he saw her isolated by others. his heart ached, and ultimately, he couldn¡¯t control his legs, finding some excuse to make his way here. but he didn¡¯t expect to hear an argument inside as soon as he arrived. he should have left long ago, but when he saw mei shu, lu si couldn¡¯t help but brighten up for a moment. however, when he saw mei shu¡¯s dead-calm eyes, that glimmer of hope quickly faded away. ¡°why are you here?¡± mei shu asked coldly. lu si opened his mouth as if to say something, hesitated, and then awkwardly replied, ¡°just passing by.¡± mei shu rolled her eyes in her heart and, noticing that lu si¡¯s shoulders and hair were soaked through, she sighed deeply. ¡°where do you live?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± lu si seemed not to have expected her to ask this question and was visibly taken aback for a moment. he then adopted a serious tone. ¡°what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°of course, it has everything to do with me. it¡¯s pouring outside, and that lady inside didn¡¯t prepare an umbrella for me. i don¡¯t have a driver waiting for me either, so naturally, i need to borrow an umbrella from you,¡± mei shu said matter-of-factly. lu si subtly smirked for a moment but quickly regained his composure. ¡°1 won¡¯t lend it to you.¡± although he said this, his body had already begun to lead the way. mei shu understood and followed him. the weather outside was cold as if it were the dead of winter, and the rain outside was torrential. however, mei shu hadn¡¯t been soaked for long before a wet overcoat suddenly draped over her. lu si stopped in his tracks, his face cold as he looked at her. ¡°i don¡¯t want people saying that the lu family lacks hospitality. other than that, there¡¯s no other meaning. don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t say i wanted to misunderstand,¡± mei shu muttered softly, then ran a few steps to catch up with him. she raised her hand to cover him as well, struggling to do it and imitating his tone, ¡°you also shouldn¡¯t misunderstand, 1 don¡¯t want others to say i¡¯m selfish and self-centered..¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Awkward Relations chapter 292: awkward relations translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si gave her a sidelong glance, his lips slightly curving upwards. he took the umbrella and held it over both of their heads. ¡°hypocritical woman, i¡¯m giving you this favor for now.¡± they hadn¡¯t walked far when they saw jiang he approaching with an umbrella. he was worried that master si might get sick due to the rain. he knew that if he caught a cold, his old man would probably tear him apart when he returned to the capital. holding the umbrella and keeping his head down to watch the path, he hadn¡¯t even noticed that he had walked right up to them. lu si cleared his throat, startling jiang he, who had been in his own world. he almost collided with them. ¡°master si? what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± jiang he looked at lu si and then at mei shu, who was standing very close to him. suddenly, he felt like he had done something very unnecessary. he quickly corrected himself, ¡°master si, i came to give you and miss mei shu an umbrella. just now, mr. lu asked me to come, so i¡¯ll be on my way!¡± saying this, he directly handed the umbrella to lu si and then ran back to the villa that he had just come from, braving the rain. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°could his lie have been any less convincing?¡± lu si held the umbrella, placed the coat over his arm, and glanced at her. ¡°what lie? why don¡¯t you believe he was telling the truth? have you become so self-absorbed that you think he was creating a private space for us?¡± mei shu replied,¡±¡­¡± wasn¡¯t it the case? lu si met her accusatory gaze and continued confidently, ¡°miss mei shu, i think you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t have those intentions toward you anymore. we can¡¯t even be considered friends at this point. i helped you today because you¡¯re on the lu family¡¯s property. if that causes you to have any unrealistic misconceptions, then 1 apologize.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, nodded solemnly, and said, ¡°1 understand. it seems jiang he has conveyed my message quite well. since you put it that way, 1 won¡¯t trouble you. i¡¯ll leave now.¡± she was about to rush out into the rain. although it was pouring heavily outside, running quickly would get her home in ten minutes at most. getting wet wouldn¡¯t be a big deal; she could take a hot bath to warm up afterward. no need to listen to their passive-aggressive comments. ¡°you can¡¯t leave!¡± lu si pulled her arm without thinking, and when mei shu turned to look at him, he found a suitable reason, ¡°if you leave like this, your family will definitely think that the lu family bullied you. although the mei family can¡¯t compare to us, i don¡¯t want any unfavorable gossip about the lu family to spread.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, people from the mei family aren¡¯t gossipy. nobody will say anything bad about your family.¡± mei shu said as she tried to free herself from his grasp. however, lu si¡¯s strength was not something she could easily break free from. what was this man made of? even someone as strong as her couldn¡¯t deal with him! ¡°i don¡¯t believe it! just by looking at your current attitude, i¡¯m sure you won¡¯t speak well of the lu family when you get home. you have to come with me today!¡± lu si said firmly, not giving her a chance to refuse. he lifted her up and carried her in the rain while holding the umbrella. mei shu was shocked and momentarily forgot to resist. after a while, she regained her senses, gritted her teeth, and whispered in his ear, ¡°is this the lu family¡¯s way of treating guests?¡± her warm breath sprayed into his ear, causing a tingling sensation, as if it had driven away the cold from outside in that instant. lu si even felt a bit hot. he didn¡¯t want to answer because he felt guilty. he walked faster in the rain, only slowing down once he reached the entrance of the villa. ¡°don¡¯t get the wrong idea. i just think you talk too much and waste time.¡± lu si said this with some reluctance, then went inside and instructed the servant to prepare a set of clean clothes for mei shu to change into. ¡°no need, just lend me an umbrella, and i¡¯ll change when 1 get home,¡± mei shu stood at the door without any intention of going inside. lu si¡¯s face darkened, and he was about to say something when a sudden flash of lightning and the following thunder rattled the windows. the butler quickly closed the windows and said, ¡°master si, there¡¯s hail outside! it¡¯s too dangerous to go out now.¡± mei shu thought, ¡°did lu si secretly consult a sorcerer? how else could the rain be so perfectly aligned with his mood?¡± lu si was no longer in a hurry. he calmly used a towel to dry her hair and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright, miss mei is incredibly brave. a little hail is nothing. even if it hits her on the head, it¡¯s just a minor injury. go and get her an umbrella and send her on her way.¡± the butler, not understanding the tension between lu si and mei shu as well as jiang he did, still tried to persuade, saying, ¡°master si, miss mei really can¡¯t go out now. the rain is too heavy, and even the car can¡¯t be driven. it¡¯s not safe for miss mei to go out alone.¡± ¡°so what should we do?¡± lu si tossed the towel to a servant and calmly sipped a cup of hot tea.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Your Elder chapter 293: your elder translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the butler hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°but if secretary jiang drives personally, it should be fine. miss mei shu, is your home far from here? if it¡¯s not far, secretary jiang can give you a ride.¡± mei shu answered with a playful smile, ¡°it¡¯s not far. if secretary jiang doesn¡¯t mind, i¡¯d appreciate the ride.¡± ¡°jiang he is busy, and he¡¯s not at your service!¡± lu si slammed his teacup onto the table in frustration. ¡°old li, didn¡¯t i ask you to find something in the storeroom just now? have you found it?¡± ¡°um¡­¡± the butler hesitated and awkwardly shook his head. ¡°not yet, but i¡¯ll go now, master si. if you need anything, just let me know.¡± with the butler out of the way, lu si assumed his role as the master of the house even more, pointing to the couch across from him. ¡°sit down. i advise you to listen to me. change your clothes first; jiang he has other things to do and can¡¯t escort you home right now.¡± with that, he pretended to ignore her and began flipping through some documents, while sneaking glances in her direction. mei shu suddenly felt a bit cold. since she couldn¡¯t leave at the moment, she might as well make herself more comfortable. she picked up the clean clothes the servant had brought and examined them, finding that they surprisingly fit her well. she looked at the man beside her in surprise. ¡°whose clothes are these?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± lu si said calmly, still engrossed in the documents. ¡°you can change in the adjacent room. seeing your drenched appearance, i¡¯ll make an exception and allow you to take a hot bath at my house.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± mei shu picked up the clothes and started to leave. lu si¡¯s mood inexplicably improved. he watched as mei shu opened the room¡¯s door, and it felt as if his heart followed her into the room. his pocket vibrated, and mei shu paused to check her phone, only to find a call from lu yan. ¡°hello? what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°i just found out you¡¯ve already left. it¡¯s raining heavily outside. have you reached home? do you want me to drive over to pick you up?¡± as soon as she answered the call, lu yan¡¯s anxious voice came through the receiver. mei shu¡¯s phone had some sound leakage, and lu si, who was nearby, could clearly hear the conversation. ¡°no need, i¡­ have already reached home.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t know why she hesitated to speak the truth. lu si¡¯s mother was currently worried that she might start a relationship with her son. if she found out that mei shu was about to take a bath at his brother-in-law¡¯s house, the lu family might create a huge commotion. mei shu didn¡¯t want to be bothered by family politics, especially when her relationship with lu si was entirely innocent and there was no need for others to misunderstand their connection. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± lu yan¡¯s voice on the other end was heavy with regret. ¡°shu¡¯er, i¡¯m sorry for bringing you here tonight. you had a miserable time, and it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be blamed on you, lu yan. i understand your intentions. don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll still be the best of friends in the future.¡± mei shu comforted the young man on the other side, who was already choked up. lu yan had always treated her well in her two lives, and she didn¡¯t want him to continue being sad for her. however, lu yan¡¯s heart had been hurt deeply by his mother. his voice quivered as he spoke, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mei shu. regardless of what my mom and you talked about, you must believe that it wasn¡¯t my intention. mei shu, in my heart, you are lu yan suddenly hesitated. mei shu asked in curiosity, ¡°hmm? what do you want to say? just say it.¡± ¡°i¡­ in my heart, i¡¯ve always thought of you as my childhood friend, and zhou li was just my neighbor from my childhood. i hope you don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± lu yan used a more tactful way to express his feelings. mei shu looked surprised and was about to say something when her phone was suddenly taken from her. lu si¡¯s hot chest pressed against her back, as if he had enclosed her within his arms. he held the phone and gazed down at mei shu who seemed lost in thought. ¡°sorry, she just got caught in the rain and needs to take a bath soon. she can¡¯t talk to you right now.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, lu si abruptly ended the call and put the phone back in her pocket. ¡°go take a shower.¡± mei shu clicked her tongue and stared at him pointedly. ¡°who asked you to answer the phone for me?¡± lu si said righteously, ¡°your conversation disturbed me while i was working. besides, he¡¯s my nephew. why can¡¯t i answer the call?¡± he intentionally emphasized the word ¡°nephew,¡± as if he wanted to remind her of something. mei shu genuinely felt that this man had become quite annoying since he turned into a spoiled child. ¡°you can¡¯t snatch my phone like that. what¡¯s our relationship anyway?¡± lu si let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°we don¡¯t have any relationship, but you are my nephew¡¯s best friend. as an elder, i kindly remind you that if you don¡¯t take a bath now, you might catch a cold later.¡± ¡°elder?¡± mei shu nodded reluctantly and muttered to herself, ¡°great. watch how 1 irritate you later!¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± lu si looked at her strangely, but she slammed the room¡¯s door with a loud bang, as if venting her frustration, leaving him outside.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Secretary Jiang, the Backbone chapter 294: secretary jiang, the backbone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si stood in front of the closed door and chuckled for a while before realizing that the butler was holding a bowl of hot ginger soup and looking at him. lu si suppressed his smile and cleared his throat. ¡°she¡¯s quite naive, isn¡¯t she? leave the soup aside and give it to her when she¡¯s done.¡± ¡°understood.¡± the butler didn¡¯t dare to reply to his remarks. he simply acknowledged the latter part and quickly walked away, holding the soup bowl. secretary jiang wasn¡¯t around. they didn¡¯t know master si well enough, so they didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly in front of master si, especially when he was acting so strangely. jiang he had lingered at another villa until the rain stopped before slowly returning. as he entered, he noticed that master si was in a good mood. he assumed it was because of miss mei shu. jiang he held out a cup of tea and asked, ¡°master si, why is there only you in the living room?¡± lu si calmly glanced at him and replied, ¡°aren¡¯t 1 always alone here every day?¡± the entire estate housed only lu li and his family and lu si. they all knew his personality well, so they rarely disturbed him unless it was necessary. lu si frequently enjoyed solitude and had become a common sight in the villa. sometimes, jiang he saw him like this and felt that he was leading a very lonely life. lu si didn¡¯t like going to entertainment venues and rarely socialized with people outside of work, except for his elder brother, lu li. he didn¡¯t even have any friends to talk to. every day, he was faced with an endless amount of work. however, ever since he met mei shu, it seemed as though his life had brightened up. this allowed lu si to have someone to chat with and share meals with during his free time. so jiang he had always had immense respect for mei shu. he could see that she held a special place in lu si¡¯s heart. now, upon hearing lu si¡¯s remarks, jiang he knew he was being his usual arrogant self. so, he directly asked, ¡°did miss mei shu not come back with you?¡± ¡°she¡¯s already gone to her guest room to sleep,¡± lu si replied calmly. jiang he felt that if lu si had had a tail, he must have been wagging it right now. but the crucial question was, mei shu wasn¡¯t with him in the living room at the moment, so why was he so pleased? had something significant just happened without him knowing? to understand lu si¡¯s mood and to be able to guess his thoughts at any given moment, jiang he discreetly went to the butler to inquire about what had transpired earlier. ¡°oh, you¡¯re asking about miss mei shu.¡± the butler blushed at the memory of the scene earlier. seeing his reaction, jiang he became even more curious. ¡°what happened? please, tell me!¡± the butler stole a glance at lu yan and appeared hesitant. ¡°it¡¯s nothing, really. it¡¯s just that after miss mei took a bath earlier and had a bowl of ginger soup, she accidentally spilled it on her clothes.¡± ¡°is that all?¡± jiang he clearly didn¡¯t believe it. the butler looked conflicted and seemed to be unsure whether he should reveal everything he had seen. jiang he, impatient with curiosity, urged him, and his curiosity felt like a persistent itch that he couldn¡¯t ignore. unable to resist, the butler finally spoke frankly, ¡°well, actually, it¡¯s the clothes miss mei changed into after her bath. master si had a sudden idea not long ago and had the servants prepare them. we thought they were meant for someone else, that master si had taken a fancy to a young lady. but to our surprise, he casually had them brought out for miss mei to wear today.¡± ¡°later, when her clothes got dirty by accident, master si had someone take out his shirt and lent it to miss mei temporarily¡­¡± the butler couldn¡¯t go on at this point. when master si saw miss mei wearing his shirt earlier, his eyes nearly popped out. if he hadn¡¯t asked about the fit at that moment, the two of them might have¡­ the butler felt more and more guilty the more he thought about it. master si was already an adult man and had never shown interest in any young lady before. now, he had finally taken this step, and yet he had inadvertently ruined it. he seriously considered the possibility that master si might fire him tomorrow when he realized what had happened! jiang he nodded thoughtfully after hearing the butler¡¯s explanation. ¡°i understand. alright, butler, you can go rest now. i¡¯ll stay here with mr. si.¡± ¡°all, secretary jiang, with you here, we have a backbone!¡± if jiang he had been here earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake and offended mr. si! jiang he smiled reassuringly at him. ¡°although master si can be strict and ruthless at times, he is still reasonable. you don¡¯t need to be so afraid of him.¡± the butler couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter inside. just those two things jiang he mentioned were enough to make them all anxious all day long! after jiang he persuaded the butler to leave, he stayed by lu si¡¯s side to attend to him. ¡°master si, i received a call from the driver earlier. due to tonight¡¯s hailstorm, the driver had a family emergency, and he won¡¯t be able to take miss mei shu to school alone tomorrow.¡± lu yan¡¯s hands paused, and a hint of happiness appeared in the corners of his eyes and brows. ¡°that¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not a problem. tomorrow, she can ride in my car..¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Sibling Bond chapter 295: sibling bond translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations however, things didn¡¯t go as planned. mei shu returned home early in the morning. by the time lu si came to wake her up personally, her guest room had been tidied up so neatly that it looked as if no one had ever stayed there. even the clothes she borrowed the previous day had been neatly folded and placed on the bed. the smile that had started to form on his lips earlier suddenly vanished. lu si came out with a stern face and ran into jiang he on the way. he said irritably, ¡°you¡¯re getting lazier every day. who was it that used to get up even earlier than me when first started working?¡± jiang he was taken aback by the sudden scolding. he had always been an early riser! today, he hadn¡¯t been slacking off; his wakeup time was the same as usual. he just hadn¡¯t expected lu si to be up so early. and it seemed that lu si was in a bad mood. who had provoked him? wait a minute! in the blink of an eye, jiang he seemed to understand something. he cautiously asked, ¡°master si, has miss mei shu already left?¡± lu si shot him an annoyed glance but didn¡¯t say anything. jiang he quickly caught up from behind. ¡°master si, perhaps miss mei shu left because of something at home? you know she has been dealing with family matters recently, and she didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest. she probably didn¡¯t mean to leave without a word.¡± lu si quickened his pace, growing even more agitated. he tended to act this way when he was in a bad mood. jiang he knew this very well and hastened to say, ¡°master si, you have a busy day ahead with two morning meetings. how about having breakfast before you leave?¡± ¡°i won¡¯t eat.¡± lu si adjusted the buttons on his suit sleeves, put on his shoes in the hallway, and said, ¡°notify the planning department that if today¡¯s proposals don¡¯t meet my satisfaction, they¡¯ll lose their monthly bonuses.¡± ¡°understood.¡± jiang he nodded and silently prayed for his colleagues in the planning department. mei shu hadn¡¯t left intentionally without saying goodbye. last night, her phone ran out of battery, and because she didn¡¯t want to talk to lu si, she didn¡¯t ask to borrow a charger. instead, she went straight to bed. little did she know, mei feng came to pick her up from the lu family early in the morning, so she hurriedly got up and went back home with her brother. on the way, mei shu continuously massaged her slightly sore temples and appeared to be in pain. mei feng noticed and asked, ¡°sis, did you catch a cold in the rain yesterday?¡± mei shu gently shook her head. ¡°1 shouldn¡¯t be this fragile. it¡¯s probably because i¡¯ve been busy lately and haven¡¯t taken good care of my health.¡± mei feng chuckled silently. ¡°you never used to get up early to exercise. last night, 1 heard yangyang say that ever since you returned home, you¡¯ve been working out rigorously every day, rain or shine. you¡¯ve even been seriously tutoring them with their homework. sis, you¡¯ve been working too hard.¡± mei shu playfully slapped his back. ¡°isn¡¯t this what 1 should be doing? as your older sister, i should take good care of you. feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. to be honest, you¡¯re my dearest little brother.¡± mei feng suddenly stopped in his tracks, looking at her incredulously, and even his eyes were reddening at the corners. ¡°what did you say? i¡¯m your dearest¡­ little brother?¡± ¡°yes,¡± mei shu looked at him seriously and smiled, ¡°we two practically grew up together. yan yan and xiao he were all too young, and 1 didn¡¯t have as much time with them. when i left home, yanyan was just a toddler. we actually spent the most time together.¡± when their mother gave birth to mei shu, it wasn¡¯t long before she became pregnant with mei feng. mei shu initially resisted the presence of her little brother, but later, because mei feng had a gentle and sensible personality and never cried or made a fuss for no reason, her young heart gradually began to appreciate the sweetness of having a little brother. they ate and slept together when they were young and got into mischief together. weren¡¯t they the closest of siblings? it seemed that mei feng was reminiscing about the past, and he slowly broke into a smile. ¡°sis, thank you for forgiving me for the things 1 said back then.¡± ¡°mei feng, we¡¯re family. there¡¯s no need for such formal words,¡± mei shu said. she walked up to him, gently stroked his soft and fluffy hair, and squinted as she smiled. ¡°mei feng, you¡¯ve really grown up. 1 have to look up to see you now.¡± mei feng nodded gently and said, ¡°so, sis, from now on, i¡¯ll protect you well. i¡¯ve already applied to be a day student at school, so i¡¯ll come home every day. i won¡¯t let anyone easily bully you, and i won¡¯t let anyone send you away again!¡± evidently, he had heard from mei yan about wang yue¡¯s previous plan to send mei shu back to the countryside. mei shu smiled and replied, ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll rely on ah feng. let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go home together, have a meal, and then head to school.¡± mei feng watched her silently from behind, as though he were gazing at a rare treasure, unable to divert his gaze for a long time. after their mother passed away, the most important person in the entire household for him was mei shu, followed by mei yan and mei jing. their father, who had betrayed their mother, was someone mei feng never felt close to. in a way, mei feng even resented mei yun for his infidelity. if it weren¡¯t for his betrayal, their mother might not have left this world so early.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Entering the Game chapter 296: entering the game translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations li zhen hurried to his grandmother¡¯s house as soon as school ended today. he heard that his favorite aunt from his childhood and her family had come to lin city to visit him. he had been in a good mood recently. although his youngest uncle was recently in trouble, things had settled down without any major issues. in the end, it was the sheng family who was in the wrong. sheng nian used to be his uncle¡¯s wife, yet she had called the police to report his uncle for alleged rape. she was simply unreasonable. li zhen thought that his youngest uncle, lu ming, was overly sentimental and too soft to the sheng family. a woman like sheng nian should be sued by his uncle for bullying! however, since lu ming had no intention of pursuing the matter further, li zhen refrained from saying anything. nevertheless, deep down, he held a grudge against the sheng family. at lin wei¡¯s home, a large group of people surrounded lin he, all inquiring about her life after marriage. lin he nervously glanced at her husband, who was already showing signs of impatience. she meekly shook her head and said, ¡°zhou nan treats me very well. aunt, cousin, please don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± lin wei exchanged a glance with her daughter wu fei, and they both saw the mockery in each other¡¯s eyes. both of them were experienced and could easily tell that lin he¡¯s husband, zhou nan, was not an easy-going man. seeing lin he¡¯s obvious signs of being wronged, they didn¡¯t need to guess to know how much she had suffered after her marriage. however, they had no intention of interfering in lin he¡¯s life. if it weren¡¯t for mei shu¡¯s request, lin wei wouldn¡¯t have even remembered this niece. but now that lin he and her family had come, she needed to entertain them properly to avoid giving others something to gossip about. she held lin he¡¯s hand and comfortingly said, ¡°since you¡¯ve come from so far away, don¡¯t rush to leave. why not stay in lin city for a while? i have an empty apartment in this neighborhood. your whole family can move in. we live close by, and it would be nice to keep each other company.¡± when the topic of housing came up, zhou nan¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°aunt, are you serious? are you really willing to let us stay in your apartment? to be honest, lin he and i have been tight on money lately and can¡¯t afford the rent. if you let us stay in such a nice neighborhood, we won¡¯t be able to pay you rent!¡± it seemed like he was trying to freeload at the lin family¡¯s expense! lin he felt embarrassed and quickly tried to refuse. ¡°husband, we¡¯re just here to visit aunt. we¡¯ll stay for a while and then leave. why are you talking about rent or no rent?¡± zhou nan, however, didn¡¯t agree. ¡°we need to make this clear. we don¡¯t have the money to stay here for an extended period. we have a mortgage to pay at home every month, and we don¡¯t have extra money for rent.¡± ¡°well, all right. 1 never said we would charge you any rent!¡± lin wei was secretly disdainful, but she appeared quite accommodating on the surface. ¡°you can stay here without worry. consider it as accompanying me. zhou nan, you mentioned that you work in construction? 1 have a few friends in lin city working in this industry. i can introduce them to you, and working in lin city will definitely be more profitable than in that small fourth-tier city.¡± ¡°aunt, that¡¯s not appropriate,¡± lin he was about to refuse. however, zhou nan acted first, fearing that lin wei might change her mind. ¡°aunt, that¡¯s great! with your words, we can rest assured, staying in lin city. you can trust me; when i become successful in the future, 1 will definitely repay your kindness!¡± ¡°good.¡± lin wei picked up her teacup, took a sip, and concealed her disdain. having dealt with men for many years, she could easily gauge their character at a glance. zhou nan was overreaching, and he even dared to make empty promises in front of her. once mei shu had finished what she wanted to do, she would have to deal with him properly to let off some steam. ¡°oh, my stomach still hurts!¡± just as they were chatting, the bathroom door opened, old wang came out, clutching her stomach and sighing. the unpleasant odor from the bathroom spread into the living room. lin wei¡¯s expression changed immediately, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. she stood up and scolded, ¡°mrs. wang, did you forget to flush the toilet? how can it smell so bad?¡± ¡°what? 1 don¡¯t know how to use the toilet. we folks from the countryside don¡¯t have your city folks¡¯ habits. in our village, we flush the toilet once a month to save water!¡± old wang replied, walking straight to lin wei and trying to hold her hand. it was obvious that she didn¡¯t wash her hands. lin wei moved away with disgust and instructed the maid to clean the bathroom immediately. ¡°mrs. wang, it¡¯s different in the city from in the countryside. some habits should be changed!¡± old wang was unconcerned. ¡°oh, why change anything! besides, what¡¯s wrong with the countryside? didn¡¯t that miss from the mei family get taken care of well by me in the countryside back then? she didn¡¯t have as many demands as you!¡± ¡°who are you talking about?¡± li zhen stared at her incredulously. ¡°are you talking about mei shu?¡± old wang immediately nodded and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s her! that ingrate. i took care of her so well in the countryside, and now she¡¯s gone back to the mei family, becoming their young lady.. she doesn¡¯t even know how to properly repay me!¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Dark History chapter 297: dark history translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°so, mei shu had been taken care of by you when she was in the countryside!¡± li zhen said, his mouth agape with surprise. ¡°in that case, you must know her well!¡± ¡°of course, i brought her up with my own hands. who else could know her better than i do?¡± after that, old wang looked li zhen up and down. seeing him well-dressed, she immediately put on a fawning smile and asked, ¡°young master, do you know mei shu?¡± ¡°i do. she goes to the same school as me. we both attend lin city first high school,¡± li zhen replied, unable to contain his excitement. old wang sneered and said, ¡°that must not be a good school, right? with her grades, it¡¯s surprising that any school would even accept her. aren¡¯t they afraid she¡¯ll hold others back?¡± lin wei felt a bit annoyed hearing this. after all, her beloved grandson also attended that school. old wang¡¯s comments were indirectly demeaning li zhen as well. ¡°mom!¡± lin he saw that her aunt was not pleased and quickly tugged on old wang¡¯s hand. ¡°i heard that the school she attends is the best high school in lin city. please don¡¯t make baseless comments!¡± ¡°am i making baseless comments?¡± old wang retorted unhappily. ¡°she must have used connections to get in. nowadays, these school teachers would do anything for money. mei shu had such poor grades that not even a rural school would want her. how could she get into such a good school without pulling some strings?¡± li zhen pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°are you saying that mei shu had very poor grades in the countryside? but her current academic performance is excellent.¡± ¡°she must be cheating! that ingrate is a habitual thief!¡± old wang had only been talking about mei shu for a short while, but she had already said quite a few negative things about her. it was clear that her relationship with mei shu must be terrible, which explained why mei shu hadn¡¯t contacted old wang and her family since returning to lin city. lin wei probably understood mei shu¡¯s intentions now. she hadn¡¯t thought too much about it, assuming that the girl wanted to call old wang back to take revenge. after all, mei shu was just a child with a childish temperament. she was going through all this trouble just to get back at an old woman who was close to her death. now that lin wei had figured out mei shu¡¯s intentions, she could relax. as long as mei shu¡¯s ultimate goal wasn¡¯t targeting them, lin wei wouldn¡¯t have to worry. as for what she wanted to do to take revenge on old wang and her niece and her niece¡¯s husband, it had nothing to do with lin wei. ¡°well, we¡¯ve been chatting for quite a while now. it¡¯s time to have dinner,¡± lin wei said with a smile as she stood up. with the crowd in tow, she walked into the dining room. zhou nan had never experienced such extravagance. he couldn¡¯t help but rub his hands together in excitement, thinking about the many servants waiting on him. lin he didn¡¯t want her husband to embarrass her in front of her aunt, so she quickly pulled him back and whispered, ¡°later, don¡¯t accept anything else from my aunt. i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll look down on us.¡± ¡°what do you know?¡± zhou nan was impatient and swatted her hand away, then sneaked a glance at lin wei¡¯s back. he lowered his voice and warned, ¡°mind your own business! let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that your aunt has money, do you think i would have come ail this way? do you know how much money i could have earned if 1 hadn¡¯t come here?¡± lin he dared not argue. she had become accustomed to swallowing her pride ever since she got married. zhou nan had a bad temper, and he was also addicted to gambling. what he referred to as ¡°earning money¡± was just going to the casino to try his luck. if he won, he¡¯d buy some liquor and drink it at home, and if he lost, he¡¯d vent his anger on her. last time, he had beaten her so badly that her eyes were black and blue for half a month. now, just as she was beginning to recover, she was urgently called to lin wei¡¯s house. however, since they were at her aunt¡¯s home, lin he didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself further. she gathered her courage and advised him in a low voice, ¡°zhou nan, no matter what, this time in lin city, you mustn¡¯t go gambling. my aunt just said she¡¯d introduce you to a job. you can¡¯t just go and gamble away the money you earn in lin city. you should consider the livelihood of our little family!¡± ¡°why are you so annoying? it¡¯s all for your sake that i go gambling! if you keep nagging, i¡¯ll beat you to death now!¡± zhou nan was irritated and even waved his fist at her. lin he quickly hid her head in fear. zhou nan warned her fiercely once and then turned with a pleasing smile to lin wei, offering a toast. li zhen was still urging old wang to tell him more about mei shu¡¯s scandals in the countryside. old wang was delighted to have an audience and enthusiastically said, ¡°don¡¯t be fooled by her current appearance as a young lady. she used to do all sorts of immoral things in the countryside, sneaking around with a boy from her class. sometimes they would sneak out in the middle of the night. who knows what they were up to?¡± that was exactly what li zhen wanted to hear, and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°were they in a romantic relationship?¡± old wang looked disdainful. ¡°a romantic relationship? that boy¡¯s family in the village is one of the wealthiest.. how could he be interested in her? he just treated her like a plaything! mei shu is nothing more than a low-class b*tch!¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Showdown chapter 298: showdown translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing these words, li zhen still found them insufficient and continued to ask, ¡°so, are these just your speculations, or did you witness it yourself? did she and that guy really do something they shouldn¡¯t have done?¡± old wang was immediately unhappy when she heard this. she patted her chest and said, ¡°i never tell lies! mei shu definitely had an unusual relationship with that guy! when the mei family sent people to bring her back, that guy even came to see her off, and she was reluctant to leave him. she is really a b*tch!¡± li zhen rolled his eyes and smiled. ¡°i see. what is that guy doing now?¡± old wang thought for a moment and said, ¡°he¡¯s also attending school now. it seems he¡¯s in college in the capital city. by the way, why are you asking so much about mei shu? are you interested in her or something?¡± ¡°no, no, absolutely not!¡± li zhen quickly denied, ¡°how could i like her? i just found her annoying and wanted to teach her a lesson, but i couldn¡¯t find a reason. after hearing your words today, i realize i wasn¡¯t wrong about her. mei shu is really not worthy!¡± ¡°exactly! she¡¯s a despicable little slut!¡± old wang readily agreed, taking advantage of the atmosphere between her and li zhen. she changed the topic to her son, ¡°well, xiao zhen, now that we¡¯re all family, if your aunt and uncle continue to stay in lin city, don¡¯t forget to help take care of them!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all family. no need to be so formal,¡± li zhen assured. wu fei gave her son an annoyed look, signaling him not to engage with this dirty old woman. li zhen got the hint and quietly returned to his mother¡¯s side. wu fei whispered, ¡°why are you wasting so much time chatting with that old woman from the countryside? don¡¯t talk to people like her in the future.¡± ¡°i understand, mom, i¡¯m not a child,¡± li zhen replied with a mischievous smile, a cunny glint in his eyes. suddenly, he had a brilliant plan to deal with mei shu. mei shu was enjoying great popularity at no.i high school, and everyone liked her. li zhen was determined to make sure she didn¡¯t have it easy! he wanted to expose all the foolish things she had done in the past, so that the students at no.i high school could see what kind of person their beloved goddess really was. one day after school, wen miao intentionally finished her homework early and came to invite mei shu for a milk tea to relax. mei shu liked this friend and had no other plans, so she agreed. lu yan had been thinking about mei shu¡¯s private meeting with her mother the night before. he had wanted to talk to her about it today, but mei shu seemed to be avoiding him. he hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to talk to her all day. lu yan had no choice but to use the excuse of going to the bathroom to leave the classroom and wait outside mei shu¡¯s classroom. as soon as wen miao and mei shu left the classroom, lu yan, who was getting anxious, bumped into them. ¡°lu yan, are you here to see mei shu?¡± wen miao looked at lu yan, then at mei shu, and suppressed the bitterness in her heart as she let go of mei shu¡¯s hand. ¡°since lu yan wants to talk to shu¡¯er, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°no need,¡± mei shu grabbed her, then looked at lu yan, ¡°are you here to see me?¡± as expected, lu yan nodded, ¡°i have something to tell you, is it convenient?¡± ¡°yes¡­¡± ¡°no!¡± two different responses came simultaneously. the first was from mei shu, and the second was from zhou li. ¡°all yan, auntie said she doesn¡¯t want you to have any contact with her anymore. how can you still arrange to meet her privately?¡± zhou li clung to his arm and glared at mei shu, ¡°we¡¯re about to get engaged. can you please stop getting involved with her?¡± ¡°let go of me!¡± lu yan¡¯s face turned pale, and his clenched fist indicated that his emotions were on the verge of exploding. he was usually calm and gentle and rarely lost control of his emotions, so when he did, it was quite intimidating. zhou li shivered and let go of his hand, her voice trembling, ¡°ah yan, you¡¯re going against auntie¡¯s will just for her? is she really that great?¡± ¡°of course, she¡¯s great!¡± lu yan responded firmly, ¡°i don¡¯t like you, so no matter how much you please my mother, i won¡¯t marry you, let alone get engaged to you.¡± zhou li¡¯s emotions shattered, and her lips turned pale in an instant. ¡°ah yan, do you know what you¡¯re saying? are you even defying auntie¡¯s wishes? don¡¯t you listen to her anymore?¡± lu yan had an expression of extreme disgust on his face. ¡°that¡¯s my family¡¯s matter, and it has nothing to do with you. i put up with your behavior before because i didn¡¯t want to create trouble with my mother, but now that you¡¯ve gone this far, i don¡¯t need to tolerate you anymore.¡± ¡°zhou li, 1 don¡¯t like you, so please stay away from me.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± zhou li trembled, her hand on the wall, feeling the coldness seeping into her heart.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Long chapter 299: long-lasting friendship translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i said i don¡¯t like you,¡± lu yan repeated, devoid of emotion. tears streamed down zhou li¡¯s face uncontrollably. she covered her cheeks and was about to run away in embarrassment but collided with li zhen, who was approaching slowly. ¡°why is there a dog in my way?¡± zhou li vented her frustration towards li zhen, who had suddenly appeared. ¡°you have time to scold me, but you can¡¯t win back the guy you like the most?¡± li zhen sneered and raised an eyebrow. ¡°you¡¯re quite useless. no wonder you can¡¯t compete with mei shu.¡± ¡°why can¡¯t i compete with her? she¡¯s just luckier than me, having met lu yan before 1 did!¡± zhou li wiped away her tears, clenching her sleeves, and vowed, ¡°i will win all yan back!¡± ¡°can you?¡± li zhen deliberately showed a contemptuous expression to provoke her. zhou li fell into the trap, getting even angrier, ¡°just you wait! in the end, lu yan will belong to me!¡± she had already earned the favor of lu yan¡¯s family. with a little more effort, she believed that lu yan would eventually be hers alone. ¡°you seem quite confident,¡± li zhen said, suppressing his mocking expression and looking at her with interest. ¡°1 know a way to make lu yan completely disgusted with mei shu. do you want to join forces with me?¡± on the other side. with zhou li no longer in the way, mei shu went with wen miao and lu yan to a nearby bubble tea shop. the three of them found a quiet corner to sit. wen miao volunteered to buy the bubble tea, leaving the two of them alone. with no one else around to interfere, a slight smile finally appeared on lu yan¡¯s face. ¡°i thought you might not want to talk to me anymore.¡± mei shu playfully teased him, ¡°how could that be? ah yan, do you have so little faith in our friendship?¡± lu yan was taken aback for a moment, and his tone became serious. ¡°mei shu, there¡¯s something i¡¯ve been wanting to ask you.¡± mei shu looked up and said, ¡°go ahead.¡± lu yan wiped his nose, gathered his courage, and asked, ¡°in your heart, how do you really see me?¡± mei shu understood what he wanted to say and replied with a smile, ¡°ah yan, in my heart, you¡¯ve always been my best friend. 1 hope that one day, you¡¯ll find a girl you really like and spend your life with her, growing old together. as for me, i¡¯ll be here as your friend, silently supporting you from the background.¡± a bitter smile appeared on lu yan¡¯s face, even more unsightly than crying. ¡°i knew you would say that, but i still wanted to ask in person.¡± ¡°all yan, love is the most unpredictable emotion in this world, but our friendship can go a long way.¡± mei shu knew that her words might make him feel sad. but this matter couldn¡¯t be delayed. the longer it dragged on, the greater the damage it caused. lu yan understood her intentions and remained silent for a while before regaining his smile. ¡°actually, i also want to be lifelong friends with you. now, it seems like we really understand each other, right?¡± mei shu was puzzled by his ambiguous phrasing, but she nodded in response to the hopeful look in his eyes. ¡°yes, we can be the best of friends forever. 1¡¯11 always cherish our childhood friendship.¡± once they had cleared the air, the atmosphere between them gradually relaxed. wen miao finally heaved a sigh of relief, returning with three cups of bubble tea. ¡°the bubble tea shop is really crowded after school. i finally got some!¡± mei shu took the bubble tea with a thankful smile. ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard today. you didn¡¯t treat us to bubble tea, so how about i treat you and lu yan to lunch tomorrow?¡± ¡°sure, last time the cafeteria made braised pork, which i love. tomorrow, you can treat us, and i can eat to my heart¡¯s content!¡± wen miao happily agreed, her eyes stealing glances in lu yan¡¯s direction. seeing this, mei shu proactively asked, ¡°ah yan, do you want to have lunch together tomorrow?¡± ¡°sure,¡± lu yan smiled in response. wen miao¡¯s eyes squinted with joy, ¡°that¡¯s amazing! 1 never even dreamed i¡¯d have the chance to have a meal with the god of study, lu yan!¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to call me that,¡± lu yan replied politely, ¡°since you¡¯re shu¡¯er¡¯s friend, you¡¯re naturally my good friend too. you can just call me ah yan from now on!¡± as he spoke, his eyes sparkled, as if they were filled with moonlight. wen miao¡¯s heart raced, and she suddenly felt lightheaded. for a moment, she couldn¡¯t see anything except for lu yan¡¯s mild and composed face. ¡°can i really call you that? ah yan?¡± wen miao asked hesitantly. with just those few words, her heart felt as if it were going to burst out of her chest. lu yan maintained his friendly smile and said, ¡°of course, it¡¯s true. we¡¯re all classmates, so why call me ¡®god¡¯?¡± he hadn¡¯t put much thought into it; he simply felt it was a bit embarrassing to have a younger girl constantly call him ¡°god.¡± what he didn¡¯t know was that this offhand remark brought a momentary flutter to her heart, a memory that she would cherish for decades.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Unearthing Her Past chapter 300: unearthing her past translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this plan is well done, but the chu family also has its own bargaining chips. we can¡¯t afford to be complacent. continue gathering relevant information, and send the complete plan to my email by next monday.¡± in the office, lu si gently closed the documents in front of him and rubbed his sore temples wearily. jiang he advised, ¡°master si, you should go home and rest early today. you¡¯ve been overwhelmed with work lately, and your health may not be able to handle it.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not that fragile,¡± lu si didn¡¯t pay much attention to this health issue. being in the position of a ceo, he had to do what was expected of him in that role. compared to his responsibilities, his own health seemed insignificant. but as a secretary, jiang he had to remind him at the right time. ¡°the physical examination arranged by your grandfather is this weekend, and i¡¯ll free up half a day for you to go to the hospital for a checkup. it¡¯s also your grandfather¡¯s wish.¡± he knew that if he mentioned lu si¡¯s grandfather, lu si would definitely not refuse. indeed, his willful master si agreed to it with ease, and then casually asked, ¡°the lin family¡¯s people should have arrived in lin city, right? has mei shu met with them yet?¡± ¡°not yet,¡± jiang he shook his head. lu si asked in a strange tone, ¡°then what did she do after school today?¡± jiang he hesitated for a moment but decided to be honest. ¡°miss mei shu went for bubble tea with master lu yan after school.¡± in an instant, lu si¡¯s body tensed up. ¡°just the two of them?¡± ¡°another female student was with them, the same classmate who dined with them last time,¡± jiang he carefully reminded him. ¡°master lu yan is your nephew, master si.¡± lu si gave him a sidelong glance, speaking in a cold tone. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this brat is my relative, do you think i could tolerate him until now?¡± jiang he detected his displeasure and tried to comfort him. ¡°master si, mrs. lu is very determined about her stance on mei shu. she only wants to drive miss mei shu away. it seems that master lu yan won¡¯t go against the family because of her.¡± ¡°a fledgling little sparrow in the nest, what does he have to oppose the family with?¡± lu si sneered. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not worry about him. help me investigate the zhou family, especially the background of zhou li. she wants to deceive her way into the lu family? make her past exposed to my sister-in-law.¡± ¡°understood.¡± upon hearing this, jiang he immediately gathered information about the zhou family, particularly zhou li¡¯s background. he discreetly conveyed it to mrs. lu through someone else. ¡°this young lady is zhou li, right? she looks quite pretty. no wonder you like her so much.¡± mrs. sun said with a smile as she accepted the tea cup handed by zhou li, casually playing a card. ¡°when are you two planning to get engaged?¡± mrs. lu smiled and patted zhou li¡¯s hand. ¡°there¡¯s no rush for that. i think we should let the two kids develop their feelings slowly. once they graduate, it will be a perfect time for them to get engaged, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°wow, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± mrs. sun said with a grin, patting zhou li¡¯s hand. ¡°young ladies who want to marry into the lu family from outside lin city have lined up from lincity to overseas. when news of your engagement spreads, you might have a lot of girls envious of you!¡± zhou li felt delighted to hear this, but she maintained an anxious appearance. ¡°i don¡¯t dare to hope for that. you can¡¯t force matters of the heart. but 1 really like aunt qin. even if i don¡¯t end up with aunt qin, i¡¯m willing to be aunt¡¯s goddaughter and always be respectful to uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°look at how sweet this girl is!¡± mrs. sun praised zhou li endlessly. mrs. lu was satisfied with zhou li¡¯s response and smiled as she patted zhou li¡¯s hand. ¡°all right, we¡¯ll play cards here. you can go study with ah yan in the study. don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°then 1¡¯11 go upstairs, aunt. if you need anything, just call me,¡± zhou li said sincerely. she made sure the air conditioning was set, and she prepared tea and snacks before departing confidently. once she left, mrs. sun¡¯s expression changed immediately. she turned to mrs. lu and said, ¡°i heard something recently, and i¡¯m not sure if i should tell you.¡± mrs. lu found it strange that mrs. sun had such a serious look, so she asked curiously, ¡°what is it?¡± mrs. sun hesitated before saying, ¡°1 didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. i only heard it from my daughter. but now that i see how much you like zhou li, i feel obliged to tell you everything i know.¡± ¡°go on.¡± although the sun family was not as wealthy as the lu family, mrs. sun¡¯s husband was a high-ranking official. mrs. lu still respected her and didn¡¯t dare to disregard her words. seeing mrs. lu¡¯s attentive look, mrs. sun suddenly felt the urge to confide, and she spoke in a lowered voice, ¡°1 heard that zhou li, after moving to hai city, had a close relationship with a wealthy young man from hai city, mr. jin. they seemed to be dating!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, mrs. lu¡¯s complexion changed. ¡°it can¡¯t be true. at that time, zhou li was just an inexperienced young girl.. how could she have that kind of relationship with a young man? there must be some mistake!¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Meddling chapter 301: meddling translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even though mrs. sun noticed that mrs. lu looked somewhat skeptical and hesitant, she continued, ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth! both families almost got engaged, but then there was a severe campus violence incident. due to the intense public backlash, the zhou family couldn¡¯t make it in hai city and returned to lin city!¡± as she spoke, mrs. lu recalled the gossip that circulated when the zhou family had first returned to lin city. most of it implied that zhou liang had been driven out of hai city and had no choice but to return to lin city. however, because hai city and lin city were so far apart, and there might have been deliberate suppression of the news, the matter quickly faded from people¡¯s attention. mrs. lu had heard some of this but didn¡¯t care much about whether the zhou family¡¯s business had failed or succeeded. the lu family¡¯s current status was not solely built upon business mergers. she simply wanted a daughter-in-law with a clear background. mei shu had been the perfect choice before, but now it was zhou li. however, if zhou li had truly been involved in such a severe incident, mrs. lu needed to investigate thoroughly. she couldn¡¯t allow someone with an unclear past to marry into the lu family, causing unrest. ¡°thank you for letting me know. i¡¯ll send someone to hai city to investigate this matter personally,¡± a4rs. lu replied. mrs. sun smiled casually and said, ¡°i¡¯ve only heard about it. don¡¯t ignore the girl just because of this. if she genuinely likes lu yan, just clarify these rumors, and everything should be fine.¡± mrs. lu smiled to indicate that she understood. the card game continued, and none of them noticed the hurried footsteps approaching outside after the room had settled into silence. on the street, the market was bustling and crowded. a young girl moved nimbly through the crowd, eventually picking a spot she liked. she gently lifted the brim of her cap to cover her face entirely. up ahead, an angry man¡¯s voice continued to insult a woman on the ground. he grabbed her collar viciously, shouting loudly, ¡°i told you not to buy it, so you shouldn¡¯t! this meat is expensive, do you think you¡¯re from a wealthy family? why are you spending so much money on this meat?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not buying it for myself! my aunt helped us so much; i want to buy something to take to her!¡± the woman clutched her wallet and argued her point. the man felt the judgmental glares from the surrounding onlookers and couldn¡¯t stand the embarrassment. he slapped the woman across her face. ¡°worthless! how did i marry such a stupid woman like you?¡± ¡°hey, why are you hitting her?¡± some women from the crowd couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and intervened in small groups. when the man heard this, he became even angrier, raised his voice, and scolded, ¡°what does it have to do with you old ladies? hurry up and get out of here; don¡¯t interfere with my business!¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? if you block our way, how are we supposed to buy groceries?¡± the older women were not willing to back down and assumed an imposing manner. they were determined to get involved in this matter. ¡°i¡¯m telling you, girl, why are you still with this man? you should divorce him before it¡¯s too late, and keep as far away from him as possible!¡± people in the crowd grew increasingly agitated and began offering their opinions. the man¡¯s temper was already at its limit. he yanked the woman up from the ground and held her hand as they started to leave. ¡°don¡¯t cause a scene here, you¡¯re embarrassing me in front of everyone. i¡¯ll deal with you when we get home, you b*tch!¡± ¡°no!¡± the woman cowered in fear, her cheek already swollen from the slap. ¡°shut the f*ck up; one more word 1¡¯11 beat the hell out of you in front of everyone now!¡± the man impatiently warned, trying to drag the woman out of the crowd. ¡°wait.¡± suddenly, the girl wearing a cap stood in their way. the man¡¯s rage had reached its peak. ¡°who the hell are you? haven¡¯t you heard of being a good dog and not blocking the road? if you irritate me, i¡¯ll beat you too!¡± the girl¡¯s face remained hidden by her cap, making her emotions impossible to read. her shoulders trembled slightly, as if she were afraid, but she didn¡¯t move from her spot. the women who were watching the commotion couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and reached out to grab the girl¡¯s arm. ¡°young lady, men like this have nothing to lose. don¡¯t get involved; you might get in trouble!¡± ¡°did you hear that? if you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost. damn it, how f*cking unlucky!¡± the man cursed and was about to bypass the girl to leave. as he was going to pass her, the young girl suddenly let out a cold laugh. ¡°it¡¯s been a while since i¡¯ve heard such a funny joke. you say you want to hit me?¡± ¡°are you f*cking crazy or something?! today, i¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± with that, the man forcefully released the woman¡¯s hand, and then swung his fist towards the still sneering girl. the crowd gasped, and someone had already taken out their phone to call the police. but just when they thought a tragedy was about to unfold, the girl, who had been standing still and dazed, suddenly moved.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Pretending to Encounter chapter 302: pretending to encounter translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations no one could figure out exactly how she had managed to do it. however, the whole incident unfolded in an instant, and the man was wailing in agony, clutching his groin in excruciating pain. ¡°honey!¡± the woman rushed over to help her husband to his feet. but the man was in immense pain and roughly pushed the woman back down, accidentally cutting his hand on a piece of broken glass on the ground, causing fresh blood to trickle. ¡°hey, why are you so foolish? he hit you, and you¡¯re concerned about him?¡± even the women who had been watching couldn¡¯t stand by any longer and came over to help the woman to her feet. ¡°this is just a lesson. next time, if i see you hitting a woman in public, i¡¯ll make sure to beat you to a pulp!¡± the girl, with an angry glare, dropped this threat before pulling down her cap and walking away. the woman stood there, shocked, staring at the girl¡¯s retreating, resolute figure until she disappeared around a corner at the far end of the market, and then she fell silent. ¡°what the hell are you looking at? i got beaten up, and you didn¡¯t even think to call the police?¡± the man, now relieved from the intense pain, came over to the woman and slapped her again. ¡°hey, why are you hitting her again?¡± ¡°yeah, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± many onlookers, who had been infuriated by the man¡¯s behavior, began to voice their discontent. grumbling, the man grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and forcibly dragged her away from the market. back at home, the man vented his frustration on her, pummeling her mercilessly. between blows, he yelled, ¡°you b*tch! it¡¯s all because of you! damn it, i shouldn¡¯t have come to lin city with you! these people here are all insane! slutty wh*re! i¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± inside the house, the woman screamed in pain, running and hiding, yet still ended up covered in bruises. this time, the man had lost his temper and would not stop until he had taken out his anger on her. outside the door, the girl in the cap stood silently in the dimly lit stairwell. she removed her cap, revealing sweat-soaked hair beneath. this building had one staircase per household, so even if the woman had been beaten to death in her apartment, no one else would hear any noise. mei shu tightly clenched her fists and forced herself not to act impulsively, not to disrupt her carefully planned scheme just because she felt sorry for the woman. however, she still kept her ears open, worried that the woman might lose her life over this incident. after a while, possibly because the man had tired himself out, there were suddenly heavy, rapid gasps from inside the room. following that, there was the sound of glass shattering against the floor. the woman screamed again, clearly in shock, but then there was silence in the room. mei shu approached the door cautiously. she could faintly hear someone inside sweeping up the broken glass. it seemed like nothing too severe had happened. she breathed a sigh of relief. confident that the man inside was not going to lay a hand on the woman again, mei shu turned away from the door and called for the elevator. the next day, mei shu returned to the same apartment complex. she stood outside, pretending to be a student studying her notes. after a while, she saw a woman, wearing sunglasses and a mask, coming down the stairs to throw away the garbage. mei shu approached her casually. as they passed each other, she pretended to stumble and accidentally knocked the sunglasses off the woman¡¯s face. in an instant, the woman¡¯s eyes, swollen with bruises, were revealed. ¡°oh, i¡¯m so sorry, sister. are you okay?¡± mei shu quickly picked up the sunglasses. ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± the woman hurriedly put her sunglasses back on and began to head back upstairs without looking back. mei shu wasn¡¯t going to let her go so easily. she stopped the woman and asked softly, ¡°sister, what happened to your face? do you need any help?¡± ¡°no, thank you,¡± the woman replied hesitantly. she was clearly cautious. she was afraid her abusive husband might see her with her injuries. if he found out that she had easily revealed her wounds to a stranger, she would likely face another round of violence that evening. ¡°sister, have you been mistreated by someone?¡± mei shu took a pack of tissues out of her pocket and handed it to her. ¡°i can see that your eyes are bleeding. maybe you should wipe them. if you have any difficulties, you can tell me.¡± the woman smiled and hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the tissue. ¡°thank you, little girl. i¡¯m really fine. you¡¯d better go home.¡± with that, she hurried into the elevator. ¡°sister, are you new here?¡± mei shu followed her with a warm smile. ¡°my family lives in the same unit. that¡¯s probably why we haven¡¯t met before.¡± mei shu¡¯s demeanor was sweet and innocent, and her voice was gentle. calling the woman ¡°sister¡± had an unexpected effect, making her feel closer to the girl. smiling, she replied, ¡°tes, we just moved here. which floor do you live on? let me press the elevator for you.¡± ¡°the tenth floor.¡± mei shu smiled. the woman was slightly surprised. ¡°you live right below my place. thank you for the tissues, little girl.¡± ¡°sister, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. we are neighbors. we still have a lot of time to get along.¡± with a ding, the elevator door opened. mei shu walked out first, but she turned her body slightly and was not in a hurry to leave. ¡°sister, i have some medicine at home. i¡¯ll send it to you later..¡± Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Domestic Abuse chapter 303: domestic abuse translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°no, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± the woman once again refused, and then, as if fearing something, as soon as mei shu had completely left the stairwell, she rushed to press the elevator button to return to her own floor. ¡°why did it take you so long?¡± when the woman entered the apartment, she saw her husband wearing a dark, expressionless face, staring at her. the woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly tried to explain, ¡°i, i just went downstairs to take out the trash and came back. i didn¡¯t talk to anyone! our temporary apartment is on the eleventh floor, so it takes longer to get back compared to when we lived on the second floor!¡± ¡°you¡¯re even learning to make excuses now!¡± the man grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and slammed her head against the door with a loud thud. then, he dragged her down to the ground. ¡°i saw it clearly from upstairs. you dared to take off your sunglasses in front of others. what are you pretending to be pitiful for, you slut?¡± ¡°please, don¡¯t hit me, honey, don¡¯t!¡± the woman begged, hugging her head, but the man¡¯s fists rained down on her like a relentless storm. ¡°do you forget my rules? if you dare to intentionally expose your injuries to others again, i¡¯ll strangle you, to spare you from embarrassing me outside, you useless b*tch. bah! you¡¯re really a disgrace!¡± the man grumbled as he picked up a beer bottle and drank the remaining contents before smashing it against the woman. the bottle shattered, and the woman let out a painful scream. ¡°knock, knock, knock.¡± at that moment, someone knocked on the door from outside. the woman, lying on the ground with disheveled hair, tensed up. she suddenly remembered what the kind girl had said about bringing her medicine. she hurriedly got up and staggered to the door. she staggered to the door and wiped the blood on her face before hesitantly reaching out to open the door. ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°sister, it¡¯s me!¡± mei shu¡¯s sweet voice came from outside the door. the man became instantly alert, walked to the door with the bottle hidden behind his back, and asked, ¡°when did you get a sister?¡± ¡°she¡¯s not my sister!¡± the woman hurriedly denied. ¡°she¡¯s a girl from downstairs, and her parents are at home.¡± only then did the man hide the bottle behind him and gestured for her to open the door. ¡°if you try anything funny, 1¡¯11 kill you right away.¡± the woman shrank in fear, then hesitantly reached out to turn the doorknob and revealed the smiling face of the sweet girl waiting outside. ¡°why are you here? 1 told you not to come anymore.¡± the innocent girl handed over a bag of various ointments. ¡°sister, don¡¯t be so polite. my mom always tells me to help others, and this is just a small favor.¡± then, as if she had just noticed the man inside, she exclaimed in surprise, covering her mouth. ¡°oh, there¡¯s someone else at home. sister, i¡¯ll be on my way. please be careful, and make sure you don¡¯t fall and get hurt like this again!¡± ¡°i see. thank you.¡± after seeing the kind-hearted girl off, the woman was finally relieved. as soon as the girl had left, she turned around and locked eyes with the man, who was glaring at her grimly. her heart jumped, and she quickly said, ¡°1,1 really didn¡¯t tell her anything! you heard what i said, i fell and got hurt like this.¡± the man shot her a cold look, then snorted and went back into the room to sleep. the woman had narrowly escaped another round of abuse. her fingers clenched the bag in her palm, and her heart was still pounding. the girl had been clever. when her sunglasses were knocked off, she had been so flustered that she didn¡¯t have time to hide her facial injuries. yet, in an instant, the girl had come up with an excuse for her. without those words, she might have continued to be subjected to the man¡¯s brutality. but she didn¡¯t know whom to blame for all of this. she silently cleaned up the glass shards on the floor and then went to the window. in the bright sunlight, she began applying the ointment to her wounds. the next day, the woman saw the same girl from yesterday downstairs. today, her husband wasn¡¯t at home, so she felt a bit more at ease, and her body wasn¡¯t as tense. ¡°thank you so much for yesterday, but you really shouldn¡¯t come to our place again.¡± ¡°sister, even though i don¡¯t know what happened, i feel like you might need my help,¡± the girl assured her with her hand on her chest. the woman liked her cute demeanor, and it made her nostalgic for the time before she got married. she said, ¡°i don¡¯t need any help, but what about you? isn¡¯t it time for you to be in school? why are you reading alone here?¡± the girl tilted her head with a hint of regret on her face. ¡°i¡¯m not feeling well, so 1 took an early leave from school. my mom told me to come out and get some sun.¡± ¡°i see. poor child.¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. the girl was very friendly. ¡°sister, even though i¡¯m not a child, you can call me shu¡¯er if you like..¡± Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Fighting Fire with Fire chapter 304: fighting fire with fire translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°shu¡¯er, that¡¯s a lovely name, i¡¯ll remember it. but please, don¡¯t come to my house anymore.¡± she didn¡¯t explain the reasons, but the pain and sorrow on her face were impossible to hide, indicating that there were deep-seated secrets involved. mei shu stood quietly, watching her leave. once the woman had entered the elevator, she took out her phone and dialed her brother¡¯s number. ¡°i¡¯m almost done here. how¡¯s it going on your end?¡± mei feng was currently sitting in a bar, staring at a group of men and women indulging in various activities. his expression twisted as he asked, ¡°he¡¯s not gone yet. sister, do we really have to do this?¡± ¡°yes, just keep an eye on her. you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else,¡± mei shu replied. she was still concerned that something might go wrong on her brother¡¯s side. after leaving the residential area in a hurry, she hailed a taxi and headed in his direction. before entering the bar, mei shu made several turns in a nearby alley, leading her to a rundown building where she called out a few people. huang rui shuddered at the sight of her, clutching his head in fear and crouching down against the wall. ¡°oh my, why won¡¯t you let me go, lady? wasn¡¯t your stepmother arrested already?¡± ¡°our account isn¡¯t settled yet,¡± mei shu coldly chuckled, grabbing his collar and pulling him up from the ground, revealing a face covered in bruises. at this point, all of huang rui¡¯s injuries were caused by mei shu. huang rui couldn¡¯t utter a word of protest due to the leverage mei shu held over him. he just wanted to get rid of this jinx as soon as possible. the dignified miss mei from the mei family had such unexpectedly great strength! she could fight even better than grown men. he really didn¡¯t know what kind of life she had before, to force a well-bred young lady to become such a tough woman! ¡°i was wrong, i know 1 was wrong.¡± huang rui closed his eyes in agony, begging repeatedly. ¡°we¡¯ll do whatever you say. please, spare us.¡± ¡°yeah, yeah, miss, please let us off. we¡¯re willing to do anything you ask!¡± the others quickly chimed in with their pleas. mei shu was now satisfied and withdrew her hand. she smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°alright, if that¡¯s the case, you can help me with one thing. once you¡¯ve done it, i won¡¯t hold any grudges. but if you fail¡­¡± she paused for a moment, not specifying the consequences of their failure. huang rui and the others were on edge, but before mei shu could elaborate, they assured her, ¡°miss, as long as you give us the order, we promise to get it done. please, tell us what you need.¡± after enduring mei shu¡¯s brutal physical confrontations for some time, they had learned not to resist. they had also sought help from the local gang members, but it turned out that each one of them had become mei shu¡¯s defeated underlings. later, mei shu seemed to be angered by the people they kept calling over to help, so she simply beat them into submission. they dared not act recklessly anymore. the girl was ruthless and had money; they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with her. they just wanted to sever their connections with her as soon as possible. now, unless mei shu asked them to commit murder, there was nothing they wouldn¡¯t agree to. mei shu could see their eagerness and knew that her previous use of force had been effective. with a sly smile, she said, ¡°good, then help me with one task: you need to beat someone up.¡± ¡°who do you want us to beat?¡± huang rui was surprised that she only made this request. who did she need their help to beat? mei shu slapped his head in anger and made it clear that they had to seriously injure the person. ¡°the person you¡¯re going to beat is in that bar. i¡¯m not just asking you to rough him up; i want him incapacitated. if you fail, i¡¯ll hunt you down to the ends of the earth and make you pay!¡± this girl must be from the underworld¡­ huang rui crouched down with a troubled expression and said, ¡°miss, how do you want us to deal with this person?¡± they couldn¡¯t possibly end up back at the police station as soon as they were released, could they? but spending some time in prison didn¡¯t seem too bad. at least it would help them escape the pursuit of this young lady! mei shu explained her requirements to them in detail and then casually left, despite the shocked looks of the group. she wasn¡¯t afraid at all that these people would expose her once the situation was revealed because in just a few days, they had clearly understood the consequences of crossing her! on the other side. when the night had completely covered the sky, the bar reached its peak of activity. lu ming stumbled out of the bar, drunkenly embracing a young woman. mei feng quickly informed mei shu via phone. in the corner, several people, concealed and wearing masks, received the signal and immediately covered their faces. they seized the opportunity while lu ming was relieving himself in a nearby corner and dragged him into an alley. intentionally provoking lu ming by falsely claiming that the girl he was with was their girlfriend, they didn¡¯t wait for him to explain and quickly gagged him with a rag to prevent him from making any noise.. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: A Huge Misunderstanding chapter 305: a huge misunderstanding translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations by the time lu ming was thrown out of the alley like a piece of tattered cloth once again, he was already gasping for breath. it was only the next morning, when a street cleaner saw him, that he was roused from unconsciousness. lu ming woke up with a splitting headache, and the exhaustion from last night¡¯s drunkenness and the relentless beating felt like surging waves crashing over him. he slowly climbed to his feet, but a sharp, tearing pain radiated from his lower body, causing him to lose his balance and fall back to the ground. his pants were soaked with blood, and he turned pale at the sight of the dark, dried bloodstains on them. ¡°wh-what happened?¡± he was stunned, and the blood-soaked area on his pants, so vividly imprinted with the deep brown stains, was shocking. ¡°child, you should go to the hospital,¡± a concerned auntie passing by suggested. she had not anticipated that lu ming would shove her aside. lu ming growled, ¡°1 don¡¯t f*cking need to go to the hospital. there¡¯s nothing wrong with me!¡± he left, staggering away, his face pale from the pain., but he still got into the cab stubbornly and returned home without saying a word. ever since his divorce, lu ming had been living with his mother, lin wei. lin wei was not an early riser. at this hour, with the day just breaking, she was still sleeping in bed. lu ming had spent nights away from home before, and lin wei never worried about her grown son getting into trouble. that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t called him yet. when lu ming returned home, the curtains in the living room were still drawn, blocking out the morning light. he hobbled back to his room, his face frozen as if it could drip water. gently taking off his pants, he revealed skin covered in blood, and after cleaning it up, he examined the bleeding area. he couldn¡¯t remember anything about last night, only that a guy had claimed he was hitting on his girlfriend and then brought a group of people to beat him. as for how many people were involved and what they looked like, he couldn¡¯t recall any of it. however, these people were vicious; they all targeted his most vulnerable spot. under the influence of alcohol and pain, he remained unconscious until the early morning. ¡°f*ck!¡± lu ming muttered under his breath, then changed into clean pants and called the private doctor he had met at the bar, asking him to come over and check on his condition. with an injury there, he couldn¡¯t face going to a urology clinic; if someone saw him, they might think something was wrong with that part of him. when the doctor arrived at his home, lin wei had already awakened and was busy doing her makeup at the vanity. lu ming solemnly invited the doctor into his room, closed the door, and reluctantly removed his pants. ¡°was it hit by someone?¡± the doctor deduced the correct answer with just a single glance. but lu ming, out of pride, still denied it vehemently. ¡°i just had too much to drink last night and fell by accident. i called you to treat me, not to solve a case. are you trying to act like a detective? mind your own business!¡± since lu ming spoke this way, the doctor refrained from saying more. he examined the wound carefully and said, ¡°this wound is a bit deep. it would be best to go to the hospital for stitches. if a wound like this gets infected in such a sensitive area, it can lead to serious complications.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not going to the hospital,¡± lu ming immediately retorted. ¡°aren¡¯t you a private doctor? can¡¯t you just stitch me up here?¡± ¡°but 1 haven¡¯t brought any supplies with me. it would be more appropriate for you to go to the hospital,¡± the doctor responded. he clearly didn¡¯t want to get further involved and began to gather his belongings. lu ming was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even have the time to put on his pants. he grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and said, ¡°you can¡¯t leave! i¡¯ll give you as much money as you want, okay?¡± the doctor impatiently shook off his hand, saying, ¡°this isn¡¯t about money, lu ming. as you know, i¡¯m a private doctor, and i don¡¯t treat anyone other than my employer. i¡¯m here today just to give you some face. don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°damn it! you won¡¯t even save a life. what kind of doctor are you?¡± lu ming grumbled. outside, lin wei vaguely heard some noise and pushed the door open curiously. she didn¡¯t expect to see her son pulling a man without pants. she immediately screamed in fright. the doctor had a headache and quickly extricated himself from lu ming, leaving. once he had left, lin wei managed to regain her composure. ¡°son, put your clothes back on. your mother has something to say to you.¡± lu ming had no choice but to obey. he put on his pants and then went to the living room. ¡°mom, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°kneel!¡± lin wei¡¯s face had grown incredibly cold. she pushed her son down to kneel in front of the portrait of his late father. coldly, she said, ¡°is this how you honor the lu family? why can¡¯t you ever focus? i¡¯ve been wondering why you can¡¯t settle down, but now 1 find out that you¡¯ve been learning from those perverts, liking to be with men!¡± ¡°mom, you¡¯re talking nonsense,¡± lu ming said, his body still in pain. when lin wei had pushed him earlier, he had been pushed over and ended up on his knees, causing pain in his kneecaps.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Work Like An Ox chapter 306: work like an ox translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°you dare to deny it! i saw it with my own eyes!¡± lin wei was furious and raised her hand, delivering a powerful slap that turned lu ming¡¯s head to the side. lu ming was infuriated this time. he didn¡¯t care about the pain and struggled to get up from the ground. he shouted at lin wei, ¡°what¡¯s gotten into you? by what right do you have to control me? don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know what you and sheng quan have been up to! were you two close to having an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°lu ming, you!¡± lin wei was trembling with anger. her exquisite makeup was distorted as she raised her hand and delivered another slap to lu ming¡¯s face. this time, lu ming didn¡¯t endure it anymore. he didn¡¯t even consider the fact that she was his biological mother. he pushed lin wei down and stormed out of the room, seething with anger. to his surprise, he collided with zhou nan, who had been eavesdropping outside the door. lu ming coldly snorted, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± zhou nan put on a fake smile, trying to please him, and said, ¡°auntie told me she had some work to introduce to me today. she asked me to come early and go out with her.¡± ¡°who are you two going to see?¡± lu ming sneered. zhou nan didn¡¯t mind his disdainful expression and continued to smile, saying, ¡°i heard it¡¯s a meeting with a real estate tycoon, mr. wang. 1 just arrived here, so 1 don¡¯t know anyone. 1¡¯11 have to rely on auntie to help me.¡± hearing that his mother was once again involved with a wealthy ceo, lu ming¡¯s anger, which he had barely suppressed, flared up once more. ¡°you¡¯re hanging out with these dirty old men all the time. you don¡¯t even consider how old you are! you¡¯re getting old and you¡¯re still trying to cuckold my dad!¡± after hearing these words, zhou nan shifted her eyes cunningly and said, ¡°auntie does have her own way. lin he¡¯s conditions are pretty good, too. she¡¯s still young and beautiful, and she could take lin he out to see the world more often. she always stays at home and doesn¡¯t go out. she¡¯s become such a recluse!¡± being a man, lu ming naturally understood what he was getting at. suddenly, dizziness and nausea from the hangover hit him. his face turned waxen, and he pushed zhou nan away angrily. ¡°get lost. you¡¯re a nuisance. everywhere is filled with trash and sluts!¡± zhou nan¡¯s warm face turned cold at being called trash for no apparent reason, and he felt the need to settle this score with lin he. after all, lu ming was her relative, so she should pay for this! meanwhile, downstairs, lin he, basking in the sun with mei shu, had no idea that her husband was contemplating how to beat her up again. she had been keeping mei shu company while they did homework and studied together, and over time, they had become quite close. sometimes, lin he would open up to mei shu about family matters, but out of pride, she stopped short each time, forced to leave her sentences unfinished by her own self-respect. mei shu didn¡¯t rush lin he to tell her everything, she simply followed the process of becoming friends with her. putting aside lin he¡¯s infuriating weakness, she was indeed a good girl deserving of a man who loved and cared for her, rather than being married to someone like zhou nan, who subjected her to physical abuse. as evening approached, mei shu figured out the routine of old wang, knowing she would return from a wealthy old man¡¯s house in the neighborhood around this time. so, she decided to take her leave from lin he. from a distance, old wang spotted a familiar figure and walked over, frowning. ¡°lin he, who was that girl you were talking to earlier? she looked like someone i know.¡± ¡°the girl 1 talked to just now is our neighbor. we don¡¯t know each other that well. she just accidentally dropped something and asked if i¡¯d seen it,¡± lin he instinctively defended mei shu. she didn¡¯t want old wang and zhou nan to target mei shu, bringing her trouble. old wang didn¡¯t think too much of it upon hearing lin he¡¯s explanation. she scolded her, ¡°what are you doing? it¡¯s nearly time to make dinner. my son will be back soon, what are you going to feed him? he¡¯s working hard outside to earn money. are you going to let him come home and not have a hot meal? why did we marry you if you¡¯re not even good for that? if you can¡¯t even give birth to a child, can you even call yourself a woman?¡± lin he had been numb to the malicious words of this mother and son. now that she heard these words, she was no longer as upset as she was at the beginning. ¡°mom, i understand. i¡¯ll start making dinner now.¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you hurrying up? let me tell you, you¡¯re a hen that doesn¡¯t lay eggs. my son is the only one willing to take you in. if you don¡¯t behave and serve both of us, we¡¯ll kick you out, and you¡¯ll have to starve to death.¡± the landlady gave her a big roll of her eyes and turned to walk away. lin he looked up at the clear blue sky above her and, under the intense sunlight, a single tear rolled down her cheek. she didn¡¯t say anything and had no intention to resist. she silently wiped away her tears and continued to return home, where she would continue to work like an ox and a horse for them. when mei feng came to find mei shu, he saw her quietly doing her homework by the window. he brought some fruits with him and washed them before offering them to her, saying, ¡°is it really worth it to do so much for such a weak woman? you even rented this house under her place..¡± Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Maintaining One’s Dignity chapter 307: maintaining one¡¯s dignity translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°she¡¯s very innocent, and zhou nan deserves to die,¡± mei shu¡¯s knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists. mei feng, who was taken aback when he saw this, asked with concern, ¡°sis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± mei shu regained her composure and said calmly, ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t worry about me. if you need a reason, you can consider it an act of kindness.¡± mei feng hesitated for a moment and cautiously asked, ¡°sis, when you were in the countryside, apart from old wang abusing you, did anyone else hurt you?¡± mei shu looked at him with surprise, knowing he was trying to change the subject. she couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°where are you going with this? do you think i¡¯d let someone bully me so easily?¡± mei feng realized he was mistaken. after all, his sister had a strong personality and was not easy to provoke. what he didn¡¯t know was that mei shu was being gentle with lin he because she saw herself, a naive version of herself from her previous life, in lin he. back then, she had married a monster who tortured her and subjected her to physical abuse. in the end, she died a tragic death. she didn¡¯t want lin he to follow the same path. after all, a second chance at life was not something everyone would have the opportunity to experience. she wanted to uncover the truth and help lin he escape from her suffering. the first step was to correct lin he¡¯s misguided thoughts. lin he¡¯s biggest problem right now was her fixation on her inability to conceive, which made her feel indebted to zhou nan, willing to serve as an ox for him and his evil mother. but in reality, lin he had done nothing wrong. in fact, zhou nan¡¯s long history of domestic abuse against lin he was a violation of the law, and he would have to pay for it. this time, mei feng had brought some fruit and a meal for her. butler zhao was concerned about mei shu living alone and had prepared some of her favorite dishes in a thermal lunchbox for mei feng to bring. ¡°is yanyan and all jing obedient at home? have they been doing their homework properly?¡± mei shu asked with a hint of concern as she ate. mei feng replied with a smile, ¡°both of them are very well-behaved. they complete their homework conscientiously every day. yanyan has a test in a couple of days, even though it¡¯s just a small quiz. he hopes you¡¯ll be back to celebrate with him when he achieves good results.¡± upon hearing this, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°that boy is already thinking about how to celebrate before the exam. it seems like he¡¯s very confident in himself!.¡± mei feng nodded with satisfaction, saying, ¡°i checked yanyan¡¯s recent assignments, and he¡¯s been doing very well. i believe his hard work will pay off. everything is fine at home; you don¡¯t need to worry. we¡¯re just concerned about you. dad knows about you renting a house by yourself, but he hasn¡¯t said anything. he¡¯s been looking increasingly haggard, and many things are beyond his control.¡± mei shu humorously remarked, ¡°do you think dad will be so furious when he learns the truth about mom¡¯s death that he¡¯ll kill wang yue and then kill himself?¡± ¡°big sis, that¡¯s not something to joke about!¡± mei feng furrowed his brow, but then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°but i am quite curious. why did dad cheat on mom with wang yue? and why did he have a daughter with her? both you and i thought dad loved mom very much at the time, and even now, i can¡¯t see how much he liked wang yue.¡± mei shu replied, ¡°only wang yue knows that deep down.¡± she sneered, ¡°once i¡¯ve completed everything, i¡¯ll make her confess everything from beginning to end. she¡¯s the one who tore our family apart, and i won¡¯t spare her.¡± ¡°big sis, you¡¯ve changed a lot,¡± mei feng praised from the bottom of his heart. ¡°now you¡¯re becoming more and more like our mother, who was strong-willed and unyielding.¡± in that moment when mei shu had uttered those harsh words, mei feng had surprisingly seen a glimpse of his mother¡¯s spirit in her face. his mother had been a woman of strong character, and upon discovering her husband¡¯s affair, she had decisively divorced him, sorted out all her financial matters, and handled them effectively. she was always resolute and determined. and now, mei shu, just like their mother in the past, had her own unyielding pride. even mei feng, who had always been proud, couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her and wanted to protect her dignity from being destroyed by anyone. mei shu picked up a pair of chopsticks for him and said, ¡°alright, stop talking and let¡¯s eat together. you rushed over to bring me food; you probably haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± mei feng smiled and said, ¡°i heard that butler zhao specifically instructed the chef to prepare a lot of dishes for you. i¡¯m going to stay and have dinner!¡± the two of them sat down to eat in a warm atmosphere. just as they finished eating and were about to clear the table, they heard a loud crashing noise from upstairs. mei shu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she picked up her coat, preparing to go upstairs. mei feng hurriedly stopped her. ¡°sis, you can¡¯t show yourself now. old wang knows you, and if she finds out you¡¯re deliberately living below them, they will be on guard..¡± Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Selling Wife for Money chapter 308: selling wife for money translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°but today¡¯s commotion is bigger than usual,¡± mei shu frowned and, without hesitation, put on a cap to conceal her face. mei feng continued to block the doorway, disapprovingly. ¡°sis, this time, please listen to me. let me handle it. old wang has never seen me, and she won¡¯t recognize me. i can tell her i¡¯m just a neighbor and maybe give her a little threat.¡± ¡°alright,¡± mei shu¡¯s heart calmed slightly upon hearing his words. ¡°be careful, and if there¡¯s any trouble, don¡¯t get into a conflict with that scoundrel zhou nan. come straight down and find me. i know how to deal with him!¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei feng agreed with determination and then put on his coat and went upstairs. mei shu¡¯s apartment was located directly below lin fle¡¯s, so mei feng decided not to use the elevator but to climb the emergency stairs. as he pushed open the corridor door, the vulgar and offensive voices from the neighboring room filled the air. ¡°you b*tch! flow dare you threaten to leave home? you¡¯ve truly gone mad!¡± zhou nan roared and slapped lin fie across the face. beside him, old wang chimed in, ¡°my son works so hard to earn money. you have no idea how difficult it is for him. now you can¡¯t even help with a small favor! do you still think you¡¯re a virgin girl? you can¡¯t even have children, so what are you afraid of? if you go to accompany mr. wang, that¡¯s because he values you. you can¡¯t get pregnant anyway, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°no, mom, please, don¡¯t make me go. i don¡¯t want¡­¡± lin fle¡¯s pitiful cries could be heard through the door, and for a moment, mei feng thought she might be leaning against it. in the next second, a loud crash from the door confirmed his suspicion. seeing that lin he wouldn¡¯t comply, zhou nan decided to force her into submission. he grabbed her hair and brutally slammed her head against the door. with a single blow, lin he¡¯s vision darkened, and the intense pain at the back of her head left her unable to move for a while. old wang, witnessing the scene, felt uneasy and quickly grabbed her son¡¯s hand. ¡°zhou nan, stop for now. if you beat her to death, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± zhou nan, however, dismissed her concerns. ¡°mom, don¡¯t make such a fuss. i know lin he well. she¡¯s tough and can withstand a beating. when she regains consciousness, we can continue to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°alright,¡± wang the landlady let out a sigh of relief and then began discussing how to dress up lin he and personally send her to mr. wang¡¯s bed. after zhou nan accompanied lin wei to meet mr. wang today, he was completely shocked by the luxurious decorations of the nightclub. and that bottle of wine mr. wang causally ordered was worth tens of thousands! that was tens of thousands! he might never earn that much in his lifetime! yet mr. wang nonchalantly bought the wine for them to drink! it showed how vast the difference was between mr. wang and common folks like them! zhou nan had some ulterior motives. he realized that mr. wang was a lecherous man. therefore, he had a plan to send lin he to mr. wang¡¯s bed in exchange for wealth. he had a pleasant time drinking with mr. wang today and even hinted at showing mr. wang a photo of lin he. that old lecher was captivated the moment he saw lin he¡¯s face and her hot figure! zhou nan immediately felt that his plan could work, so he came back and told lin he about the situation, with the intention of discussing it further. who would have thought that this woman wouldn¡¯t know her place and even put on a facade of being virtuous and chaste, refusing to accompany mr. wang. did she think she was something special? these days, a cheap woman like her was lucky if any man wanted her! now, when she finally had a chance to fetch a good price, she was refusing! he thought she was asking for a beating! he was just too lenient with her! mei feng had overheard the commotion from outside and couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he knocked on their door. the dream of zhou nan getting rich was abruptly interrupted, and he cursed and walked over to open the door. ¡°who the hell are you? knocking on our door so late at night? are you crazy? be careful; i¡¯ll beat you up!¡± mei feng stared at him with a dark expression, making zhou nan¡¯s scalp tingle before he spoke slowly, ¡°you guys are being too loud. i have a student in my house who is about to take the college entrance exam. if you don¡¯t quiet down, i¡¯ll call the police and report you for disturbing the peace!¡± ¡°hey, who are you? if you have the guts, go ahead and call the police! do you know who¡¯s backing us?¡± old wang, puffed up with anger, rolled up her sleeves and was about to push mei feng. although her family hadn¡¯t reached the level of wealth that mr. wang, the wealthy businessman, had, they now saw mr. wang as their support, and they had become more arrogant and domineering in their words and actions. mei feng glared at him grimly. ¡°i don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you. i¡¯ll tell you one thing. you should remember that people living in this community are either rich or well-connected. i see you¡¯ve just moved here. people from the countryside like you clearly don¡¯t know the rules. in lin city, even a falling snowflake can hit a wealthy or influential person.. do you think anyone can cover for you?¡± Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Late chapter 309: late-night pursuit translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as expected, wang the landlady was intimidated by his words, and her eyes swirled as she contemplated something sinister. zhou nan, who was still in a fit of anger and had no common sense to begin with, wasn¡¯t scared by mei feng¡¯s words. he pointed at mei feng and cursed, ¡°who the hell are you to barge in here and boss me around? my family¡¯s affairs are none of your business! if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll leave now, or i¡¯ll beat you up too!¡± ¡°son!¡± wang the landlady quickly restrained her son, who was speaking without restraint, and turned to mei feng with a much more amiable attitude. ¡°this mister, please don¡¯t concern yourself with our family affairs. you can leave, rest assured, we¡¯ll be careful not to bother you.¡± ¡°mom!¡± zhou nan, feeling ashamed that his mother was bowing her head in front of someone else, immediately protested, ¡°why are you scared of him? don¡¯t forget, we have mr. wang backing us up! mr. wang has so much money that he can¡¯t spend it all, dealing with a small fry like him is a piece of cake!¡± ¡°zhou nan, don¡¯t talk like that!¡± wang the landlady, irritated, pulled her son behind her. ¡°mister, i¡¯ve said everything i need to. i¡¯m quite busy now, so please leave. rest assured, we won¡¯t inconvenience you.¡± after speaking, wang the landlady quickly closed the door. mei feng moved to the staircase out of sight of the peephole. he didn¡¯t leave immediately, waiting until the sounds of the scuffle from inside ceased. only then did he feel safe enough to go back and report to mei shu. ¡°did you see her?¡± mei shu asked with great attention to detail. she was worried that the brute might continue his violence once mei feng returned. mei feng nodded and reassured her, ¡°1 saw her. she¡¯s still conscious, and they seem to have other plans for her. they won¡¯t harm her too severely because they don¡¯t want to send a battered woman to mr. wang¡¯s place.¡± that made sense. mei shu had deep concerns and felt that she couldn¡¯t be at ease. seeing lin he reminded her of her past life, making her almost impulsive. she took a few deep breaths to calm herself and said, ¡°it¡¯s too late today. you should go back for now. leave the rest to me.¡± mei feng hesitated and said, ¡°sis, 1 can stay here with you. that¡¯s what xiao jing and yanyan want. they¡¯re very worried about you living alone under that pervert, and you can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t run into old wang. if she finds out, you might be in danger.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about me,¡± mei shu smiled and didn¡¯t elaborate. she took his coat and draped it on him. ¡°that¡¯s enough. you should go back. remember to study well. don¡¯t let this issue consume you. i can handle this alone.¡± ¡°sis, are you forgetting you¡¯re about to take your college entrance exams soon?¡± mei feng reminded her not to overexert herself. unexpectedly, mei shu exuded self-assuredness and pushed him away, ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry about the college entrance exams. 1 know what i¡¯m doing. this issue won¡¯t hinder my future.¡± ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll leave,¡± mei feng reluctantly agreed. he felt uneasy, but mei shu had already opened the door and ushered him out. ¡°i still have some practice papers to complete. just go on, and make sure you get home safely. send me a message once you arrive home, and i¡¯ll clean the lunchbox myself. you can take it back tomorrow.¡± ¡°alright,¡± mei feng couldn¡¯t argue any further and left. as he left the housing complex, he felt as if he was being followed, but every time he suddenly turned around, he couldn¡¯t spot anyone. mei feng felt suspicious and didn¡¯t leave the housing complex. instead, he took several detours and, after making sure he had completely shaken off the pursuer, he concealed himself in a shadowy location. he hadn¡¯t hidden for long when a suspicious figure appeared at the place he had recently occupied. seeing the opportunity, mei feng launched an attack from behind, pinning the person against the wall. he growled menacingly, ¡°who are you? why have you been following me?¡± the man hadn¡¯t expected a teenager to be so challenging. he flashed a hint of disdain in his eyes and threatened, ¡°you¡¯d better release me right now, or 1¡¯11 make your face blossom with cuts!¡± mei feng was undeterred by the man¡¯s threats and continued to hold him by the neck. he sternly demanded, ¡°speak! why have you been following me?¡± as soon as the question was uttered, the man¡¯s eyes flashed with menace. he waved a knife and attacked mei feng. mei feng dodged in the nick of time, the blade missing his cheek by mere centimeters. if he had reacted a moment later, his face would have been scarred. ¡°you¡¯re carrying a knife!¡± mei feng was resolute in finding out the truth and began fighting the man barehanded. soon, he had a cut on his arm from the blade, but mei feng refused to let the man get away. instead, he picked up a nearby large stone and hurled it at the man. at this moment, all that remained in his mind was the absolute determination not to let the man escape easily.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Ambush chapter 310: ambush translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations if this person was simply targeting him, mei feng could breathe a sigh of relief. however, if the person was after mei shu, then mei feng had to uncover his true intentions. the man was suddenly struck by a brick on his wrist, causing him pain and dropping his dagger with a crisp sound. mei feng decisively picked up the dagger and pressed it against the man¡¯s throat, threatening, ¡°speak, what do you want?¡± the man, not expecting to be overpowered, raised his leg to give mei feng a hard kick. but he didn¡¯t anticipate that mei feng, this seemingly underage boy, would actually dare to wield the knife. he had just lifted his leg, and the blade had already cut his skin. a sudden stinging pain came over him, and fear engulfed him in an instant. he dared not move any further and quickly raised both hands in surrender, saying, ¡°little brat, how dare you stab me?! let me tell you, even if you kill me, you won¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°speak!¡± mei feng didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with him. he pushed the blade forward a bit more, and more blood flowed from the wound. the man gasped in fright. ¡°okay, okay, i¡¯ll tell you! i¡¯ll tell you! i was just paid to do this!¡± ¡°who paid you? what were you paid to do?¡± a blizzard was brewing in mei feng¡¯s eyes, cold enough to freeze one¡¯s blood. the man trembled with fear, swallowing hard and stammered, ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t even know who the boss is. we only communicated online. but i can tell you, you weren¡¯t my primary target. the boss originally instructed me to follow a young girl, but when he saw you entering the room, he ordered me to follow you and find out your identity!¡± upon hearing this, mei feng¡¯s face turned cold. his worst fear was finally coming true. ¡°and then? after following me and checking my identity, what did the boss want you to do?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know!¡± the man begged with a mournful face. ¡°could you please keep the knife away? it¡¯s not fun to have this thing near my throat! if you really take someone¡¯s life, your future is over!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance. think carefully about what else you were supposed to do,¡± mei feng said, moving the blade closer. the man suddenly wailed, ¡°please, don¡¯t kill me! i¡¯ll tell you everything! the boss wanted me to track the girl and see where she went after school. then i followed you to this residential complex. i thought she wouldn¡¯t come out today, and there was no need to keep following her. but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to enter her room. the boss ordered me to continue watching you, to see what you two were doing inside the room, and he wanted me to find out who you really are.¡± mei feng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°how did you contact him? where¡¯s your phone? show it to me!¡± the man, with no other option, complied. he took his phone out of his pocket, found a contact, and turned the screen towards mei feng. ¡°here, it¡¯s this person. please, put the knife away quickly! going any further, i¡¯ll be killed!¡± mei feng finally let go of the man, taking the phone and looking at the screen. the other person was clearly using a burner phone, with little personal information available. mei feng glanced at the number briefly, intending to memorize it, but suddenly, a heavy darkness enveloped him from above. immediately after, a dull pain spread from the back of his head, and he lost consciousness in an instant. when he opened his eyes again, he only saw the unfamiliar white ceiling above. ¡°you¡¯re finally awake!¡± a familiar voice came from the bedside. mei feng turned his head slightly to see mei shu hastily putting down the apple she was eating. she rushed to press the button on the bedside to call the doctor. mei feng, for some reason, grabbed her arm. in that instant, he felt a sharp pain in his mind, and he seemed to see a very unfamiliar scene. in that scene, mei shu looked withered, lying quietly on a hospital bed as if she were dead. and he was sitting in a wheelchair, looking into the room through the glass. he slowly lowered his head and saw that his lower limbs were empty. ¡°ahem!¡± with a sudden rush of blood and energy in his chest, his face turned pale in an instant. he bent over, clutching the bed to cough violently. mei shu was truly frightened, forgetting even the upgrade notification sound that flashed in her system. she quickly called the doctor. mei feng¡¯s complexion visibly turned ash-gray, as if he had contracted some untreatable disease. the doctor hurriedly came over to conduct a thorough examination and calmly reassured mei shu. ¡°don¡¯t worry. he¡¯s just experiencing nausea and vomiting due to a concussion. it¡¯s normal, and he¡¯ll recover with rest.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great. thank you, doctor,¡± mei shu said hurriedly, supporting mei feng to lie down again.. she gently wiped the sweat from his forehead and then asked him tenderly, ¡°ah feng, do you remember who hurt you like this?¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Identifying the Real Culprit chapter 311: identifying the real culprit translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the moment mei feng saw her face, his eyes widened suddenly. the face from the image in his mind gradually overlapped with the one in front of him, and once again, a rush of emotions caused him to dry heave. mei shu hurriedly patted his back to help him regain composure. when he had settled down after a bout of nausea, she assisted him to sit up and handed him a cup of warm water. ¡°drink a bit to calm yourself down. we can talk when you feel better.¡± as she was about to go and find the doctor for some anti-nausea medication, mei feng once again grabbed her wrist. mei feng held the cup of water but hadn¡¯t taken a sip. his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°sis, are you alright?¡± mei shu, bewildered by his question at this point, resumed sitting next to him and affectionately patted his cheek. ¡°why are you asking about me at a time like this? 1 want to ask what happened to you. did you see who attacked you?¡± mei feng nodded slightly, and the overwhelming feeling from that disturbing mental image gradually eased. his heart rate finally stabilized. ¡°yes, sis, 1 remember. someone was tracking you. do you have any idea about this person¡¯s identity?¡± mei shu didn¡¯t expect that mei feng was injured because of her, which filled her with even more guilt. ¡°feng, why are you so impulsive? next time, in such situations, you should go straight home or to a safe and crowded place to call the police. you mustn¡¯t act impulsively again.¡± mei feng¡¯s eyes showed a hint of amusement. ¡°sis, don¡¯t worry about me. i didn¡¯t really get into a major incident this time.¡± ¡°could 1 still live if you had really gotten into a major incident?¡± mei shu sighed deeply. ¡°1 don¡¯t know why someone would be tracking me at this time. maybe it¡¯s lu ming or lin wei, worried about me? i¡¯ll investigate this matter thoroughly. you just rest in the hospital. don¡¯t run around recklessly.¡± this time, mei feng didn¡¯t want to listen to her. ¡°sis, i can help you investigate!¡± ¡°the doctor said you need to rest in bed. do you want to suffer long-term consequences?¡± mei shu stretched the blanket over him, trying to comfort him. ¡°don¡¯t worry; i have a way to investigate this matter. you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± mei feng wanted to say more but was silenced by mei shu. ¡°alright, you¡¯ve been unconscious until now. i¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry. 1 had uncle zhao prepare some meat congee for you. it should have cooled down a bit. you can drink some and then get some more rest.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei feng finally complied. he couldn¡¯t resist his elder sister¡¯s instructions. being his sister, mei shu possessed an inherent authority over him that made even this typically decisive individual obedient and well-behaved in her presence. after drinking half of the congee, his dizzy feeling subsided for the moment. mei feng remembered something important and wanted to tell mei shu, ¡°by the way, 1 found the contact information of the mastermind behind the person who was tracking you on his phone. maybe it will be useful to you.¡± upon hearing this, aaei shu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°what is it? do you remember?¡± mei feng nodded and recited a phone number skillfully. mei shu squinted dangerously and instructed mei feng to rest. she left the ward and carefully observed her surroundings, making sure no one was following her. then, she entered an empty room and took out her phone to investigate the number. as expected, the number was an unregistered burner phone, but mei shu had more than one trick up her sleeve. she input the number into her self-made software, and soon an extremely accurate location appeared on the map. mei shu enlarged the map, wanting to confirm the person¡¯s exact location. to her surprise, the icon¡¯s location indicated her own school. she pocketed her phone and smiled with a hint of coldness. in the afternoon, mei shu returned to school. in her heart, she already had a suspect. now all she needed to do was wait until school ended to confirm her suspicions. she had taken several leaves of absence during this period, but her grades hadn¡¯t been affected. the teachers had only said a few words to her and let her off the hook. as mei shu walked out of the office, she happened to run into a sweaty li zhen, who was holding a basketball. she blocked his way and stared at him coldly. a few boys nearby immediately started teasing. ¡°oh? has our goddess mei had a change of heart and fallen for our handsome li zhen?¡± ¡°unfortunately, li zhen is no longer interested in you! are you being fair to lu shen, who adores you so much?¡± ¡°hey! you can¡¯t say that! lu shen is now fond of zhou li from their class! our goddess mei is now unwanted!¡± these guys had a close relationship with li zhen and had taken his side when his attitude toward mei shu changed. they were seizing this opportunity to mock mei shu. mei shu didn¡¯t even spare them a glance. she only stared at li zhen with a cold expression. ¡°1 need to talk to you alone. the rest of you can scram..¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Apology Controversy chapter 312: apology controversy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°hey, what¡¯s your problem?¡± those guys yelled at her angrily. while speaking, they even tried to roll up their sleeves, seemingly ready to fight. if it were any other girl, they might have been frightened by their imposing demeanor. however, mei shu clearly wasn¡¯t one to back down. instead of fear, she let out a cold laugh. ¡°thinking of throwing a punch? go ahead and try. we¡¯ll see who ends up embarrassed.¡± how could the boys stand such provocation? they immediately rushed up to teach mei shu a lesson. they were about to charge at mei shu when li zhen raised his hand to stop them. ¡°you guys can go back. there¡¯s no need for you to interfere.¡± ¡°li zhen, don¡¯t let her sweet talk you into falling for her again. she is so fickle!¡± the other guys quickly advised li zhen, fearing he might reconsider his feelings for mei shu. li zhen, however, sneered and smirked. ¡°she¡¯s a promiscuous woman who¡¯s been played with by countless men. why would i have anything to do with her?¡± the guys were taken aback by his words. ¡°what did you say? mei shu is such a depraved woman?¡± ¡°you think she¡¯s any good?¡± li zhen¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph as he continued pouring dirt on mei shu. ¡°when she was sleeping around with men, i bet you guys were still playing with mud at home!¡± smack! a resounding slap echoed as li zhen received a sudden strike to his face. his expression turned cold. ¡°you dare to hit me, you b*tch!¡± saying this, he raised his hand to strike back at mei shu. however, mei shu swiftly grabbed his wrist. then, using her other hand, she delivered another hard slap to his face. ¡°don¡¯t be so despicable. your family didn¡¯t teach you well. let me educate you on their behalf.¡± ¡°what kind of person do you think you are!¡± li zhen was genuinely furious this time. he ignored everything and kicked towards mei shu. the other male students also came to their senses and tried to help hold mei shu¡¯s hands down. however, they didn¡¯t even get close to her before she effortlessly knocked them to the ground. in an instant, apart from mei shu and li zhen, everyone else in the hallway was groaning on the floor. li zhen had never imagined that mei shu could fight so well. roaring in anger, he swung his fist at her again. mei shu easily sidestepped him and then seized his wrist, executing a graceful shoulder throw. in an instant, she had him pinned to the ground. ¡°mei shu, f*ckyou! you better let me go now, or i¡¯ll f*ckyou to death!¡± his words became increasingly vulgar and offensive. mei shu remained emotionless and applied more pressure to his wrist. there was a crisp sound as his wrist bone snapped. ¡°alih!¡± his cries echoed through the entire hallway, attracting several teachers. mei shu¡¯s homeroom teacher rushed forward and wrested her hand away to release li zhen. li zhen was finally freed from her grip. ¡°quickly take him to the infirmary!¡± the teachers helped the injured students to their feet, and a few students supported them as they stumbled away. the homeroom teacher arranged everything and then panted as he looked at mei shu. ¡°what happened? why did you get into a physical altercation with male students?¡± moreover, she had single-handedly taken on five boys, all of whom looked big and strong! ¡°teacher, they slandered me and even wanted to attack me. i was just acting in self-defense.¡± mei shu briefly recounted what had happened. the teacher listened and sighed, feeling exasperated. ¡°what a mess! fine, you can go back for now. after the doctor treats their injuries, i¡¯ll personally bring them to apologize to you.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu nodded lightly, then turned and headed back to her classroom with a cold expression. as expected, the teacher followed through after school ended and brought the injured boys in front of mei shu to offer their apologies. but when they saw mei shu, their expressions made it clear that they wanted to devour her. they didn¡¯t show the slightest intention of apologizing. as expected, when they locked eyes with mei shu, they ground their teeth and cursed loudly, ¡°b*tch! we were careless this time, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll forgive you next time!¡± ¡°shut up!¡± the teacher was infuriated, stomping over to slap one of the boys on the back of his head. ¡°what kind of students are we raising at this school? you insulted a female classmate in front of a teacher and even tried to attack her with so many people. are you still men? write a ten-thousand-word self-critique for me! hand it in tomorrow morning, or 1¡¯11 report to the principal and have you receive a major disciplinary action!¡± ¡°teacher!¡± one of them immediately voiced their discontent and began to protest. but the teacher had lost his patience, and he was determined to make them apologize. they had no choice but to grudgingly mutter a half-hearted apology to mei shu. when it was li zhen¡¯s turn, he stood tall, his eyes filled with humiliation. ¡°i will never apologize to her. if the school wants to discipline me, you can go ahead!¡± ¡°li zhen, you better know your place!¡± the teacher yelled at him even more sternly. li zhen, however, shouted even louder, ¡°why should i apologize to her? i didn¡¯t say anything wrong.. she¡¯s a sl*t from the start!¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Forced to Apologize chapter 313: forced to apologize translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the teacher was so furious that he wished he could give him a slap in the face. however, as a teacher, his responsibilities prevented him from doing so. instead, he placed his hands behind his back and coldly said, ¡°tomorrow, have your parents come to the school. if this matter isn¡¯t resolved, you will be suspended temporarily!¡± li zhen looked at the resolute back of the teacher, fuming with anger. he also glared at mei shu and left with a sense of indignation. but mei shu had no intention of letting him off easily. ¡°stop,¡± she walked slowly to where li zhen was and looked at the others. ¡°leave, i need to talk to him alone.¡± ¡°mei shu, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± a few of them made a threatening gesture, ready to roll up their sleeves for a confrontation. unfortunately, mei shu didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. she raised an eyebrow and gazed down on them with a hint of disdain. ¡°just you guys? what can you do?¡± just as both sides were about to come to blows again, li zhen, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up, ¡°you all go out!¡± ¡°but!¡± ¡°no more nonsense! leave!¡± li zhen stared at mei shu with hatred in his eyes. the group reluctantly left the classroom with a cold snort, leaving mei shu to confront li zhen alone. ¡°what do you want to say?¡± li zhen sneered at her with a sidelong glance and a roll of his eyes. he felt that even a second of looking at her would dirt his eyes. mei shu didn¡¯t speak but took her phone out of her pocket. after a few taps on the screen, she turned up the volume on her phone. at the same time, the beep from her phone was accompanied by the ringing of li zhen¡¯s phone in his pocket. ¡°it¡¯s really you,¡± mei shu hung up the call and suppressed her anger. ¡°why did you have someone follow me?¡± li zhen hurriedly tried to grab his phone and, upon hearing mei shu¡¯s question, looked at her with a hint of disbelief. ¡°how do you know it was me?¡± mei shu¡¯s patience was exhausted, and her brows furrowed into a deep crease. ¡°you have no right to question me. right now, i¡¯m the one asking you. why did you have someone follow me?¡± li zhen chuckled softly and, no longer struggling, decided to act stubborn. ¡°do you have any evidence to prove that i had someone follow you? just because you got my phone number from somewhere?¡± mei shu had always known the extent of his shamelessness, but this time, li zhen¡¯s behavior had truly exceeded her expectations. in her previous life, she and li zhen had at least had a good relationship for a while. in this life, even though they weren¡¯t together, they had no reason to be enemies. she didn¡¯t understand why li zhen had repeatedly made her feel uncomfortable. ¡°whether you say it yourself or i force you to, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± mei shu didn¡¯t plan to continue wasting time with this man. he was someone of little importance to her. ¡°hey, do you think you can continue hitting me all you want because i let you hit me once? do you not know your own limits? do you believe i¡¯ll slap you right now?¡± li zhen arrogantly walked over and made a gesture to strike mei shu. mei shu didn¡¯t go looking for more evidence; instead, she directly confronted li zhen. she was prepared for the fact that he wouldn¡¯t cooperate willingly. that was okay, though. if he didn¡¯t want to cooperate, she had plenty of ways to make him obedient. she grabbed the hand he used to strike and didn¡¯t intend to leave any room for doubt this time. she pressed him to the ground and delivered punches that would cause excruciating pain without leaving any visible marks. this time, she was ruthless. her little brother was in the hospital, and she only wanted to use li zhen to vent her anger and seek revenge for her brother. in this life, she had already sworn to herself to protect her younger brothers from any harm. little did she know that now, because of the despicable actions of li zhen, her commitment had been broken! it was all because of this person¡¯s shameless behavior that her brother was suffering from concussions! he deserved to die! ¡°hit me all you want, maybe you¡¯ll kill me, but you¡¯ll have to accompany me in death!¡± li zhen clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t even cry out in pain. mei shu wasn¡¯t in a hurry; she had many ways to torment li zhen. they remained in the classroom together until darkness fell. li zhen was covered in sweat, weak, and the stubbornness that had been in his eyes had long disappeared. ¡°damn woman, you¡¯re really ruthless. have i ever treated you badly before? when you were bullied by mei mu, didn¡¯t i stand up for you? why are you doing this to me?¡± li zhen lay on the cold ground, and a tear slid down from the corner of his eye. mei shu looked at him with indifference, squatted down beside him, and pulled his collar, ¡°tell me, why did you have someone follow me? i¡¯m asking you for the last time.¡± at this moment, li zhen had been tormented to the point of feeling deflated, lacking even the strength to move a finger, let alone resist mei shu¡¯s restraint. he exerted all the strength he could muster to turn his eyes in her direction and forced a bitter smile. ¡°answer me first, have you ever had a place for me in your heart?¡± ¡°no,¡± mei shu replied without any expression. ¡°li zhen, whether in the past or in the future, i will never like you. just give up on that idea.¡± li zhen closed his eyes with a sense of resignation and fell back to the ground.. after a long silence, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°if i were to say that i had someone follow you because i couldn¡¯t accept it, you probably wouldn¡¯t believe me, would you?¡± Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Lingering Shadows chapter 314: lingering shadows translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°li zhen, don¡¯t try to make yourself seem noble. you¡¯re just a despicable coward who can¡¯t bear responsibility,¡± mei shu exposed his true nature without mercy. li zhen¡¯s eyes flew open, and he fixed his gaze on her, saying, ¡°i¡¯m despicable? what about you? you¡¯re nothing but a promiscuous woman who¡¯s been with countless men! last night, my people even caught a male student entering your room. mei shu, you¡¯re quite the strategist! has lu yan also had his turn with you? why is it that i¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t?¡± ¡°li zhen, you¡¯re disgusting,¡± mei shu said in disgust, distancing herself from him. but her words and actions had already deeply wounded li zhen¡¯s innermost being. in disbelief, he let out a cold laugh, ¡°i¡¯m disgusting? you, mei shu, are more disgusting than anyone else! you¡¯ve rented a separate apartment just to make it easier for those men to be with you. do you even know the meaning of shame? tell me, how many men have you slept with?¡± mei shu felt like every second she spent talking to this man was an insult to her intelligence. however, her silence seemed to confirm li zhen¡¯s accusations. ¡°you don¡¯t want to admit it, do you? do you even realize how low you¡¯ve sunk? mei shu, do you think 1 actually wanted you? let me tell you, the most embarrassing thing in my life is that i once loved a woman like you!¡± ¡°who do you think you are?¡± mei shu grabbed a cloth from the lectern, stuffed it into li zhen¡¯s mouth, and then patted his cheek, saying coldly, ¡°let me make it clear to you: being liked by you is a stain on my life, and if you ever try something like this again, the consequences won¡¯t be as simple as a beating.¡± li zhen tried to cry out but couldn¡¯t, and his anger drove him to struggle, though futilely, against his restraints. mei shu didn¡¯t pay much attention to his feeble resistance. she moved her wrist slightly, identified the same spot on the back of his head where mei feng had been injured, and then picked up a broken table leg from the floor. she used it to strike li zhen forcefully at that location. li zhen lost consciousness instantly. expressionless, mei shu left the classroom. this time, she had shown some restraint. she merely wanted li zhen to experience the same pain her brother had endured, and she had no intention of taking his life. moreover, li zhen¡¯s life was already miserable enough. there was no need for her to dirty her hands further. on her way home that night, mei shu paid special attention to any signs of someone following her. this time, the person didn¡¯t dare to follow her again, likely because li zhen hadn¡¯t had the chance to inform them about the day¡¯s events. over the weekend, mei shu made plans to go shopping and relax with lin he. however, lin he appeared preoccupied throughout the outing. mei shu did most of the talking, and lin he only occasionally responded. sensing lin he¡¯s unease, mei shu smiled and asked, ¡°what¡¯s on your mind?¡± lin he was startled for a moment but quickly regained her composure. anxiously, she said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. have i been too distracted and ruined your day?¡± ¡°how could you? i¡¯m just worried about you,¡± mei shu sighed. ¡°we¡¯ve been together for so long. can¡¯t you trust me?¡± lin he turned her head away, looking at the ground with a forlorn expression, and didn¡¯t answer. mei shu continued to probe, ¡°how did you get those injuries on your body?¡± lin he instinctively looked at mei shu, and when she realized that mei shu¡¯s gaze was focused on her shoulder, she hurriedly covered the exposed skin with her clothes, nervously saying, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡­¡± ¡°another accident?¡± mei shu interrupted before lin he could finish her sentence. lin he felt extremely embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to discuss it further. she said, ¡°please, let¡¯s not talk about it. i¡¯m really okay. i¡¯ll continue shopping with you. what do you want to buy?¡± ¡°sister lin.¡± mei shu grabbed her wrist, stared at her intently, and said, ¡°they¡¯re breaking the law. why do you keep forgiving them endlessly?¡± lin he closed her eyes in pain, holding back tears. her voice trembled as she said, ¡°please, don¡¯t talk about it. i beg you.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t want to push her too hard. she stiffened her face and changed the topic with effort, ¡°never mind. if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, i won¡¯t force you. but remember, in my heart, you¡¯re like a sister to me. no matter what happens, just give me a call, and i¡¯ll be there to help you.¡± lin he looked at her, seemingly at a loss, before breaking into a genuine smile. ¡°thank you, shu¡¯er. you¡¯re such a kind person. by the way, we¡¯ve known each other for quite some time, but i only know your name. i don¡¯t even know your last name.¡± mei shu was taken aback for a moment, her expression awkward as she replied, ¡°my last name is bai.¡± ¡°bai shu? i¡¯ll remember that,¡± lin he said with a smile, taking mei shu¡¯s hand. ¡°let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 treat you to something to eat.¡± the sight of the two women walking hand in hand was observed by someone else. a sinister smile appeared on li zhen¡¯s gloomy face. his youngest aunt and mei shu knew each other far too well. it seemed that mei shu¡¯s move to that apartment building was no coincidence at all.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Coercion chapter 315: coercion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when mei shu and lin he were together, it seemed like they had an endless conversation. as they strolled, lin he helped mei shu pick out many beautiful clothes, and, feeling excited, she also bought one for herself. mei shu took care of the bill during checkout. feeling guilty, lin he suggested treating mei shu to dinner. seeing her rare and genuine smile, mei shu¡¯s mood darkened inexplicably. who would have thought that such a lovely girl was suffering in secret, abused and tormented by those two monsters? that evening, when lin he returned home and opened the door, her smile disappeared, replaced by an overwhelming sense of fear. she had come home late today, and upon entering her home, she sensed a heavy atmosphere immediately. at first, lin he thought it was just her imagination, but as she closed the door, locked eyes with her husband and saw his sinister gaze, she realized that the eerie feeling she¡¯d experienced earlier wasn¡¯t a figment of her imagination. quietly and unnoticed, zhou nan had suddenly appeared behind her. he reached up and grabbed her by the neck, coldly questioning, ¡°where were you? why are you only coming back now?¡± lin he quickly began to explain, ¡°1¡­ i went grocery shopping. look.¡± she raised the bag of vegetables she was holding for him to see. zhou nan glanced at it, released his grip on her hand, and casually turned on the living room light with a malicious smile, saying, ¡°then hurry up and make dinner. i¡¯m starving!¡± ¡°sure, i¡¯ll make it right away,¡± lin he hastily escaped from his clutches and rushed into the kitchen to wash vegetables and start preparing dinner. today was strange because old wang hadn¡¯t returned home so late. however, lin he no longer had the mood to think about so much. what she noticed was the chilling pressure behind her was getting closer, and eventually, the faint sound of footsteps came to a halt right behind her. ¡°honey?¡± trembling under the pressure, lin he turned around, only to be pinned down by her husband at the sink. zhou nan¡¯s voice sounded like that of a devil as he murmured, ¡°lin he, 1 noticed you¡¯ve lost weight recently.¡± saying this, his large hand had already slipped under her clothes and was caressing her smooth skin. lin he let out a startled cry and tried to push him away, but zhou nan maneuvered her back into submission. he tightly gripped her jaw, forcing her to look at him. ¡°i¡¯ve talked to mr. wang,¡± just this sentence made lin he completely forget how to struggle. zhou nan was very satisfied with her reaction and stroked her cheek as if rewarding her. ¡°he likes your face a lot. just spend one night with him, and we¡¯ll have a lifetime of wealth and prosperity. as long as you obey me, i won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± tears welled up in lin he¡¯s eyes as her eyelashes trembled slightly. ¡°zhou nan, i¡¯m your wife.¡± ¡°yes,¡± zhou nan responded as a matter of fact, ¡°you are my wife. so before i give you to mr. wang, i want to enjoy you myself!¡± with that, he violently tore off lin he¡¯s clothes and forcibly turned her around, pressing her against the sink with her back facing him. lin he sobbed, struggling to catch her breath, and pleaded humbly, ¡°zhou nan, 1 know i¡¯ve wronged you. i can¡¯t bear children, but you can¡¯t treat me like this, you can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°i am your husband, and we are legally married. there¡¯s nothing wrong with having you sleep with me.¡± zhou nan glared with eyes that seemed like those of a demon, forcefully pulling down his pants and entering lin he¡¯s body. lin he cried out in pain, trying to resist, but zhou nan overpowered her, and the struggle gradually ceased as the pain intensified. her limbs, which had been thrashing earlier, went limp, allowing zhou nan to have his way with her. before long, the torment ended. zhou nan loosened his grip on her, and lin he fell to the ground like a ragdoll. satisfied, zhou nan pulled up his pants. ¡°take a shower tomorrow,¡± he said, ¡°and in the evening, i¡¯ll take you to meet mr. wang. don¡¯t try any tricks; i know where your aunt and her family live. if i find out you¡¯ve run away, i¡¯ll make their lives miserable.¡± ¡°b*tard¡­¡± zhou nan left, and lin he muttered under her breath. she sat on the ground for a long time, her mind blank, until the sky outside had darkened completely. she then got up, dressed, wiped away her tears with a numb face, and continued to prepare dinner. when the landlady, wang, returned, she exchanged a glance with her son and they both saw the victorious smile in each other¡¯s eyes. they didn¡¯t torment lin he further during their meal that evening. to them, she was now the best money-making tool. to ensure she met mr. wang in the best condition tomorrow, they didn¡¯t want to leave too many bruises on her body. the following day was the weekend. mei shu knew that lin he liked to relax by walking around the residential area during the weekend. but she waited and waited today and didn¡¯t see lin he¡¯s appearance. she began to feel anxious. it wasn¡¯t until the evening that mei shu saw lin he being dragged by zhou nan and forcibly pushed into a luxury car.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Delivered to the Door chapter 316: delivered to the door translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu followed without a second thought. she had a rough idea of what zhou nan intended to do with lin he. lin he was exceptionally beautiful today, and even zhou nan, who usually looked down on her, couldn¡¯t help but steal a few glances. she had carefully curled her hair, creating a soft round bun on the side, and her long hair flowed naturally over her prominent collarbone, exuding a captivating charm that drew everyone¡¯s attention. the outfit she wore was also one zhou nan had never seen before. it was a long, sky-blue dress that hugged her graceful figure. she even wore the high heels he had given her when they got married, a style completely different from her usual attire when facing him at home. zhou nan couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable and sarcastically commented, ¡°it seems like you¡¯re really looking forward to accompanying mr. wang. you¡¯ve dressed up so beautifully! why didn¡¯t you put in this much effort when you were with me?¡± as he spoke, he took the opportunity while driving to touch lin he¡¯s slender thigh. lin he remained silent, not resisting. she suppressed her revulsion and turned her head to the side. when the car arrived at a club, lin he finally opened the door herself. zhou nan coldly observed her obedience, thinking that she couldn¡¯t wait to sleep with mr. wang, and his mocking expression intensified. ¡°well, well, isn¡¯t this little zhou?¡± from a distance, an overweight man in a suit and leather shoes approached, sneaking a glance at lin he. ¡°is this the beauty you¡¯re introducing to me?¡± zhou nan grinned like a subservient dog, wagging his tail in front of the man. ¡°yes, mr. wang, what do you think?¡± ¡°i never thought the real person would be even more beautiful than the photos!¡± mr. wang eyed lin he up and down with a lascivious look, stroking his chin in satisfaction. ¡°come on, let¡¯s go inside, we can eat and chat at the same time!¡± ¡°of course, we¡¯ll follow your arrangements.¡± zhou nan followed mr. wang, but after just a few steps, he noticed lin he hadn¡¯t moved. he turned back impatiently. ¡°why are you just standing there? hurry up and come in with me! i warn you, don¡¯t cause any trouble; otherwise, i¡¯ll beat you to death when 1 get back!¡± lin he bit her lower lip in shame and, being pushed by zhou nan, reluctantly entered the club. in a private room, as soon as mr. wang sat down, he began to run his hands all over her. lin he looked at her husband, desperately seeking help. zhou nan slyly rolled his eyes and flashed a flattering smile, saying, ¡°mr. wang, no need to rush. let¡¯s have our meal first. by the way, about that project you mentioned¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s yours to handle!¡± mr. wang generously entrusted the project directly to him. upon hearing this, zhou nan was instantly delighted and forgot about everything else. ¡°that¡¯s fantastic, mr. wang. let me raise a toast to you!¡± with this project in hand, zhou nan could finally establish himself in lin city, and he would be on his way to becoming a small business owner! however, atr. wang didn¡¯t respond and instead cast a glance in lin he¡¯s direction. zhou nan immediately caught on. he personally poured a glass of wine for lin he and said, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to thank mr. wang for me?¡± lin he hesitated, tears welling up in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t move. zhou nan was afraid that mr. wang would grow impatient. he took lin he¡¯s hand, forcing her to offer the glass of wine to mr. wang. but his grip was too strong, and he accidentally pushed lin he into a4r. wang¡¯s arms, splashing wine on mr. wang¡¯s shirt. mr. wang¡¯s expression changed immediately. zhou nan turned pale with fear. he was afraid of losing the lucrative deal and quickly urged lin he, ¡°why are you standing there? hurry up and clean up for mr. wang! what are you waiting for?¡± he urged lin he in a low voice. at this point, zhou nan was blinded by money and had completely forgotten that this woman was his legally wedded wife. lin he, with fear in her eyes, reluctantly looked up at mr. wang. her trembling hands reached for a tissue on the table and began wiping the wine off the man¡¯s wet shirt. her delicate hands moved against his chest, making the man¡¯s breathing grow heavier. as a man himself, zhou nan could immediately see through mr. wang¡¯s intentions. slyly, zhou nan stood up and said, ¡°i won¡¯t disturb you any longer, mr. wang. next time, 1¡¯11 treat you to dinner.¡± ¡°sure, you can leave now.¡± mr. wang dismissively waved his hand, urging him to go away quickly. lin he¡¯s hand paused, and she barely had time to look up at zhou nan¡¯s cold back. her hand was then suddenly held by someone, and her body uncontrollably fell into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°darling, you are so beautiful. forgive me for not being able to resist taking you the first time i met you. but don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t choose such a place next time,¡± mr. wang murmured. as soon as zhou nan left, president wang completely revealed his true colors. if he had appeared unsavory just now, now he was a full-fledged demon. lin he screamed in fear and struggled to get up from mr. wang, but she was no match for him. he quickly subdued her and pinned her to the table. the sumptuous dishes on the table remained untouched, scattered to the side. lin he belatedly realized that her hands and feet had become icy. the grief she had suppressed deep inside her burst forth. she helplessly clung to the edge of the table, tears streaming down her face.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Rescued chapter 317: rescued translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°no, please¡­¡± the large hand at her waist moved upward, and the hot, foul-smelling breath near her neck made lin he feel nauseated, almost causing her to vomit right then and there. a sense of despair enveloped her from head to toe. an insurmountable resentment suddenly surged from her chest to her mind. lin he didn¡¯t know where she found the strength, but she pushed the man off her forcefully, gasping for air as she clutched her own clothes tightly. ¡°what the hell are you doing? trying to rebel?¡± mr. wang¡¯s emotions were suddenly interrupted by her and he was about to rush forward to embrace her again. lin he quickly shouted, ¡°mr. wang, i didn¡¯t mean it. i just wanted to say¡­¡± ¡°what did you want to say?¡± mr. wang impatiently asked. lin he¡¯s mind went blank, leaving only one thought. she needed to escape. if she allowed him to have his way with her here, her future would be nothing but hell. ¡°i¡­ i need to go to the restroom. i think 1 might be getting my period.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± mr. wang stared at her in disbelief, his gaze slowly falling to her legs. lin he instinctively covered her lower abdomen. ¡°mr. wang, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to be with you, but suddenly, i¡¯m not feeling well. can you let me go to the restroom to check if i¡¯m on my period?¡± she appeared pale now and genuinely appeared to be in pain. mr. wang¡¯s expression twisted for a moment, but the thought of a woman¡¯s monthly bleeding disgusted him. he suddenly lost all interest. ¡°you can go. if it turns out you¡¯re not menstruating, come out quickly.¡± with that, he walked to the window moodily and lit a cigarette. lin he nodded hurriedly, then slipped into the restroom and quickly took out her phone to call the police. but just as she dialed the number, a text message came in. ¡°well done.¡± these simple four words sent a shiver down lin he¡¯s spine. she focused on the name of the sender and saw an unexpected name. bai shu¡­ how could it be the little sister downstairs from her house? in an instant, lin he remembered what bai shu had told her that day. as long as she needed help, no matter where she was or what she was doing, bai shu would come to protect her. but she was just an underage girl. would it be more like a lamb to the slaughter to call her at a time like this? after some thought, lin he decided not to endanger bai shu and closed the messaging app to continue reporting the incident to the police. however, at that moment, the door to the private room was suddenly knocked on. lin he was on edge, and her hands trembled. her phone almost fell into the sink. she clutched her phone and discreetly listened to what was happening outside the door. ¡°who is it?¡± mr. wang asked harshly from outside. ¡°hello, i¡¯m a waitress at this club. our manager heard that mr. wang was here and specially sent me to deliver a bottle of fine wine. we hope mr. wang will have a great time,¡± a soft and pleasant female voice echoed in the hallway. mr. wang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°wait for me. i¡¯ll come and open the door for you.¡± from the voice, it seemed the woman outside was young and beautiful. the one inside the restroom was a useless thing, but his burning desire required satisfaction. since the club¡¯s manager had sent this woman to him, he might as well bring her in for enjoyment. as he thought that, mr. wang opened the door. lin he was horrified, covering her mouth with her hands. she could tell that the voice outside belonged to the same person as her downstairs neighbor! had she really followed all the way here? wasn¡¯t she in danger? thinking this, lin he was about to unlock the restroom door and rush outside. but the next moment, she heard a muffled grunt from the man outside. then, bai shu picked up a bottle of red wine from the table and smashed it directly onto mr. wang¡¯s head. before he lost consciousness, bai shu evilly curled her lips and said, ¡°remember, all the land in lin city bears the lu surname. if anyone dares to compete with our master si for business, you¡¯ll have only one way to go, death!¡± as her words trailed off, mr. wang instantly lost consciousness, falling heavily onto the wine-soaked carpet. lin he was already shocked and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. after a while, when she heard no more noises outside, she cautiously unlocked the restroom door. when she opened the door, she saw bai shu standing outside, smiling warmly at her. ¡°i told you i¡¯d come to help,¡± bai shu said as she walked over to hold lin he¡¯s hand. she felt that lin he¡¯s fingers were somewhat cold and gently massaged them. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s safe now. later, i¡¯ll leave first, and then you can take mr. wang to the hospital. remember, if anyone asks, tell them you saw nothing. you only know that a woman came in. do you understand?¡± ¡°i understand.¡± lin he nodded subconsciously, obediently agreeing. but she soon realized that something was off. ¡°what about you? you hurt him. mr. wang will surely make you pay!¡± after all, lin he was an adult, and she couldn¡¯t let an underage child bear the consequences for her mistakes.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Slapped chapter 318: slapped translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± mei shu smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t blame me for this. alright, i¡¯ll be on my way. if someone sees me here, it could cause trouble. after i leave, call the emergency center as 1 told you.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± lin he was about to say more, but mei shu had already let go of her hand and walked away. her heart was pounding in her chest. lin he held her phone, trembling all over to the point where she could barely stand, and she sat down beside the man. her skirt quickly became soaked with the sticky substance on the floor. lin he lowered her head and saw that mr. wang¡¯s blood had already soaked a large portion of the carpet. could it be that this man had died? lin he panicked, quickly extending her fingers to test his breath. when she felt a faint flow of air on her fingertips, she breathed a sigh of relief. she checked the time and followed mei shu¡¯s instructions, diah ling the hospital¡¯s emergency number. when the manager arrived, mr. wang had already been loaded onto an ambulance. afraid that something major had happened in his club, the manager quickly called mr. wang¡¯s wife and then grabbed lin he¡¯s wrist, asking, ¡°were you with mr. wang?¡± ¡°yes,¡± lin he answered timidly. the manager took a deep breath and asked, ¡°what exactly happened just now? i need you to tell me everything.¡± lin he hesitated but ultimately obeyed mei shu¡¯s instructions, providing the manager with a detailed account of everything she had heard in the restroom. she had just arrived in lin city, and she didn¡¯t know anyone here. she had never heard of the lu family¡¯s name. however, as soon as the manager heard that surname, his face changed, and the leg he had just raised to step onto the ambulance was pulled back. ¡°you, go with mr. wang to the hospital.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you going?¡± lin he was confused. the manager had seemed very concerned just a moment ago, so why was he suddenly so composed? ¡°i can¡¯t leave the club. you go on your own. if there¡¯s anything, you can contact me by phone,¡± the manager said impatiently, handing lin he his business card and walking away without looking back. behind her, mr. wang had been placed on the stretcher and was being loaded into the ambulance. the medical staff urged, ¡°who is the patient¡¯s family member? someone must get in the vehicle with him!¡± ¡°oh, i¡¯m coming!¡± lin he quickly agreed and then struggled to climb into the ambulance. once aar. wang was delivered to the hospital, he was taken into the operating room. lin he, on the other hand, was directed to go to the payment counter on the ground floor. she didn¡¯t have much money on her, as her finances were managed by zhou nan. at the moment, she couldn¡¯t afford the surgical fees. she could only take out the manager¡¯s business card and called him. the manager asked for her bank account number and promptly transferred the required amount, instructing her to tell mr. wang later that he had advanced the medical expenses. lin he assumed that the other party wanted mr. wang to repay the debt, so she agreed. when she finished the paperwork and returned to the area outside the emergency room, she noticed a woman sitting in the hospital corridor, crying. the moment she saw lin he, the woman charged over and slapped her. ¡°you shameless slut, if it weren¡¯t for you seducing my husband, how could he have been beaten like this! if anything happens to my husband, 1 won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± lin he was stunned by the slap, her eyes quickly welling up with tears of grievance. ¡°but¡­ i¡¯m also a victim¡­¡± the woman spat on the ground in disgust. ¡°you dare to call yourself a victim, you sl*tty b*tch! when you crawled into my husband¡¯s bed, why didn¡¯t you call yourself a victim? now that something has happened to him, you¡¯re pretending to be pitiful here. bah!¡± ¡°i really didn¡¯t¡­¡± lin he covered her burning cheek and handed the woman the paperwork. ¡°never mind. since i¡¯m in the way here, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°you stay right there!¡± the woman was furious, stomping her feet, and crumpling the papers in her hand. but lin he ran without looking back, and when she stepped out of the elevator, she collided with a slim figure. the person grabbed her hand and dragged her into a quiet alley outside the hospital, patiently waiting for her to catch her breath before saying, ¡°next time you encounter something like this, remember to fight back. since you won¡¯t extort money, it¡¯s better to fight back and enjoy it.¡± ¡°did you follow me here?¡± lin he looked around nervously, finally summoning the courage to hold mei shu¡¯s hand. ¡°i¡¯ll escort you home. it¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay; i won¡¯t go back just yet.¡± mei shu raised her hand and caressed lin he¡¯s cheek. ¡°i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± lin he¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no apparent reason. mei shu smiled and said, ¡°no need to be so nervous. 1 just want to know, if your husband forces you to accompany other men again after you go back, what will you do?¡± lin he was also terrified of this possibility. her voice quivered as she replied, ¡°i¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to¡­ i don¡¯t want to be with those men.¡± ¡°why?¡± mei shu squinted her eyes, coaxing her to reveal her most genuine thoughts.. ¡°why don¡¯t you want to?¡± Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Eavesdropping chapter 319: eavesdropping translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin he raised her head in disbelief. ¡°do 1 even need to say it? of course, i don¡¯t want to! i¡¯m a person, not an object. why should zhou nan make me accompany anyone? i don¡¯t have to obey his orders!¡± ¡°very well, then continue answering my previous question. if zhou nan insists on making you do this, what will you do?¡± mei shu stared at her unwaveringly. lin he nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. what would she do? mei shu¡¯s question kept circling in her mind. lin he looked at the gravel on the ground in a daze, feeling that she was as small as them, but not living as freely and comfortably as them. after a long period of contemplation, lin he finally found her voice. ¡°i will try to persuade him not to do that. after all, 1 am his legal wife. how can 1 have relations with other men?¡± mei shu probably guessed her answer and didn¡¯t seem too disappointed. nevertheless, the smile on her face disappeared completely. ¡°alright, then let me take you somewhere,¡± she said and, without waiting for lin he¡¯s response, grabbed her hand and hailed a taxi. ¡°driver, go to longcheng hotel.¡± ¡°why are we going there?¡± lin he asked in a hurry. in her haste, she applied a little too much pressure with her hand, accidentally scratching a wound on mei shu¡¯s hand. when the blood seeped under her nails, she realized her mistake and held mei shu¡¯s hand apologetically, saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t mean to do that! does it hurt?¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± mei shu withdrew her hand, her expression indifferent. she no longer displayed the gentleness she had shown when rescuing lin he in the private room. yes, gentleness. after a thorough search of her thoughts, lin he finally found the word that best described mei shu¡¯s expression at that moment. however, it felt extremely strange to use such a word to describe mei shu¡¯s demeanor back then. it was hard to imagine a girl who wasn¡¯t even an adult yet, who had just knocked a man unconscious with a bottle, could exhibit such a calm and casual expression. it was as if she were a demon. lin he was startled by the term she had come up with and quickly dispelled the chaotic thoughts from her mind. mei shu was doing all of this to help her! how could she start thinking that mei shu was terrifying? with these thoughts swirling in her mind, they arrived at the hotel entrance. during the entire ride, neither of them had said a word. mei shu paid the driver and got out of the car. she still looked emotionless. lin he felt somewhat uneasy and cautiously approached mei shu. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, shu¡¯er, were you angry just now?¡± ¡°i wasn¡¯t.¡± mei shu turned her head and smiled at lin he, her smile inscrutable. but lin he couldn¡¯t help but feel that mei shu was genuinely angry. she was about to explain herself when mei shu had already entered the hotel without a word. taking lin he with her, mei shu expertly passed through the front desk, entered the elevator, and swiped a card, taking them to the sixth floor. ¡°what are we doing here?¡± lin he followed mei shu, bewildered. she had refrained from speaking during the entire journey. the hotel was luxurious to the point of almost blinding her eyes, and the people coming and going were all dressed extravagantly. this was clearly a high-end place, and she was worried that mei shu had brought her here for her safety, intending to temporarily place her here. after pondering for a while, she finally reached out to mei shu. ¡°sister, 1 can¡¯t afford to stay here. 1 understand your good intentions, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me so much.¡± ¡°who said i was letting you stay here?¡± mei shu coldly glanced at her, causing lin he to halt her words. lin he was momentarily puzzled but then considered another possibility. ¡°are you trying to introduce me to a job that can support me? but 1 don¡¯t know how to do anything, and this place looks like somewhere only important people would come. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to do it well.¡± lin he had been self-deprecating and uncertain the whole time. mei shu could see her struggle and a trace of coldness appeared on her face. ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± mei shu¡¯s icy tone silenced lin he immediately. facing her surprised gaze, mei shu turned around and continued walking. the two of them walked to the end of the corridor, and suddenly, a woman¡¯s moaning sounds came from inside, making lin he blush. lin he lowered her head shyly. ¡°shu¡¯er, you¡¯re still underage. how can you bring me to eavesdrop on others here? let¡¯s hurry and leave before someone finds us and kicks us out.¡± ¡°no rush. listen some more,¡± mei shu said emotionlessly, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall with her eyes closed. she seemed completely unaffected by the sounds inside. however, lin he felt embarrassed and frustrated. she was about to pull mei shu and leave when a familiar male voice suddenly rang out from inside. ¡°darling, your skills are impressive. unlike my wife at home, she¡¯s like a dead pig every time she¡¯s in bed with me, never moving. it leaves me with no interest at all.¡± ¡°you¡¯re saying this about your wife. aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll get angry if she finds out?¡± the woman playfully teased, followed by a flirtatious cry. it was evident that things inside were quite intense. the man continued, panting, ¡°she won¡¯t find out. i¡¯ve given her to mr. wang. after she accompanies mr. wang, there¡¯s a line of men waiting for her. she¡¯ll be responsible for making money, and i can go to a hotel with you.. how about that?¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: A Life chapter 320: a life-saving straw translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°how can this be!¡± lin he covered her mouth in anguish, not allowing herself to make a sound. her tears quickly moistened her hand, and there was a ringing in her ears, making her unable to hear anything at all. mei shu opened her eyes and leisurely enjoyed the sight of lin he¡¯s crumbling expression. she then slightly parted her lips and asked, her voice cold and mocking, ¡°your husband has cheated and visited prostitutes multiple times after marriage, but you¡¯ve turned a blind eye, unwilling to acknowledge it. now that you know everything, what do you plan to do?¡± lin he looked at her in despair, her eyelashes trembling as a tear of hopelessness fell. ¡°who are you? how do you know so much about my family?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow and sneered mercilessly. ¡°as you know, the people in lin city are either wealthy or prominent. anyone living in the royal district must be well-off. as long as i¡¯m willing to pay, there will naturally be people willing to investigate and find out everything 1 want to know.¡± lin he sobbed and reluctantly accepted her explanation. ¡°so, you approached me with ulterior motives, right? is that woman inside also one of your ploys to seduce my husband?¡± mei shu furrowed her brows, then suddenly handed her a room key card, responding to a different question, ¡°do you want to go in and witness what they¡¯re doing up close?¡± the ambiguous sounds from the room were growing louder. lin he desperately shook her head, resisting the urge to leave while leaning against the wall. the moment she heard her husband¡¯s words, all the strength drained from her body. if she hadn¡¯t held onto the wall, she would have probably collapsed on the floor. mei shu watched her leave with a blank expression, making no move to stop her. however, she relentlessly questioned from behind, ¡°what are you afraid of? will he not betray you if you go back now and pretend not to hear anything? will he not abandon you to another man?¡± lin he¡¯s body suddenly quivered, and pain overwhelmed her, forcing her to bend over and clutch her aching stomach, her figure forlorn and disheveled. ¡°what can i do¡­ i don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± she choked, her tears streaming down, creating large puddles on the floor. mei shu slowly approached her, her voice as cold as ever. ¡°what are you really afraid of? are you afraid that if you leave him, you won¡¯t have the means to survive?¡± ¡°no¡­¡± lin he helplessly shook her head. mei shu continued, ¡°i¡¯ve investigated you. you¡¯re a university graduate with a degree in finance. during your time at university, you met zhou nan, who worked in a bar. you fell in love at first sight, and after you graduated, you married him. you even gave up your profession for him, opting not to enter the workforce and becoming a full-time housewife. but your married life was far from happy.¡± ¡°stop it!¡± lin he¡¯s face was filled with pain as she covered her ears and mumbled incessantly. mei shu pried her hands away and continued speaking, ¡°you and zhou nan have been married for a while but haven¡¯t had any children. after medical tests, it was revealed that you¡¯re naturally infertile. since then, zhou nan¡¯s attitude towards you has changed drastically, and he began physically abusing you. his mother also insulted and physically attacked you, but you¡¯ve always believed it was your fault, so you never fought back.¡± ¡°please stop, 1 beg you, please¡­¡± mei shu released her hands and gazed at the sobbing woman before her with pity. ¡°before i met you, i had a dream.¡± ¡°a dream?¡± lin he had cried so much that she had lost the ability to think, asking mechanically as she tilted her head. mei shu¡¯s gaze gradually became distant. ¡°yes, in the dream, there was a girl just like you. she wasn¡¯t liked by her family and believed everything was her fault. she tried desperately to please everyone, but her father married her into a sadistic man.¡± ¡°and then?¡± lin he stopped crying and asked in a hushed voice. mei shu answered calmly, ¡°then she died, tortured to death. that man had no male abilities, so he took pleasure in beating her every day to satisfy his sadistic desires. she never thought of resisting, believing that her family would come to save her, but in the end, her sacrifices led to a tragic fate for all those who cared about her.¡± lin he lowered her hands slowly, her face completely lifeless. ¡°if that girl had resisted back then, would she be better off now?¡± ¡°perhaps she would, or perhaps she wouldn¡¯t,¡± mei shu responded candidly. ¡°that girl never had the opportunity to go to college, and her resistance might have only led to more brutal beatings. or maybe she would have killed that man and lived a fugitive¡¯s life, but no one would have dared to bully her again.¡± ¡°but both paths were dead ends.¡± lin he thought desperately. she wished someone could come to the girl¡¯s rescue, helping her break free from the inescapable quagmire, and offering her a brighter third option. unfortunately, that girl hadn¡¯t found a savior and had lost her precious life. lin he didn¡¯t want to die; she needed a life-saving straw.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Awakening and Resistance chapter 321: awakening and resistance translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the confident demeanor of mei shu contrasted sharply with lin he¡¯s disheveled state. however, mei shu was, after all, just an underage child¡­ a room key card was presented to lin he once again. ¡°would you like to go inside?¡± mei shu looked at her expectantly. this time, lin he unexpectedly felt a surge of determination within her. she wanted to attempt to be like a stranded fish that had struggled for a long time but was still striving to swim out to the sea. in the blink of an eye, countless thoughts flashed through her mind, and when she came to her senses, she was tightly holding the room key card. mei shu displayed a satisfied smile. ¡°that¡¯s right, catching them in the act is the first step to get rid of that man. be brave and go ahead. no matter what happens, i¡¯ll be here.¡± in an instant, lin he found great courage within herself. she gathered her thoughts, finally mustered enough strength to stand firm, and, with grace, walked to the room¡¯s entrance on her 4-inch high heels. the sounds inside had grown faint, indicating that their activities were nearing an end. if she didn¡¯t enter now, it might be too late. taking a deep breath, lin he decisively swiped the room key card and used it to open the door. she stormed into the room and said, ¡°zhou nan, you dare to sleep with another woman behind my back?¡± ¡°all!¡± the naked woman on the bed quickly grabbed a sheet to cover herself. ¡°how, how did you get here?¡± zhou nan was taken aback when he saw lin he and quickly jumped out of bed, picking up his pants from the floor and attempting to put them on. however, it was too late for all of this. mei shu, holding her phone, recorded the scene while smirking. ¡°oh my, this beauty looks quite good. how did you become interested in such a slob? tell me, how much did he pay you to be with him? he¡¯s so stingy. how much can he pay you?¡± ¡°who the hell are you?¡± zhou nan said, irritated, and attempted to grab her phone. mei shu stood her ground, as lin he was already standing in front of her. ¡°you leave first; i can handle this myself.¡± ¡°fine, the evidence is all recorded anyway.¡± mei shu put her phone away and left without hesitation. furious, zhou nan stomped his feet behind her, trying to slap lin he¡¯s face to vent his anger. but this time, lin he didn¡¯t let him get his way. for her, this action was all too familiar. she easily avoided his slap, pointed at the woman on the bed, and harshly interrogated zhou nan, ¡°who is she?¡± zhou nan, already fed up to the extreme, said, ¡°you don¡¯t dare to stick your nose in my business! you, a useless hen who can¡¯t even lay eggs, are you going to tell me who i should be with? i told you to accompany mr. wang, right? why, did he finish so quickly?¡± he used the most vulgar language to humiliate her continuously. lin he was trembling with anger, ¡°this is called infidelity! i want a divorce; i want a divorce from you!¡± ¡°don¡¯t go crazy; if you leave me, you won¡¯t even get to eat. can you talk about a divorce?¡± zhou nan was so angry that he grabbed her hair, pulling her over and slamming her into the wall. lin he was no match for him in strength, and she couldn¡¯t break free. she struggled but was still going to collide with the wall. in fear, she tightly closed her eyes. but the next moment, the anticipated pain didn¡¯t come. the man beside her suddenly let out a muffled groan. lin he opened her eyes in fear, only to see a handsome man standing beside her. ¡°who are you?¡± lin he asked in surprise. the man bent down gently, helping her to her feet, and then said, slowly and politely, ¡°hello, i¡¯m jiang he. i¡¯m very sorry for this unexpected situation in our hotel. we will do our best to compensate you for your loss.¡± ¡°no, there¡¯s no need for compensation; this isn¡¯t your fault.¡± lin he replied, a bit bewildered. she was still wearing a tight-fitting long dress with creases indicating that something had just happened. jiang he smiled gently. ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll handle it for you here.¡± with that, he clapped his hands, and a group of uniformed security personnel rushed into the room. they picked up the still-unconscious zhou nan and dragged out the naked woman from the bed. the woman had been completely shocked and acted like a madwoman, with her disheveled hair as she clung to a security guard¡¯s arm, screaming, ¡°what are you doing? where are you taking me?¡± ¡°this hotel prohibits prostitution.¡± jiang he stated without emotion before instructing the security personnel to throw the two of them outside. lin he had never expected such a dramatic turn of events and nervously asked, ¡°well, what about me?¡± they wouldn¡¯t throw her out as well, would they? ¡°you¡¯re injured. how about i take you to the hospital?¡± jiang he politely suggested. lin he immediately shook her head, refusing, ¡°there¡¯s no need; my injuries are minor. i can go home by myself. you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself.¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll escort you.¡± jiang he had been protecting lin he throughout, and he accompanied her downstairs. during this time, lin he looked around for mei shu but couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. anxiously, she turned to jiang he and asked, ¡°did you see a young girl outside the door just now? she was with me!¡± ¡°oh, yes, i saw her,¡± jiang he replied with a smile. ¡°she contacted us to come and help. but she had something to attend to, so she left early..¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Identity Revealed chapter 322: identity revealed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin he had her doubts and wanted to confirm things with mei shu in person. she took out her phone to call mei shu. jiang he waited patiently, his face still wearing a smile, waiting for her to make the call. after several notification tones from the phone, someone finally answered on the other end. mei shu¡¯s voice came lazily through the phone receiver, ¡°hello? is everything resolved?¡± lin he, who couldn¡¯t care less about her own situation, anxiously inquired about mei shu, ¡°shu¡¯er, where are you? i didn¡¯t see you when i came out. mr. jiang said you had something to attend to and left early.¡± the person on the other end of the call remained silent for a moment. lin he¡¯s concern grew as she continued, ¡°shu¡¯er, did something happen to you? where are you? i¡¯ll come find you right away.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not necessary,¡± mei shu¡¯s tone sounded somewhat resigned. ¡°it¡¯s quite troublesome, but i can handle it on my own. after you finish up, just have mr. jiang take you back, and at my doorstep, under the flowerpot, there¡¯s a key. go to my place and wait for me to return.¡± when she mentioned the person¡¯s name, her attitude seemed very familiar. only then did lin he finally ease her concerns. after hanging up the phone, she apologized to jiang he, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i was just worried about shu¡¯er and i didn¡¯t doubt you.¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± jiang he said gently. ¡°miss mei is lucky to have a friend like you.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± lin he was clearly stunned and asked with a confused blink, ¡°miss mei? who¡¯s that?¡± jiang he raised an eyebrow, puzzled. in a flash, he realized that mei shu hadn¡¯t told lin he her real name! he must have accidentally revealed something. jiang he quickly tried to correct himself, ¡°i mean, the young lady you mentioned. she¡¯s fortunate to have a friend like you who cares so much for her.¡± ¡°did you just say that her surname is mei?¡± lin he clearly didn¡¯t believe his lie. she lowered her eyes and kept repeating the two words. ¡°mei shu¡­ so she is mei shu!¡± in an instant, lin he understood everything! why this person had inexplicably appeared by her side, insisting on becoming her friend! why this person had constantly tried to help her without asking for anything in return! it was all because she was mei shu! the girl who had been raised in the countryside by old wang. however, lin he couldn¡¯t quite fathom why mei shu, who should have been repaying old wang¡¯s kindness, now seemed to be plotting against old wang¡¯s son, zhou nan, so deliberately. furthermore, mei shu herself appeared quite different from the delinquent girl described by old wang. seeing that the situation was about to become unmanageable, jiang he had to think quickly to make amends. ¡°miss lin, please believe that miss mei has no ill intentions towards you at all. everything she¡¯s doing is to help you escape from this difficult situation.¡± ¡°help me?¡± lin he raised her head in a daze. ¡°but isn¡¯t old wang the one taking care of her when she was in the countryside? why is she helping me deal with zhou nan?¡± jiang he sighed deeply. ¡°i¡¯m very sorry, miss lin. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s my place to tell you the exact reasons. if you have any questions, i think you should ask miss mei later. 1 believe she¡¯s not intentionally hiding anything from you.¡± lin he nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°okay, i¡¯ll go back by myself. i won¡¯t trouble you again, mr. jiang.¡± ¡°no, miss mei specifically instructed me to escort you home,¡± jiang he insisted. ¡°moreover, considering what just happened, your husband probably won¡¯t let you off. it¡¯s dangerous for you to go home alone. miss mei is concerned.¡± jiang he insisted on escorting her horn, and lin he could only agree guiltily. she hadn¡¯t felt such kindness from strangers in many years. mei shu and the man before her seemed different from others. they didn¡¯t appear indifferent but instead generously lent a helping hand. they were truly good people. lin he didn¡¯t want to let their kindness go to waste. looking back on the time she had spent with mei shu, she somehow felt that mei shu must have known her situation from the beginning, so she chose to conceal her identity. was mei shu only trying to save her from the misery because he pitied a weak person like her? but the misery was all created by her own husband¡¯s hands. could she really escape from it? on the way, lin he contemplated the situation with growing unease. when they exited the elevator and left the hotel, they encountered furious zhou nan who had put his clothes on. that woman he had been with had already left, perhaps too embarrassed to remain. but zhou nan obviously wanted to confront her. upon seeing lin he coming out with jiang he, a mocking smile crossed zhou nan face. ¡°i really underestimated you. i went to great lengths to find a buyer for you, and you¡¯ve already found a wild man for yourself! you¡¯re quite fast!¡± ¡°zhou nan, don¡¯t slander me!¡± lin he clenched her fists and roared with all her strength. this was something she had never dared to think about before, but now, she had found the courage to say it.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Slander chapter 323: slander translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°oh, so you¡¯re a tough woman now, huh? you think having someone back you up means i can¡¯t handle you?¡± zhou nan adopted a menacing, thuggish demeanor as he reached out to grab lin he¡¯s hand. jiang he reacted swiftly and positioned himself in front of her. ¡°sir, if you continue causing a scene outside our hotel, don¡¯t blame us for not being polite!¡± ¡°bah! you shameless adulterer! you slept with my wife and now you¡¯re trying to intimidate me! if you have the guts, call the police and have them arrest me!¡± zhou nan¡¯s shouts grew louder, attracting a growing crowd of onlookers. as soon as they realized it was a case of a woman cheating, people began to gather, pointing fingers at jiang he. ¡°oh my, he looks so handsome, but i can¡¯t believe he¡¯s involved in these sneaky affairs! he brought another man¡¯s wife to this hotel to sleep with her, and was caught red-handed. this is going to be quite the spectacle!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not true!¡± lin he was afraid but didn¡¯t want to subject jiang he to baseless insults. even if no one listened to her explanation, she tried to defend herself. ¡°i didn¡¯t book a room with someone. my husband just solicited a prostitute, and i caught him. jiang he is the owner of this hotel; he was merely trying to help me.¡± ¡°give it a rest! why did the hotel owner bother to meddle in your affairs!¡± ¡°clearly, you¡¯re the one having an affair, and you¡¯re trying to put the blame on your husband. how can you be so wicked and low?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if you¡¯re saying your husband cheated, then where is the other woman? it¡¯s just you here!¡± ¡°women like her are bound to meet a bad end!¡± more and more people gathered, and the comments became increasingly derogatory. lin he felt overwhelmed, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°it¡¯s not like that; 1 didn¡¯t lie. it¡¯s my husband who betrayed our marriage. you don¡¯t know anything, so why are you blaming me?¡± zhou nan saw that the situation was tipping in his favor and was delighted. he continued to incite the crowd, ¡°look, everyone, my wife is determined to be with this adulterer! she doesn¡¯t even want to go home with me! what should 1 do?¡± ¡°take them to the police station!¡± ¡°will the police handle this? take her back to her parents¡¯ house and see what her family says!¡± ¡°yes, we absolutely can¡¯t let her off easily!¡± the crowd didn¡¯t hold back their malice. lin he was in agony and barely able to breathe. jiang he discreetly blocked the view of the people looking at her. ¡°zhou nan, if you continue to slander my reputation, i¡¯ll sue you for defamation in court. furthermore, if others in the crowd continue spreading rumors, i won¡¯t hesitate to take them to court as well.¡± ¡°you¡¯re just trying to scare us, right?¡± ¡°yeah, even if the police come, they can¡¯t arrest all of us. there¡¯s a saying, ¡®the law does not punish the masses,¡¯ after all!¡± the most offensive among them now wore expressions of indifference and continued to righteously censure lin he and jiang he. zhou nan looked hesitant, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him to create such a favorable situation for himself. how could he not seize the opportunity? regardless of any potential consequences, he became obstinate, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! he¡¯s just trying to intimidate us because he¡¯s guilty. he wants to take my wife away! you all must help me; this person is trying to abduct my wife. isn¡¯t he no different from a human trafficker?¡± his words became increasingly outrageous, and lin he could no longer bear it. she rushed forward to confront him, ¡°zhou nan, you¡¯re despicable! you¡¯re lying! i caught you in the act earlier, and now you¡¯re twisting the truth. i won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°crazy woman, damn it!¡± zhou nan hadn¡¯t expected her to scratch his face so suddenly. he wiped the blood off his face and flew into a rage, giving lin he a hard slap. jiang he hurriedly pulled lin he behind him and used his walkie-talkie to call security. ¡°are you all dead? contact the police. there¡¯s a disturbance at the hotel entrance.¡± ¡°copy!¡± the voice on the walkie-talkie immediately responded. when the people around heard that the police might really be called, they all began to worry that they might be unjustly implicated, and some started to have second thoughts. in fact, they weren¡¯t particularly concerned about justice for zhou nan; they just wanted to join in the excitement. unexpectedly, now that the situation had escalated, they were naturally worried about getting caught up in it themselves. some individuals rolled his eyes and tried to slip away unnoticed. but the security guards were very fast and immediately surrounded them. seeing the security response, zhou nan understood that things weren¡¯t going well. he immediately sat on the ground and feigned a fit, ¡°they assaulted me! they¡¯re taking advantage of their position! wealthy people are taking my wife and corrupting her. where is the justice?¡± even jiang he, who had always had a good temper, couldn¡¯t contain his anger now. he glared at zhou nan fiercely and gave instructions to the security personnel nearby, ¡°keep them here. no one is allowed to leave.. when are the police arriving?¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Courage to Resist chapter 324: courage to resist translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°they¡¯ll be here soon,¡± a security guard quickly responded. the hotel was not far from the police station, so the response time was relatively fast. as he finished speaking, a distant siren could be heard approaching. now, even zhou nan, who had been lying on the ground and making a scene, was taken aback and somewhat scared. he quickly got up, brushed dust off his clothes, and reached for lin he. ¡°come home with me; 1¡¯11 deal with you when we get back!¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to go with you!¡± lin he was taken by surprise as he grabbed her wrist, and the pain made her eyes well up with tears. jiang he immediately pushed him away. zhou nan seized the opportunity and lay down on the ground as if he had been pushed over by jiang he. ¡°ouch, it hurts so much! my coccyx seems to be injured. you have to take me to the hospital! you have to pay! you must pay!¡± ¡°zhou nan, you scoundrel!¡± lin he broke free from jiang he¡¯s grasp, ran over, and grabbed zhou nan¡¯s collar with unexpected strength. she lifted him, a man weighing more than a hundred and seventy pounds, off the ground. ¡°lin he, are you trying to rebel?¡± zhou nan was incredulous as he stared at the unfamiliar woman before him. lin he had always been submissive in his presence, and he had never seen her so angry. did this woman really fall for the manager of the hotel? the more zhou nan thought about it, the angrier he became. she grabbed lin he and said fiercely, ¡°1¡¯11 make you recognize your identity today!¡± he raised his hand to strike lin he, as he usually did. lin he instinctively covered her head, but the expected blow did not come. the police car had parked on the street behind them. ¡°stop!¡± the police quickly stepped out of their vehicle and pulled zhou nan, who was about to hit lin he, away. they then turned to jiang he and asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± jiang he briefly recounted the situation to the police. upon hearing this, the crowd suddenly became pale with fear, realizing they had been foolish. they began to apologize to the police. ¡°sir, we were deceived by this man. we didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble. we¡¯re not involved in this; can you just let us go?¡± ¡°yeah, we were just helping out when we saw that man claiming his wife had booked a room with another man. we felt it was our duty to intervene.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, we were doing a good deed!¡± ¡°you folks created a commotion in a public space, so you all are coming to the police station with us for questioning,¡± the police said, ignoring their excuses. they just realized on their way here that the traffic in this area had become unusually congested. when they arrived here, they found out that it was these people gathering and causing trouble that had completely blocked the entire street. this time, we must take all of them back to the police station for proper education! ¡°don¡¯t, officer, we really know we were wrong!¡± these people pleaded and struggled, not wanting to go to the police station and have a criminal record. but the police acted in accordance with the law, and these ordinary citizens dared not resist. soon, they were all taken into the police cars. zhou nan was also among them. jiang he saw lin he, who appeared stunned, standing by his side and softly reassured her, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. those people will serve as witnesses for us, and the hotel has surveillance cameras both inside and outside. he won¡¯t be able to deny it, and he will definitely face legal consequences this time.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± lin he looked up at him in a daze, still unable to fully comprehend what had just happened. she couldn¡¯t believe she had acted that way toward zhou nan earlier. but she didn¡¯t regret it one bit. in fact, deep down, she felt strangely liberated. this was the first time she had openly confronted zhou nan and defied him in public. she never realized that resisting someone¡¯s oppression and violence wasn¡¯t as difficult as she had imagined. upstairs, mei shu and lu si had been observing the situation all along. it wasn¡¯t until the police cars drove away from the street that they withdrew their gazes and turned to each other. ¡°so, mr. lu si, the illustrious president of the lu corporation, needed to personally inspect the work at a hotel?¡± mei shu asked him with a calm expression. lu si raised an eyebrow. ¡°undeniably, i have done you a great favor.¡± mei shu coldly responded, ¡°your help was for lin he. if you want to claim gratitude, ask her. what does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°lin he¡¯s situation is indeed your concern, and i¡¯ve intervened. you owe me a favor,¡± lu si said matter-of-factly as he took a sip of tea. mei shu sarcastically asked, ¡°so, you remember what 1 told you last time, right? i explicitly declined your advances, and now your actions¡­¡± she intentionally trailed off, making lu si, who had remained cool and collected, somewhat uncomfortable. setting down his tea cup, lu si moved closer to her. he bent down, leaned in close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°mei shu, do you know how to repay the favor you owe me?¡± mei shu put on an appearance of eager listening and said, ¡°tell me?¡± in a low, almost inaudible voice, lu si murmured, ¡°generally, returning a favor to me means paying a much higher price. however, 1 can offer you a special exception..¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Confession of Feelings chapter 325: confession of feelings translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°i don¡¯t think that exception is what i want to hear,¡± mei shu turned her head slightly, avoiding his scorching breath. a fleeting trace of desolation passed through lu si¡¯s eyes. ¡°be my girlfriend. then, it¡¯s only natural for me to treat you well, and you won¡¯t need to repay me for anything.¡± mei shu squinted at him, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°what is it that you like about me, exactly?¡± ¡°must one be specific about what they like in someone?¡± lu si replied, his voice full of emotion. love should be irrational, after all. mei shu, however, didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°if liking someone is entirely without reason, 1 would rather believe that such affection is merely a delusion.¡± ¡°are you saying that my liking you is a delusion?¡± lu si took a step back, with a momentary shortness of breath. ¡°perhaps you don¡¯t know, but i¡¯ve never been in a relationship or liked any other girls before. however, now i¡¯m certain that 1 truly like you. it¡¯s absolutely not the delusion you¡¯re suggesting.¡± mei shu scoffed lightly. ¡°because you lack the experience of liking someone, you¡¯re more likely to misunderstand your feelings.¡± ¡°what about you, have you ever liked someone?¡± lu si seized on the gap in her words and asked immediately. a tiny crack appeared in mei shu¡¯s confident expression, but she quickly concealed it. ¡°no.¡± ¡°you¡¯re lying,¡± lu si saw through her emotions that she had swiftly masked. jealousy and resentment were growing within him. ¡°tell me, who is that person? have you ever liked someone? lu yan, perhaps?¡± ¡°not lu yan.¡± mei shu answered quickly. she said, ¡°not lu yan¡± instead of ¡°i haven¡¯t liked anyone.¡± lu si inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, but his mood remained sour. ¡°then who is this man? i can¡¯t think of any other boys your age you¡¯ve been in contact with.¡± lu si suddenly froze, as he thought of mei shu¡¯s past experiences in the countryside. could it be that¡­ she confessed to someone when she was very young? his fist clenched and relaxed as he felt that his mood was at an all-time low. ¡°no matter who you¡¯ve liked before, as long as you weren¡¯t together, you can start to like me again.¡± ¡°lu si, why don¡¯t you understand that perhaps you really don¡¯t like me?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t articulate her current emotional state. all she wanted now was for lu si to take back everything he had said. hearing lu si¡¯s words, mei shu¡¯s heart felt chaotic, and her emotions seemed to be spiraling out of control. she lost the calmness and composure she usually had. she didn¡¯t want anyone in this life to have the privilege of disturbing her peace of mind. lu si narrowed his eyes, taking in her flustered appearance, and suddenly cornered her against the wall, looming over her. ¡°mei shu, are you afraid of me?¡± ¡°what could i possibly be afraid of you for?¡± even though she said this, mei shu swallowed nervously, feeling inexplicably tense. lu si¡¯s eyes darkened with a dangerous glint. ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to like you, is it because you dislike me?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t dislike you; on the contrary, 1 think you would make a great friend.¡± mei shu turned her head away, wanting to keep their breaths from intermingling in such close proximity. the atmosphere around them had become so ambiguous that her heart was once again racing uncontrollably. no matter how hard she tried to force herself to stay calm, her palms were already so sweaty with nervousness. ¡°if you don¡¯t dislike me, why are you unwilling to give me a chance? i have money, 1 have looks; i should be within your consideration,¡± lu si continued to use his own intimidation to coax her into revealing her true feelings. mei shu continued to feel flustered and could hardly breathe. she closed her eyes and admitted, ¡°i acknowledge that you have excellent conditions, but don¡¯t you think i¡¯m too young to be considering this right now? 1 haven¡¯t even graduated from high school!¡± lu si¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, and he abruptly stopped exuding his charm. he stared at mei shu with a stern, penetrating gaze, and his voice turned icy. ¡°do you think i¡¯m old?¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not old! in fact, you¡¯re not much older than me, just a few years. however, i¡¯m not ready for a relationship right now, and how could i get into a romantic relationship with you when i¡¯m still underage?¡± mei shu suddenly found the perfect excuse. she looked at him, her eyes bright and determined. lu si reached out to block her overly bright eyes. he sighed and stood upright. ¡°fine, 1¡¯11 wait for you to grow up. but before that, don¡¯t fall for anyone else. after all, you¡¯re a studious student who won¡¯t engage in any improper activities.¡± mei he felt that the man¡¯s words were a bit overbearing, but the immediate priority was to quickly brush him off, so she simply nodded and said, ¡°fine, i won¡¯t be with anyone else until 1 graduate, but you also can¡¯t keep saying you like me to pressure me into being with you. otherwise, i will never talk to you!¡± ¡°okay,¡± seeing her rare display of childlike behavior, lu si felt joy in his heart and was willing to indulge her in everything.. wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Confessing the Past chapter 326: confessing the past translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations anyway, they would have plenty of time to spend together in the future, so there was no need to rush. if he pushed her too hard, this little girl could be quite stubborn. ¡°but you have to promise me one more thing,¡± lu si said with a playful tilt of his head as he watched her. mei shu¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she asked with an awkward tone, ¡°what is it? don¡¯t push your luck!¡± lu si raised a hand to tuck a loose strand of her hair behind her ear. ¡°you can¡¯t refuse my good intentions, and you can¡¯t avoid me by making excuses.¡± mei shu had an inkling that this condition was a big trap, and she mustn¡¯t agree to it. however, lu si had prepared a compelling reason to corner her. ¡°you said it¡¯s because you¡¯re too young to consider this kind of thing. i¡¯ve agreed to wait for you, but you still have to give me a chance to pursue you. otherwise, how can i be sure that someone won¡¯t snatch you away?¡± mei shu felt a sense of helplessness. this man could always find an excuse to make her compromise. compromise willingly. after a long pause, mei shu stiffly nodded under his urging gaze. lu si put his hand on her head and ruffled her hair. ¡°good girl, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you out for something to eat.¡± ¡°no, i need to check on lin he.¡± mei shu was worried that something might happen to lin he at the police station. ¡°jiang he is with her; you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± lu si forcefully pulled her away without asking for her opinion, only letting go of her struggling hand when they got in the car. seeing her sulking expression, lu si¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at her a bit more. mei shu glared at him with annoyance. ¡°where are we going to eat?¡± lu si turned to her with a smile. ¡°i¡¯ll take you for a candlelit dinner.¡± when the two of them finished dinner and returned to the apartment complex, the streetlights were already lit. mei shu was still a bit worried about lin he and quickly called her. to her relief, jiang he had already taken lin he to the apartment she rented. only then did mei shu¡¯s heart finally settle. lu si gazed at her deeply. ¡°i¡¯ve always wanted to know why you care so much about lin he?¡± they weren¡¯t relatives or friends, and lin he was even the daughter-in-law of old wang. it didn¡¯t seem right for mei shu to get too close to her. but mei shu had gone to great lengths for her, renting an apartment below her family¡¯s place, pretending to coincidentally bump into her every day, and trying to get closer to her. the amount of effort she had put into it suggested that she had a deeper motive. mei shu remained silent for a moment and then fixed her eyes on lu si. ¡°you¡¯re a man, and you won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± lu si didn¡¯t like the feeling of being excluded from her thoughts. mei shu sighed and said, ¡°loving the wrong person comes at a painful cost, and that¡¯s true for both men and women. it¡¯s just that women pay a higher price when they love the wrong man. do you understand?¡± ¡°i understand,¡± lu si said in a deep voice. ¡°perhaps you don¡¯t know, but my mother was deceived by my father, which led her to a bitter end, dying without ever having an official status.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t lu li your biological brother?¡± it was the first time mei shu learned about this. in the previous one, as for the lu family, she only knew of lu yan¡¯s existence. she had never thought that lu si¡¯s background was also full of tragedies. ¡°we only share the same father,¡± lu si explained with a wry smile. ¡°you may think that i wouldn¡¯t understand the pain of women, but in fact, i¡¯ve experienced the agony of losing a close relative, which is no less painful than loving the wrong person.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly unfastened his seatbelt and leaned closer to her. the two of them were entangled in their breaths, continuously. ¡°mei shu, you have to believe that in this world, no one is more serious about you than i am. my feelings are not just empty words.¡± his gaze was too intense, making mei shu feel flustered, and she quickly unfastened her seatbelt, stammering, ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m going home. thank you for bringing me back today. goodbye.¡± with that, she fled the scene. in front of lu si, it seemed she would always be the one to yield first. this kind of intense affection was hard for her to handle, and she was better off without it. she still had a lot to do, and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste her energy on elusive love. even in the elevator, her face was still flushed. the confined space made it hard for her to breathe, and she tried to calm down by taking deep breaths and cooling down her face. the elevator doors opened with a ¡°ding.¡± mei shu was trying to regain her composure when she unexpectedly met a pair of hostile eyes. li zhen had been waiting for her at her apartment door without her noticing. mei shu frowned in displeasure. ¡°what are you doing here? haven¡¯t you had enough from our last encounter?¡± li zhen smiled ominously. ¡°mei shu, imagine what old wang¡¯s reaction would be if i told her you were staying here.¡± this guy was truly annoying. mei shu replied emotionlessly, ¡°if you want to tell her, go ahead. but i can¡¯t guarantee what i¡¯ll do. you, of all people, know best what i¡¯m capable of..¡± Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Former Glory chapter 327: former glory translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing mei shu¡¯s words, li zhen instinctively touched his still throbbing cheek. he reached out and forcefully pushed open the closing elevator doors, his gloomy eyes glaring at her through the narrow gap. ¡°are you threatening me?¡± mei shu crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°yes, so what? i bet you haven¡¯t gone to your grandmother to complain before coming here, have you?¡± ¡°what do you mean? do you think i¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± li zhen, feeling humiliated, squeezed into the elevator, getting dangerously close to her. mei shu moved away, disgusted. she said, ¡°i suggest you first visit your grandmother and tell her everything you intend to do. she will tell you whether or not you should come here and say these things to me.¡± ¡°do you know my grandmother?¡± li zhen found it hard to believe. mei shu gave a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°or do you think your good uncle walked out of the police station all by himself?¡± ¡°did you get someone to help me?¡± li zhen¡¯s eyes widened, wishing he could just glare a hole through mei shu. he had heard his grandmother mention that the reason why lu ming had been released smoothly this time was due to someone¡¯s help. but he never expected that someone to be mei shu. after the video thing last time, she was still willing to help? for a moment, li zhen¡¯s emotions became quite complicated. ¡°i hope everything you said is true. i¡¯m going to see my grandmother now to verify. if i find out you¡¯re lying, i will make sure you pay, even if it costs me my life.¡± with that, he didn¡¯t look at mei shu and sulked in a corner. mei shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and went home after exiting the elevator. upon hearing the commotion, lin he stood up instinctively. when she saw that it was mei shu who had returned safely, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°thank goodness you¡¯re back; now i can finally relax.¡± ¡°what happened?¡± mei shu asked with concern when she noticed lin he¡¯s troubled expression. lin he hesitated, but decided to be honest. ¡°my mother-in-law probably received a call from the police station. she was scolding loudly in the corridor, threatening to find me and settle scores. i¡¯m worried she might come here, which would bring trouble to you.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± mei shu said with a dismissive smile. ¡°what did they say at the police station?¡± gratefully, lin he said, ¡°zhou nan is suspected of soliciting prostitution and causing trouble. he has been detained, and there is surveillance footage from the hotel to prove it. he can¡¯t get away with it. they¡¯ve also asked for a fine to be paid. i have to thank you¡­ mei shu.¡± after speaking, lin he hesitated, looking at mei shu¡¯s expression, she added, ¡°actually, you didn¡¯t need to hide your true identity from me. i truly considered you like my real sister and would never betray you. i just wanted to know why you are here. is it because of my mother-in-law?¡± mei shu had originally planned to confess her identity in person, but lin he had already found out ahead of her. she raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, ¡°how did you find out?¡± regarding this matter, lin he blushed slightly and appeared somewhat embarrassed. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about that. you tell me first why you didn¡¯t directly reveal your identity and why you insisted on living in my building.¡± she had a series of questions to ask, but she was afraid of annoying mei shu. mei shu smiled and said casually, ¡°i won¡¯t hide it from you. my initial intention was indeed old wang, but if i were to say that 1 deliberately lived in the apartment below yours, concealed my identity, and made contact with you all for the sake of you, would you be willing to believe it?¡± lin he had thought of countless reasons but hadn¡¯t considered this one. she was taken aback and hesitated. ¡°why?¡± mei shu diverted her gaze and looked at the high heels lin he had yet to take off. those shoes were exquisite and beautiful, but they were clearly uncomfortable to wear. there was a red mark on lin he¡¯s instep, which stood out starkly on her otherwise flawless skin. ¡°it seems you haven¡¯t worn high heels for many years, right?¡± mei shu asked with a smile. ¡°i can tell you¡¯re not comfortable in them anymore.¡± lin he was a little embarrassed and started to bend down to cover her feet but stopped herself and sat back down. ¡°yes, ever since i got married, i¡¯ve been busy taking care of the house. i haven¡¯t had a chance to wear them.¡± ¡°could you tell me what you were like before you got married?¡± mei shu poured two glasses of juice, handed one to lin he, and held the other in her hand. then she casually sat next to lin he. lin he, her face filled with nostalgia, spoke softly, ¡°before 1 got married, you might not believe it, but i was the president of the school¡¯s dance club. i used to take the club members to perform all over the place. we even danced in bars. back then, 1 earned a lot of money.¡± when she talked about the past, her demeanor became relaxed, and her eyes filled with a radiant glow, as if in an instant, she had transformed back into the carefree, inexperienced girl she used to be. mei he quietly listened to how she had won awards and how she had traveled with her friends with the first bucket of money she had earned.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Beautiful Memories chapter 328: beautiful memories translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the conversation had inadvertently shifted to zhou nan. ¡°i met him while dancing at a bar. at that time, he was working hard and, coincidentally, he saved me from a thug, and we quickly got together.¡± after falling in love, their relationship had always been close and affectionate. lin he mentioned that zhou nan used to treat her very well. after they started living together, one night lin he got hungry, and zhou nan had taken a bus for over an hour to buy a bowl of salted fish congee for her from a place she liked. ¡°hold on a moment,¡± mei shu interrupted when she heard this. she couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°you¡¯re saying that you were hungry one night, and he spent over two hours going to buy congee for you?¡± ¡°yes,¡± lin he asked in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but twitch her mouth. ¡°two hours, and how did you manage to wait for him to bring the congee back? moreover, salted fish congee should be pretty common. why would he go so far to buy it?¡± ¡°because i once said that i liked to eat in that shop.¡± lin he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what happened back then. mei shu was speechless. mei shu took out her phone, opened the map, asked about the location of the house they had rented when they lived together, and showed lin he the search results. ¡°look, there¡¯s a place selling this kind of congee not far from where you lived; it takes at most twenty minutes for a round trip.¡± ¡°maybe this restaurant opened later?¡± lin he wasn¡¯t sure, but her heart was already in turmoil. mei shu then pulled up the information about the restaurant to show her, confirming that it was an established congee shop that had been in business long before they met. lin he still didn¡¯t want to taint their fondest memories with dirty suspicions and hesitated, saying, ¡°perhaps zhou nan didn¡¯t know? after all, zhou nan had just come to lin city back then, so it¡¯s reasonable that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the surroundings.¡± mei shu had no response to this and set her phone aside, looking at lin he with a serious expression. ¡°do you prefer to believe he¡¯s a fool rather than think he concealed something from you back then?¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± lin he stared at her blankly. mei shu sighed and suddenly asked something else, ¡°has his bank card undergone any changes over these years?¡± ¡°no, from the time i¡¯ve known him till now, he has always used the same bank card. why are you asking this?¡± lin he had a bad feeling about what mei shu might be up to. ¡°are you planning to investigate him?¡± ¡°yes,¡± mei shu looked at her firmly and said, ¡°do you still remember his bank card number? i can help you retrieve all the transaction records from all these years.¡± lin he felt a sudden uneasiness. she was hesitant and instinctively wanted to refuse, saying, ¡°maybe we shouldn¡¯t do that. i¡­ 1 don¡¯t want to know what he did all these years.¡± ¡°do you not want to know, or do you not dare to know?¡± mei shu had no intention of letting her off on this matter. lin he¡¯s words implied that she didn¡¯t truly hate zhou nan. this meant that she wouldn¡¯t firmly establish boundaries with zhou nan in the future. once lin he turned back, it would be like giving that beast another chance, and she herself would never be able to escape that cage. unless she gave up her own life. mei shu had painstakingly guided her to escape the situation, but it wasn¡¯t to see her return and continue making mistakes. lin he, under meishu¡¯s intense gaze, seemed on the verge of breaking down. ¡°it¡¯s not that i¡¯m scared. 1 just don¡¯t want all those beautiful memories from back then to be tainted with deception. he really went to buy congee for me. he spent so much time for me. doesn¡¯t that prove how much he loved me at the time?¡± mei shu clenched her fists tightly. she swore that at this moment, she really wanted to slap lin he, just to shake some sense into her. but she restrained that impulse and gritted her teeth. ¡°do you think that just because you don¡¯t know everything, it means nothing ever happened? if you truly believe that your past relationship was real love, then why are you afraid to investigate?¡± ¡°i¡­¡± lin he was momentarily at a loss for words, her hands constantly messing with her hair as she let out a painful sob. mei shu sighed and gently patted her head. ¡°sister lin, no matter whether you want to investigate or not, the seed of doubt has already been planted in your heart. if he is truly innocent, then an investigation will clear his name. if he¡¯s lying to you, can you still call it a beautiful memory? can you say he was once wholeheartedly good to you? it¡¯s just a deceitful lie from a scoundrel.¡± the room suddenly filled with the sound of thunder, breaking the heavy atmosphere inside. lin he stared out of the window, her memories drifting far away. she recalled a night after it had just rained. zhou nan had been clinging to her, but she was on her period, so she couldn¡¯t get intimate with him. however, she was in pain and wanted some warm rice congee. without a word, zhou nan had taken an umbrella and left. by the time he returned with the congee, she was already pale from pain. ¡°al¡­ alright,¡± as if making a momentous decision, lin he clenched her teeth and squeezed out a few words from between her lips. just consider it as a confirmation of their once beautiful past.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: The Harsh Truth chapter 329: the harsh truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with lin lie¡¯s agreement, mei shu didn¡¯t hold back. she accessed a system she had designed, input the bank card number lin he had provided, and effortlessly pulled up zhou nan¡¯s transaction history. mei shu pinpointed the exact date as per lin he¡¯s description. as she scrutinized the vast amount of records, lin he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°you can even do this? are you really just a regular high school student at no.1 high school of lin city?¡± mei shu smiled and said, ¡°this is nothing difficult for me. actually, 1 admire you.¡± ¡°me?¡± lin he chuckled shyly, ¡°what is there to admire about me? shu¡¯er, please don¡¯t joke with me.¡± mei shu earnestly replied, ¡°i¡¯m serious. in fact, i¡¯m not very coordinated physically. you might think i¡¯m quite strong, but the truth is i¡¯ve never been able to learn how to dance.¡± lin he blinked in surprise. ¡°do you want to learn how to dance?¡± ¡°i¡¯d really like to,¡± mei shu confessed. ¡°when 1 was a child, my mother forced me to learn many things: piano, dance, musical instruments, but 1 was never committed to any of them. so, 1 ended up mediocre at everything. however, i was genuinely interested in dance, even though my teachers always said 1 had no talent for it and wasn¡¯t suited to learn.¡± lin he couldn¡¯t help but smile upon hearing this. after discovering mei shu¡¯s true identity, she had a moment of hesitation, thinking she might not be deserving of friendship with someone like mei shu. she thought their previous interaction might have been due to mei shu¡¯s simple sympathy for her. however, hearing mei shu talk like this made lin he feel as though their connection was drawing closer for no apparent reason. her smile was more genuine, and she replied, ¡°if you want to learn, 1 can teach you.¡± ¡°really? then you can¡¯t blame me for being slow.¡± mei shu was genuinely interested in learning, but she hadn¡¯t had the time recently due to her busy schedule. she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to spare the time for a hobby that required practice. lin he eagerly nodded and said, ¡°of course! i¡¯d be happy to teach you. it¡¯s just been so many years since i last danced, so i¡¯m not sure if i can still do it as well as before.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but hold lin he¡¯s hand and encouraged her sincerely, ¡°even if you¡¯re a bit rusty now, as long as you¡¯re willing to practice, you¡¯ll definitely regain your skills. when the time comes, i¡¯ll have to address you as ¡®teacher lin.¡¯¡± lin he chuckled. and their conversation turned from heavy to light. lin he¡¯s previously tense shoulders finally relaxed. however, in the next moment, when her gaze inadvertently fell upon the screen of her phone, all her smiles stiffened. the phone displayed a clear record of all of zhou nan¡¯s transactions on the day lin he experienced abdominal pain. ironically, zhou nan, who had always been extremely frugal and never spent more than thirty yuan on a gift for her, had spent five hundred yuan on that day. even her voice was trembling. ¡°can you tell me where he spent all this money?¡± ¡°sure,¡± meishu quickly retrieved the detailed record from that day, which showed that he made a one-time payment of 496 yuan to another account on that day, with the remaining 4 yuan used to buy congee. this time, without waiting for mei shu to act, lin he suddenly couldn¡¯t control herself and snatched the phone. she pointed at the account information and asked, ¡°can you find out who this person is? maybe he¡¯s a relative of zhou nan?¡± mei shu remained silent, retrieved her phone, tapped the screen a few times, and easily retrieved detailed information about that person. mei shu once again marveled at the versatility of this technology. ¡°zhou xia, twenty-six years old, unemployed,¡± mei shu raised her gaze, casting a somewhat pitying look at lin he. ¡°she¡¯s not his relative. she¡¯s another woman.¡± lin he¡¯s heart tightened, and she suppressed her overwhelming emotions, asking in a trembling voice, ¡°who, who is she?¡± ¡°i can find that out immediately,¡± mei shu said calmly. she quickly found the woman¡¯s detailed history and sadly showed lin he one of the arrest records from the police station. ¡°four days after zhou nan transferred the money to her, she was detained by the police for alleged prostitution. over the past few years, she¡¯s been charged with various crimes like robbery and theft. she¡¯s still in prison and hasn¡¯t been released.¡± ¡°wh¡­ what?¡± lin he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and trembled, almost falling to the ground. mei shu handed the phone back to her and let her see for herself. ¡°zhou nan never truly loved you, sister lin. for such a man, getting heartbroken isn¡¯t worth it.¡± lin he was eager to find an alternative explanation that differed from mei shu¡¯s. unfortunately, the records were accompanied by the exclusive mark of the police station. even if zhou xia were here, she couldn¡¯t easily deny it. in other words, when zhou nan pretended to buy congee for her that day, he was actually going to bed with a prostitute. he had been willing to spend half a month¡¯s food expenses on them for those two hours but had used only four yuan to buy her congee? and the most ridiculous part was that she had been deeply moved by this for so many years! Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Drugged chapter 330: drugged translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°sister lin, are you okay?¡± mei shu looked at her with concern, wrapping an arm around her shoulder to support her. lin he didn¡¯t know how to describe her current feelings; using phrases like ¡°a disaster has struck¡± wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. yet, this was a fact she had to face. deceived by zhou nan for so many years, she shouldn¡¯t continue deceiving herself. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i want to rest. i¡¯ll sleep on the couch. can you get me a set of blankets, please?¡± lin he¡¯s face had lost its color as she asked, looking drained. mei shu went to her bedroom, fetched a set of blankets and an unused pillow, and handed them to lin he. ¡°you rest here for now. there are new toiletries in the bathroom. stay here and don¡¯t go out. wait for my news tomorrow.¡± ¡°okay,¡± lin he agreed promptly. however, in the middle of the night, she quietly slipped out of the room. for some reason, lin he couldn¡¯t sleep and was tossing and turning in bed. she felt compelled to find something that was crucial to her. in the quiet hallway of the eleventh floor, you couldn¡¯t hear any noise coming from the rooms. lin he took out her keys and tentatively inserted them into the lock. with a soft click, the door slowly opened. ¡°all!¡± lin he screamed in surprise when she saw a pair of gloomy eyes, unprepared for this sudden encounter. before she could react, she was pulled into the room by a withered hand. after a long night, mei shu stretched lazily and, wearing slippers, walked out of her room. she was about to call out when she noticed the sofa was empty. mei shu¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly changed into her clothes before heading out. the hallways of this apartment building were equipped with surveillance cameras, making it easy to locate lin he. however, what surprised mei shu was that lin he had left the room on her own in the middle of the night and had gone back upstairs. but old wang was currently at home, preparing to settle the score with lin he! mei shu showing up in front of old wang now would only disrupt her plans. but lin he hadn¡¯t returned the whole night, and mei shu didn¡¯t know how much suffering she had endured at the hands of old wang. mei shu made a decision. she quickly went back to her room and rapidly altered her appearance to make it difficult for anyone to recognize her. upstairs, lin he was trapped inside a bedroom by old wang. she had prepared breakfast by herself and then called the police to request the release of her son once again. the police, of course, wouldn¡¯t listen to her and warned her not to call them without a valid reason, or else they would detain her on charges of disturbing the peace. old wang¡¯s call was abruptly terminated. then, with an angry expression, she came out of the kitchen with a bowl of rice porridge. as she passed by the coffee table in the living room, she took out a bottle of sleeping pills from a drawer. she had hesitated for a long time before making up her mind, crushing over twenty pills into a fine powder and mixing it into the porridge. she first checked the smell, fearing lin he might detect something unusual, and added plenty of white sugar. once all this was done, she took out the keys and opened the bedroom door. inside the bedroom, lin he had struggled for several hours and was completely drained of energy, lying on the ground. she could only pat the door, using the last of her strength. her fingers clung tightly to the engagement ring zhou nan had given her, and the pressure left its imprint on her palm. when the door opened, she suddenly tensed up and lunged toward old wang. without any regard for her own safety, she clutched old wang¡¯s thigh, pleading desperately, ¡°mom, let me go. there¡¯s something 1 must do.¡± ¡°what do you want to do? you¡¯ve already sent my son to prison. do you still think you haven¡¯t done enough?¡± old wang sneered, angrily slamming the porridge bowl on the nearby table. from her superior position, her gaze was full of disdain. ¡°lin he, you¡¯ve been in our family for so many years, and you haven¡¯t even given birth to a child. if it weren¡¯t for my son zhou nan not minding you, you would have become a divorced woman by now. what more do you want?¡± ¡°mom, i need to go out. there¡¯s something i must do!¡± saying that, lin he took a deep breath, her gaze firm as she looked outside, suddenly mustering the last bit of her strength and charging out. but old wang, quick on the draw, seized her hand, her nails digging deep into lin he¡¯s flesh. lin he cried out in pain, quickly turning back to pry open old wangi¡¯s fingers. ¡°mom, please, let me go. don¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°it¡¯s all your fault for harming my son!¡± old wang said with a vicious tone. ¡°quickly go to the police station with me and tell the police that yesterday was all a misunderstanding. say that my son didn¡¯t solicit prostitutes and have them release my son!¡± ¡°mom, what 1 say in this matter doesn¡¯t matter. the evidence against zhou nan for soliciting prostitutes is clear-cut. even if i go and speak, it won¡¯t change anything!¡± lin he exerted all her strength to shake off old wang¡¯s grip. but old wang lunged at her once more. ¡°i don¡¯t care. if my son doesn¡¯t get out today, 1¡¯11 kill you to avenge my son!¡± ¡°mom, what are you saying?¡± lin he never imagined that her mother-in-law, who she had served respectfully for so many years, would contemplate killing her. she felt her entire body turn cold, and she was paralyzed with shock.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Succeed chapter 331: succeed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations old wang couldn¡¯t be bothered with all that anymore. all she wanted was to get her son safely out of prison. he had just gained the appreciation of mr. wang, and he had even pawned off his own wife. who knew how much money he would make in the future? he couldn¡¯t let a woman tie him down here. ¡°you need to come with me. if the police don¡¯t release him, you¡¯ll have to spend a few days in jail for my son!¡± old wang insisted. lin he couldn¡¯t believe that the person she had called ¡°mom¡± for so many years could say such a thing. her heart shattered into pieces. ¡°i can¡¯t go. the police won¡¯t release him.¡± seeing lin he¡¯s unwavering determination, old wang suddenly knelt in front of her with a ¡°thump.¡± ¡°my daughter-in-law, i¡¯m begging you. you can¡¯t let nannan go to jail. he¡¯s the pillar of our family. just think, if he¡¯s inside, who will earn money for our family?¡± ¡°mom, you don¡¯t understand. there¡¯s no way to turn things around now,¡± lin he said, feeling sorry for the old woman. she softened and tried to help her up. old wang didn¡¯t want to continue kneeling, so she used lin he¡¯s help to get up. her expression finally softened a bit. ¡°fine, if nannan can¡¯t come back for some time, the family will need you to take care of things. i¡¯m an old woman and might kick the bucket one of these days.¡± ¡°mom, don¡¯t say that,¡± lin he said, touched by old wang¡¯s change from her usual stern and bullying demeanor. her own attitude softened as well. the old woman stole a glance at lin he¡¯s expression. she snorted inwardly and held her hand, leading her inside. ¡°after all the fuss this morning, you must be hungry. i¡¯ve just made porridge. you should have some while it¡¯s hot.¡± lin he¡¯s mind was preoccupied with other thoughts and was about to refuse. but old wang¡¯s tone was very assertive this time. thinking that the porridge was made with care by the elderly lady herself, as a junior, lin he felt it would be impolite to refuse her kindness, so she accepted the bowl. she took a spoonful and stirred the porridge without finding anything unusual except the perfectly translucent rice grains. it seemed like old wang had prepared it specifically for her. in the past, whenever old wang cooked, she would always bury plenty of meat and vegetables beneath the rice for zhou nan. meanwhile, lin he always had plain rice and water. her mother-in-law used to say that zhou nan worked so hard to make money and needed good nutrition to stay healthy. however, lin he knew that zhou nan spent his days drinking and gambling and only did odd jobs when he ran out of money. lin he wasn¡¯t truly a free rider. if zhou nan hadn¡¯t used sweet words to convince her to give up a job offer at a famous company as a dance instructor, she might have established herself in the dance world by now and wouldn¡¯t need to rely on others. lin he felt a mixture of emotions. she had never regretted marrying zhou nan as much as she did now. to avoid raising suspicion from old wang, she quickly took a spoonful of porridge. the moment it entered her mouth, she was hit by an unusual sweetness that spread throughout her palate. lin he widened her eyes in surprise and asked instinctively, ¡°mom, why did you put so much sugar in the porridge?¡± old wang avoided eye contact, saying, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? doesn¡¯t it taste good with sugar? aren¡¯t you the one who likes sweet things the most? i learned this recipe from my neighbor, old zhang. can¡¯t you get used to it?¡± perhaps the sweetness was too strong, and not long after taking a bite, lin he began to feel a slight bitterness. lin he, without showing any signs of suspicion, wrinkled her brows. ¡°it¡¯s fine. thanks for making me the porridge.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good if you can get used to it. you should eat more. finish this bowl. wasting food is unacceptable!¡± old wang nervously watched as lin he quickly ate nearly half the bowl. suddenly, lin he felt extremely tired, and her body was overwhelmed by a fatigue she had never experienced before. ¡°mom, i suddenly feel so tired. i want to take a nap, and i won¡¯t eat the rest, okay?¡± lin he¡¯s hands were weak, and she nearly dropped the bowl on the floor. seeing this, old wang quickly took the bowl from her. ¡°you can¡¯t waste it. it¡¯s a shame! if nannan finds out, he¡¯ll be very unhappy!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m really tired,¡± lin he said. after uttering these words, her body slumped onto the bed without responding to her commands. she didn¡¯t know what had suddenly happened to her. apart from an overwhelming sense of fatigue, she started feeling a bit nauseous. even her mother-in-law in front of her had turned into a blurry double image, swaying back and forth, making it impossible for her to see clearly. ¡°mom, why are you moving around so much?¡± old wang, seeing her like this, knew that the drugs were taking effect. she held the bowl and said coldly, ¡°lin he, don¡¯t blame me. it¡¯s your own fault for not listening to me. you¡¯re the one who wouldn¡¯t spare my son!¡± ¡°mom, what are you saying?¡± lin he struggled to climb out of bed, but a sudden, overpowering fatigue made her feel nauseated.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Revenge chapter 332: revenge translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations old wang ignored lin he and took out her old-fashioned mobile phone to make a call. lin he couldn¡¯t hear who she was talking to, but she could vaguely see the familiar black phone. previously, old wang had often complained about her phone being unusable and how other elderly women in the village had upgraded to new phones. she had expressed a desire to get a new one. worried about the old woman, who lived alone, lin he had secretly saved money from recycling scrap materials for a year to buy her a phone. however, on the way to purchase the phone, zhou nan unexpectedly found out. he accused lin he of hiding so much money secretly and shifted all the blame for the lack of savings in their household onto her, accusing her of theft. but actually the money in their household was insufficient because zhou nan had squandered it all on gambling, leaving just enough for daily expenses. that day, zhou nan had publicly confronted lin he on the street, accusing her of theft, and even resorted to physical violence. she was left bruised and battered, yet passersby merely watched as if it were a spectacle. no one came to her aid despite her cries and screams. on that day, lying alone on the ground, she was kicked and beaten by zhou nan, her physical pain far outweighed the emotional suffering. she felt like she had lost all dignity as a person. later, when old wang found out about this incident, she personally came to admonish lin he. the old woman had grabbed her hair and her face bore the imprint of slaps. if not for the neighbors finding them too noisy and coming to intervene, lin he might have been beaten to death that day. what had old wang said back then? she had called herself a wastrel who had burdened her son. according to her, if it weren¡¯t for having to support lin he, zhou nan wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hard. indignant anger surged in lin he¡¯s mind. she felt like crying, yet couldn¡¯t produce any tears. the surrounding sounds grew more and more distant, and lin he felt completely numb. even her fingers wouldn¡¯t budge. after making lengthy phone calls, old wang returned to the room, holding a bowl. she supported lin he¡¯s upper body and brought the bowl closer to her mouth. she muttered to herself, ¡°you can¡¯t blame me, but it¡¯s the only way to save my son. people say that those who go into prison for soliciting prostitution are looked down upon when they come out. i can¡¯t let my son be disrespected, so i need you to make a small sacrifice to help him! we¡¯ve raised you for so many years, and it can¡¯t be in vain!¡± with that, she fed the porridge to lin he. at this moment, lin he was completely powerless to resist. she could only be forced to swallow the rice soup in front of her. the feeling of nausea in her stomach grew stronger, and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. she suddenly bent over the side of the bed and vomited everything she had just consumed. ¡°worthless, you can¡¯t even keep down a little food!¡± old wang was furious. sticking the bowl to lin he¡¯s mouth, she caught the vomit that lin he had expelled and tried to forcefully feed it to her again. ¡°ding dong.¡± the doorbell rang, interrupting old wang¡¯s violence. only then could lin he lie back on the bed and take a breath. ¡°you came quite quickly.¡± old wang looked at lin he resentfully. after hesitating for a moment, she unbuttoned her pants. once she was done with that, she wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. she walked back to lin he and unbuttoned her shirt as well. with her clothing half undone and lin he unconscious, there was no man who wouldn¡¯t be tempted! a glint of cunning crossed the old woman¡¯s eyes. she sneered and said as she walked to the door, ¡°you little scoundrel, why are you in such a hurry?¡± while complaining, she opened the door and made way for the person at the door to come into the house. unexpectedly, when the man walked into the room, she found that the person who came was not the man she had contacted just now. ¡°who are you?¡± old wang asked suspiciously, reaching out to push mei shu out. ¡°this is my home. who let you in? get out!¡± her rude demeanor hadn¡¯t changed at all, no matter how many years had passed. mei shu smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°weren¡¯t you the one who called my brother and asked him to come over now? i¡¯m a bit worried, so 1 wanted to see for myself.¡± ¡°he¡¯s your brother?¡± old wang eyed her suspiciously and said, ¡°i¡¯ve never heard that the moron has a sister!¡± she called a mentally challenged boy from a wealthy family in the neighborhood just now. the boy was always wandering around the community, looking ordinary but dressed in expensive clothes. old wang had targeted him not long after arriving in the neighborhood. yesterday, on her way back from the police station, she was already thinking about how to retaliate against lin he when she happened to encounter this boy. old wang then lied to lure him into her home, planning to make him have a relationship with lin he and later pretend to catch them in the act and publicize the matter. by that time, everyone would think that lin he had seduced a man first, and no one would care about her son¡¯s infidelity! but what she didn¡¯t anticipate was that the person at the door was the boy¡¯s sister. mei shu nodded and pretended to go inside. old wang blocked her with a hand and said, ¡°where¡¯s your brother? i saw that poor child and invited him to come over and play at my home.. i even prepared lots of food for him!¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Saved chapter 333: saved translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°really?¡± mei shu casually glanced towards the direction of the bedroom and asked, ¡°who is lying in there?¡± only then did old wang recall that she forgot to close the door in her haste to call someone in. she quickly walked over to block the entrance, ¡°this is my daughter-in-law. she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. please wait in the living room.¡± mei shu ignored her, forcefully pushed her aside, and walked to lin he¡¯s side. he gently placed his hand on her pulse. ¡°hey, what are you doing?¡± old wang hurried over to stop him. impatiently, mei shu released lin he¡¯s wrist, took out two plastic gloves from her pocket, put them on, and then took out a sealed bag. she carefully placed the bowl of porridge, which still contained a small amount of rice soup, into the bag. after that, she picked up the bag, directly lifted lin he into her arms, and walked towards the door. ¡°wait, who are you? where are you talcing my daughter-in-law?¡± old wang rushed to stop mei shu, glaring at the bag. the behavior of this person was just too strange! she absolutely couldn¡¯t let this inexplicable person take lin he and the remaining porridge away! but mei shu wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. she turned to the side, avoided old wang¡¯s hand, and quickly walked to the elevator. old wang, unable to stop him, was infuriated. she started to go berserk in the corridor, ¡°help! someone is kidnapping my daughter-in-law right in front of me! can someone come and save me?¡± although this building only had one household per floor, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that no sound could be heard on other floors. old wang¡¯s tantrum in the stairwell was enough to be heard by people on different levels, especially if someone happened to be waiting for the elevator. unfortunately, old wang, with all her calculations, didn¡¯t expect that the person living downstairs was mei shu. her home was on the top floor, and it wasn¡¯t easy to attract unaware bystanders for help. the elevator finally arrived amid the commotion. mei shu, carrying lin he, entered first. old wang also wanted to follow, but mei shu beat her to it. with a powerful kick to her plump buttocks, she directly kicked her out of the elevator. ¡°ouch.¡± old wang, in pain, rubbed her lower back and was about to sit on the ground and throw a tantrum. unexpectedly, the elevator door slowly closed. she couldn¡¯t pull off any tricks or get anyone to see her, no matter how she acted. things were about to get out of control. old wang had no choice but to curse lin he bitterly, then quickly descended the stairs. but she was already old, and descending more than ten flights of stairs was no easy task. when she reached the first floor, lin he¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. an ambulance soon arrived at the entrance of the residential community. mei shu carried lin he into the ambulance. she explained to the doctor, ¡°she was drugged. i don¡¯t know what specific drug, but you can take these for testing.¡± she handed the sealed bag to the doctor. the doctor carefully put it away and instructed the driver to start the car. three hours later, lin he finally woke up in the hospital ward. she had been forced to take a large amount of sleeping pills, but fortunately, the timely arrival of the ambulance prevented any life-threatening situation. after waking up, lin he saw the white ceiling above her. a man in a police uniform was sitting beside her. seeing her open her eyes, he joyfully shouted towards the door, ¡°captain! she¡¯s awake!¡± captain wang put out the cigarette in his hand, walked over, and showed his police badge to her, ¡°hello, miss lin. don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll ask you a few questions later. just answer truthfully.¡± she nodded in a daze, apparently still not fully understanding the situation. before she fainted, she remembered being at home. how come there were police officers guarding her now? who reported the police? ¡°don¡¯t be afraid.¡± it seemed that mei shu noticed her confusion. she suddenly reached out and covered the back of her hand. during the time she was unconscious, mei shu had washed off the makeup on her face in the bathroom. now she revealed her original appearance. seeing mei shu, lin he finally smiled with relief. the tears that she hadn¡¯t shed even when old wang tortured her earlier finally flowed down. captain wang brought a chair and sat down next to lin he. speaking in a low voice, he asked, ¡°do you remember what happened? we found an overdose of sleeping pills in the porridge. do you remember who brought you the porridge?¡± hearing him mention this, lin he finally understood why she suddenly fell into a coma. shivering in fear, she said, ¡°it was my mother-in-law.¡± captain wang nodded and continued, ¡°why did your mother-in-law do this? do you know?¡± lin he revealed a self-deprecating smile, ¡°her son was arrested for soliciting prostitutes. she wanted me to explain to the police that it was all a misunderstanding and get her son released. 1 refused, so she deliberately tricked me into drinking that bowl of porridge.¡± captain wang exchanged glances with mei shu, then stood up and solemnly promised her, ¡°don¡¯t worry. we will continue to investigate this matter. we will get you justice as soon as possible..¡± Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Awakening to the Truth chapter 334: awakening to the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin lie nodded appreciatively at them, watching them leave the hospital room before turning to mei shu, ¡°did you bring me to the hospital?¡± mei shu sighed and briefly explained the process of her rescuing lin he. in fact, before mei shu went to lin he¡¯s house, she happened to encounter a man in the elevator who was about to go upstairs. that man seemed to have some intellectual disabilities. mei shu didn¡¯t exert much effort to extract information from him. learning that he was called upstairs by old wang to have snacks, mei shu knew that the situation was far from simple. she didn¡¯t believe that old wang could be so kind-hearted, inviting someone else¡¯s child to visit, especially when her own son was just arrested. something was amiss. mei shu casually made up an excuse, convinced the young man to go downstairs, and then falsely claimed to be his sister to enter lin he¡¯s house. this allowed her to rescue lin he. the moment mei shu saw lin he lying on the bed, she understood what old wang was trying to do. that old woman was indeed ruthless. for the sake of her son, she was willing to risk her daughter-in-law¡¯s life. she deserved to be arrested by the police! now both the mother and son were in custody at the police station, and mei shu had completed half of what she needed to do. however, there was something mei shu didn¡¯t quite understand, and she wanted to ask lin he about it herself. ¡°why did you secretly go back without telling me? didn¡¯t i say to wait for my message before going out?¡± thinking about this, lin he suddenly realized something and anxiously checked her hand. she found her palm empty, and the valuable item she had almost lost her life to retrieve had vanished without a trace. before the overwhelming sense of collapse could engulf her, she heard a deep sigh beside her. mei shu picked up a ring from the bedside table and handed it to lin he, saying, ¡°is this what you were looking for? this is the ring zhou nan gave you? are you still concerned about something he gave you?¡± lin he swiftly reached out and snatched the ring, then realized she had been somewhat rude just now. she quickly apologized to mei shu, ¡°i¡¯m sorry. don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m not attached to this ring!¡± ¡°then why?¡± mei shu stared at lin he with unfathomable eyes, even her facial expression became somewhat frightening. she had been trying so hard to make lin he wake up and break free from that cannibalistic family. if lin he persisted in her foolishness, mei shu would lose patience completely. she had already done so much for an unrelated person. it wouldn¡¯t make sense to continue accompanying lin he in her foolishness and watch her willingly degrade herself. lin he, sensing that mei shu must have misunderstood her intentions, hastily explained, ¡°the reason i took this ring is that i remember it should be worth a lot of money. it¡¯s made of pure gold! i can¡¯t let zhou nan benefit from it for nothing!¡± after saying this, lin he cautiously observed mei shu¡¯s expression. no smile appeared on that face. lin he panicked for some reason. ¡°are, are you angry with me? i promise 1 won¡¯t do this behind your back again! i won¡¯t take risks again, okay? i just feel that if i don¡¯t take away such a valuable ring, zhou nan will definitely sell it in the future!¡± under her increasingly nervous gaze, mei shu took a deep breath. after a long time, his lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°do you think i¡¯m angry about this?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you?¡± for some reason, although mei shu was much younger than lin he, lin he was a little afraid of her! mei shu took the ring from her hand, pinched it with her fingertips, and looked at lin he with a helpless expression, ¡°this thing is not made of gold at all. i will show you various types of jewelry in the future so that you won¡¯t be easily deceived and fooled by others!¡± ¡°what?¡± lin he never expected that even the wedding ring from her first marriage was fake! ¡°that damn zhou nan, i will never let him off!¡± she was so angry that she almost sat up from the bed, but in the end, she could only lie back heavily due to dizziness. mei shu, feeling both amused and angry, said, ¡°you were hospitalized for this thing? see if you dare to act on your own next time!¡± lin he felt so wronged that she was on the verge of tears. ¡°how would i know he¡¯s such a scoundrel! no, actually, he has always been a scoundrel! damn it, how could i be so stupid back then, marrying such a person and tolerating him for so many years! my brain must have been flooded at that time!¡± ¡°hey, do you regret it now?¡± although mei shu seemed to be mocking her on the surface, she was genuinely happy for her from the bottom of her heart. lin he was luckier than her. in her previous life, if someone had come to save her before things had gone irreversibly bad, perhaps her brothers wouldn¡¯t have suffered such tragic deaths. but now, saying these things was just wishful thinking. fortunately, heaven had eyes, and she had the opportunity to relive her life! with lin he¡¯s matter resolved, mei shu could now proceed with her own affairs without any reservations. she had lin he visit old wang at the police station as a relative, but when they faced each other, it was only mei shu herself left.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: High chapter 335: high-stakes gamble translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°why is it you?¡± when old wang saw mei shu, she was somewhat shocked and turned pale. ¡°do you know lin he? what¡¯s your relationship with her?¡± ¡°today, 1 came to see you for my own business. don¡¯t be so nervous; it has nothing to do with lin he.¡± mei shu slightly turned her head behind and gazed at a certain point in the one-way mirror for a while before turning back. at this moment, old wang still had shiny handcuffs on her hands. she was stunned, seeing mei shu as if she had encountered a devil. ¡°why did you come to me? what business could you have with me?¡± mei shu smiled lightly and said, ¡°i heard that you always complain in front of others that i never came to see you. now that i¡¯m here, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± old wang raised her eyebrows in anger and, recalling mei shu¡¯s submissive appearance in the past, assumed her domineering posture again, using threatening words, ¡°i don¡¯t want to see you now! if you really care, let your father use his connections to get me out of here!¡± ¡°caring for you?¡± mei shu chuckled softly. ¡°these words, can you still say them with a straight face? do you really think i¡¯m the old mei shu who used to endure everything?¡± ¡°if you can¡¯t help me, why are you here? you useless thing! get out! 1 don¡¯t want to see you!¡± old wang arrogantly attempted to stand up and open the door to the visitation room herself. mei shu changed the subject and asked, ¡°since you came to lincity, have you ever tried to contact wang yue?¡± although the two were distant relatives, considering old wang¡¯s character, she had once taken on a task from wang yue to ¡°take care¡± of mei shu in the countryside. it was unreasonable for her to come to lin city without attempting to connect with wang yue! the only possibility was that wang yue had personally warned granny wang not to come to meet her in lin city. this was what mei shu wanted to extract. for this, she was willing to pay any price! old wang was caught off guard by mei shu¡¯s question. after a long time, she came back to her senses and resumed her fierce expression. ¡°whether i go to find her or not is my business. what does it have to do with you?¡± this was precisely the sentence mei shu wanted to hear. she suddenly stood up, staring at old wang, step by step moving forward. ¡°it has everything to do with me. aunt wang specifically instructed me that as soon as you came to lincity, i should bring you home. she also said there¡¯s something she wants to show you.¡± ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± old wang vehemently retorted. but after speaking, she felt somewhat uncertain about her own words. muttering to herself, she said, ¡°she probably wouldn¡¯t; she wouldn¡¯t want to see me! 1 came to lin city just to accompany my son, without any other intentions!¡± ¡°no other intentions?¡± mei shu pronounced each word slowly, revealing a hint of a mysterious flavor. a deep smile gradually formed at the corner of her mouth. ¡°are you trying to say you don¡¯t want to bring up what happened back then?¡± ¡°that matter is over! she won¡¯t use that thing to threaten me again!¡± old wang roared in anger. after she finished speaking, she realized that her emotional response was too intense. she quickly looked away, her gaze shifting elsewhere. ¡°what i mean is that, back then, she entrusted me with the task of taking care of you in the countryside. even if you complain to her that you didn¡¯t live well in the countryside, it has nothing to do with me now! no one can use this matter to tarnish my reputation! i won¡¯t refund any money!¡± mei shu clearly saw the hidden panic in old wang¡¯s eyes that she couldn¡¯t express in words. clearly, what old wang wanted to conceal was definitely not that simple. mei shu was gambling. she was betting that wang yue, in order to avoid suspicion, had never contacted old wang again! her speculative guess was finally confirmed. mei shu took a deep breath, calmed herself, and suddenly softened her tone. ¡°aunt wang, after 1 returned from the countryside, 1 occasionally dreamed about you. although you treated me badly, you watched me grow up. i don¡¯t want to be ungrateful.¡± old wang had completely fallen into mei shu¡¯s trap, completely unexpected that mei shu would suddenly speak in a gentle tone, as if punching a cotton ball. after the anger subsided, her mind was left blank. ¡°what do you want to say?¡± ¡°i really want to help you.¡± mei shu put on a very sincere look and said lightly, ¡°with such a big incident in your family, i can¡¯t just stand by. as long as you listen to me, i can use the power of the mei family to get you and your son out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°are what you¡¯re saying true? did wang yue ask you to do this?¡± mei shu raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°aunt wang already knows about what happened to your family, but she doesn¡¯t seem to intend to interfere, but 1 won¡¯t sit idle. you can rest assured.¡± ¡°good girl! i knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me in the lurch!¡± old wang caught mei shu¡¯s arm tightly, as if grabbing a life-saving straw. she had seen life in prison on tv and felt that if she, an old woman, spent a few years inside, she would probably fall apart! moreover, her son was about to become wealthy.. how could she enjoy the coming wealth if she were in prison? Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Entering the Game chapter 336: entering the game translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°of course, i won¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡± mei shu supported her arm, making her sit securely in the chair before calmly asking, ¡°i¡¯ve already looked into you and zhou nan¡¯s situation. zhou nan¡¯s offense isn¡¯t too serious; he¡¯ll be released in a few days. however, your problem is significant. you¡¯re suspected of attempted murder, and the sentence might not be light.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t want to kill anyone! believe me, child!¡± old wang anxiously leaned forward, almost half of her body on the table, fingers tightly grasping mei shu¡¯s wrist. mei shu pried open her fingers one by one and pulled out her arm. then, under her increasingly urgent gaze, she continued, ¡°i know you didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone, but taking a dozen sleeping pills can be deadly if not treated in time.¡± old wang was completely panicked now. at that time, she was only worried that lin he might wake up during the process and resist, disrupting her plan. she just wanted lin he to sleep a bit more deeply! she didn¡¯t have any intention to directly kill her! ¡°i really didn¡¯t! ignorance is not a crime. they can¡¯t sentence me to death just like that!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. as long as i¡¯m here and can find evidence in your favor, they won¡¯t easily convict you.¡± mei shu reassured her with fabricated confidence. old wang believed her words, tearfully expressing her gratitude, ¡°if you can help me, i¡¯ll make sure my son remembers your kindness when he becomes successful!¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for brother nan to make me rich,¡± mei shu casually echoed her, going along with her statement that no one could guarantee. old wang¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°good child, i can vouch for him in this regard! if he becomes a big boss in the future, he won¡¯t mistreat you! when will you help me find evidence favorable to me? lin he, that wretch, probably won¡¯t be willing to let me off easily!¡± ¡°what does it matter whether she lets you off or not? can she still do anything to the mei family?¡± mei shu directly mentioned her family¡¯s influence to make her believe. with hope filling her face, old wang said, ¡°then 1¡¯11 wait here for your good news! you better do it quickly! this place is so uncomfortable! the sooner 1 get out, the sooner i can tell my son not to forget your great kindness!¡± ¡°okay, then i¡¯ll leave first.¡± mei shu pretended to stand up. however, as she walked away, old wang suddenly looked at her back and hastily called out, ¡°will you really help me? mei shu, you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± mei shu calmly stopped, a hint of coldness flashing across her lips. when she turned around, her face only showed a gentle and obedient smile. ¡°of course, i¡¯ll help you. why would i lie to you? in matters of life and death, i¡¯ll definitely stand by your side. after all, you watched me grow up.¡± hearing her say that, old wang finally completely let go of her worries. ¡°then i¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± ¡°sure.¡± after giving old wang reassurance, mei shu no longer had the mood to continue the conversation. what she needed to do now was to wear down old wang¡¯s patience. when old wang became more and more anxious, it would be time for mei shu to reveal her trump card. after leaving the police station, mei shu went to meet lin he. lin he, now confident and beautiful, seemed to have returned to the self-assured girl before marrying zhou nan. the two of them had nothing to do today, so lin he took the initiative to suggest teaching mei shu how to dance. mei shu gladly agreed and took her to a dance studio. after swiping her card to reserve the entire studio, only the two of them were left in the spacious room. lin he, fascinated, caressed the barre beside the dance studio. she had once sweated profusely here, experiencing both glory and frustration. but now, looking back, there was only a heart full of joy. ¡°shall we start?¡± mei shu warmed up by herself on the side. lin he, withdrawing her thoughts, saw her looking like she was about to go into battle and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°that¡¯s not how you warm up for dancing!¡± mei shu was stunned for a moment, immediately lifting her left leg, which was lowered, and stood straight, asking, ¡°then how do you warm up?¡± lin he blushed slightly and smiled shyly, ¡°follow me, but i haven¡¯t danced for so many years. i don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be too strenuous now.¡± ¡°well, let¡¯s practice together!¡± mei shu was full of enthusiasm for dancing. seeing her so interested, lin he no longer hesitated. she connected her phone to the speaker, played some music suitable for warming up, and then, together with mei shu, followed a video to perform the most standard dance moves. while dancing, lin he looked like a graceful swan swimming in a pool, dazzling to the point where one couldn¡¯t look away. mei shu watched her back and genuinely smiled from the bottom of her heart. lin he was indeed lucky; fortunately, she woke up not too late. she and zhou nan had no children, and lin he was still very young. there would certainly be a brighter future ahead. the two of them danced in the studio until dusk before reluctantly stopping. even mei shu was sweating profusely. while panting, lin he couldn¡¯t help but smile with a suppressed joy, ¡°shall we come here together again next time?¡± Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: The Best Sister chapter 337: the best sister translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°of course, anytime you have time, you can call me.¡± as soon as mei shu said, lin he fell into a brief silence again. mei shu sensed her concerns, walked to the side, picked up a clean towel to wipe off the sweat on her face, and personally opened a bottle of mineral water, handing it to her, ¡°don¡¯t worry. with your dancing skills, you¡¯ll definitely find a good job.¡± ¡°but compared to those recent graduates, i¡¯m already quite old.¡± in the dance industry, for those who haven¡¯t achieved much in the early stages, age is also a kind of capital. moreover, she had withdrawn from the industry for so many years; it¡¯s unlikely that any good company would be willing to hire her. however, when talking about this, mei shu came up with a good idea, ¡°i have a friend, and his family¡¯s business is spread all over lin city. i might try asking him to see if there are any relevant job opportunities for you.¡± ¡°really? if i can find a job that allows me to make a living, i¡¯m not afraid of hard work!¡± lin he, now full of enthusiasm, was ready to face any challenges. living independently without relying on others had always been her dream. if it weren¡¯t for her previous guilt towards zhou nan and the feeling of letting down herself for such a long time, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time. ¡°okay, as long as you have the intention, i¡¯m willing to help you ask.¡± mei shu was delighted to see a completely transformed lin he. now she was full of vitality like a blooming flower. girls should be like this. after the agreement, mei shu first took lin he to the house she rented, letting her stay there temporarily. since it wasn¡¯t too late, mei shu called lu yan. lu yan readily agreed. this was just a small matter for him, but thinking about his own concerns, he hesitated, ¡°but the qualifications of your friend need to be evaluated by professionals. how about this? we¡¯ll meet at the hongyuan club this weekend. 1¡¯11 invite dance studio teachers to come over personally.¡± ¡°sure.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t go along with his thoughts. after hanging up the phone, she shared the good news with lin he. when mei feng returned home, he saw mei shu sitting on the sofa making a phone call. his tightly pursed lips finally showed a hint of a smile. seeing him come, mei shu hurriedly said goodbye to lin he, then ran over to check on him, ¡°is your injury healed?¡± ¡°it¡¯s healed.¡± mei feng habitually answered expressionlessly. after saying that, he was afraid that his cold tone would cause a misunderstanding and explained in a gentle tone, ¡°it wasn¡¯t that serious in the first place. after the doctor checked, he said there was no problem and allowed me to leave the hospital. you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± mei shu pulled him to sit on the sofa, letting butler zhao prepare the meal. then, she whispered, ¡°i¡¯ve found clues about the person who attacked you. 1¡¯11 be able to help you get revenge soon.¡± ¡°please don¡¯t!¡± afraid that mei shu would do something foolish for his sake, mei feng reached out and grabbed her hand in a moment of panic. when the soft touch spread in the palm of his hand, he only realized what he had done. he quickly withdrew his hand, and the tips of his ears turned pink. ¡°dealing with that kind of person will not only be troublesome, but may also bring trouble. it¡¯s better to forget it. besides, i¡¯ve already found out who the one behind is.¡± mei shu looked at him fixedly until he became somewhat nervous. she then withdrew her gaze. ¡°titter,¡± she chuckled. mei feng, feeling even more awkward, said, ¡°sis, why are you laughing at me?¡± ¡°i was thinking that if it weren¡¯t for me being born earlier than you, if we switched roles, you would probably be a great older brother.¡± mei shu praised sincerely. but her praise had a somewhat peculiar angle. mei feng¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°sis, don¡¯t joke around.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not joking with you.¡± mei shu continued to tease him relentlessly. just at this moment, butler zhao came over to inform them that dinner was ready. mei shu put away her smile, stood up, and walked towards the dining room. who knew that just halfway there, mei feng, who had been teased into silence, suddenly spoke up, ¡°sis, you¡¯re actually the best sister in the world.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after saying this, he looked at somewhere else with an unnatural expression. mei shu was about to respond seriously, and at this moment, mei jing, who had just come downstairs for dinner, successfully eavesdropped on this sentence. he swiftly rushed to mei feng¡¯s side, hugged him tightly, and teased him, ¡°bro, 1 never thought you¡¯d say something like this. i didn¡¯t expect sis to be so amazing. she managed to conquer you in such a short time!¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± mei feng glared at him with great dignity. but mei jing wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. like a playful monkey, he quickly jumped to mei shu¡¯s side, made faces at mei feng, and said, ¡°bro, you also have today! in the future, if you bully me again, i¡¯ll ask sis to beat you for me. sister¡¯s punches hurt!¡± ¡°do you even know that my punches hurt?¡± mei shu simply lifted his ears and pulled him to sit at the dining table.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Withdrawing from School chapter 338: withdrawing from school translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the siblings sat by the table, chatting and laughing, creating a warm atmosphere. mei yun went on a business trip yesterday and would be back in a few days. mei shu glanced toward the door and saw mei yan standing there, looking dazed. normally, he was the most noisy, but today he was surprisingly quiet. mei shu found it strange, waved for him to come over, and brought him to sit on her left side, asking patiently, ¡°yanyan, what¡¯s on your mind? why do you look unhappy?¡± mei yan¡¯s face was wrinkled like a bun, avoiding her hand in distress. mei shu felt curious and turned her gaze to mei feng, who was already eating. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with yanyan?¡± mei jing, the quickest to respond, said, ¡°oh, he didn¡¯t do well in this exam and is upset about it!¡± ¡°oh?¡± mei shu smiled even more, ¡°yanyan, if you¡¯re not satisfied with the exam, you can continue to work hard next time! our agreement was for the final exam, so it¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t do well this time!¡± ¡°it¡¯s not because of the bet!¡± mei yan puffed up his cheeks, disgruntled, ¡°the questions in this exam were so difficult, i didn¡¯t understand many of them, but those good students in class who usually do well said the questions were easy! is the gap between me and them really that big? i¡¯ve been working hard! i do my homework diligently every day!¡± ¡°alright, sister knows that yanyan has been diligent.¡± after listening to his complaints, mei shu looked at his expression, on the verge of tears, and immediately softened. she hugged her brother and comforted him, ¡°but other kids are working hard too! yan yan has already made impressive progress, and you¡¯ll do even better next time!¡± mei yan knew that what she said made sense. he had only worked hard for a short time, while others had been studying diligently since first grade. it was normal not to surpass them in such a short period, but he still felt indignant. ¡°sister, next time, i¡¯ll definitely be in the top three in the class! just wait and see!¡± ¡°sure.¡± mei shu happily ruffled his hair. ¡°sister will wait for yanyan¡¯s good news. if yanyan can really make it to the top three next time, sister will fulfill one of your wishes. how about that?¡± upon hearing this, mei yan¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°sister is an adult, so you must keep your word!¡± ¡°okay, 1¡¯11 absolutely keep my word.¡± mei shu affectionately pinched his nose, reluctantly letting go of him after placing him on the nearby chair. mei feng put down his chopsticks, not entirely approving. ¡°sister, yanyan is a boy. don¡¯t spoil him too much.¡± ¡°humph, 1 bet you¡¯re just jealous of me!¡± mei yan made a face in mei feng¡¯s direction. mei feng dangerously squinted his eyes. he realized that since mei shu came into the picture, these two brothers were no longer afraid of him! the authority he had carefully established seemed to disappear without a trace! xiao he is still cuter! thinking of his brother still at school, the gleam in mei feng¡¯s eyes dimmed, ¡°sister, about what you said last time, wanting to bring xiao he back home¡­¡± mei shu smiled and nodded, ¡°i will go to the school tomorrow to handle the procedures for xiao he. we can invite a professional psychologist to treat him and provide lessons at home.¡± zhao yan had been quietly standing by, watching the joyous scene of the young masters and miss at home. when he heard about young master mei he¡¯s matter, he quickly chimed in, ¡°then i¡¯ll send someone to rearrange young master mei he¡¯s room right away!¡± god knew how much butler zhao cared about mei he. although the children lost their mother since childhood, they still grew up stumbling and stumbling. even mei yan was striving for progress. everything was developing in a positive direction. except mei he, who always stayed in place, unable to shake off the shadow of losing his mother. the person zhao yan cared most about, besides mei shu, was mei he. when he heard that they were going to bring mei he back home, he was immediately delighted, almost jumping up directly. the next day, mei shu and mei feng went out to personally pick up their brother. mei jing and mei yan initially clamored to go with them, but mei shu was worried that too many people would make mei he nervous. she instructed them to stay at home and emphasized again to carefully check the house. especially the knives and scissors placed in the open, making sure there was nothing that could harm xiao he. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at the school, mei shu headed straight to the principal¡¯s office. the tuition fees paid by the mei family were still more than half a year¡¯s worth, and the principal did not expect mei shu to come suddenly to handle the withdrawal procedures for mei he. he felt a bit awkward, ¡°do the adults in your family know about this?¡± mei shu nodded, ¡°my dad has agreed. if you don¡¯t believe it, you can make a call to confirm.¡± last time, mei shu discovered what happened to mei he in time, so the principal trusted her. hearing her say this, he had no intention of calling mei yun to verify. however, he still reminded mei shu. ¡°tuition fees cannot be refunded..¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Uninvited Guest chapter 339: uninvited guest translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu nodded, ¡°there¡¯s no need to refund the tuition fee. just let us take xiao he away today.¡± a smile appeared on the principal¡¯s face. ¡°sure. once you¡¯ve made the decision, you can go ahead.¡± handling the withdrawal procedures for mei he didn¡¯t take much time. the school cooperated well, allowing mei shu to take the child away. once in the car, mei he curled up in a corner alone. even when mei shu tried to approach, he trembled with fear. this was the inevitable reaction after mei he had been isolated from society for so long. seeing his distress, mei shu couldn¡¯t bear to continue to torment him. she simply handed him a lollipop and whispered, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, sister will take you home.¡± mei he looked up at her with a blank expression, and finally, there was a reaction to the term ¡°home.¡± tears quickly filled his eyes. he sniffled, and a look of panic flashed in his eyes. he quickly covered his mouth with his hands, curling into a ball on the seat, preventing any sound from escaping. mei shu sighed softly, knowing that her brother must have suffered a lot outside. she spoke even more gently, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. sister won¡¯t blame you. do you miss home, xiao he?¡± mei he still kept his hand over his mouth. afraid he might suffocate, mei shu tentatively reached out, gently placing her hand on his back. mei he, with fearful eyes, followed her hand. when her ice-cold fingertips touched him, mei he¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. it seemed like he wanted to scream, but his mouth was firmly covered. he could only emit a muffled sob. ¡°xiao he, as long as sister is here, no one can bully you. you can make any sound you want. don¡¯t be afraid. take your hand away, okay?¡± as mei shu spoke, she gently pulled down his hand. initially, mei he¡¯s body resisted, but perhaps he was too scared. his fingers trembled violently, and after a brief struggle, he suddenly loosened his grip. his mouth was finally freed. as soon as mei shu let go, mei he couldn¡¯t help letting out a scream. but maybe because mei shu¡¯s gaze was too gentle, this time he wasn¡¯t as afraid to the point of hurting himself. mei shu touched his face that was pinched red by himself sympathetically, encouraging him, ¡°that¡¯s right, xiao he. if you feel scared next time, just tell sister. don¡¯t torment yourself, okay?¡± mei he nodded hesitantly, his eyes following her fingers as they continued to caress his hand. after a long time, he spoke in a hoarse and hesitant voice, ¡°sis, sister, i¡¯m, i¡¯m scared.¡± perhaps because he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, mei he spoke intermittently, pausing several times. each time, he nervously swallowed saliva before continuing to speak. but mei shu patiently listened, waiting for her brother to gradually become brave and not let him waste the courage he had finally gathered. after he finished speaking, mei shu once again comforted him tirelessly, ¡°xiao he, you¡¯re great. don¡¯t be afraid. sister will definitely protect you. everyone at home likes you a lot. if you want anything, just tell your brothers and sister, okay?¡± mei he tentatively nodded. seeing that mei shu showed no intention of blaming him, a smile gradually appeared in his eyes. but before this smile could grow into the light in his eyes, a sudden change occurred. a silver-white car suddenly blocked the path of the mei family¡¯s car. the driver reacted quickly, slamming on the brakes urgently. the rear of the car was driven by inertia, sliding to the right for a distance before finally stopping near the side of the other car. ¡°scared me to death, young master, miss, are you both okay?¡± the driver quickly inquired about the condition of the three of them as soon as he stopped the car. just as mei he had become a little braver, he was scared again, huddling and covering his head. mei shu comforted him while gently patting his head. she frowned and looked at mei feng in the front passenger seat, ¡°what¡¯s going on? whose car is that?¡± she couldn¡¯t believe this was just an accident. mei feng carefully identified the familiar license plate number and his eyes widened suddenly. ¡°it¡¯s aunt feng wei¡¯s car.¡± mei shu squinted her eyes, remembering who this person was. it seemed that after the last piano competition, feng wei hated her. she had disappeared for so long but didn¡¯t forget to come out to make trouble for her again! mei feng unfastened his seatbelt and got out of the car. ¡°sister, you stay in the car with xiao he. 1¡¯11 go up front and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°no need, you take care of xiao he.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only if feng wei, who had cheated in the competition and lost her position as the president of the piano association because of mei shu, suddenly appeared like this, it probably wouldn¡¯t be good news. mei shu was afraid that mei feng would have difficulty handling it alone. ¡°okay.¡± after hearing mei shu¡¯s words, mei feng didn¡¯t insist anymore. he got back into the car from the back and kept his eyes on the front to monitor the situation. mei shu slowly walked to the car and knocked on the window without even bending down. the window slowly lowered, gradually revealing feng wei¡¯s mocking gaze.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Reaping What You Sow chapter 340: reaping what you sow translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what a coincidence. encountering you on such a beautiful day is really unlucky,¡± feng wei¡¯s disdainful gaze was undisguised. mei shu, expressionless, reminded her, ¡°it¡¯s your unnecessary act of stopping my family¡¯s car. otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have the need to meet.¡± ¡°since the last competition, your life seems to be going quite well. you¡¯ve managed to drive away wang yue and her daughter. do you feel particularly accomplished?¡± feng wei provocatively smiled, ¡°but don¡¯t forget, even if wang yue ends up in prison, she is still your father¡¯s legal wife. they are still protected by the law. don¡¯t think you can monopolize the mei family¡¯s assets alone.¡± ¡°i have no intention of monopolizing anything,¡± mei shu showed an innocent expression, tilting her head and blinking, ¡°1 want to share it equally with my brothers. whoever dares to interfere with my affairs, 1 won¡¯t mind sending them to jail again.¡± ¡°are you threatening me?¡± feng wei¡¯s expression changed instantly. during this period of time, she had been staying at home and didn¡¯t dare to go out at all. but even if she didn¡¯t go out, she could still see the overwhelming curses online when she turned on her phone every day. former colleagues who had good relationships in the association had now deleted her contact information. even her husband¡¯s company had been affected by her. now, whenever things didn¡¯t go well, her husband, mei cheng, would come home and vent his anger on her, blaming her for dragging him down. feng wei lived in constant frustration every day. today, she couldn¡¯t bear the disdainful looks from her family members anymore, so she reluctantly came out for some fresh air. unexpectedly, she saw the mei family¡¯s car from a distance. she was well aware of the situation of wang yue and mei mu. the person sitting so grandly in the mei family¡¯s car on the street was either mei yun or mei shu. she was confident that the person in the car must be that little b*tch who caused her to fall from grace. that¡¯s why she staged this drama of blocking the way today. mei shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to such a troublesome woman. she looked away with impatience, mocking with a raised corner of her mouth, ¡°do you still need me to personally threaten you? do you have any other business? don¡¯t randomly block our car. if the traffic police see it later, you¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m afraid of those poor policemen?¡± just as feng wei finished speaking, a police car stopped next to her. ¡°what¡¯s going on? don¡¯t you know parking isn¡¯t allowed here?¡± feng wei obviously didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°i don¡¯t know. can¡¯t i stop for a while? is there a problem?¡± the traffic policeman clearly disliked such unreasonable drivers. he frowned and looked at mei shu. ¡°is the car behind yours? do you know each other?¡± ¡°not really. she stopped my car, so 1 had to get out and ask what was going on.¡± mei shu first explained, then embraced her shoulders and watched the show from the side. after hearing her words, the traffic policeman turned his stern gaze to feng wei again. ¡°madam, please get out of the car and show your driver¡¯s license.¡± ¡°why should i show you my documents? i¡¯m just stopping for a while. did 1 have an accident? am i causing trouble for others?¡± feng wei unreasonably refused directly and even rolled her eyes disdainfully, completely disregarding the status of the police. perhaps having encountered many such people who believed they could look down on everything with money, the traffic policeman showed little anger on his face. ¡°madam, i¡¯ll say it one last time. please get out of the car and show your documents.¡± feng wei was somewhat panicked by his urging. she glanced sideways and found mei shu, who was watching the scene with a posture of enjoying the show. although she wanted to yield, she couldn¡¯t back down now and could only maintain a more arrogant attitude. ¡°why should i give it to you? do you know who 1 am? 1 used to be the president of lin city¡¯s piano association! i¡¯m still mrs. mei! dare you provoke me? do you believe i can make you take off your police uniform with just one phone call?¡± her threat to the police was loud. coupled with the fact that the road was blocked by her, it immediately drew dissatisfaction from the drivers behind. ¡°hey! are you leaving or not? we¡¯re in a hurry! we¡¯re stuck here because of you!¡± the sounds of car horns and curses overlapped on the street. feng wei¡¯s face turned blue and white. ¡°okay, okay, i¡¯m driving away!¡± in addition to impatience, there was also embarrassment and anger on her face. but at this point, she couldn¡¯t leave as she pleased. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the traffic policeman directly reached into the car and took out the car key. feng wei screamed in fright. opening the car door, she shouted at him, ¡°just because you¡¯re a policeman, you can snatch my car keys? i¡¯ll report you for violent law enforcement!¡± ¡°ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t waste any time. show me your driving license and identity card as soon as possible.¡± the police officer ordered again in an implacable tone. a trace of panic flashed across feng wei¡¯s face. she took out her phone and was about to make a call. ¡°wait a moment. i¡¯ll contact my husband now and ask him to talk to your leader! what¡¯s your police number? i¡¯ll file a complaint against you today!¡± ¡°even if you want to file a complaint against me, you still have to show your identification. madam, i suspect that you are driving without a license.¡± the policeman¡¯s expression became more serious, and beads of sweat had begun to drip from feng wei¡¯s forehead.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Unexpected Surprise chapter 341: unexpected surprise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even mei shu could now see that something was amiss. if feng wei, for the sake of her pride, refused to bow down to the police in front of mei shu, it could be somewhat understood. however, now that the situation had escalated to this point, and she stubbornly refused to hand over her identification, it clearly indicated a problem. mei shu didn¡¯t think feng wei would dare to drive without a license, but there must be some hidden agenda behind this. thinking this way, mei shu changed to a worried expression, persuading with a difficult look, ¡°at a time like this, don¡¯t continue to confront the police. there are so many cars behind us, and 1 also have urgent matters at home. please quickly show your identification.¡± feng wei gave mei shu a fierce glare and coldly said, ¡°you have no say in this!¡± ¡°madam, the young lady was right. please show your identification quickly. otherwise, i will have someone temporarily tow your car. please come with me to the police station to assist in the investigation.¡± the policeman now strongly suspected that something was amiss with her, and it was unlikely for feng wei to escape easily using her influence. she was extremely nervous at this point, frantically reaching for her phone to call her husband. quick to react, mei shu snatched her phone and continued to persuade with a sense of justice, ¡°you better show your driver¡¯s license quickly. it¡¯s not something shameful. perhaps you forgot to bring it. if so, just provide your id number; the police can check it.¡± after saying this, the policeman took out his own phone, ¡°please state your id number, madam.¡± ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t remember!¡± feng wei hesitated for a moment and then confidently replied. now the policeman completely lost his patience. he put his phone away, then decisively and cleanly grabbed feng wei¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, madam, but you need to come with me to the police station to assist in the investigation.¡± ¡°hey, don¡¯t touch me! do you know who my husband is? let me tell you, i¡¯ll sue you, and i won¡¯t let you off easily! you¡¯ll regret this!¡± feng wei began to resist violently, trying to break free from the policeman¡¯s grip. but she was clearly no match for the police. in her desperation, she even used her long nails to scratch the policeman¡¯s face. ¡°are you daring to assault a police officer?¡± the policeman became stern and directly pushed her into the car, closing the door angrily. he then spoke into the walkie-talkie, ¡°a woman on huai¡¯an road resisted arrest. 1 suspect she is driving without a license. i¡¯m bringing her to the police station now.¡± onlookers had already recorded everything, and some people directly uploaded the video online. as mei shu just got back into the car, mei feng smiled and showed her the phone. ¡°these people act really fast. 1 haven¡¯t had the chance to upload the video, and they beat me to it.¡± ¡°don¡¯t get involved in this mess. let me see the video first.¡± mei shu took the phone and, based on the angle of the video, confirmed that it was the black car that had been blocked by them. but why did the license plate look so familiar? doubtfully, mei shu leaned out of the car window and immediately saw the familiar license plate of that car. ¡°sis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± mei feng asked hesitantly, looking worried as he also glanced towards the back. mei shu snapped back to reality, forced herself to calm down, and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, 1 must have been mistaken.¡± mei feng sighed in relief, ¡°sis, have you seen what people are saying in the comments? some have actually recognized feng wei¡¯s identity directly!¡± mei shu opened the comment section and scrolled through. indeed, some people with sharp eyes had recognized feng wei as the former president of the city piano association who was expelled on the spot for cheating as a judge in a competition. for a while, feng wei faced another wave of online criticism. mei shu found it amusing after reading for a while and handed the phone back to mei feng, saying, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a funny incident today. feng wei probably never dreamed that one day she would be arrested by the police. but what¡¯s the reason behind her refusal to show her driver¡¯s license?¡± mei feng shook his head hesitantly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know about this. 1 have no contact with them, and feng wei¡¯s relationship with wang yue is closer.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow without commenting, ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not bother with her affairs. let¡¯s take xiao he home first.¡± when the group of people drove back to the mei family, mei yan and mei jing had been eagerly waiting outside the gate. mei he refused to get out of the car at first. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu could only coax him gently, ¡°xiao hei, this is your home. don¡¯t you remember? do you really not remember at all?¡± mei he nervously glanced in the direction of the house and immediately shuddered as if electrocuted, retracting his gaze abruptly. mei shu squinted her eyes, suddenly having a guess in her mind. tentatively, she asked, ¡°xiao hei, the bad people who hurt you have already been driven away by your sister. no one in the house will bully you. do you trust your sister?¡± throughout the journey, mei shu and mei feng had been trying their best to comfort him, and mei he gradually developed some trust in them. now, hearing mei shu¡¯s words, he nervously nodded.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Returning Home chapter 342: returning home translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after mei he got out of the car, mei yan and mei jing rushed over eagerly. mei he was so frightened that he shrank behind mei shu. mei feng frowned and instinctively scolded them, ¡°don¡¯t be so excited; you¡¯ll scare mei he. stand back!¡± mei yan obediently said, ¡°oh,¡± and reluctantly took small steps backward. mei jing sneered disdainfully but obediently moved to the side as well. once again, only mei shu was left around mei he. he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the grip on mei shu¡¯s clothes loosened slightly. wrinkles appeared in the area he had held, and mei he, feeling guilty, glanced at it several times. then, he timidly grabbed the sleeve of mei shu¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°sister, i¡¯m sorry. i damaged your clothes.¡± mei shu was momentarily stunned, then soothingly touched his head, ¡°don¡¯t worry. sister won¡¯t blame you. let¡¯s go inside and take a look, alright?¡± mei he, hearing that she wasn¡¯t blaming him and there was no intention of hitting him, immediately showed an innocent smile, ¡°thank you, sister.¡± butler zhao knew that mei he would be living at home from today onwards. so last night, he had arranged for people to tidy up his room, placing every item almost exactly where it was before he fell ill. this significantly lowered mei he¡¯s guard. he looked almost infatuatedly at every carefully arranged detail in the room, reminiscent of when his mother used to arrange things for him. mei shu patted his shoulder and asked in a soft voice, ¡°xiao he, from now on, you¡¯ll be living here. this is your room, and if you don¡¯t want us to come in without your permission, no one will. okay?¡± mei he¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. it had been a long time since he had shown such a lively expression. in school, mei he was like a gloomy teenager, rarely showing a smile. he also disliked teachers using concern as a reason to enter his room without permission. this made him feel very insecure. but now, things were different. his sister said that this room belonged only to him! seeing mei he happy, mei shu was also pleased. ¡°mei he, do you remember what our rooms look like?¡± mei he fell silent for a moment, his eyes filled with loneliness. ¡°i, i don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. mei he, we can take you to see them. you can come to my room anytime you want!¡± this time, mei jing took the initiative to speak before mei shu. he also cared about his younger brother and wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to him. but mei he was still unfamiliar with him. hearing him suddenly speak so loudly, mei he was frightened, shivering all over with fear. mei feng disapprovingly furrowed his brows and scolded him, ¡°xiao jing, you need to be careful with your words at home. don¡¯t scare xiao he; he¡¯s not fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°oh, 1 know.¡± mei jing scratched his head apologetically. this time, he lowered his voice and continued to speak gently to mei he, ¡°xiao he, i¡¯m sorry. 1 made a mistake. don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll take good care of you. there are many fun toys in my room. shall we go take a look now?¡± mei he, after all, was still a child. in school, he had seen other children receiving fun toys from their families, but he never had any. there was an inexplicable envy in his heart. now, hearing mei jing say this, he gathered the courage to ask, ¡°really? can i play with them?¡± ¡°of course!¡± mei jing, once again, spoke loudly without thinking. however, he quickly realized his mistake and lowered his voice to speak softly and coaxingly to mei he, ¡°as long as you like them, i can give them all to you! let me tell you a secret: there are many toys that i don¡¯t even let yanyan touch!¡± mei yan, on the side, snorted coldly. talcing advantage of his short stature, he squeezed in front of mei he, showing a sweet smile on his face. ¡°brother, i also have many toys to give you. you can go to my room first!¡± ¡°brother?¡± mei he felt very unfamiliar with this address, but perhaps because of the blood connection, he looked at mei yan with less wariness, and a hint of affection even appeared in his eyes. he nodded heavily to mei yan and said, ¡°okay!¡± mei yan happily grabbed mei he¡¯s hand and walked out. mei jing was left behind, looking dumbfounded. he glared at mei feng resentfully, ¡°why is xiao he so close to that brat yanyan? am 1 that intimidating as an older brother?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei feng glanced at him, too lazy to deal with his childish behavior. worried that mei he might not adapt well to the new environment, she hurriedly followed him. mei jing could only turn his injured gaze to his sister. mei shu sighed and said, ¡°xiao jing, you have to admit that sometimes yanyan is indeed more approachable than you. work harder.¡± after speaking, she patted mei jing¡¯s shoulder with a deep meaning and left with mei feng. in the room, mei jing was left alone, overwhelmed by a sense of frustration and self-doubt.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Psychologist chapter 343: psychologist translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after settling mei he, mei shu was about to leave when butler zhao hurriedly entered, saying that a psychologist had arrived outside. this psychologist was specifically here to treat third young master¡¯s illness. mei shu looked at mei feng in confusion, ¡°did you invite this doctor?¡± mei feng shook his head, ¡°i did plan to invite a doctor to the house, but the time was pressing, and 1 haven¡¯t found a suitable candidate yet.¡± if it wasn¡¯t someone from their household who invited the psychologist, who else would be so concerned about mei he¡¯s situation? with suspicions in his mind, mei shu asked zhao to bring the psychologist in. the man who arrived was in his forties, wearing a well-cut suit, sporting a pair of gold-framed glasses on his nose. he carried a seemingly heavy box in his hand, its contents unknown. ¡°please have a seat.¡± mei shu gestured toward the opposite sofa. after sitting down, the man habitually pushed his glasses and smiled as he introduced himself, ¡°miss mei, hello, i am a senior psychologist, yin liang. 1 have already learned about the situation of young master mei he from master si. rest assured, when i was abroad, my main focus was on this area of study. i am confident that i can help third young master.¡± ¡°you meam master si?¡± mei feng looked at mei shu in disbelief. ¡°sis, is ¡®master si¡¯ he mentioned lu yan¡¯s uncle?¡± mei feng and lu yan were good friends when he was young, but ivlei feng was unwilling to go out and rarely went to the lu family, so he wasn¡¯t very close to lu yan. mei shu, on the other hand, always went to the lu family and had a good relationship with lu yan since she was young. ¡°that¡¯s correct.¡± without waiting for mei shu to speak, yin liang handed over his business card and some related documents. this person was indeed very professional, enjoying high honors in the field of psychology. it was indeed a good choice for him to treat mei he¡¯s psychological problems. but¡­ mei shu smiled slightly, ¡°dr. yin, we have complete confidence in your professional level. please tell us your fee, and as long as we can afford it, we will not let you work for nothing.¡± yin liang pushed his glasses and smiled, ¡°regarding the treatment fees, master si has already made arrangements in advance. he will take full responsibility. he said that this is the promise he should fulfill to miss mei.¡± mei shu was momentarily stunned. apparently, she had completely forgotten what lu si had said to her during their time at school. she didn¡¯t expect lu si to remember it! at that time, he had accompanied mei shu to visit mei he at school and did promise to help mei he find the best doctor. she didn¡¯t expect lu si to take it so seriously. seeing mei shu¡¯s hesitation, yin liang smiled, ¡°how about letting me see third young master first? i will conduct a psychological assessment based on his current situation, and then we can proceed with the next steps.¡± ¡°that¡¯s up to you, dr. yin.¡± mei shu stood up and personally led yin liang upstairs. she wore a thoughtful expression. yin liang observed her for a while from behind, then shook his head with a dumbfounded smile. he secretly took out his phone and sent a text message to someone who had been eagerly waiting for news. yin liang had been brought to mei¡¯s house by jiang he. although this was just master si¡¯s promise to mei shu, jiang he couldn¡¯t bear to miss this opportunity and did his best for lu si. before yin liang got out of the car, jiang he made a personal request to him. the car was already parked in front of mei¡¯s house at that time. jiang he turned off the engine but didn¡¯t rush to get out. instead, he turned around and looked seriously at the so-called expert in psychology in the back seat. ¡°dr. yin, i have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°go ahead.¡± perhaps due to his profession, yin liang always spoke in a gentle tone, making people involuntarily want to confide in him. jiang he was no exception. without much hesitation, he directly stated his thoughts, ¡°1 want to ask you to observe miss mei and see what she really thinks about master si!¡± when yin liang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly, ¡°does master si like miss mei?¡± jiang he quickly shook his head, ¡°no, i just think master si should settle down, and miss mei is very compatible with him. so, i¡¯m just asking.¡± ¡°is that so? you seem to be particularly concerned about master si¡¯s private life.¡± yin liang smiled ambiguously, pushing his glasses. jiang he¡¯s face turned red, and he asked nervously, ¡°actually, this matter is not difficult for dr. yin. it¡¯s just a matter of whether dr. yin is willing to help.¡± yin liang remained silent for a while before nodding slowly under jiang he¡¯s increasingly urgent gaze, ¡°it¡¯s indeed not a difficult task. wait for my message.¡± ¡°okay! thank you, dr. yin!¡± after saying that, jiang he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for yin liang. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at this moment, he was driving while sneakily glancing at the phone on the front passenger seat. finally hearing the notification sound of the text message, he quickly parked the car by the roadside, breathing rapidly as he picked up the phone. when he unlocked the screen, he saw the text message yin liang sent. ¡°everything is as you expected.¡± jiang he was stunned after reading the message. he thought dr.. yin would give him a straightforward answer, but he didn¡¯t expect him to play a guessing game! Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Excessive Concern chapter 344: excessive concern translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°as he expected?¡± what does ¡®as he expected¡¯ mean? what did he expect? jiang he was confused, but there was still a voice in his heart shouting. master si might really have a chance this time! the more he thought about it, the more excited he became. impulsively, jiang he immediately called master si. as soon as the call connected, he instantly became clear-headed. lu si¡¯s cold and indifferent voice came from the other end. jiang he coughed somewhat awkwardly and then quickly said, ¡°master si, dr. yin has already gone to the mei family. i believe, with his skills, miss mei won¡¯t ask him to leave.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he wished he could bite off his own tongue. wasn¡¯t he directly touching master si¡¯s sore spot? lu si fell silent after hearing jiang he¡¯s words. so, the carefully chosen and highly paid professional might be rejected because of him? seeing lu si¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t right, jiang he hurriedly tried to cover up his words, ¡°what i meant to say is, if dr. yin¡¯s skills are not sufficient, miss mei wouldn¡¯t trust him to treat her brother.¡± ¡°mm.¡± lu si¡¯s voice was low and desolate. jiang he regretted it deeply. his master si was particularly sensitive to anything related to miss mei. the ambiguous nature of his words just now was indeed inappropriate. ¡°okay.¡± after lu si said this, he directly hung up the phone, tossed it on the table, and continued to lower his head to work. however, he couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how hard he tried. the thought that had crossed his mind kept lingering, and he held the documents for a long time without being able to read a single word. mei shu. this name had quietly engraved itself in his heart without him knowing. sometimes, even he found it strange. they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, so why was he so concerned about her? at this moment, everyone in the mei family was revolving around mei he. dr. yin was indeed professional. he quickly conducted a comprehensive psychological assessment of mei he, giving him a solid foundation to carefully consider mei he¡¯s treatment plan. ¡°let¡¯s stop here for today. young master just returned, so let him rest well. i¡¯ll come over at 9 a.m. tomorrow morning.¡± after giving this instruction, yin liang packed up and left. mei shu and mei feng came out to see him off. after everyone left, mei feng finally grabbed mei shu¡¯s arm, still worried, and asked, ¡°sis, why would lu yan¡¯s uncle specially send an expert to treat xiao he? and what does his promise mean?¡± mei shu fell silent, and after a while, she said, ¡°maybe lu yan mentioned xiao he¡¯s situation to him.¡± ¡°is that all?¡± mei feng always felt that her sister was deliberately hiding something from her. but mei shu obviously didn¡¯t want to say more. ¡°alright, 1 have something to do. you have to take care of things at home,¡± mei shu said. she had already said this, and mei feng could only respond, ¡°okay, be careful on the way, come home early.¡± ¡°i know.¡± mei shu asked butler zhao to find a driver to take her to pick up lin he and then went to lu yan¡¯s appointment together. on the way, mei shu picked up her phone several times, intending to call lu si and express her gratitude, but in the end, she resisted it. at the clubhouse, a waiter came out to receive her. this should have been arranged by lu yan in advance. he was still as thoughtful as he used to be. in the private room, lu yan was sitting on pins and needles. those who didn¡¯t know might think that he was the one being interviewed today. sitting next to him was a woman over thirty but still charming. her wavy curls were lifted behind her head by delicate fingers, revealing a slender and white swan-like neck. moving the gaze upward, one could see her thin red lips opening and closing. ¡°xiao yan, could it be that the girl you want to introduce to me today is your secret crush?¡± ¡°no!¡± lu yan denied it quickly, his eyes looking extremely unnatural. the woman smiled playfully, shaking the wine glass gently, ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous. sister understands. 1 won¡¯t report to your mom, saying that you¡¯re having an early romance!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not having an early romance!¡± lu yan denied urgently, but in the eyes of the woman, it seemed like a cover-up. originally, she was quite curious about lu yan introducing a student to her, and now her interest grew even more. who is this girl that made lu yan so restless? as the appointed time arrived, lu yan couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, anxiously looking towards the door. the woman smiled and teased him, ¡°why are you so worried? why don¡¯t you pick her up in person? don¡¯t let others steal your sweetheart!¡± lu yan blushed. ¡°she¡¯s really not. sister lin, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± as soon as he said so, someone finally knocked on the door outside. lu yan sat straight in an instant. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the woman chuckled and went to open the door herself. ¡°shu¡¯er, does my outfit today look good?¡± lin he was nervous and fidgety. this club was too high-end, even more high-end than the hotel where she caught her husband in adultery! could anyone who could come here really take a fancy to her? mei shu comfortingly patted her shoulder, ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯re just trying. if it works, it works; if not, we¡¯ll find another way..¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Dream chapter 345: dream translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°alright.¡± with mei shu¡¯s assurance, lin he gained confidence. as soon as the door opened, she quickly got into the groove. the woman had imagined the other party¡¯s appearance many times in her mind, but she never expected that she would meet a¡­ young woman who looked much older than lu yan. the woman¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°you¡¯re lin he?¡± ¡°yes.¡± lin he replied gently. she didn¡¯t quite understand why the woman¡¯s expression changed so abruptly upon seeing her. ¡°come in.¡± the woman stepped aside to let lin he in, her eyes filled with dark clouds. although she was not lu yan¡¯s biological sister, due to the relationship between the two families, she had always treated lu yan as her younger brother. she was worried that lu yan had been deceived by lin he. otherwise, how could he, at such a young age, fall for a woman older than him, whose appearance was not particularly outstanding? ¡°take a seat.¡± she had a serious expression and was about to question lin he when she raised her head and found that there was actually another person following lin he. ¡°mei shu, come and sit over here. let them talk.¡± before the woman could speak, lu yan stood up first, taking the initiative to pull out a chair for mei shu. only then did the woman turn her gaze to mei shu. there was a momentary astonishment in her eyes, and then, seeing lu yan suddenly becoming awkward, she understood. a smile appeared on her face, ¡°are you lu yan¡¯s classmate?¡± ¡°sister lin, she¡¯s mei shu.¡± lu yan warmly introduced them to each other, ¡°shu¡¯er, this is zheng lin, the president of the dance association of lin city.¡± ¡°hello.¡± mei shu politely extended her hand to her. unexpectedly, zheng lin directly grabbed her hand and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°so, you¡¯re mei shu. ah yan often talks about you! you¡¯re a nice girl. don¡¯t be too polite, just like ah yan, call me sister lin!¡± ¡°alright, sister lin.¡± mei shu replied with a smile. ¡°good girl.¡± zheng lin was a hundred percent satisfied with her. thinking of the misunderstanding she had just had, she found it amusing. lu yan was also happy that the two of them could get along well. after pouring a glass of water for mei shu, he said cautiously, ¡°sister lin is like this. if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to, you can tell me.¡± mei shu shook her head helplessly, ¡°there¡¯s nothing i¡¯m not used to. i also like sister lin¡¯s personality.¡± only after hearing this did lu yan finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°is this your friend?¡± zheng lin blinked playfully, looking at mei shu. ¡°yes.¡± mei shu nodded and said, ¡°she has good talent. her talent shouldn¡¯t be buried all the time, so 1 want to bring her here for a try.¡± zheng lin raised her eyebrows and, when she looked at lin he, her expression became amiable, ¡°since she¡¯s a good friend of shu¡¯er, i won¡¯t make it difficult for you. let¡¯s just go through the motions. later, i¡¯ll play a song, and you can follow the music and dance casually to let me see your basic skills.¡± ¡°okay, thank you!¡± lin he¡¯s eyes sparkled. this opportunity was precious to her. she never dreamed that she would one day meet such a big figure as zheng lin! all of this was thanks to mei shu! meeting mei shu was the luckiest thing in her life! thinking of the dance genres she was good at, zheng lin picked a song with moderate difficulty and played it. in that instant, lin he seemed to be back in her college days. with the rhythm of the music, she danced freely, graceful and charming, like a butterfly dancing freely in the flowers. mei shu had been watching attentively from the side, her eyes full of admiration. the song ended. lin he stopped her movements, bowed deeply to zheng lin. on this trip, her state of mind had changed a lot. even if she wasn¡¯t selected, she had no regrets. zheng lin¡¯s vision was indeed insightful. she commented without mercy, ¡°you must not have danced for a long time, right? although your posture is good, your basic skills are far behind my students.¡± lin he lowered her head in embarrassment, but she still wanted to make a case for herself. her fist unconsciously clenched at her side, lin he suddenly lifted her head with great confidence and said, ¡°president, although i have neglected dancing for a long time, diligence can make up for incompetence. in the future, i will definitely work hard. 1 don¡¯t want to give up the dreams i once had.¡± ¡°dreams? tell me about them,¡± zheng lin¡¯s eyes were full of amusement as she leaned back in her chair, eager to hear. lin he spoke with great seriousness, ¡°i want to one day stand on the world stage, using dance to awaken the girls who have gone astray but are unable to break free!¡± zheng lin¡¯s eyes lit up. she had expected the other party to mention dreams related to exchanging dance for money, status, or fame. after all, most dancers had such dreams. but she didn¡¯t expect lin he to understand that when a dancer pushed their body to the extreme, expressing captivating emotions, it was entirely possible to convey their inner thoughts to the audience. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only many people could dance well. but few could truly understand dance and integrate their souls into it. although she didn¡¯t know how far lin he could go in the future, based on lin he¡¯s words today alone, zheng lin was willing to give lin he a chance. ¡°alright.¡± zheng lin handed her business card to lin he, saying, ¡°report to the association tomorrow. i hope that one day you can realize your dreams..¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Uncle and Nephew as Rivals in Love chapter 346: uncle and nephew as rivals in love translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after having dinner together at the clubhouse, the group of people came out laughing and chatting. zheng lin had been inquiring about the affairs of mei shu and lu yan at school. she felt that mei shu was much better than zhou li! that girl seemed calculating, and zheng lin didn¡¯t like her at all. but mei shu was different. she was intelligent but subtle, not making people feel guarded, and zheng lin was more willing to get close to her. before leaving, zheng lin took the initiative to exchange contact information with mei shu. once in the car, she quietly sent a message to lu yan, ¡°seize the opportunity! sister supports you to pursue love!¡± lu yan put away his phone with a suppressed smile, looking like a blushing, cute rabbit. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± mei shu looked at him strangely. lu yan quickly shook his head, ¡°nothing, really! let me take you home!¡± feeling uneasy under mei shu¡¯s gaze, lu yan hurriedly changed the subject. however, mei shu grabbed his hand and said, ¡°i have something to ask you.¡± ¡°what?¡± lu yan took a deep breath, nervous with sweaty palms. but at that moment, mei shu brought up another man, ¡°lu si¡­ your little uncle, how has he been recently?¡± in that instant, lu yan seemed to hear the sound of his heart breaking. the burning heat on his face suddenly disappeared, and the joyful gleam in his eyes extinguished abruptly. ¡°why are you asking about him?¡± mei shu, in her own state of bewilderment, didn¡¯t notice the change in his tone. ¡°i¡¯m just asking casually. if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it!¡± ¡°last time when i called you, you were actually with my little uncle, right? you lied to me, saying you were already home?¡± he referred to that rainy night. lu yan was worried that mei shu would get angry if she heard his mother¡¯s words. moreover, it was raining heavily outside, and he was afraid something might happen to her, so he called her while getting dressed. unexpectedly, when the call connected, he heard lu si¡¯s voice. mei shu remained silent. at that time, she just didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, but now it seemed to complicate things. lu yan self-deprecatingly smiled and said, ¡°since you¡¯re so worried about him, why don¡¯t you call him yourself?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± mei shu spoke the truth. she still didn¡¯t know how to face lu si. his feelings for her were too intense and profound. making her unsure of how to respond. lu yan held her hand and walked away. lin he quickly followed. ¡°hey, where are you taking me?¡± mei shu didn¡¯t struggle much. she knew lu yan wouldn¡¯t harm her, but his current mood was not very stable. ¡°i¡¯m taking you to see him.¡± lu yan seemed to be venting his frustration, not looking back, he directly took her to the car. mei shu sighed deeply, turning to lin he with a reassuring smile, ¡°you go back first, i¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°be careful on your own then.¡± lin he knew she was just in the way here and stopped following. in the car, mei shu was unusually anxious, ¡°are we really going?¡± the more she cared, the angrier lu yan became. the collar of his shirt suddenly felt suffocating. he unbuttoned two buttons with one hand, revealing delicate collarbones. the contour of his jaw became even more tense, ¡°yes, we must go. how will you know if he¡¯s doing well if you don¡¯t go? what if there¡¯s another woman with him?¡± ¡°that¡¯s impossible.¡± mei shu still trusted lu si¡¯s character. that man was so restrained. he didn¡¯t seem like a normal man. ¡°how do you know it¡¯s impossible? what makes you so sure?¡± lu yan angrily turned to stare at her. mei shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, instinctively saying, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? are you okay?¡± ¡°i¡¯m perfectly fine!¡± he just wanted to see everything clearly today. he refused to believe that, as his uncle, lu si would compete for a girlfriend with his nephew! when they reached the entrance of the company, lu yan strode in first. seeing his imposing manner, the receptionist didn¡¯t dare to stop him. she only reported to secretary jiang after he entered the elevator. when jiang he received the call, he was in the middle of training a new employee. hearing that young master yan had arrived with a young lady, his brows furrowed tightly, ¡°you said young master yan also brought a girl? what girl?¡± he suddenly had a bad premonition. at this moment, the annoyed voice of si ye came from the office, ¡°coffee! jiang he!¡± jiang he suddenly felt a bit flustered. he instructed the new secretary in front of him to quickly go and make coffee for si ye. then, he rushed towards the elevator. ¡°young master yan, why are you here?¡± jiang he stood up straight to welcome lu yan and, upon seeing mei shu behind him, the turmoil in his heart turned into joy! what a good day it was today! miss mei personally came to see si ye! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only now that si ye was happy, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore! ¡°is my little uncle inside?¡± lu yan asked with a stern face, expressionless. jiang he quickly led the way, ¡°yes, yes, is there something you need from si ye? by the way, why are you with miss mei?¡± ¡°it¡¯s my business who i¡¯m with.¡± lu yan halted his steps, his face freezing. jiang he felt a tightening in his heart, sensing that young master yan was in a bad mood today. he didn¡¯t dare to say more, immediately opening the door to let them in.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Jealousy chapter 347: jealousy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°all!¡± a scream accompanied the sudden opening of the door. in the office, a young and beautiful woman, her figure accentuated by a tight-fitting uniform, was leaning over lu si. hearing the commotion at the door, she turned her head in surprise. and lu si¡¯s right hand was still resting on the slender waist of the woman. the impact of this scene was quite substantial, even lu yan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. soon, his eyes were filled with ecstasy. ignoring jiang he¡¯s attempt to stop him, he quickly walked into the office and provocatively said, ¡°uncle, sorry to interrupt your fun. it¡¯s not the best time for me and shu¡¯er to come.¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± lu si quickly pushed away the woman who was still clinging to him and fumbled to straighten his disheveled suit. ¡°mei shu, don¡¯t misunderstand. it was just an accident.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, a smile on her face that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°oh? it seems we really came at an inopportune time. we unexpectedly encountered such a rare accident.¡± her sarcastic words made lu si frown, ¡°i¡¯m telling the truth. i can explain what happened just now!¡± ¡°mr. lu¡­¡± the young secretary blushed shyly, looking at him with affectionate eyes. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean to. 1 caused trouble for you. should 1 explain to this young lady?¡± ¡°you have no right to speak here!¡± jiang he was afraid that this unruly girl would say something earth-shattering, so he quickly scolded her and led her out. the office door closed again, and the atmosphere inside became heavy. lu si walked from behind the desk and stood in front of mei shu, his gaze eager. ¡°shu er, there really is nothing between her and me. she¡¯s a secretary who just started today. i don¡¯t even know her name! just now, i asked jiang he to bring me a cup of coffee. i had no idea it would be her!¡± ¡°uncle, you really should remember people¡¯s names first!¡± lu yan took the opportunity to sarcastically say. lu si¡¯s brows furrowed, and his tone became more severe. ¡°all yan, go out first. 1 have something to talk to shu¡¯er alone.¡± ¡°uncle, shu¡¯er came with me. it¡¯s not good to leave her alone here, right?¡± lu yan, with a smiling face, automatically included mei shu in his circle. lu si squinted at him, ¡°i told you to go out. you can come in later!¡± ¡°okay.¡± this time, lu yan didn¡¯t resist and agreed readily. however, as he passed by mei shu, he deliberately lowered his voice to remind her, ¡°shu¡¯er, my uncle¡¯s hand just touched someone else¡¯s waist. it¡¯s unhygienic. don¡¯t let him touch you!¡± with some distance between them, lu si couldn¡¯t hear clearly what he said. however, watching the two acting intimately as if no one else was present, lu si couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. admittedly, mei shu treated lu yan really specially. after lu yan left, lu si reluctantly suppressed the jealousy in his heart, walked up to mei shu, and reached out to grab her hand. mei shu sidestepped, skillfully avoiding him. ¡°i can walk by myself.¡± lu si¡¯s hand froze in mid-air for a while before he chuckled self-deprecatingly, clenched his fist, and followed her to sit on the sofa. ¡°shu¡¯er, about what happened just now¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s a misunderstanding, i understand.¡± mei shu interrupted him, looking at him steadily. ¡°you don¡¯t need to explain so much to me. we are not in a romantic relationship.¡± ¡°but 1 don¡¯t want you to misunderstand. 1 have a mouth, so 1 should explain what happened to you. i don¡¯t care whether you want to hear it or not.¡± lu si also became resolute. he grabbed mei shu¡¯s wrist with a forceful attitude, speaking to her with a tone of command. ¡°i don¡¯t want an insignificant person to affect the potential development of our relationship.¡± with him taking a tough stance, mei shu¡¯s anger miraculously diminished. however, she still retorted without good humor, ¡°what kind of relationship are we going to develop?¡± ¡°you know!¡± lu si leaned in closer, deliberately lowering his voice to whisper in her ear. ¡°shu¡¯er, don¡¯t use such a distant tone with me. my heart is breaking. you know i only like you.¡± ¡°keep your distance!¡± mei shu raised her hand to push him away uncomfortably. the warm breath near her ear kept teasing her nerves, causing shivers throughout her body. even from her tone, lu si could tell that she was not as angry anymore. he chuckled, his magnetic voice sounding pleased, ¡°shu¡¯er, you care about me. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be throwing a tantrum at me.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i didn¡¯t.¡± mei shu denied categorically. but lu si suddenly created some distance, locking eyes with her. ¡°shu¡¯er, i¡¯m very pleased.¡± ¡°i¡¯m leaving. you can continue cuddling with your secretary!¡± mei shu blushed and tried to leave. however, as soon as the words were out, she realized it sounded like she was quarreling with her boyfriend. how could lu si let go of such a good opportunity? he grabbed her wrist, pulled her into his arms, with his chin resting in the crook of her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°shu¡¯er, my embrace is only for you..¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Asserting Sovereignty chapter 348: asserting sovereignty translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°who cares!¡± mei shu glared at him with a touch of annoyance, pushed his head away without looking back, and ran off. lu si was left behind, smiling helplessly. not long after mei shu left, lu yan entered expressionlessly. with jiang he outside, he wouldn¡¯t let lu yan have the chance to talk to mei shu, let alone let them leave together. no one knew better than him what master si wanted. seeing lu yan, the amusement in lu si¡¯s eyes deepened, and there was a faint shimmer of emerald green in his eyes. ¡°take a seat.¡± he slightly raised his chin, indicating for lu yan to sit across from him. the atmosphere in the office became tense. lu si¡¯s smile remained at the corners of his mouth. ¡°you don¡¯t know yet, do you? shu¡¯er and 1 have already made an agreement. we will officially be together when she finishes her studies.¡± lu yan¡¯s pupils contracted, obviously finding it hard to believe. ¡°when did you make this agreement?¡± ¡°just recently. she has accepted my confession.¡± speaking of this, lu si told the lie without blushing or skipping a beat, making everything seem so natural. lu yan lowered his head, and no one knew what he was thinking. after a while, he looked up, the corners of his eyes reddened, his voice hoarse and bitter. ¡°you clearly know that we¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts¡­¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve always known.¡± compared to lu yan, lu si seemed much more relaxed. he leaned back, hands naturally placed on the sofa, asserting his dominance. ¡°but so what? she left the mei family for six years. during the time you two were apart, mei shu quietly grew up somewhere else. in fact, you haven¡¯t been that familiar with each other for a long time!¡± ¡°do you understand her better than 1 do?¡± lu yan shouted angrily. lu si raised an eyebrow, confidently smiling. ¡°indeed, a bit better than you.¡± lu yan¡¯s face instantly turned eggplant-colored. he snorted, for the first time not addressing lu si with the usual respect but directly turning and leaving. he wanted to prove that lu si didn¡¯t understand mei shu as well as he did! they shouldn¡¯t have any connection at all! the actions on the police side were very swift. in the afternoon, old wang was interrogated again, and with solid evidence, the case was soon to be closed. however, the previously timid old wang suddenly plucked up the courage to make a request to the police. she wanted to see mei shu. captain wang, who had seen mei shu picking up lu ming from prison before, immediately investigated the matter upon hearing old wang¡¯s request. he found out that mei shu and old wang actually knew each other and had spent many years together in the countryside. as the mei family was powerful and influential, old wang¡¯s request to see mei shu was likely an attempt to clear her own name. ¡°so, do we agree to her request?¡± a young police officer timidly sought the opinion of his senior. after careful consideration, captain wang nodded and said, ¡°bring mei shu over. but before taking her to see old wang, let her come to the office to see me.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the officer immediately went to make arrangements. in a short while, mei shu appeared in captain wang¡¯s office. ¡°do you need something from me?¡± mei shu asked meekly. captain wang, with a serious expression, gestured for her to sit on the sofa before slowly speaking, ¡°you should be well aware of old wang¡¯s case. her guilt is certain, and we will soon finalize the case and transfer it to the court for sentencing. no one should intervene on her behalf.¡± ¡°i understand. old wang administered a lethal dose of sleeping pills to her daughter-in-law. she is indeed guilty of a heinous crime. 1 believe the law will deliver the fairest judgment.¡± ¡°you understand well.¡± hearing her firm tone and seeing her lack of any inclination to deviate from the right path, captain wang breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°that old woman is not a good person, mei shu. you are a young lady with a bright future. you should keep your distance from such people.¡± ¡°thank you for your concern, captain wang. i¡¯ve noted everything you said. is there anything else?¡± mei shu accepted his advice without any disagreement. captain wang, prepared with a bunch of educational words, suddenly found himself at a loss for words, as if he had punched into cotton. after a moment of hesitation, he asked uncertainly, ¡°do you really understand? later, 1 will take you to see old wang. if she proposes anything and wants you to help with something, you must not agree.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only captain wang agreed to old wang¡¯s request just to hear what tricks this old woman still had up her sleeve, wanting to completely cut off the roots. however, he valued mei shu and didn¡¯t want her to get involved in such dirty matters. so, he wanted to give her some last-minute advice, preventing her from being tempted to do anything against the law. mei shu, of course, understood his good intentions. she smiled sweetly, ¡°rest assured, captain wang. i also believe that old wang deserves her punishment. so, no matter what conditions she uses to tempt me, i absolutely won¡¯t assist her in doing wrong.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± captain wang let out a long breath, saying, ¡°well, i¡¯ve said everything i needed to. now, i¡¯ll have someone take you to see her..¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Special Motive chapter 349: special motive translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the meeting room¡¯s door creaked open and then closed again. as soon as old wang saw mei shu, she excitedly tried to stand up, but the handcuffs on the table kept her from moving, making a jingling sound. ¡°why did you take so long? how¡¯s my case going? why did they just say they¡¯re going to sentence me? didn¡¯t you say you could help me?¡± old wang¡¯s voice was filled with agitation and frustration. mei shu had been keeping her head down since entering, and it was only now that she suddenly lifted her face, a look of regret on her expression. ¡°granny wang, i¡¯m sorry. auntie wang found out about my attempt to help you. she wouldn¡¯t let me do it, and now 1 can¡¯t do anything!¡± old wang was stunned for a moment and then angrily grabbed mei shu¡¯s hands placed on the table. ¡°what do you mean? yesterday, you swore that you would find evidence favorable to me!¡± ¡°i was going to find it,¡± mei shu sighed deeply, showing regret on her face. ¡°but auntie wang found out about my intention to help you. she didn¡¯t want me to do anything and even told my father about it, saying that i was causing trouble for the mei family and violating the law. from last night until just now, i¡¯ve been confined to my room. i only managed to sneak out when 1 received a call from the police!¡± old wang, upon hearing this, was completely dumbfounded. ¡°auntie wang? which auntie wang? are you saying wang yue wouldn¡¯t let you help me? why?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i thought you and auntie wang were relatives, so even if she didn¡¯t want to get involved, she shouldn¡¯t have obstructed it so forcefully. but i didn¡¯t expect her to react so strongly. she even involved my father! 1 really don¡¯t know what to do now!¡± ¡°then what about me? i¡¯m about to be handed over to the court by them! who can save me!¡± old wang widened her eyes in despair and grabbed mei shu¡¯s wrist again with great strength. ¡°no, you have to find a way to help me. only you can help me now!¡± ¡°but i¡¯m helpless now. my father believed wang yue¡¯s words and won¡¯t let me get involved in your affairs. he cut off my financial support, and now i¡¯m completely restricted in everything 1 do!¡± mei shu complained and even stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°it¡¯s all auntie wang¡¯s fault. why does she have to oppose you? this is a matter of life and death!¡± granny wang¡¯s stunned gaze slowly moved to mei shu¡¯s face. ¡°think of another way? let¡¯s bypass wang yue, that ungrateful b*tch! after all, you are the eldest daughter of the mei family. as long as you say a word, someone will definitely be willing to help, right?¡± ¡°how can it be so simple?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but complain. ¡°although i¡¯m the eldest daughter of the mei family in name, my status is worlds apart from my sister, mei mu. as you know, auntie wang is in charge of the family now. even i have to listen to her. 1 don¡¯t have an independent economic ability yet. i can¡¯t do anything without the mei family!¡± ¡°captain, should we go in now and take miss mei out?¡± the police officer in charge of monitoring outside took off his headphones and asked the man next to him. captain wang furrowed his brows thoughtfully and shook his head. ¡°no, let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± he always felt that mei shu¡¯s actions and what she said were inconsistent. she should have some special motive behind it. in the meeting room, atei shu¡¯s shoulders shook slightly. apparently she had cried with grievances. old wang became even more anxious, cursing wang yue even more vehemently. when she finished scolding, she suddenly thought of something. her eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°how about you talk to wang yue for me? after my son and 1 safely get out this time, 1¡¯11 have my son give her half of the money he earned as her personal pocket money! this way, she might not continue to hinder you!¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless.¡± mei shu wiped away her tears and shook her head gently. ¡°wang yue is determined not to let anyone in the family interfere with you this time. she said a lot of unreasonable things¡­¡± ¡°what did she say?¡± old wang hurriedly asked. mei shu awkwardly shifted her gaze away and quickly shook her head. old wang urged again, ¡°tell me quickly, what did that wretched woman say behind my back?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu, with an uneasy expression, finally spoke, ¡°she said you deserve to die¡­ she wishes you would die right away, so she could finally relax. she even said you¡¯re a leech who has been leeching off her for so many years, and she wishes the police would execute you immediately¡­ that kind of thing.¡± old wang stared at mei shu in shock, unable to speak for a long time. mei shu looked at her anxiously, ¡°granny wang, is what she said true? have you been privately asking auntie wang for money all these years?¡± ¡°that¡¯s pure nonsense! when did 1 become her leech? she promised to give me that money herself!¡± old wang angrily cursed wang yue for a long time, only stopping when her mouth went dry. ¡°this wretched woman dares to play dirty tricks against me! does she really think i can¡¯t deal with her anymore?¡± mei shu blinked in surprise, ¡°oh? do you have a way to stop auntie wang from continuing to hinder you? if you really have a way, tell me quickly.. i¡¯ll help you right away!¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Handle chapter 350: handle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations old wang hesitated for a moment, as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words. ¡°i do have a way, but 1 can¡¯t tell you. you need to have wang yue come to see me in person!¡± ¡°i mentioned this to her,¡± mei shu said, looking conflicted. ¡°but she explicitly said she wouldn¡¯t come to see you. it seems she¡¯s determined to see you sentenced to death!¡± the words ¡°death penalty¡± immediately frightened old wang. although she didn¡¯t understand the law, she knew the principle of an eye for an eye. the police did say earlier that she was suspected of poisoning and attempted murder. could it be that she was going to be executed, leaving her with no way out? no! she absolutely couldn¡¯t die! ¡°good child, help me, i beg you. i can give you anything you want!¡± old wang, who had lost her previous cruelty toward mei shu when they were in the countryside, now pleaded desperately. with a head of graying hair, she appeared like an elderly person on the brink of decline, clinging desperately to her only lifeline. if it weren¡¯t for the handcuffs restraining her, she would have knelt down, desperate for a chance at survival. mei shu still looked apologetic. ¡°granny wang, i¡¯m truly sorry. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t help you this time. auntie wang warned me last night not to continue dealing with your affairs. otherwise, she said i would have no place in the mei family. you know my situation. i¡¯m really helpless this time.¡± after saying that, mei shu wiped away a tear, turned around without looking back, and was about to leave. the handcuffs on the chair behind her jingled again. old wang tried to stand up several times but was ultimately fixed in place. she could only anxiously stomp her feet and shout, ¡°don¡¯t go! mei shu, don¡¯t go yet. there must be a way. wait a bit longer. let me think!¡± mei shu obediently halted her steps but didn¡¯t turn around, only advising with regret in her voice, ¡°granny wang, everyone has their own destiny. maybe it¡¯s destined that you can¡¯t escape this calamity. you should accept your fate.¡± ¡°no! i won¡¯t accept it!¡± old wang shook her head in panic. ¡°there must be a way. i can¡¯t die!¡± she was about to enter a life of luxury in her old age. how could she willingly sacrifice her life for that b*tch lin he? ¡°i, i have evidence against wang yue!¡± in her desperation, old wang finally said the words mei shu had been waiting for. mei shu, pretending to be surprised, turned her head, looking at her with joy. ¡°is what you said true? does this mean you really have a way to stop auntie wang from interfering?¡± ¡°mei shu.¡± old wang didn¡¯t immediately answer her question. instead, she fixed her gaze on her and said, ¡°if wang yue doesn¡¯t interfere, do you have confidence in finding evidence to clear my name?¡± ¡°i¡¯m confident,¡± mei shu said, and to make sure old wang believed her, she explained her plan, ¡°although there are fingerprints on the bowl that match yours, there are also lin he¡¯s fingerprints. it can be proven that she drank the porridge herself. as long as wang yue doesn¡¯t stop me, i can find a way to help you hire a lawyer. we can say that all of this was a plot by lin he to frame you as revenge for zhou nan¡¯s infidelity. in reality, you knew nothing about it!¡± ¡°captain wang, this¡­¡± the police officer outside couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and was about to enter to take mei shu out. but captain wang raised his hand to stop him, focusing intently on the screen. ¡°don¡¯t act rashly. let¡¯s wait and see.¡± after hearing mei shu¡¯s words, hope indeed rose in old wang¡¯s eyes. ¡°good, i¡¯ll tell you about this. tell wang yue exactly what i said. if she doesn¡¯t believe you, go to my house, find a black old phone in the drawer of the nightstand in my room, and there you¡¯ll find evidence against her!¡± ¡°alright, tell me.¡± mei shu sat back down across from her, waiting for her to continue with a sincere expression. old wang nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°you just tell her that if she wants me to bury that matter completely, she can¡¯t stand idly by this time. otherwise, once i¡¯m sentenced, i will find an opportunity to reveal the evidence to the police. at that point, everything will be revealed, and no one will benefit!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu nodded and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ve got it. i¡¯ll go tell her now.¡± ¡°wait!¡± after old wang finished speaking those words, her whole body seemed to have been drained of strength, like a deflated balloon. her vitality and spirit were noticeably diminished, revealing signs of fatigue. ¡°is there anything else to tell her?¡± mei shu showed a cute smiling face, but underneath, there was only a chilling coldness. ¡°that phone.¡± old wang paused for a moment and continued, ¡°after you get the phone, don¡¯t look at its contents. just give it to wang yue. if you know about this, it will be harmful to you. i¡¯m telling you this for your own good. you must listen to me!¡± as she spoke, her nails dug into mei shu¡¯s flesh. just like before in the countryside, whenever mei shu showed any resistance, she would hurt mei shu without hesitation, forcing mei shu to comply.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: The Truth Revealed chapter 351: the truth revealed translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this time was indeed no different from the past. mei shu tried to pull her hand back, but it was a futile attempt. soon, her fingers began to sting, and she had to surrender, saying, ¡°i understand, granny wang. i won¡¯t peek. please let me go!¡± only then did old wang release her hand, wearing a smirk. ¡°good girl, after this is over, i won¡¯t mistreat you. go now, do as i said, first get the phone, and then go tell wang yue exactly what i told you.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei shu responded softly, then turned and left without looking back. captain wang was waiting for her at the door. mei shu knew that there was no way to continue deceiving him. with captain wang¡¯s sharpness, he must have already realized that everything tonight was intentional on her part. fortunately, things had progressed to this point, and she had no intention of continuing to conceal the truth. leaving the visiting room, the anxiety on her face disappeared without a trace. she stopped and stood in front of captain wang, saying in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯m going to old wang¡¯s house to find that phone. do you want to come with me?¡± captain wang said solemnly, ¡°yes, i also want to know the real purpose behind your actions.¡± as he spoke, his gaze lingered for a moment on the wound on mei shu¡¯s arm. he then took out a band-aid from his pocket. ¡°use this for now. if the wound gets infected, it will be troublesome to deal with.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± mei shu gratefully accepted the band-aid. after treating the wound, she got into captain wang¡¯s car, and the two of them went to old wang¡¯s house together. lin he had been staying in the house mei shu rented these past few days. however, today, she appeared in the living room early and collided with mei shu as she opened the door. ¡°why are you here?¡± mei shu was surprised, taking a couple of quick steps and stopping in front of her. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid it might be dangerous here?¡± ¡°the dangerous people have all been arrested, haven¡¯t they? i came back to pack my things.¡± lin he pointed to several cardboard boxes stacked nearby, smiling innocently and shyly. mei shu was sure that lin he had guessed something, so she had been waiting here for her. otherwise, old wang¡¯s house wouldn¡¯t have had the door only slightly ajar and not locked. not wanting to involve lin he too much, mei shu¡¯s expression turned cold, and her tone became dry. ¡°captain wang and i are here to investigate. you stay away for now. leave your things here; later, i¡¯ll help you move them downstairs.¡± ¡°no need to stay away; i know what you guys are looking for.¡± saying this, lin he, to the astonishment of both of them, slowly took out an outdated old phone from her pocket. mei shu felt her breath tighten suddenly. she quickly reached out to lin he, saying, ¡°is this the one you found in her drawer? give it to me; i need it.¡± ¡°mei shu, as long as it¡¯s what you want, i¡¯ll help you. but i want to know what¡¯s really stored in this phone.¡± lin he insisted on finding an answer. she had no other intentions, and she wouldn¡¯t obstruct mei shu¡¯s plan. she was just afraid that she might have harmed mei shu unintentionally over the years when she was with zhou nan. if that were the case, she might never be able to redeem herself. captain wang took a step forward, intending to snatch the phone from her. but mei shu preemptively stopped his action, as if she had seen through lin he¡¯s true thoughts in an instant. ¡°i know what you¡¯re worried about. however, you¡¯re worrying too much. you haven¡¯t harmed me. what i¡¯m investigating happened before you knew zhou nan. it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°really?¡± lin he urgently sought answers in mei shu¡¯s calm eyes. only when mei shu gave her a definite affirmative answer did she finally relax, unhesitatingly handing the phone over to mei shu. ¡°that¡¯s great. i won¡¯t interfere with what you want to investigate. if you need any help, just ask. i¡¯ll do my best for you.¡± ¡°if needed, i will come to you.¡± mei shu smiled, soothing lin he. she watched as lin he left the house before eagerly opening the phone. after today, all the truth would be finally revealed. six years ago. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only in the restroom of dragon spring manor. ¡°hey, is this old woman blind? this dress of mine is a limited edition! can you afford to compensate me for getting this dirty water on my dress?!¡± a woman¡¯s complaining voice attracted a crowd. in the center of the crowd, an old lady with white hair, wearing a cleaning uniform, was bowing apologetically, a bitter smile on her face. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, 1 really didn¡¯t pay attention just now. i had my back to the door, and i didn¡¯t know you would suddenly come in at this moment.¡± upon hearing this, the woman raised her dissatisfaction, ¡°are you implying that it¡¯s my fault? just because you¡¯re old, you think you can take advantage of your age? if you damage something, you should find a way to compensate me! if you don¡¯t compensate, call your manager here!¡± ¡°no, no, no.¡± the old lady hurriedly shook her hands anxiously, ¡°miss, how about you name a price, and i¡¯ll give you the money.. isn¡¯t that okay?¡± Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Lure Her In chapter 352: lure her in translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°alright, then compensate me.¡± the woman showed a disdainful expression. ¡°this skirt is a limited edition! valued at five hundred thousand! when will you transfer the money to me?¡± ¡°what? five hundred thousand?¡± the old lady had never seen so much money in her life and suddenly felt that she was being intentionally deceived. her face turned ugly. ¡°what kind of skirt costs that much? miss, are you trying to cheat me?¡± ¡°do you dare to call me a cheat? do you know where you are?¡± the woman became displeased upon hearing this. ¡°do you know who i am? do 1 need to cheat you in front of so many people? 1 want to speak to your manager! you must be fired today!¡± realizing that she said the wrong thing and offended the wrong person, the old lady¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear. her son owed a lot of gambling debts, and he was being pressured to pay back the money. if she couldn¡¯t earn a little more, her son might not escape tonight; someone might cut off his fingers with a knife! if she lost this well-paying job that she had finally obtained, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything that paid better. with these thoughts, the old woman¡¯s trembling body was about to kneel down in front of the woman. unexpectedly, at this moment, a woman wearing a coat, whose appearance seemed somewhat familiar, actually stepped out from the crowd and spoke up for her. ¡°i say, madam liu, this dress isn¡¯t that big of a deal for you. it just got a little wet. your house also has people specifically to clean your gown. don¡¯t make it difficult for an elderly person here.¡± ¡°oh, who are you, madam? why have i never seen you before? do you have the right to speak here?¡± the woman spoke with a tone sharper than before, more contemptuous than towards the old woman just now. being publicly mocked, wang yue¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good either, but she thought of her goal. she reluctantly maintained a smiling face. ¡°how about this, i¡¯ll compensate for this dress on her behalf.¡± ¡°oh, everyone, come and see! we¡¯ve encountered a living bodhisattva!¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°alright, compensate me now, and 1¡¯11 spare her and won¡¯t complain to her manager.¡± the old lady, upon hearing this, was stunned for a moment. shaking and stumbling, she walked over to wang yue, ¡°are you really going to help me?¡± wang yue smiled, ¡°of course, but you need to write me an 1ou.¡± upon hearing the first sentence, the old lady¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. but the second sentence made her lose her spirit again. however, the old woman reneged on promises a lot. without much hesitation, she agreed, ¡°alright, as long as you can help me through this, i can write an iou.¡± in satisfaction, wang yue transferred the money to the woman¡¯s account. after taking the iou with the old lady¡¯s signature, she waited until the crowd dispersed before pulling the old lady aside. ¡°now, you have only two options. either help me with a task, or you have to pay me at least fifty thousand per month and clear the debt within a year. if not, i¡¯ll take you to court and have you imprisoned.¡± ¡°what are you talking about?¡± the old woman didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many difficult characters today. her face also revealed some anger, ¡°miss, isn¡¯t this too difficult for others?¡± wang yue looked at her for a few seconds and suddenly burst into laughter. then, she said, ¡°granny wang, don¡¯t you recognize me? i¡¯m wang yue!¡± old wang sized her up and down, her eyes suddenly widened in shock. ¡°you¡¯re yueyue? oh mine, how did you become so beautiful now? and this bag you¡¯re carrying, it must be very expensive, right? did you hook up with some wealthy guy?¡± as soon as she finished speaking, she realized she had said something wrong. she quickly covered her mouth and changed her words, ¡°look at me, i really don¡¯t know how to speak. hooking up with a wealthy guy? impossible! you must have become successful on your own! i didn¡¯t expect you to be so successful. i¡¯m truly happy for you.¡± wang yue didn¡¯t care at all about what old wang said. she came to the mountain villa today specifically to find old wang. she had an important matter for old wang to do. but before that, wang yue decided to scare old wang a bit. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°at your age, why are you still working as a cleaner in the mountain villa? doesn¡¯t your son support you?¡± wang yue knew the situation with zhou nan very well; she intentionally asked this question. old wang didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. hearing her question, she subconsciously wanted to cover up for her son. ¡°no, 1 just can¡¯t stay idle at home. my son has made a lot of money. in fact, even if you didn¡¯t help me just now, as long as 1 made a call to my son, he would immediately send the money over! that woman just now thought she was something special, not knowing that my son is now a big boss!¡± a big boss? a big gambler with a lot of debt is more like it! wang yue sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she smiled deeper. ¡°i knew nannan would be successful. since that¡¯s the case, have him transfer the money to me now. let our two families get together more often in the future..¡± Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Reaching an Agreement chapter 353: reaching an agreement translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing these words, old wang hesitated, her expression changing. ¡°my son is busy. how about you go back first, and when he¡¯s not busy, i¡¯ll slowly explain the matter to him. after all, we are relatives. are you afraid that i will run away?¡± wang yue put away the smile on her face and said calmly, ¡°you¡¯re right. we are relatives, and helping each other is only natural. i¡¯ll leave for now. if you encounter any trouble, you can call me directly.¡± wang yue handed over her business card and proudly walked away with her handbag. behind her, old wang watched her alluring figure leave, then lowered her head to look at the business card. after work that evening, she called her son, zhou nan, and told him about the encounter with wang yue at the manor. zhou nan, upon hearing that his mother had signed an 1ou outside for five hundred thousand, became anxious. ¡°mom, what were you thinking? five hundred thousand! where am i supposed to find five hundred thousand? 1 don¡¯t even have five dollars in my pocket right now!¡± ¡°oh, my son, don¡¯t be in such a hurry,¡± old wang didn¡¯t get angry despite zhou nan¡¯s harsh tone. instead, she patiently comforted him like coaxing a child. ¡°think about it, wang yue can easily come up with five hundred thousand. do you think she really cares about this small amount of money? as long as we maintain a good relationship with her, that iou is as good as non-existent, right?¡± ¡°mom, what do you mean?¡± zhou nan detected some clues and asked with interest. old wang revealed a sly smile. ¡°son, you¡¯re not a child anymore. it¡¯s time for you to get married. in your current situation, you should find a wealthy woman. now, wang yue is practically delivering herself to us. whether you can seize this opportunity depends on you!¡± zhou nan understood what his mother meant but was still hesitant. ¡°but wang yue is so much older than me¡­¡± ¡°oh, you silly boy! if she weren¡¯t older, do you think she would even consider you?¡± old wang retorted mercilessly, afraid that her son would be foolish enough to let go of such a wealthy woman. zhou nan looked embarrassed but nodded earnestly. ¡°okay, mom, i know what to do. give me her number.¡± spending some time at home with her daughter, wang yue received numerous messages from zhou nan. she didn¡¯t reply to a single one. she didn¡¯t have any interest in a gambler like zhou nan. even if she wanted a younger man, he had to be handsome. besides, her sole target now was mei yun. she couldn¡¯t bear to continue living as a mistress. she wanted to be the legitimate mrs. mei! having sent messages for so long, zhou nan found it boring. moreover, he was under too much pressure from creditors recently, so he didn¡¯t contact wang yue again. however, the agreed-upon one-month period with old wang had come to an end. surprisingly, wang yue¡¯s first proactive call to old wang was to demand repayment. old wang panicked. at that moment, the door of their small shabby house was being pounded from the outside. mother and son huddled in the corner, afraid to make a sound. old wang saw an opportunity in wang yue¡¯s phone call. ¡°yueyue!¡± old wang grasped at this lifeline, covering her mouth to lower her voice as much as possible. she pleaded, ¡°can you lend us some more money? once we get through this difficult situation, i will definitely find a way to repay you.¡± wang yue, drinking bird¡¯s nest soup sent by mei yun¡¯s mother in the living room, smiled leisurely. ¡°no way. you don¡¯t have money now, and if i continue to lend you, won¡¯t it all go into a bottomless pit?¡± ¡°yueyue, trust us one more time! you know, nan nan has a promising future. he¡¯s smart and will surely make a fortune in the future!¡± old wang had always comforted herself with these thoughts. she believed her son, born after much hardship, would surely become an outstanding person. currently, he just lacked an opportunity! wang yue¡¯s indifferent voice came through the phone, ¡°you can deceive yourself with those words, but since you¡¯re so confident in zhou nan, 1 do have a money-making opportunity. 1 wonder if you dare to take it.¡± before they could respond, the iron door of their small house seemed on the verge of being kicked open from the outside. zhou nan urgently shouted, ¡°fine, fine, fine! 1¡¯11 do whatever you want! just give me the money now!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only wang yue was waiting for this exact response. however, she was also afraid that zhou nan would take the money and then back out. she decided to state her terms upfront, ¡°i can transfer the money to you first, but if you take the money and don¡¯t follow through, 1 have ways to deal with you. you should know, 1 have plenty of money, and if i want you dead, you won¡¯t live to see tomorrow!¡± wang yue¡¯s words left the mother and son completely stunned. but if they didn¡¯t hand over the money now, they might not escape this predicament. with determination, zhou nan nodded and said resolutely, ¡°okay, yue yue, i swear to god. whatever you want me to do, i¡¯ll do it.. even if it¡¯s killing someone, i won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Incomplete Recording chapter 354: incomplete recording translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with the iou in hand, wang yue had nothing to fear. she instructed zhou nan to hand over his phone to the debt collectors, asked about the amount owed, and immediately transferred the money without a second word. those people, after receiving the money, immediately changed their attitude and even discarded the sticks they had brought with them. ¡°alright, since the money is repaid, we won¡¯t trouble you anymore. zhou nan, feel free to come back to the casino next time!¡± having someone cover his debts, zhou nan felt an itch to gamble again. seeing her son eager to leave with someone else, old wang quickly begged and advised, ¡°good son, we can¡¯t go to such places anymore, okay? listen to mom, please?¡± zhou nan hesitated. the sturdy men couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°zhou nan, we didn¡¯t expect you to be a baby who hasn¡¯t been weaned yet! do you need your mom¡¯s approval to go out and play?¡± wanting to save face, zhou nan pushed old wang away. he watched as his mother fell in front of him but made no move to help her up. instead, he cursed, ¡°if 1 don¡¯t gamble, when will we ever get rich? old hag, mind your own business!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, brother zhou nan, we¡¯ll be waiting for you at the usual place!¡± the men patted him on the shoulder, laughed heartily, and left. poor zhou nan thought he had successfully gained the approval of others, but little did he know that those men were secretly mocking his foolishness. zhou nan clearly had the intention to gamble again. wanting to live a peaceful life for a few days, old wang worried that her son might lose and face more debt collectors. she clung to her son¡¯s legs as he tried to leave, pleading, ¡°my precious, you absolutely cannot go! mom can¡¯t live without you!¡± ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?¡± zhou nan impatiently kicked her away, forcing her to release her grip. then, he strode out without looking back. at this moment, old wang¡¯s phone rang again. she quickly took it out to answer, ignoring her disheveled appearance. hurrying to the door, she blocked her son from leaving. ¡°it¡¯s wang yue¡¯s call. you can¡¯t leave yet. let¡¯s hear what she wants us to do!¡± zhou nan halted his steps. the arrogant attitude he had towards his mother just now disappeared. a trace of fear and unease flashed in his eyes. he didn¡¯t dare to answer the call himself and ordered old wang to do it. old wang, always obedient to her son, didn¡¯t hesitate. she pressed the answer button. at that time, smartphones were becoming popular, but old wang, lacking funds, still used an old black brick phone. it was not only bulky but also somewhat unresponsive. wang yue¡¯s words were almost finished when zhou nan remembered to start recording. however, due to the lag in the phone, he only managed to record the last sentence. ¡°as long as you complete this task, i will become mrs. mei. by then, i will give you a sum of money every month.¡± the woman¡¯s malicious voice echoed in the spacious living room. lin he looked at mei shu in surprise, slowly realizing that what mei shu was investigating was actually the cause of her mother¡¯s death! captain wang furrowed his brows, obviously connecting it to the accidental incident at the mei family years ago. he said in a deep voice, ¡°so, you¡¯ve been doing so much because you want to reopen the old case.¡± ¡°recording as evidence, my mother¡¯s death is definitely related to these three people! the manor where old wang worked back then was the same manor where my mother went to relax. it was easy for old wang to tamper with her car. it was a piece of cake!¡± captain wang nodded in agreement. ¡°that¡¯s true, but it¡¯s been so many years. finding crucial evidence is extremely difficult. the recording can only serve as a clue, not direct evidence. moreover, this recording doesn¡¯t specify what wang yue asked old wang and her son to do.¡± mei shu also understood this logic, but there were some things she would never give up on, no matter how difficult. ¡°i want to access all the surveillance videos from the villa back then. there must be backups in the police station, right?¡± mei shu¡¯s eyes flickered with intense hatred and hope. captain wang didn¡¯t hesitate and took out his phone. he went to the balcony, lit a cigarette, spoke with someone on the phone, extinguished the cigarette, and returned. ¡°it¡¯s still available. i promised you to go back to the police station now to retrieve the surveillance videos and see if there are any overlooked details. but you must promise me, don¡¯t take any rash actions until i contact you.¡± the vengeance for a mother¡¯s death was enough to make someone lose their rationality. captain wang was worried that mei shu might do something irreparable and sacrifice her own life. ¡°okay.¡± mei shu didn¡¯t hesitate and promptly agreed. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only unless absolutely necessary, she didn¡¯t want to resort to those unsavory methods. moreover, she had intentionally invited captain wang along today, hoping to leverage the power of the police. through their interactions, mei shu could see that captain wang was indeed a rare good cop. she trusted him. with mei shu¡¯s assurance, captain wang finally left with peace of mind. once back at the police station, he personally went to check the surveillance footage.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Conflict chapter 355: conflict translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the situation had progressed to this point, and there were already some clues. after listening to the recorded conversation, anger welled up in mei feng¡¯s eyes. it was all because of that woman¡¯s greed that their mother was about to sacrifice her precious life, forever resting on that cold mountain road. mei yan and mei jing¡¯s eyes were filled with lingering hatred. only mei he looked confused. he reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of mei yan¡¯s eyes, his expression vacant and gentle. but the next moment, his hand was forcefully pushed away by mei yan, accidentally hitting the edge of the table with a light sound. ¡°sis, that woman is in prison now. how much longer until she¡¯s released? i can¡¯t wait to kill her directly!¡± ¡°yanyan, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± meifeng suppressed the overwhelming hatred in her chest, speaking with reason. ¡°the police are already helping us investigate this matter, so we better not get involved recklessly.¡± ¡°if the police were really effective, mom wouldn¡¯t have been haphazardly labeled as an accident after her death!¡± mei yan indignantly shouted, ¡°we have to take revenge on mom ourselves!¡± ¡°yanyan, you need to calm down.¡± mei feng said. ¡°how can 1 calm down?¡± mei feng helplessly looked at him, ¡°even if we want revenge now, we need to collect crucial evidence first. otherwise, wang yue won¡¯t easily admit her guilt.¡± mei yan finally fell silent. but his violently trembling shoulders seemed to be burdened with millions of grievances. in the end, he just released his clenched fists, lowered his head in despair, and walked away. he blamed himself for being too young. as a primary school student, he lacked both financial resources and connections. he was not free with his time, unable to do something about finding evidence like his sister. at his age, there was even a risk of being abducted when going out alone. in the end, he was just too useless. thinking this way, mei yan left with a dejected expression. at this moment, a muffled groan suddenly came from the side. mei yan looked over in surprise, seeing mei he tightly squeezing his own fingers, his lips bitten to a purplish-blue, with thin streaks of blood oozing out. ¡°xiao he?¡± clearly, mei yan wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed the anomaly. mei shu¡¯s ears were sharp. she hurriedly walked to mei he¡¯s side when she heard the sound, ¡°xiao he, what happened to you?¡± she squatted down, gently trying to free mei he¡¯s fingers from his own stubborn control. but mei he was reluctant to let others see his finger. worried about hurting him, mei shu let go of his hand and instead reached to pat his head, ¡°xiao he, don¡¯t be afraid. let sister take a look, okay? otherwise, we will all be very worried about you.¡± mei he¡¯s struggling suddenly stopped. his gaze swept over the concerned faces of several people, and a strong sense of guilt and pain appeared on his face. everyone could see that he was acting abnormally. temporarily putting aside the hatred towards wang yue, they all approached with concern. mei feng tried to soothe him, ¡°xiao he, let your brother take a look at your hand. you promised us that we will always be a family, so if something¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t hide it from us.¡± a hint of hesitation flashed in mei he¡¯s eyes, but he still shook his head while covering his finger. mei yan, in a bad mood at the moment, saw his hesitant appearance and suddenly became irritated, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? everyone is upset now. if you have something to say, don¡¯t hesitate! do you know that what you¡¯re doing is wasting time?!¡± ¡°yanyan!¡± mei feng hurriedly rebuked mei yan, who was venting his anger on mei he. but it was already too late. mei he had heard every word mei yan scolded him with. his face became even paler, and his whole body trembled violently. ¡°sorry.¡± after mumbling his apology, tears streamed from his eyes like broken pearls. he then lifted his leg and ran away in a disheveled manner. mei shu hurriedly chased after him. mei feng glared fiercely at mei yan and then anxiously followed. in the room, as soon as mei he returned to his own room, he slammed the door shut with a ¡°bang.¡± his body slid down, leaning against the door, and his tears continued to flow uncontrollably. outside, mei shu was anxiously banging on the door, pleading, ¡°xiao he, don¡¯t listen to yanyan¡¯s nonsense. open the door and let sis take a look, okay?¡± mei he clutched his knees, sitting on the floor and burying his face in them. hearing mei shu¡¯s words, he kept shaking his head. he hated himself for being so foolish and accidentally making a sound at that moment, disturbing everyone¡¯s important discussion. even though he had no idea what had happened. but he could tell from mei yan¡¯s tone of grief and anger that whatever had occurred was undoubtedly more important than him. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he shouldn¡¯t have disturbed everyone. maybe he shouldn¡¯t have stayed here at all. he was just a useless patient, always causing trouble for his family. the cracks in his just-treated psychological state reappeared. mei he trapped himself in his shell, wishing he could just die like this.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Reconciliation chapter 356: reconciliation translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°xiao he, you mustn¡¯t do anything foolish. sister can¡¯t be without you, and this family can¡¯t lose you. do you understand?¡± mei shu urged anxiously, her eyes turning red with worry. she quickly instructed butler zhao to find the key to mei he¡¯s room. mei he¡¯s symptoms had always inclined towards self-harm, and she was worried that mei yan¡¯s words just now might trigger his suicidal thoughts again. before finding the key and unlocking the door, she could only try her best to make mei he understand how much he was needed by his family. mei feng, who rushed over, was also pale with fear. he tried to speak in a calm tone, ¡°mei he, listen to me. open the door. haven¡¯t we agreed to live happily together? if we lose you in this family, neither brothers nor sister will be happy!¡± ¡°the key is here!¡± butler zhao ran breathlessly, finally finding the key. mei shu didn¡¯t dare to delay for a second. after unlocking the door, she tried to rush into the room. but mei he resisted, firmly pressing against the door, unwilling to let them in. ¡°sis, no, please, xiao he is fine. sis is busy.¡± ¡°xiao he, let your sister take a look, okay? as long as i make sure you¡¯re okay, 1¡¯11 leave,¡± mei shu coaxed as gently as possible. even though she had the strength, she dared not use it now. she was afraid of hurting mei he, not just physically but more worried about damaging the trust he had finally built towards this family. ¡°sister, xiao he is fine. you can go,¡± mei he¡¯s voice had a hint of sobbing, and he still refused to open the door. mei shu forced herself to stay calm, carefully recalling everything that had happened just now. suddenly, she understood something and whispered, ¡°xiao he, are you afraid of affecting your brother and sister¡¯s discussion?¡± mei he¡¯s action against the door froze, and his sobbing became louder. ¡°sis, don¡¯t mind me¡­¡± was there anything mei shu didn¡¯t understand now? she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°xiao he, for your sister, there is nothing more important in this world than you. sister won¡¯t let anything happen to you. do you believe that your sister truly loves you?¡± mei he stared in surprise, his teary eyes meeting mei shu¡¯s determined gaze through the crack in the door. once again, mei shu said, word byword, ¡°xiao he¡¯s well-being is the most significant concern for sister now. xiao he, sister cannot lose you. please open the door, okay?¡± under mei shu¡¯s earnest pleading, mei he finally lost the strength to resist. as soon as his arm relaxed, mei shu successfully pushed open the door. she walked over and embraced mei he, saying, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, xiao he. sister should have taken better care of your emotions. now, let sister see the wound on your finger, okay?¡± she gently released mei he, bent down, and carefully cradled his injured finger. at first, mei he struggled a bit, wanting to hide his hand behind him. but mei shu¡¯s gaze was too focused, making him forget his movements for a moment. he stood there dumbly, his mind blank, even the thought of attempting suicide disappearing without a trace. mei he¡¯s finger had coincidentally hit the corner of the table. it was now a large patch of blue and purple, with even some swelling at the joints. his body had always been malnourished, exceptionally frail, without any extra flesh covering his bones. any injury would heal very slowly, and now, with his finger in such a state, it was hard to imagine how painful it must be. mei shu felt heartbroken. butler zhao quickly brought some medicinal wine to apply on mei he¡¯s wound. however, mei shu directly took the medicinal wine, applying it herself. mei yan, realizing his mistake, was pushed into the room by mei jing, reluctant to apologize to mei he. but when he saw the bruised mark on mei he¡¯s finger, he was instantly stunned. the ignored details suddenly became particularly clear in his mind. he clearly remembered that mei he seemed to want to comfort him with this hand at the time but was pushed away by him without any consideration. so, it was himself who caused him such a severe injury. it was his angry scolding that led to mei he¡¯s self-reproach and embarrassment, triggering the desire to escape again? mei yan raised his hand and slapped himself. mei he¡¯s pupils contracted, and he hurriedly reached out to stop mei yan, ¡°no, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°brother, i¡¯m sorry.¡± mei yan lowered his head, tears of self-blame falling from his eyes. mei he subconsciously reached out to wipe away his tears, but halfway through, he remembered mei yan brushing him away earlier. fearful that his brother might dislike his touch, he stopped midway, hesitating whether his brother would hate his touch. mei yan, who had been waiting for a while with his head down, suddenly realized mei he¡¯s actions. he grabbed mei he¡¯s hand and placed it on his head, obediently saying, ¡°bro, yanyan knows he was wrong. yanyan will never shout at you again. don¡¯t dislike yanyan, okay?¡± the little child¡¯s voice still had a bit of childishness. mei he was stunned for a moment, then smiled, ¡°brother doesn¡¯t dislike yanyan.. yanyan is my little brother, and big brother will always take care of yanyan!¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Visit from an Old Friend chapter 357: visit from an old friend translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even with mei he¡¯s psychological issues, he never blamed his younger brother for any wrongdoing. the guilt in mei yan¡¯s heart intensified. considering himself a mature boy, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions now and burst into tears in mei he¡¯s arms. mei he, confused and at a loss, had no idea what was going on with his brother. with red eyes, he asked, ¡°yanyan, don¡¯t cry. did brother say something wrong?¡± even though mei he was the one with psychological issues, he now had to comfort his brother. mei yan increasingly disliked his own bad temper. ¡°bro, it¡¯s not your fault. it¡¯s yanyan¡¯s fault. i had a bad attitude just now. i apologize to you.¡± ¡°yanyan is not at fault.¡± mei he stubbornly insisted. mei feng, watching the scene of the two brothers embracing, softened and pulled them both into a hug, soothingly saying, ¡°alright, none of you are at fault. let¡¯s just let this matter pass, okay?¡± mei he cautiously sought his brother¡¯s opinion with his eyes. mei yan broke into a smile, saying, ¡°bro, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± mei he nodded happily, ¡°good, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not bring it up again!¡± although mei he was older than mei yan, due to his prolonged illness, he rarely spoke to people. this resulted in his current somewhat awkward way of speaking. because of this, he never interacted with people at school, gradually getting used to being alone and forgotten. but returning home, he could genuinely feel that his family loved him. therefore, he was trying to let go of grievances and quickly integrate into this family. mei shu and the others were family members he cherished. after this cute little conflict, their anger and sadness over the truth of his mother¡¯s death was diluted a lot, but what needed to be done still had to be done. every day after school, mei shu would call captain wang to inquire about the progress of the investigation. the senior year of high school quickly entered the final 100-day countdown. one day, when school was on break, mei shu was about to bid farewell to wen miao at the school gate. unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw a man she never thought she would meet here. he also spotted mei shu, and a hint of joy appeared in his melancholic eyes. involuntarily, he walked a few steps closer, ¡°mei shu, are you doing well?¡± lu yan, who saw this scene from afar, expressionless, picked up his phone and took a picture of the scene where the two looked at each other and smiled. mei shu was also very happy to see him. this was a friend she rarely got along well with in the countryside. her eyes were full of surprise, ¡°chu rui? why are you here? didn¡¯t you go to beijing for college?¡± chu rui grinned, ¡°school is on break, so i came to see you. it¡¯s my first time in the city. can you take me around when you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°of course!¡± mei shu smiled and led him to her car. she then suggested a restaurant she frequented and had the driver take them there. mei shu was still amazed at being able to meet him here. unable to resist, she inquired, ¡°how did you know i go to school here? i remember it¡¯s not the time for college break now, is it?¡± chu rui smiled mysteriously, ¡°actually, someone told me. they said you¡¯ve been having a hard time lately, and¡­¡± at this point, chu rui paused, suddenly changing the subject, ¡°forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. 1 was worried you wouldn¡¯t have a good life at the mei family when you left. unfortunately, you didn¡¯t accept the phone i wanted to give you at the time, so we had no way to contact each other.¡± mei shu understood that he didn¡¯t want to bring up certain things, so she didn¡¯t press further. she smoothly changed the topic, ¡°i have a phone now. let¡¯s exchange contact information.¡± ¡°sure.¡± chu rui seemed very happy. looking at mei shu¡¯s familiar and hearty smile, his anxious heart suddenly settled in place, ¡°by the way, you mentioned before that you really wanted to go to beijing for college. how are your grades now? can you realize your dream?¡± ¡°barring any unexpected circumstances, i should be able to become your schoolmate.¡± mei shu chose a more conservative expression. chu rui excelled in his studies and was the only student from the village to attend a prestigious university. mei shu, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t even recognize many chinese characters at the time. now she dared to say that she could attend the same university as him, indicating that she had indeed put in a lot of effort during this time. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only chu rui didn¡¯t mean to mock her. on the contrary, he sympathetically understood the hardships she must have endured after being taken back to the mei family. he felt sorry for her and said, ¡°even if you don¡¯t work so hard, i¡¯ll come find you after i graduate.¡± this statement had a bit of ambiguity. mei shu furrowed her brows upon hearing it, but considering that he had specially come to visit her, she didn¡¯t correct him. instead, she changed the topic. ¡°then, wouldn¡¯t we have to wait several years before we can meet again? i also really want to go to beijing and see it for myself.¡± living two lifetimes, she had never been to the most prosperous city in the country. it was a bit regrettable. in this life, she wanted to fulfill her dreams no matter what. chu rui was delighted that she had such thoughts. he smiled and said, ¡°mei shu, then i¡¯ll wait for you at the university..¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Competition chapter 358: competition translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°sure.¡± mei shu readily agreed. for mei shu, chu rui was the only ray of light that shone into her dark life in the countryside at that time. although they had been separated for at least a dozen years in the two lifetimes combined, mei shu still subconsciously felt relaxed when facing him. mei shu took him to a restaurant she frequented. after ordering the dishes, chu rui asked about mei shu¡¯s life in the city. mei shu only shared good news and didn¡¯t mention the unpleasant things she encountered after returning. she said she had adapted well to the study rhythm at n0.1 high school and was doing well, with her grades improving rapidly. chu rui listened attentively, nodding, ¡°i knew you could do it. by the way, how are you at the ivlei family? is that old lady still living with you? she used to bully you a lot!¡± at the mention of old wang, mei shu¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°i haven¡¯t had any contact with her since i came back. let¡¯s not talk about her. how about you in college? are you busy with your studies?¡± chu rui also talked about his recent situation, ¡°i joined a club at university and made some good friends. but every time, 1 still think of the time when we used to play together. i feel like no one compares to you.¡± this statement had a somewhat ambiguous tone. mei shu changed the subject, ¡°how long do you plan to stay in the city this time?¡± ¡°how long do you want me to stay?¡± chu rui replied with a question. mei shu smiled, ¡°i dare not be so willful. i don¡¯t want to delay your study. but if you stay a few more days, i can show you around the city, let you taste the local specialties. however, i have to go to school during the day, so i can only come find you after school.¡± chu rui casually asked, ¡°how about i stay a few days? i¡¯ve taken a three-day leave, plus the weekend, that¡¯s enough for five days.¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, ¡°did you deliberately take leave to come here? why?¡± because someone said you¡¯re about to privately commit to someone else¡­ chu rui thought about this in his heart and fixed his gaze on mei shu, but when he spoke, he changed the tone, ¡°i just wanted to take a break, relieve some stress, and come see how you¡¯re doing. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just the beginning of the school year, and i¡¯m not that busy. taking a three-day leave is nothing.¡± mei shu finally relaxed, and the two of them continued chatting, not realizing that the sky outside was getting dark. mei shu suggested having the driver take him back to his residence. chu rui was willing to spend more time with her. he went to the front desk to settle the bill, and then the two walked out of the restaurant side by side. however, when they reached the door, mei shu¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen. mei shu, surprised, was about to call the driver to ask if the car was parked elsewhere. however, before she could dial, she noticed a familiar black car parked nearby. she instantly understood what was going on, revealing a speechless expression. ignoring chu rui, she left him alone and walked toward the car. stopping by the car, she lightly tapped on the door. after the car window rolled down, lu si¡¯s expressionless face appeared. ¡°are you following me?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, asking coldly. lu si glanced at her, didn¡¯t say anything, and cast his chilling gaze onto chu rui, ¡°who is he?¡± without waiting for mei shu to answer, chu rui, wearing a smile, walked over and greeted him, ¡°hello, i¡¯m a childhood friend of shu¡¯er from the countryside. my name is chu rui, nice to meet you.¡± lu si gave her a disdainful look, opened the car door, and said to mei shu, ¡°get in, i¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°i want to send my friend first.¡± mei shu showed no intention of moving. lu si¡¯s face grew colder, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°does he, a grown man, need you to send him?¡± chu rui hurriedly said, ¡°shu¡¯er, if you trust this gentleman, let him take you home. i can go back by myself. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± mei shu, however, shook her head gently, ¡°no, i¡¯ll send you.¡± doing as she said, she glared at lu si and walked away. lu si got out of the car, looking frustrated. he quickly caught up, ¡°both of you get in, i¡¯ll take you both back!¡± mei shu finally stopped. surprised by mei shu¡¯s sudden decision, chu rui, stealing a glance at mei shu¡¯s expression, smiled and said, ¡°then, i¡¯ll trouble this gentleman. shu¡¯er and i still have a lot to talk about.¡± he got into the car, leaving lu si with no choice but to sit in the front passenger seat. in the back seat, there were only mei shu and chu rui. as old acquaintances who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, they had a lot to talk about, and the topics seemed endless. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only lu si, in the front, grew more and more annoyed as he listened. weren¡¯t they just childhood playmates who grew up together? did she have to be so happy when she saw him? why didn¡¯t she have so much to say when she was with him? ¡°how did this gentleman get to know shu¡¯er? he looks much older than us. how did you become friends?¡± chu rui, seemingly casually, redirected the topic back to lu si.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Turning the Tables chapter 359: turning the tables translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations hearing someone mention his age, lu si¡¯s face became even more unsightly. mei shu looked at the almost smoke-emitting back of someone, barely holding back a smile. ¡°he has helped me many times.¡± ¡°we also know many secrets about each other.¡± lu si deliberately added with a vague tone. mei shu¡¯s face blushed slightly, hastily correcting, ¡°it¡¯s me who knows about his secrets.¡± watching the sweet interaction between the two, chu rui¡¯s gaze dimmed for a moment, but he quickly regained his lively demeanor. ¡°so that¡¯s it! 1 remember back when we went to school together, we shared a lot of little secrets! shu¡¯er, do you remember? that time you said you were hungry, i bought you some delicious food. on the way, you got dizzy from hunger, so i carried you on my back. but you fell asleep on my back, and your drool even dripped onto my shoulder.¡± ¡°why do you still remember that?¡± mei shu glared at him playfully. she indeed had done embarrassing things when she was a child, but she couldn¡¯t be blamed for that. at that time, under wang yue¡¯s order, old wang made sure that she couldn¡¯t even eat a full meal. accumulated over time, her body was exceptionally weak. yet, she still had to endure the three-kilometer walk to school every day, which was an extra burden on her already weakened body. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so averse to going to school and reluctant to study seriously. when she first arrived, she faced a lot of open and hidden exclusion from her classmates, but chu rui had never despised her. he always accompanied her, protected her. otherwise, her days in the countryside would have been even more unbearable. the two of them talked about their childhood as if no one else was present. lu si realized that he couldn¡¯t get a word in. during the time when they didn¡¯t know each other, there was another boy who accompanied her and silently guarded her. to be fair, lu si should be angry now because he was completely excluded by the two. but his heart was unexpectedly calm. he couldn¡¯t get angry. because he understood that during the time when he wasn¡¯t there, if it weren¡¯t for chu rui, mei shu probably wouldn¡¯t have survived. inside the car, lu si had been silent for a long time, while the two in the back seat continued to chat happily. jiang he, uneasy, glanced to the side. unexpectedly, he saw the gentle expression on his master¡¯s face, showing no signs of anger. he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and subconsciously asked, ¡°master si, you¡­¡± before he finished his sentence, lu si took the initiative to speak, ¡°hearing what you said, i realized how much shu¡¯er suffered back then. it seems 1 really need to thank you properly. how about this, i¡¯ll pick up shu¡¯er tomorrow, and we can come together to find you. i¡¯ll treat you to dinner. what do you think?¡± this way of speaking made chu rui frown instinctively. ¡°i helped shu¡¯er because of her. it actually has nothing to do with you. there¡¯s no need for you to thank me, sir.¡± lu si smiled indifferently, ¡°you may not know yet, but because of the relationship between shu¡¯er and me, i should thank you. you don¡¯t have to be polite. shu¡¯er¡¯s friend is my friend. tomorrow we¡¯ll come together to pick you up. well, we¡¯ve arrived at the hotel you¡¯re staying in.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the car smoothly came to a stop. chu rui turned his head to look out of the window, and he saw a small hotel with only a worn-out sign on the right. it was evident that the hotel¡¯s class did not match the price of lu si¡¯s car. chu rui¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and his lips, which had just lifted, dropped in an instant. ¡°thank you for specially taking me back, sir.¡± he emphasized the last few words, almost as if squeezing them out between his teeth. mei shu inexplicably smelled gunpowder between the two of them. when she looked up at the sign of the hotel, she subconsciously frowned. ¡°have you been living here for the past few days?¡± chu rui slowly turned his head to her. after a moment of silence, he replied, ¡°yes.¡± mei shu, out of goodwill, asked with concern, ¡°have you been staying here for the past few days? should 1 help you book a different hotel? this one doesn¡¯t seem very good in terms of hygiene and environment. you¡¯ve come all the way to the city, and i want you to live comfortably.¡± ¡°no need.¡± chu rui knew mei shu was caring for him, with a somewhat embarrassed smile on his face. lu si interjected in a timely manner, ¡°shu¡¯er is considerate. guests are guests. i indeed shouldn¡¯t let you continue to stay in this place. how about this, jiang he, arrange for a hotel right away, and make sure there¡¯s a dedicated butler to make him comfortable here.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°yes, master si.¡± jiang he quickly began to make arrangements. now chu rui¡¯s face completely darkened, and the corner of his mouth, which had just lifted, dropped instantly. ¡°thank you for your kind offer, sir, but 1 don¡¯t need it. although i¡¯m not as wealthy as you, i came this time just to see shu¡¯er. as for where i stay, there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± ¡°how can that be? you were very good to shu¡¯er before, and you came all the way for this visit. we certainly can¡¯t let you be wronged. otherwise, shu¡¯er might feel guilty. you don¡¯t want her to feel guilty just because of such a small matter, right?¡± lu si¡¯s words were reasonable, and chu rui unconsciously clenched his fist.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Released from Prison chapter 360: released from prison translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing that the atmosphere was not right, mei shu quickly changed the topic. ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t matter where you stay. it¡¯s late today; you should go back and rest. i¡¯ll come to find you tomorrow.¡± ¡°okay.¡± chu rui¡¯s expression was still not good, but he didn¡¯t show any temper in front of mei shu. his dissatisfaction was directed solely at lu si. after chu rui got out of the car, lu si hurriedly moved to the back seat. ¡°it seems your friend has a big issue with me. 1 was just trying to help.¡± mei shu understood his intentions and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°he and i are just good friends. don¡¯t say things like that next time; he will find it embarrassing.¡± lu si felt a bit wronged. ¡°i was also thinking for his sake. is it so wrong for me to extend some courtesy on your behalf?¡± mei shu sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more, letting jiang he drive her home first. on the way, lu si took the bold move of holding mei shu¡¯s hand, but she coldly avoided it. he suddenly felt like an abandoned big dog, dejectedly lowering his head. if he had dog ears, they would have drooped sadly by now. mei shu was amenable to persuasion but not coercion. she couldn¡¯t bear it when someone showed such an expression in front of her. thinking that her tone had indeed been a bit harsh just now, she coughed lightly, rare for her to coax someone, ¡°don¡¯t be like this. i didn¡¯t mean to blame you. chu rui has a strong sense of pride, and we should consider that when treating him.¡± the words ¡°we¡± successfully pleased lu si. the corners of his mouth, suppressed earlier, subtly lifted, but he still looked quite aggrieved. mei shu, in a daze, almost thought that the person sitting next to her had turned into xiao bao. subconsciously, she placed her hand on his head. the touch was good, and she couldn¡¯t help rubbing it a few more times. lu si¡¯s body stiffened, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid of disturbing mei shu¡¯s protective gesture. when she realized it herself, the atmosphere in the car had become a bit ambiguous. she quickly withdrew her hand, pretending nothing had happened, and said, ¡°do you understand what 1 mean?¡± ¡°completely understand.¡± lu si readily agreed. mei shu suddenly felt a bit relieved. but the next moment, she saw lu si tilting his head slightly, smiling somewhat proudly, ¡°i¡¯m richer than all the friends around you, so your male friends would feel inferior in front of me.¡± mei shu was speechless, holding her forehead. brother, you got the emphasis wrong! ¡°what i mean is, don¡¯t show off your wealth casually!¡± ¡°but is your friend so fragile that he can¡¯t stand you having a boyfriend wealthier than him?¡± lu si innocently looked at her. mei shu was suddenly choked by his words and couldn¡¯t come up with a response. considering it from another perspective, if she saw a very wealthy man on her good friend¡¯s side, and he always considered her friend¡¯s feelings and well-being, she would probably be very happy. with this in mind, chu rui¡¯s attitude just now did seem a bit strange. mei shu brought up another matter, asking, ¡°are you really coming with us tomorrow?¡± ¡°of course, i also want to get to know your friend and learn about your past.¡± lu si said seriously, ¡°i don¡¯t want people to say that 1 don¡¯t understand you anymore.¡± ¡°who said that about you?¡± mei shu looked at him strangely. lu si turned his head and didn¡¯t say more. the car steadily stopped at the entrance of mei¡¯s house. butler zhao hurriedly came out from inside to greet them. ¡°miss, you¡¯re finally back. master and madam have been waiting for you in the living room for a long time.¡± ¡°grandmother is here too?¡± mei shu frowned. seeing butler zhao¡¯s hesitant appearance, she stood still in front of him. ¡°who else has come with her?¡± butler zhao hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°it¡¯s miss mei mu¡­ madam asked someone to bail miss mei mu out. she was just brought back by master in the car. she also saw young master mei he¡­¡± ¡°xiao he!¡± mei shu, worried that mei mu would say something to upset mei he, hurriedly ran into the villa, forgetting to say goodbye to lu si. fortunately, lu si wasn¡¯t going to hold it against her. after closing the car door, lu si looked at his watch with a heavy expression. ¡°find out who took the money and released her early. 1 want to see them fall.¡± ¡°yes, master si.¡± jiang he turned his head and answered solemnly. in the living room, mei mu was shrinking in mrs. mei¡¯s arms, crying so much that she almost fainted. when she heard the commotion at the door, she raised her head, teary-eyed, and looked over. just this one look made mei shu stupefied. according to reason, mei mu hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, and even if she made a big mistake, she wouldn¡¯t be sent to prison. at most, she would be undergoing rehabilitation in a juvenile detention center. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only but in this short period, she had completely changed her appearance. if the previous mei mu was a proud peacock, the current mei mu looked like a disheveled beggar, showing no trace of the vibrant and vigorous young girl from before. it seemed she had indeed suffered a lot and gone through hardships during her time inside. however, this was all her own fault. mei shu found it less than satisfying.. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Head chapter 361: head-to-head translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun sat on the nearby sofa, silently smoking a cigarette. when he saw mei shu enter, he extinguished the cigarette. through the thick smoke, he said calmly, ¡°you¡¯re back. greet your grandmother first.¡± expressionless, mei shu called out, ¡°grandmother.¡± the old lady coldly snorted and turned her head away, as if she didn¡¯t want to see mei shu. ¡°you came back just in time. your sister was just brought out of the juvenile detention center by me. she¡¯ll be living here from now on. as her sister, you must take good care of her. i don¡¯t care what happened between you two before, but now mei mu has been punished, and everything she has done should be forgiven. remember what 1 said?¡± mei mu, who was nestled in the old lady¡¯s arms, stopped crying when she heard this sentence. gratefully, she thanked the old lady and then took the initiative to stand up and walk to mei shu, apologizing, ¡°sister, it was my fault before. i shouldn¡¯t have done that. please forgive my immature behavior.¡± for a moment, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. everyone was waiting for mei shu¡¯s reaction. butler zhao watched from the side, his heart pounding. he was afraid that his miss would beat mei mu up in anger. then, she would be blamed again. no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let this happen. however, to his surprise, mei shu¡¯s eyes were unusually calm. there was no ripple in her caused by mei mu¡¯s arrival. without even looking at mei mu, mei shu shifted her gaze to her silent father, bringing up another, more important matter. ¡°dad, you should already know about me bringing xiao he back, right?¡± mei yun nodded tiredly. but before he could express his opinion, the old lady, dissatisfied, spoke first, ¡°that kid is crazy. why did you bring him back home instead of letting him stay at the special school? isn¡¯t this making trouble?!¡± when facing this old lady, mei shu didn¡¯t have the same patience as before. her tone instantly turned cold. ¡°grandmother, in the end, mei he is your biological grandson. even if you don¡¯t like him, you shouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s crazy. he just has some psychological issues due to stimulation. also, whether mei he should stay at home or not, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s your concern. after all, you don¡¯t live here all the time; you are just a guest in the mei family.¡± ¡°you!¡± ¡°shu¡¯er!¡± mei yun was, after all, a filial son. despite his mother doing many things behind his back that he couldn¡¯t condone, she was still his biological mother who brought him into this world. he couldn¡¯t allow mei shu to speak to his grandmother like that. mei shu sneered, moved her gaze away, and looked at mei yun again. ¡°dad, mei he couldn¡¯t receive the best treatment at that school. i brought him home to take care of him. besides, i¡¯ve hired the best psychologist for him, and his condition has improved significantly. i can¡¯t send him back to school.¡± ¡°dad knows your good intentions.¡± mei yun sighed. ¡°in the past, i neglected mei he. what you¡¯re doing is not wrong. dad supports you. tell me how much money the doctor needs, and i¡¯ll cover it.¡± ¡°fine. besides that, 1 have another request.¡± mei shu glanced lightly at the nervous mei mu beside her and said, ¡°since my sister is returning to the mei family, i won¡¯t object, but i need mei mu to promise me one thing. in the mei family, she is not allowed to secretly approach xiao he when no one is around, and she is especially not allowed to enter xiao he¡¯s room. i don¡¯t want xiao he to be hurt again.¡± ¡°mei shu, what do you mean by this? mei he is also mumu¡¯s brother. can¡¯t mumu even approach him?¡± the old lady was very displeased with mei shu¡¯s self-righteous attitude. after all, she was just the bratty daughter left behind by mei yun¡¯s ex-wife. she really considered herself the mistress of this house? ¡°i have only this one request. if mei mu can¡¯t agree, then i won¡¯t allow her to come back home. 1 will personally report to the police that someone bribed them privately and released a minor from the juvenile detention center. i believe there are still law-abiding police officers in this world who can uphold justice for me.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu¡¯s words left no room for dissent. the old lady was infuriated. at her age, she was actually being threatened by a little brat who hadn¡¯t even grown up yet. of course, she couldn¡¯t accept it. she banged her cane and raised her eyebrows fiercely, saying harshly, ¡°just you? report to the police? you¡¯re just a child with naive thoughts. you really think you¡¯re a king. if you have the ability, report to the police now. 1 want to see if those police officers dare to take me away from the mei family!¡± ¡°okay, if mei mu can¡¯t agree, then i¡¯ll do that.¡± mei shu showed no signs of backing down. mei yun, feeling a headache from the chaos, interrupted their dispute. ¡°enough! shu¡¯er¡¯s suggestion is for the sake of xiao he¡¯s condition. mumu, just agree to it.. otherwise, 1 can¡¯t rest assured letting you return to the mei family!¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Head of the Family chapter 362: head of the family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing mei yun¡¯s words, mei mu trembled and quickly lowered her head to apologize to mei shu, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sister. please don¡¯t argue with grandmother because of me. i promise you, i won¡¯t approach mei he privately, and i won¡¯t enter his room without permission. can you feel at ease now?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised by mei mu¡¯s cooperative attitude. ¡°alright, but you have to follow through. if i find you violating tonight¡¯s promise, for the sake of mei he¡¯s condition, you¡¯ll have to continue living outside and won¡¯t be allowed to move back in.¡± the old lady was about to retort to mei shu¡¯s domineering terms, but mei mu preempted her. ¡°i understand, sister. rest assured.¡± her compliance brought some relief to mei yun. after all, she was his biological daughter. no matter how much he hated wang yue, he couldn¡¯t bear to disown mei mu. if she could stay in this house peacefully and not cause trouble again, he wouldn¡¯t have really driven her away. ¡°since we¡¯ve agreed, mumu, go back to your room and take a rest. by the way, your room shouldn¡¯t have been tidied up yet. butler zhao, go help mumu tidy up her room first.¡± ¡°yes.¡± butler zhao glanced worriedly at mei shu, hesitated as if wanting to say something, but couldn¡¯t speak openly in front of the old lady. he turned and went upstairs. mei mu had changed a lot in front of mei shu, to the extent that she didn¡¯t dare to meet mei shu¡¯s eyes. mrs. mei felt extremely distressed and quickly took her darling granddaughter¡¯s hand, urging her to sit beside her. ¡°silly child, this is also your home. why do you have to be so deliberate in pleasing others? with grandma here, who dares to stop you from living in this house!¡± ¡°grandma, please don¡¯t say that.¡± mei mu, shedding another tear, said with understanding, ¡°i¡¯ve realized my mistakes now. i genuinely want to get along with my sister. so, no matter what demands she makes, i will unconditionally agree. even if she asks me to move out today, i won¡¯t be angry with her.¡± the old lady touched mei mu¡¯s head, looking at her son with a bitter expression. ¡°look at this. your little daughter is so sensible now. why bother holding onto a grudge? do you have to force your own flesh and blood to death before you can feel at ease? as the head of the family, shouldn¡¯t you stand up for your wife and daughter at a time like this?¡± ¡°mom, that¡¯s not what 1 mean.¡± mei yun just felt that this was unfair to mei shu. frankly speaking, it would be challenging for him to easily forgive mei mu for what she had done in the past. moreover, mei shu had suffered greatly from the consequences of mei mu¡¯s actions, and the impact was immeasurable. he had no right to make decisions for mei shu, which was why he had been waiting in the living room with a stern face, wanting to hear mei shu¡¯s opinion. ¡°but what do you mean then?¡± mrs. mei was completely biased towards mei mu. ¡°let me tell you, mumu is my favorite child. if you dare to make her suffer, i¡¯ll be the first to hold you accountable. and wang yue, spend some money to pull some strings these days. get her out of prison quickly. what¡¯s the point of making her stay there all the time?¡± ¡°no.¡± mei shu¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°wang yue and mei mu are two completely different matters. grandma, it¡¯s already my limit to turn a blind eye to mei mu. if you insist on bringing wang yue back, then please take mei mu away tonight. figure out a way to get wang yue out of jail on your own. at that time, the three of you can live together. don¡¯t come and disturb our lives!¡± ¡°listen to this! these are the words your precious daughter says. does it sound right to you?¡± the old lady, furious, pushed mei yun, who remained silent, ¡°are you dead or something? as the head of the family, shouldn¡¯t you speak up for your wife and daughter? are you going to let this girl trample over you?¡± ¡°mom, stop talking!¡± mei yun only felt guilty when facing mei shu. he couldn¡¯t say anything harsh to blame mei shu. besides, he wasn¡¯t at home during this period of time. mei shu took care of everything in the mei family. moreover, he had noticed mei shu¡¯s capabilities during this period. her abilities far exceeded what her current age should possess. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only most of the company¡¯s shares were in mei shu¡¯s hands, and with mei shu coming of age soon, when her inheritance right to bai ling¡¯s heritage took effect, the entire mei family would truly belong to mei shu. even he, as her father, could only request things from her on the grounds of affection but couldn¡¯t dictate things as before. of course, this also included whether mei mu had the right to continue living at home. however, the old lady didn¡¯t understand all this. she only knew that mei shu was an inexperienced little brat who shouldn¡¯t be pampered by mei yun. ¡°why can¡¯t i say that? look back at what the mei family was like before you brought mei shu back. look at it now. she¡¯s causing harm to you!¡±¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this statement.. ¡°grandma, are you implying that it¡¯s my fault that wang yue sent someone to rape me? is it my fault that mei mu stole money and framed me? is it my fault that she publicly slandered me by accusing me of cheating on the exam?¡± Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Original Flavor chapter 363: original flavor translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the old lady was choked, unable to utter a single word. stiffening her neck and rendered speechless for a while , she finally managed to exhale, ¡°listen to what you¡¯re saying! it¡¯s one thing for the police to arrest people indiscriminately, but you, talking about your sister like that! she¡¯s your own sister. even if others don¡¯t believe her, how can you speak about these things so easily?¡± ¡°grandma means that mei mu and wang yue have never done those things, and the police have wrongly accused them?¡± mei shu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°1 advise you not to live only in your own world. whether mei mu did those things or not, she¡¯s right here. just ask her directly.¡± the old lady turned to look at mei mu, her stern expression softened by a hint of kindness. ¡°if you have any grievances, just say it. grandma is here!¡± for a moment, everyone in the living room focused their gaze on mei mu. mei shu had no intention of bringing up the past, but the old lady¡¯s words reminded her that mei mu seemed to owe her an apology for the foolish things she had done. in her second life, mei shu wouldn¡¯t let herself be wronged. since this topic had already come up, it was a good opportunity to make mei mu apologize for her past actions. hearing this, mei mu¡¯s face turned pale, and the corners of her eyes reddened. ¡°grandma, it¡¯s true that 1 was confused before and did something very wrong to my sister. today, i sincerely apologize to my sister.¡± after speaking, she turned to mei shu, with a humble and sincere attitude. ¡°sister, i¡¯m sorry. please forgive my past ignorance. 1 won¡¯t do anything to harm you in the future.¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow slightly. she began to suspect that mei mu¡¯s soul had been replaced. was she possessed? how else could there be such a drastic change? thinking of this, she suddenly remembered a skill she had used before. calculating, the cooldown time should be over, and it was the perfect time to use it. [system, activate mind-reading ability. i want to know what mei mu is really thinking right now.] [mind-reading ability has been activated for you, master.] as the system spoke, mei mu¡¯s familiar voice echoed in mei shu¡¯s ears. [this old woman is really nosy. if it weren¡¯t for her, i wouldn¡¯t have to be so humble in front of mei shu! just wait, 1 will settle all the scores one by one in the future!] [mind-reading ability has been deactivated. the cooldown time for the next activation is one month.] great, it was still the original mei mu. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. it seemed she had only learned to temporarily conceal her sharpness, and her true nature hadn¡¯t changed at all. now that the enemy was in the open while she remained hidden, the real game was about to begin. a crack suddenly appeared on mei shu¡¯s indifferent face, revealing an unusually friendly and gentle smile. ¡°good sister, as long as you know how to correct your mistakes, you are still a good child of the mei family. how could your sister not forgive you?¡± at these words, not only the old lady but even mei yun felt a bit surprised. considering mei shu¡¯s personality, even if she didn¡¯t want to bother with mei mu, she should have ignored her. why did she appear so gentle and affectionate? it seemed he knew too little about her daughter. mei yun couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of guilt towards mei shu. his eldest daughter was indeed sensible, and the breadth of her heart, even at such a young age, was truly remarkable. entrusting the mei family to her might indeed lead to a better future. unconsciously, mei yun had already subconsciously favored mei shu, considering her as the future heir. on the other side. mei mu was still smug for successfully deceiving mei shu. with a blink of her long eyelashes, a tear fell, portraying a look of overwhelming joy. ¡°sister, you¡¯re really good to me. i¡¯m so grateful to you. let¡¯s get along peacefully as sisters from now on. i promise not to do anything to make you angry.¡± ¡°okay, i believe you.¡± mei shu looked at her with a faint smile, feigning affection for a while before turning to mei yun. ¡°dad, we¡¯ve been talking for so long. why haven¡¯t we seen my brothers? where did they go?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei yun cleared his throat and subconsciously glanced at the old lady before saying, ¡°i asked mei feng and the others to take xiao he out for a stroll. don¡¯t worry; i¡¯ve consulted the doctor. xiao he shouldn¡¯t stay at home all the time. going out and familiarizing himself with the outside world from time to time will help in his recovery.¡± at these words, mei shu could only muster a cold smile in her heart. what kind of stroll? it was probably the old lady¡¯s disapproval of xiao staying at home, insisting on sending him out! with mei feng¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t let xiao he go alone. hence, they had no choice but to accompany him! but now, arguing about these things was meaningless. mei shu assumed the posture of a gracious hostess, sitting on the sofa, and instructed butler zhao, ¡°send someone to call the young masters back for dinner. it¡¯s not safe for them to be outside so late..¡± Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Contest chapter 364: contest translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°yes.¡± butler zhao had become accustomed to following mei shu¡¯s orders. in the past, he would have definitely consulted mei yun¡¯s opinion before acting. but now, he had completely lost that awareness. it was evident that during the time when mei yun left home under the pretext of a business trip to cope with the shock, the people of the mei family had completely obeyed mei shu¡¯s commands. mei mu also noticed this subtle change. she was secretly shocked, but her face showed no hint of it. among the people present, only the old lady remained clueless. she still relied on the identity of her son as the head of the family, thinking she could continue to exert her dominance in the mei family. little did she know that her son¡¯s position was already hanging by a thread. during dinner, the change in mei shu¡¯s status in the family became even more apparent. the family sat around the dining table. before mei shu touched her chopsticks, none of her brothers, including mei yue, dared to reach for the food first. mei yun thought that perhaps the dishes prepared tonight didn¡¯t suit mei shu¡¯s taste, so he also refrained from eating first. instead, he looked at mei shu with concern and cautiously asked, ¡°shu¡¯er, if the dishes tonight are not to your liking, i¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare something else for you.¡± ¡°no need.¡± mei shu looked around and saw mei mu eagerly eyeing a plate of meat dishes. she picked up her chopsticks and took a piece, placing it in mei he¡¯s bowl. ¡°try this, xiao he.¡± ¡°thank you, sister.¡± with two strangers present, mei he didn¡¯t dare to speak freely. he kept his head down and continued eating the meat that mei shu had placed in his bowl. it seemed that the slices of meat could never be eaten up. mei he savored them with small, cherished bites but didn¡¯t eat much. mei shu found it amusing and simply placed the entire plate of meat to mei he¡¯s side. ¡°eat, as long as you like it. sister can have the kitchen make more for you.¡± mei he genuinely smiled. as long as he could feel his sister¡¯s care all the time, he didn¡¯t mind the sudden strangeness in the family atmosphere. mei shu gently touched his hair, then addressed the others, ¡°alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± mei yan was the first to reach out with his chopsticks to pick up food. the old lady, watching on the side, noticed something. she thought mei shu was asserting her dominance and was dissatisfied, ready to cause some trouble for mei shu. noticing mei yan reaching for a dish a bit further away, she rolled her eyes and suddenly moved that dish in front of mei mu. ¡°come, mumu, try this. you¡¯ve suffered a lot in jail. look how thin you are. now that you¡¯re out of jail, you should nourish yourself.¡± ¡°thank you, grandma.¡± mei mu gratefully thanked her while glancing at mei yan, who had an expression of dissatisfaction. this delighted mei mu. the old lady was clearly picking on mei shu and her brothers for her! then she could just sit back and enjoy the show! indeed, the next time mei jing and mei yan wanted to take a dish, the old lady followed the same tactic. she either intentionally moved the dish to mei mu¡¯s front or preemptively took action, deliberately stirring the dishes in the plate, making them unappetizing. mei jing and mei yan were immediately put off their appetite. mei mu, seeing that the timing was almost right, gently declined the old lady¡¯s enthusiasm, ¡°grandma, please don¡¯t just focus on me. brothers might also want to eat these dishes.¡± she then personally placed the dishes that mei jing and mei yan had wanted to eat in front of them. ¡°sorry, grandma is just too worried about my health. she didn¡¯t mean to ignore you all. we are all family, so of course, we should share delicious food together. besides, 1 am the older sister. naturally, i should take care of you. if you like these dishes, please eat first.¡± mei jing immediately looked at her in a different light. it seemed that mei mu had gained some intelligence during her stay in the jail, but he still disliked her hypocritical attitude. he snorted, about to mock her. mei shu quickly stopped him, smiling, ¡°it¡¯s just a few dishes. there¡¯s no need for all this back and forth. you all look like kids. if you like the dishes, have the kitchen make more. these dishes don¡¯t take much time.¡± after saying that, she directly instructed butler zhao to inform the kitchen to make one more of each dish that the old lady had taken earlier. mei shu effortlessly turned the subtle situation around. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only what she needed to make everyone understand now was that she, mei shu, was the only one who could lead the mei family. with that, mei mu could only awkwardly put down the dishes. in the open and hidden contest, she once again fell behind. although this incident didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, without mei shu¡¯s intervention, mei mu¡¯s words earlier were paving the way for her to re-establish herself in the mei family. even though she despised being the elder sister of these brats, she didn¡¯t want to be isolated by all of them at the same time. but mei shu, with a tone clearly belonging to an adult, made her sound like an inexperienced child. she was completely excluded from this family, becoming an outsider who needed to speak politely and act carefully.. how could she not be angry? Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Reversing Public Opinion chapter 365: reversing public opinion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations sometimes, the art of speaking lay in this. whoever took the initiative first gained control. mei mu had returned to this home after making a big mistake. she had offended almost everyone in the family before, and if she wanted to rise again and compete with mei shu for dominance, she needed the recognition of the family, including the mei family¡¯s boys and even the servants like butler zhao. only with the support of these people could she regain her voice. but mei shu didn¡¯t give her the chance to perform, directly blocking her path and leaving her with no room to maneuver. suppressing the restlessness in her heart, mei mu reluctantly admitted that she had lost to mei shu once again. however, she vowed to seize the opportunity next time. with this determination, mei mu acted exceptionally amiably at home these days. gradually, many servants in the mei family praised mei mu¡¯s current changes. except for butler zhao, everyone else mentioned mei mu¡¯s merits more or less. one day, mei feng returned home from school and noticed changes in the courtyard. the family garden, usually meticulously cared for by specialized craftsmen, was neat and clean but often lacked significant changes. however, recently, the shrubs in the garden had been carefully trimmed into the shape of a heart. mei feng asked butler zhao about it, thinking that they might have hired new craftsmen. to his surprise, butler zhao explained that all this was mei mu¡¯s handiwork. ¡°oh, second miss is truly clever and talented. she caught on quickly. i just gave her a little guidance, and she managed to learn it properly. young master, look, these are all trimmed by second miss herself. quite impressive!¡± the craftsman couldn¡¯t stop praising mei mu. mei feng, with an expressionless face, shifted his gaze away and walked back on the stone path leading to the villa. after a short while, he noticed several colorful silk ribbons hanging on the door. once again, he looked at butler zhao with confusion. quick to explain, housekeeper zhao said, ¡°these were also done by second miss. she said young master mei he hasn¡¯t been home for a long time and suggested holding a welcome ceremony.¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± mei feng was visibly displeased. ¡°you know that xiao he dislikes crowded and lively places. why would she dare to do such an unnecessary welcome ceremony, risking frightening him?¡± ¡°xiao feng.¡± just as the words fell, mei mu entered with a beautifully wrapped bag. ¡°you¡¯re back. i had the kitchen stew for some nourishing soup. remember to drink it later. with your busy studies, you should take good care of yourself.¡± mei feng furrowed his brows, pointing at the colorful ribbons. ¡°don¡¯t you know that mei he doesn¡¯t like crowded places? aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring him with these?¡± ¡°of course, i know.¡± mei mu feigned fright at mei feng¡¯s suddenly cold gaze, hastily explaining, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m not trying to scare xiao he. this welcome ceremony is only held within our family. besides us few, no other unnecessary outsiders will be invited. xiao he also likes it, and he even decorated his room himself!¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± mei feng couldn¡¯t believe it and glared at mei mu. he rushed into the house, quickly climbed the stairs, and pushed open mei he¡¯s room door. to his surprise, the usually calm mei he now had a joyful smile on his face. seeing him, mei he immediately put down the scissors and colored paper in his hands and happily approached. ¡°brother, you¡¯re back. look, xiao he has learned to cut window flowers. do you think they look good?¡± ¡°how can you touch scissors?¡± mei feng hurriedly took the scissors from the table, nervously inspecting his brother¡¯s whole body. mei he was a bit nervous from his sudden actions and instinctively retracted her neck. ¡°did xiao he do something wrong? brother, don¡¯t be angry.¡± mei feng realized he had acted too abruptly and quickly softened his tone. ¡°no, brother is not angry. it¡¯s just that from now on, xiao he shouldn¡¯t touch dangerous things like scissors. they can hurt your hands.¡± ¡°why?¡± mei he, puzzled, tilted his head and blinked at him. ¡°scissors aren¡¯t dangerous. xiao he has used them to cut out many little animals. look, here¡¯s a puppy, a kitten, and¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°your hand is injured!¡± mei feng keenly noticed a shallow wound on her fingertip, immediately grabbing his hand tightly. startled by his sudden movement, mei he was frightened, and his long eyelashes flickered with moist mist. ¡°xiao feng, don¡¯t be so agitated! you¡¯ll scare xiao he!¡± mei mu rushed into the room and saw that mei he was about to cry from fright. she quickly separated the two of them and stood in front of mei he. ¡°step aside!¡± mei feng¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on her face. ¡°i think i need to remind you, did you forget what you promised my sister? didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t get close to xiao he, let alone enter his room without permission?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t come in without permission. xiao he invited me in!¡± mei mu pouted, looking a bit aggrieved. after a moment, she sighed and said, ¡°xiao feng, i know you have a bias against me, but this time, i really meant well. look, xiao he was having a good time before you came back. i consulted a doctor, and the doctor said having him find something he enjoys doing is beneficial for his recovery. xiao he really likes doing these things himself..¡± Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Change chapter 366: change translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei feng looked at his younger brother inquiringly. mei he weakly nodded at him, ¡°brother, 1 really like it.¡± mei feng sighed, ¡°well, as long as you like it.¡± mei mu was clearly happy too, ¡°xiao he is very talented. he learned it in no time, and he has already cut out many patterns this afternoon!¡± on the table were the results of mei he¡¯s efforts in the afternoon. he had cut out some small cats and dogs, as well as a few little people holding hands with smiling faces. mei feng couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pick up a piece of cut paper. seeing the vivid expressions on those little figures, the anger in his heart disappeared instantly, replaced by genuine joy. ¡°xiao he, are these us?¡± ¡°yes!¡± mei he joyfully introduced, ¡°this is sister, this is brother, and also xiao jing and yanyan. 1 want to stick them by the bedside!¡± ¡°xiao he, you¡¯re amazing.¡± mei feng affectionately rubbed his head. ¡°you¡¯ve been playing for so long, you must be tired. take a break, and later, i¡¯ll have the kitchen make your favorite dishes.¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei he obediently followed his suggestion. when mei feng told him to rest, he promptly lay down on the bed. mei feng¡¯s lips curved in a helpless smile. he temporarily set aside his school bag and bent down to help tidy up the unnecessary scraps of paper on the table. mei mu also joined in. mei feng glanced at her, his face darkening. ¡°don¡¯t think that doing one good thing will make me forget what you did to my sister before. i¡¯ll be on guard against you.¡± mei mu sighed. ¡°i don¡¯t expect you to trust me in the short term. just watch. 1 really don¡¯t have any malicious intentions now. whether you believe it or not, i¡¯ve figured it out. contradicting you won¡¯t end well. rather than being driven away and becoming homeless, it¡¯s better to try to repair our relationship before the situation gets worse. after all, we are half-siblings, aren¡¯t we?¡± these words made mei feng couldn¡¯t help but look at her seriously. but he had long passed the age of being easily fooled. he wouldn¡¯t easily believe pretty words spoken by others. if mei mu really wanted to change, he would leave it to time to judge. for him, no matter what mei mu said, he would keep an eye on her and not give her a chance to harm the people he cherished. after the two of them cooperated to clean up the rubbish in mei he¡¯s room, they came out together. unexpectedly, they ran into mei jing, who had just come back from school. mei jing obviously didn¡¯t expect to see mei feng and mei mu together. she was stunned for a moment and looked at mei feng in a daze. ¡°big brother, why are you with her? don¡¯t let her deceive you!¡± mei feng, with a cold face, threw the garbage into the trash can before pulling mei jing¡¯s arm and going to his room to explain. mei mu wasn¡¯t interested in eavesdropping in the corner. she had a lot of things to do now that she didn¡¯t have to go to school. she had thought it over very clearly. she had plenty of time to rebuild her prestige at home. however, mei shu was about to graduate from high school soon. when she went to college, this home would return to its previous state. there would only be mei mu as the only miss in the family. when mei shu returned from college, she would once again become a guest in this home. with this in mind, she walked into the kitchen for the first time, washed her hands, and was about to help butler zhao. even if butler zhao didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t openly confront her. all he could do was advise her with a bitter face, ¡°second miss, why don¡¯t you go to the living room and rest? dinner will be ready soon, and you don¡¯t need to do these things at home.¡± mei mu, however, casually shook her head. ¡°uncle zhao, 1 was ignorant before, only knowing how to be domineering at home. but now that my mom is gone, i want to learn to take care of myself and try my best to take care of my younger brother. don¡¯t worry; i won¡¯t cause trouble for you. i¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡± seeing this, butler zhao had no choice but to say with a bitter face, ¡°well, second miss, just help wash the vegetables. other tasks are too tiring, and you don¡¯t need to do them.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll learn bit by bit until the day you are willing to let me cook in the kitchen independently.¡± mei mu stayed in the kitchen until it got dark. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when mei yun returned from work, she saw mei mu tying an apron, smiling as she helped bring the dishes to the table. ¡°dad, you came back just in time. hurry up and wash your hands for dinner. the dishes are already done.¡± mei yun couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. his daughter, who had never touched a drop of water from the kitchen since she was a child, actually cooked today? with doubts, mei yun went to wash his hands first and then sat at the dining table, frowning as he asked, ¡°did you make all of these?¡± mei mu blushed and shook her head, ¡°only the soup was made by me. i don¡¯t know how to make so many dishes yet. but 1 will learn seriously. as long as dad is willing to eat, i am willing to try making anything..¡± Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Falling Ill chapter 367: falling ill translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei yun still felt somewhat relieved in his heart. the icy expression on his face softened a bit, although he didn¡¯t smile. ¡°sit down. shu¡¯er called and said she¡¯s having dinner with friends tonight and won¡¯t be back.¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll go call yanyan for dinner.¡± mei mu promptly ran upstairs. in the past, she would have directly barged in. but now, she quietly stood in the corridor and knocked on the door. a weak voice came from inside the room, ¡°is it big brother? come in.¡± mei mu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°it¡¯s not xiao feng; it¡¯s me.¡± in the room, mei yan heard mei mu¡¯s voice and immediately sat up from the bed. even the damp towel on his forehead fell off unintentionally. he stared warily at the door, ¡°what do you want?¡± mei mu hurriedly explained, ¡°dinner is ready, dad asked me to call you down for dinner. yanyan, are you okay?¡± mei yan uncomfortably sniffed, ¡°i¡¯m fine. don¡¯t come in; i¡¯ll change clothes and come out.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mei mu didn¡¯t say anything more, just stood at the door waiting for him. mei yan eavesdropped on the movement at the door for a while, confirmed that she wouldn¡¯t rudely barge in like before, and then jumped off the bed. he ran into the bathroom, hung the damp towel on the side, washed his face with cold water, and then opened the door expressionlessly. seeing him, mei mu¡¯s eyes lit up, but soon those light-colored eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°yanyan, are you feeling unwell? why is your face so red? what were you doing just now?¡± ¡°none of your business.¡± mei yan gave her a disdainful look and endured a momentary dizziness. he steadied himself and walked downstairs. when mei shu came back, it was already late. lu si personally drove her back. looking at the gate so close at hand, mei shu weighed the dozens of dolls in her hands that she could barely hold with both hands. she sighed deeply, ¡°tomorrow, you won¡¯t follow me again, will you?¡± lu si casually raised his eyebrows, ¡°the guest hasn¡¯t left yet. as the host, how can i leave the seat first?¡± ¡°that¡¯s my guest.¡± mei shu gritted her teeth. lu si pretended to be affectionate and gazed at her, ¡°your guest is my guest.¡± he was doing it on purpose! an hour ago, the restaurant they had dinner in decided to hold a shooting competition today, and the prize was a whole display cabinet of brand-name dolls. mei shu casually praised that these dolls looked pretty good. then, lu si and chu rui, for some reason she didn¡¯t know, skipped dinner and participated in this stupid competition. the whole scene was like a peacock show, and the two of them refused to admit defeat, continuing until most of the dolls prepared by the restaurant fell into mei shu¡¯s hands. the manager begged mei shu to quickly persuade these two buddhas to leave, and then they finally stopped. now mei shu was troubled by the pile of dolls in her hands. ¡°why don¡¯t we set up a stall tomorrow and sell them? we should be able to make a decent income.¡± ¡°these dolls won¡¯t be worth anything on a stall.¡± lu si smiled, pushed open the car door, walked around to her side, and reached out to take all the dolls. ¡°let me take you in. then you can treat me to a cup of tea.¡± ¡°hey, aren¡¯t you afraid yanyan will see you and scold you as a scammer?¡± that kid had been suspicious that lu si had ulterior motives before. lu si fearlessly said, ¡°anyway, sooner or later, 1 will meet him.¡± after speaking, he strode towards the entrance. in the living room, a group of people surrounded mei yan, expressing concern. he lay on the sofa, his forehead against a cool fever patch, his face unusually ruddy. mei mu hurriedly brought a bowl of steaming hot medicine from the kitchen. ¡°help me support yanyan. this is freshly brewed cold medicine. it should help him feel better after taking it.¡± the people around just stood there without moving. mei yan cast an annoyed glance at her, and his gaze, full of hostility, made mei mu¡¯s hurried footsteps pause. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± mei mu dared not look at him. mei yan asked directly, ¡°do you want to poison me?¡± mei mu blushed, shaking her head quickly, ¡°how could it be? this is cold medicine that uncle zhao saw me brew. if you don¡¯t believe me, ask uncle zhao!¡± uncle zhao hurriedly responded, ¡°young master, rest assured and take the medicine. i¡¯ve been watching the whole time.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only his words sounded as if he didn¡¯t trust mei mu and was deliberately monitoring mei mu. fortunately, mei mu now seemed easy to talk to, and she didn¡¯t bother to care about the deep meaning in his words. mei yan then stretched out his hand, letting mei jing help him up, took the medicine bowl, drank it in one gulp, and then noticed mei shu, who had just entered. seeing her, the coldness on mei yan¡¯s face disappeared instantly. he quickly tossed aside the blanket covering him, and quickly jogged to mei shu¡¯s side, lifting his smiling face, ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally back! i¡¯m sick!¡± after saying that, he even deliberately hugged mei shu¡¯s waist. he turned his head in a place where no one could see, and silently made a triumphant face at mei mu.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: A Visit from an Esteemed Guest chapter 368: a visit from an esteemed guest translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°yanyan is sick?¡± mei shu squatted down, gently stroking his little face. ¡°indeed, he feels a bit feverish. how could he get sick out of the blue?¡± recently, the weather has been good, and mei yan has always been in good health. how could he suddenly get a severe fever? mei yan blinked pitifully at her, ¡°maybe it¡¯s because the air conditioner was set too low last night, and i had a headache this morning.¡± he took a step forward, hugged mei shu¡¯s neck, and deliberately leaned towards her ear, using a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°sister, do you think it¡¯s because some jinx came to our house, so yanyan got sick?¡± amused by him, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh and playfully pat his head, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense. if you¡¯re sick, go back to your room and rest. you don¡¯t have to study for today.¡± mei yan showed a very regretful expression, ¡°actually, yanyan wanted to persist a bit more, but since sister said so, i¡¯ll listen to sister and lie down properly.¡± ¡°well.¡± mei shu glanced at him, coolly saying, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect our yanyan to be so motivated now. since you said that, i won¡¯t force you, but i will supervise you to finish your homework tonight.¡± ¡°sister!¡± mei yan immediately looked horrified and quickly covered mei shu¡¯s mouth. the siblings playfully interacted as if no one else was around, and others watched with joy, except for mei mu, who looked worried. ¡°oh, by the way, 1 have a friend coming to our house for a quick visit.¡± suddenly remembering something, mei shu slapped her forehead, realizing she almost forgot about someone! upon hearing about the guest, mei yun quickly came out, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? let the person in.¡± mei shu had to turn around to open the door. mei yan was still curiously staring at the door, but when he suddenly saw lu si¡¯s face, his eyes widened dramatically, ¡°big liar!¡± ¡°yanyan!¡± mei shu gently pinched his cheek. mei yan hummed dissatisfiedly. ¡°it turns out that master si came to visit. please come in!¡± mei yun didn¡¯t expect lu si to come to the house in person and quickly and respectfully invited him to sit on the sofa. ¡°butler zhao, quickly make the best tea to entertain master si!¡± ¡°master si?¡± mei mu stood dumbfounded on the side, shocked by this man¡¯s stunningly handsome appearance. lu yan¡¯s appearance had some resemblance to lu si, but the two had completely different auras. if lu yan was a cold and proud snow lotus, then lu si was an entirely aloof moon, making people feel unattainable but still unable to help but look up. ¡°come and greet master si.¡± mei yun attached great importance to lu si¡¯s visit and quickly waved to his sons, introducing them one by one. when it came to mei yan, lu si¡¯s eyes gradually deepened with a smile, ¡°i¡¯ve met this little guy.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve met?¡± mei yun found it unbelievable. ¡°then yanyan didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did he?¡± ¡°of course not. yanyan helped me a lot. it¡¯s a long story but i don¡¯t want to mention it today.¡± lu si smiled while taking the tea that butler zhao handed over and took a sip. ¡°i came here to visit today too hastily, so i didn¡¯t bring any gifts. mr. mei doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°of course not. your visit has already brought glory to our mei family!¡± mei yun dreamed of establishing a relationship with the lu family. thinking of this, he raised his hand and called mei shu to sit next to him. ¡°thank you for taking care of shu¡¯er for me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s no trouble at all. i¡¯m just afraid miss mei won¡¯t let me take care of her.¡± lu si smiled at mei shu. feeling neglected on the side, mei mu suddenly felt uncomfortable and asked with a hint of awkwardness, ¡°are you lu yan¡¯s younger uncle?¡± lu si seemed to notice this character in the living room only now, and raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°yes.¡± mei mu couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit stunned by the charm of this man, saying shyly, ¡°you are a distinguished guest. 1¡¯11 go inform the kitchen to prepare dinner for you.¡± ¡°oh, right! my bad. master si probably hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± mei yun thought lu si bumped into mei shu outside, after all, both the lu family and the mei family lived in the same residence community. but lu si wickedly lifted the corners of his lips, ¡°no need to trouble. i just had dinner with miss mei. i came this time specifically to be a porter for miss mei. once the things are delivered, 1¡¯11 leave.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he pointed to the bag full of dolls next to him and then stood up, saying, ¡°miss mei, won¡¯t you see me off?¡± ¡°no.¡± mei shu lazily leaned on the sofa. however, although she dared treat him this way, mei yun did not dare to let lu si leave alone. he quickly pushed his daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°shu¡¯er, go and see off master si.¡± mei shu glanced at lu si as if looking at trouble, but before she could speak, mei mu, who had been standing awkwardly, spoke first, ¡°since my sister is unwilling, i will send mr. lu off on her behalf. i will also prepare a small gift for mr. lu.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, mei shu unconsciously frowned.. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369:I Need to Talk to You Alone chapter 369:i need to talk to you alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations without waiting for anyone to speak, mei mu casually picked up a bag from the side, carefully swung it behind her, and stood at the door, waiting. seeing this, mei shu couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her, getting up to go upstairs. lu si¡¯s interested gaze fell on her figure, devoid of any hint of a smile. although mei yan disliked lu si, seeing such a handsome man about to leave with mei mu, he felt a sense of urgency. he hurried a few steps and caught up with mei shu, blocking her path. ¡°sis, are you really leaving like this?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you feeling unwell? come on, let sister escort you back to your room for some rest,¡± mei shu responded lazily. mei yan anxiously glanced in lu si¡¯s direction and, with gritted teeth, asked mei shu. ¡°sis, that big liar is your guest. are you really letting mei mu go to see him off?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t it make no difference who sees him off?¡± mei shu sarcastically raised the corner of her lips, and as she spoke, she had already ascended the stairs. at the same time, the sound of the man¡¯s voice came from the direction of the living room. ¡°since miss mei doesn¡¯t want to see me, then i¡¯ll leave now. mr. mei, goodbye.¡± ¡°well, master si!¡± mei yun, worried, glanced up at the figure on the stairs and quickly followed lu si out. mei mu stood at the doorway, smiling. lu si acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen her and, after leaving the house, briskly walked toward the parking area. mei yun quickly apologized, ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into shu¡¯er today. suddenly throwing a tantrum. please don¡¯t mind, master si!¡± upon hearing this, lu si finally halted his steps, and glimmers of light flashed in his pitch-black eyes. ¡°mei shu is very good.¡± mei yun was first taken aback, then quickly smiled apologetically, ¡°as long as master si doesn¡¯t mind.¡± the three walked to the car, and mei yun conscientiously took the initiative to open the car door for him. as lu si was about to step into the car, mei mu nervously spoke up, ¡°master si, wait, i have something important to talk to you privately.¡± she had been struggling internally all the way, and now she finally dared to speak out. mei yun, displeased, quickly pulled her behind him. ¡°behave yourself!¡± turning his head, he respectfully said to lu si, ¡°master si, please excuse us.¡± ¡°dad! i really have something very important to say. i must talk to master si tonight!¡± seeing her father¡¯s obstruction, mei mu became extremely anxious. mei yun was now somewhat embarrassed. he knew better than anyone what kind of person his daughter was. he was worried that mei mu might have some bad intentions, and if she offended lu si, their whole family would suffer! ¡°oh?¡± ignoring mei yun¡¯s subtle hints, lu si smiled and continued, ¡°what is it? speak.¡± ¡°i need to talk to you alone!¡± mei mu boldly repeated her request. this time, mei yun was thoroughly angered. he snorted and directly left with a stern face, ¡°mumu, come back with me! if you have anything to say, tell your sister and let her convey it in person!¡± upon hearing this, mei mu¡¯s face turned pale. gripping the hem of her clothes tightly, she emphasized, ¡°i must speak to master si face to face!¡± ¡°alright.¡± without waiting for mei yun to say anything, lu si agreed. this time, mei yun dared not say anything more. after bidding farewell to lu si, he gave mei mu a fierce glare before turning around to go back. the surroundings were silent, with only the faint chirping of cicadas. the two street lights above cast their shadows, elongating them and intensifying the distance between the two figures. mei mu, nervous and sweating profusely, glanced at his face and then quickly lowered her head. ¡°thank you, master si, for being willing to speak for me.¡± lu si remained expressionless. ¡°what is it? speak.¡± mei mu nervously raised her head for a quick glance at his expression and quickly lowered it again. ¡°1 want to talk to master si about something related to mei shu.¡± mei feng and the others were still waiting in the living room. seeing only their father return, they all frowned in dissatisfaction. mei jing was straightforward and couldn¡¯t hide his thoughts. he approached his father and bombarded him with questions, ¡°dad, did you really let mei mu go to see that master si? can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on between him and sister?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i can see it very clearly. your father is just old, not blind!¡± mei yun was very displeased with his son¡¯s attitude. pouting, he sat back on the sofa, sipping tea leisurely, deliberately making them anxious. mei jing couldn¡¯t hold back his impatience, rushed up to him, and eagerly asked, ¡°then how can you let the two of them be alone together? don¡¯t you know what kind of person mei mu is?¡± ¡°i certainly know!¡± mei yun said impatiently, ¡°but master si said mei mu could stay. what can i do?¡± at his words, mei jing trembled all over. he quickly exchanged glances with mei feng and hurriedly ran upstairs. ¡°i have to go report to sister! if that master si dares to get involved with mei mu, i¡¯ll make sure sister never speaks to him again!¡± mei yun helplessly put down the teacup, pointed his finger at his hurried figure, and scolded, ¡°restless temperament.. i wonder when you¡¯ll ever grow up!¡± Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Worries of the Younger Brothers chapter 370: worries of the younger brothers translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei feng was also feeling uneasy, but he tried to appear more composed than mei jing. however, at this moment, he still felt a bit unstable. ¡°1¡¯11 go upstairs and check on xiao jing. 1 don¡¯t want him to blurt out something that would bother sister.¡± ¡°go ahead.¡± mei yun sat firmly on the sofa without moving, showing no intention of returning to his room. as a father, there was still something he could do for his daughter, and if he didn¡¯t do it, he would feel uneasy. in mei yan¡¯s room upstairs, since this little guy was forced by mei shu to lie down on the bed, his little mouth had been chattering non-stop. ¡°sis, how could you let mei mu really go to send that scammer? although he doesn¡¯t look like a good person at first glance, even if it¡¯s trash we don¡¯t want, we absolutely can¡¯t let mei mu take advantage of it so easily!¡± mei shu lightly tapped his forehead and took off the cooling patch from his forehead, replacing it with a new one. ¡°trash? it¡¯s impolite to describe others like that.¡± mei yan disdainfully pursed his lips. ¡°i¡¯m just making a metaphor. sis, have you really listened to what i said?¡± ¡°yanyan, 1 never realized you could be so talkative before.¡± mei shu helplessly fixed his blanket and was about to leave. mei yan anxiously grabbed her hand. ¡°sis, mei mu will definitely say bad things about you in front of that big scammer. aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± ¡°afraid? what should i be afraid of?¡± mei shu chuckled. ¡°afraid that mei mu could overturn someone¡¯s perception of me with just a few words? do you think i¡¯m so lacking in personal charm that people around me can be easily taken away?¡± mei yan opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything more. mei shu patted his head with a smile. ¡°alright, don¡¯t worry about me. you just need to recover quickly. i¡¯ll come to see you tomorrow morning. if you still feel uncomfortable, i¡¯ll help you call teacher to ask for leave, okay?¡± ¡°okay.¡± mei yan, feeling aggrieved, said nothing more. mei shu affectionately pinched his nose before reluctantly leaving. outside the room, mei jing and mei feng were staring at her with complex expressions. it seemed that they had already overheard their conversation. however, compared to mei yan, mei feng was evidently more mature. he didn¡¯t blindly try to persuade mei shu but rather wanted to know her personal feelings first. ¡°sis, what do you think mei mu is doing? do you like the man who came to our house tonight?¡± mei shu raised an eyebrow, seemingly not expecting her brother to ask so directly. a rare blush appeared on her face. ¡°what she wants to do is something only she knows. we don¡¯t need to make a big fuss about her. as for my opinion on lu si¡­ i¡¯m not very clear about it myself.¡± after saying this, mei shu self-deprecatingly smiled. ¡°well, don¡¯t think too much about this matter. it¡¯s getting late. hurry back to your rooms and study.¡± mei jing anxiously asked, ¡°sis, are we really going to let it go? why don¡¯t i ask butler zhao to eavesdrop quietly! if that woman dares to say anything unfavorable to you, i¡¯ll slap her in the face right away!¡± mei shu understood that her brothers were doing all this for her sake. however, she hadn¡¯t yet decided whether to include lu si in her circle. her thoughts were simple. if she didn¡¯t plan to be with lu si in the future, she didn¡¯t need to care about who lu si was associating with. since she didn¡¯t need to care, she naturally didn¡¯t need to speak up to stop something that could make lu si misunderstand. but she had to admit that when she saw mei mu leaving with lu si, her heart felt like it had been squeezed by a pair of hands. however, this feeling lasted very shortly. she easily suppressed the chaotic feeling in her heart without much effort. ¡°don¡¯t do unnecessary things, xiao jing. what you should be most concerned about now is your grades. you¡¯re probably going to have exams soon, right?¡± mei shu suddenly showed a serious expression, and her gaze fell heavily on her brother. mei jing felt a little panicked at the mention of studying. ¡°sis! didn¡¯t we delay a bit tonight because we were busy taking care of yanyan? i¡¯ll go back to my room and do my homework now!¡± seeing this, mei feng didn¡¯t say anything more. he said goodnight to mei shu and returned to his room. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the corridor was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. only mei shu was left leaning against the cold wall. downstairs, the sound of the door opening sounded particularly abrupt. she subconsciously took a few steps towards the stairs, only to hear mei yun¡¯s voice. ¡°back already?¡± mei yun stared at mei mu who looked flustered expressionlessly and said, ¡°what did you say to master si?¡± his eyes narrowed, and he noticed that the bag mei mu was holding a moment ago was now gone. he could clearly see who she had given it to. mei mu nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quickly walked up to mei yun, and apologized, ¡°dad, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. 1 just didn¡¯t want to say it in front of you and make you angry..¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Disappointing Results chapter 371: disappointing results translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what exactly is it for?¡± mei yun stared coldly at her. ¡°you must tell everything clearly to me today!¡± mei mu seemed startled by his stern gaze, gasping for breath, trembling all over. ¡°dad, please don¡¯t ask¡­ ¡°speak up!¡± mei yun had completely lost his patience. he was afraid that mei mu might provoke mei shu again. shouted at like this, mei mu quickly shed tears. she spoke with a choked voice, ¡°dad, 1 didn¡¯t talk about anything else with master si. i just wanted him to help me¡­ 1 just want to see my mom once. 1 really don¡¯t mean anything else!¡± at these words, mei yun¡¯s angry expression momentarily became blank. ¡°is that so?¡± mei mu nodded sadly. ¡°dad, ever since i came out of the juvenile detention center, i¡¯ve already figured it out. 1 really won¡¯t expect things that are not meant to be mine. i¡¯m just worried about mom¡­ i didn¡¯t dare to mention it to you. i was afraid you would be angry with mom and wouldn¡¯t forgive her. i know master si is a capable person, so i asked for his help.¡± mei yun sighed in relief, and his expression instantly softened. ¡°so, you just want to see your mom. that¡¯s reasonable. what did master si say?¡± mei mu tearfully replied, ¡°master si accepted my gift, but he didn¡¯t say when he would take me to the police station to see my mother.¡± mei yun stood up, realizing that his attitude just now was not good. he walked over to mei mu with a guilty look, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°alright, go back to your room and rest. your mom and 1 are a married couple after all. even if master si doesn¡¯t help you, 1 will find a way for you. but there¡¯s something 1 need to make clear to you.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± mei mu had a feeling that what he was about to say might not be good news. she timidly raised her head, her watery eyes staring at him without blinking. mei yun said in a cold tone, ¡°when your mom is released from prison, i will discuss a divorce with her. what she did is unforgivable, but rest assured, you are my daughter. i will support you through college. you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± at these words, mei mu was shocked and couldn¡¯t stop crying. her figure swayed, and she almost fell to the ground. it was mei yun¡¯s quick reaction that prevented her from falling. otherwise, she would have hit the table corner. mei shu quietly listened to the conversation between father and daughter. then she slowly returned to her room, feeling indescribable emotions. the next day, captain wang called her and asked her to come to the police station for further investigation. mei shu took a leave and went to the police station by taxi. when she arrived, she found that captain wang had already watched the surveillance video but unfortunately, the results were not satisfactory. ¡°i believe the colleagues who were in charge of the case did their best at the time,¡± he said, taking out the surveillance footage from that night and placing it in front of mei shu. the surveillance footage clearly showed that from beginning to end, only bai ling approached her own car. seeing that bai ling was walking in and out of the manor, looking obviously anxiously, mei shu asked in confusion, ¡°what is she doing?¡± bai ling was holding a white plastic bucket that looked quite heavy. ¡°i¡¯ve read the case file. it says that your mother discovered the brake fluid was insufficient after arriving at the manor that day. so she asked the manager of the manor to borrow some brake fluid.¡± he then cooperatively took out the interrogation records from that night, detailing the detailed questions and answers between the police and the manor manager. mei shu frowned. ¡°although 1 don¡¯t drive, i¡¯ve heard of a possibility. if different kinds of brake fluid are mixed, there is a certain possibility of brake failure, especially when the car is going downhill on a mountain road. this failure becomes particularly obvious, right?¡± ¡°yes, the police in charge at that time obviously thought of this point. so they conducted a report on the extracted brake fluid from the oil drum.¡± captain wang took out another set of documents and handed them to her. ¡°this is a comparative report between the extracted substances and the brake fluid your mother regularly bought from the auto repair shop. the result shows that there is no possibility of mixed use of brake fluid, so we can rule out the possibility that the brake failure was caused by this factor.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the report denied this possibility. if mei shu hadn¡¯t known in advance that her mother¡¯s death was due to brake failure, she would probably have believed that her mother¡¯s speeding down the cliff was just an accident because she didn¡¯t slow down in time. she carefully read through the report and records, and the scene of the car accident that happened years ago kept replaying in her mind. her breathing gradually became somewhat rapid. captain wang was worried about her state and suddenly interrupted her thoughts. ¡°are you okay? do you want to take a break?¡± mei shu shook her head, suddenly thinking of something, and furrowed her brows. ¡°you only investigated who approached my mother¡¯s car that night. but did you also check what old wang and zhou nan were doing that night?¡± at these words, captain wang sighed. ¡°i checked the attendance records of the manor on the day of the incident. it shows that old wang took sick leave that day. it¡¯s been so many years, and investigating her whereabouts that day is too difficult..¡± Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Shortcut chapter 372: shortcut translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°no, this is not right,¡± mei shu said with a determined attitude. ¡°the recording is enough to prove that old wang couldn¡¯t withstand wang yue¡¯s intimidation and promised to help her deal with my mother. she couldn¡¯t have done nothing, especially since she happened to take a day off on the day my mother checked into the manor. the world can¡¯t have such a coincidence; they must have planned it carefully!¡± ¡°but even though we say that, these are just our speculations, without direct evidence. after so many years, it¡¯s difficult to make old wang and wang yue admit their guilt.¡± captain wang spoke the truth. if it were back then, there might still be many chances to find out the truth. but now, with the evidence gone, no one would bear legal responsibility for a murder case without concrete evidence. mei shu knew this well. after a long silence, she said, ¡°how much of the manor¡¯s surveillance footage from back then is still preserved?¡± captain wang shook his head. ¡°all that could be found is here. 1 also contacted the manor¡¯s manager, and all records from that year have been destroyed. the surveillance has been upgraded, and no backups can be found.¡± ¡°i see.¡± mei shu stood up with a sense of loss. ¡°i¡¯ll think of other ways.¡± ¡°wait!¡± captain wang was worried about her state and instinctively stopped her. ¡°what¡¯s your next step?¡± ¡°i want to see wang yue. can i?¡± mei shu suddenly looked up at him. captain wang shook his head. ¡°not yet. her last case hasn¡¯t completely ended, and at this stage, according to regulations, she is not allowed to meet with family members.¡± mei shu, thinking of what she overheard last night, tightened her grip on her phone in her pocket. after a moment, she released the tension. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me doing anything foolish. i won¡¯t. you can rest assured about that.¡± ¡°how about i drive you back to school?¡± captain wang picked up the car keys on the table and headed outside. mei shu politely stopped him. ¡°no need. this place is not too far from my school. i¡¯ll take a taxi myself. riding in a police car to school is too conspicuous, and i don¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention.¡± captain wang understood and smiled. ¡°alright, if you come up with any other ideas or find other clues, feel free to contact me. here¡¯s my phone number.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll remember that.¡± mei shu saved his phone number and then left the police station. outside, on the street brightly lit by the sun, mei shu raised her hand to shield herself from the scorching sunlight. after hesitating for a while, she hailed a taxi and called her hacking master, f. ¡°no, it¡¯s not possible.¡± however, what she didn¡¯t expect was that her master also gave the same answer over the phone. mei shu sighed and said, ¡°master, i¡¯m going to your place. is it convenient?¡± f was strangely silent for a moment on the other end of the line before finally agreeing, ¡°sure, come over. i¡¯ve just invented a new system. it¡¯s perfect for you to take a look.¡± after making the appointment, mei shu changed the destination with the taxi driver. when the car stopped at the entrance of f¡¯s secluded villa, she discovered that lu si was also here! if she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have come! for some reason, since last night¡¯s incident, mei shu suddenly didn¡¯t want to see lu si. but she couldn¡¯t blame lu si. it was her own unwillingness to accompany him¡­ lost in her thoughts, mei shu pushed open the door of the villa. as usual, dozens of computers were operating simultaneously in the room, making the entire space exceptionally hot and stifling. lu si lifted his head from one of the computers, casually turning on the air conditioner mounted on the wall. ¡°you¡¯re here at the right time.¡± with a wave of his hand, he gestured for her to come over. mei shu hesitated for a moment, placed her backpack on the sofa, and walked over reluctantly. ¡°where¡¯s master?¡± lu si¡¯s eyes remained focused on the computer screen. ¡°bathroom. take a look at this.¡± unwillingly, mei shu crouched down to take a look. suddenly, a string of code lit up on the screen, infiltrating the police¡¯s dossier system. lu si entered ¡°bai ling¡± at the top and clicked on search. ¡°how did you know i was investigating this?¡± mei shu asked in surprise. lu si grinned and teased, ¡°i guessed that you wouldn¡¯t find anything today at the police station and wondered why you didn¡¯t come to me instead of calling f?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu was taken aback for a moment and then said, ¡°i can find out by myself.¡± lu si glanced at her playfully. ¡°what are you stubbornly holding onto? depending on others at the right time doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not independent. just look at those men who buy houses with their parents¡¯ money and claim to be independent. you¡¯re too strict with yourself. why don¡¯t you take this shortcut i¡¯m offering?¡± mei shu gave him a strange look. ¡°first, you have to prove that you really are a shortcut.¡± lu si chuckled. ¡°i can say this because i have confidence.¡± he hacked into the police system to retrieve the forensic report on bai ling from that year.. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Jealousy chapter 373: jealousy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu had never dared to look at this report. the car accident back then was too horrifying. bai ling¡¯s face was almost unrecognizable. whenever mei shu thought about the scene at that time, she would feel a palpitation, as if she were a person drowning and unable to breathe. but now, lu si was laying this report in front of her as if it were nothing. mei shu subconsciously held his hand, feeling a wave of discomfort in her stomach. iler face turned pale in an instant. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to see it.¡± lu si paused in his actions. he looked serious and said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to find out the hidden details of your mother¡¯s car accident?¡± ¡°i¡­,¡± mei shu¡¯s voice trembled. lu si stood up, gave up the best position in front of the computer, then pressed her shoulders, forcing her to sit in the chair. he said, ¡°then you need to carefully look through it. there are doubts about your mother¡¯s death in this report. if you don¡¯t read it, won¡¯t you miss an important clue?¡± mei shu couldn¡¯t understand what this man wanted to do now. she felt that lu si today seemed different from the previous him. could it be related to the conversation between mei mu and him last night? suppressed for too long and suddenly angered by coercion, mei shu suddenly became irritable. she glared at him with an unpleasant expression. ¡°helping me with these things is of no benefit to mei mu.¡± lu si raised an eyebrow, looking at her with profound meaning. ¡°why bring her up suddenly?¡± mei shu snorted and said, ¡°she must have given you a substantial gift last night. i really didn¡¯t expect you to actually accept things from her!¡± ¡°so, you¡¯re jealous?¡± lu si¡¯s voice suddenly became very close. mei shu raised her head only to find that this man had somehow approached her. his handsome face suddenly enlarged in front of her, and their breaths were blending in the narrow space. ¡°you¡¯re jealous,¡± lu si laughed in a low voice. this time, he didn¡¯t use a questioning tone but said it with certainty. mei shu¡¯s anger instantly dissipated by more than half. it had to be said; some people being exceptionally good-looking indeed had advantages. lu si had good looks, pleasing to the eye, and this increased her level of tolerance toward him. but mei shu wasn¡¯t infatuated. there were still things that needed to be taken into account. she pushed away lu si¡¯s devilishly handsome face, looked away, and said expressionlessly, ¡°don¡¯t be presumptuous. 1 warned you as a friend. i don¡¯t care what agreement you reached with mei mu or if you really accepted something from her, but mei mu is someone i must deal with. if you have a good relationship with her, then our friendship ends here.¡± ¡°you¡¯re ruthless.¡± lu si chuckled, straightened up, and saw mei shu about to explode. he quickly put away his playful attitude, not daring to continue teasing her. ¡°alright, what do you want to know? why such a big temper for no reason?¡± mei shu gave him a disdainful look, her face still not good. lu si sighed, ¡°i didn¡¯t make any agreement with her. however, she does want to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°cooperate with what?¡± mei shu stared at him as if he had committed a major ethical mistake. seeing her expression, lu si was overjoyed, but his expression became even more solemn. ¡°how should i make you belong to me?¡± ¡°don¡¯t joke!¡± mei shu stared at him fiercely. lu si¡¯s face was full of smiles, ¡°i¡¯m not joking. she said she could help me get you, but the condition is that i use my connections to get her mother out of the police station.¡± ¡°is that all?¡± mei shu always felt that this man was hiding something from her. with a calm look, lu si let her look him up and down. ¡°when have 1 ever lied to you?¡± mei shu carefully observed him for a while before retracting her gaze. ¡°mei mu is quite cunning. how does she dare to use me as a bargaining chip in exchange for conditions with you?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± lu si innocently shrugged his shoulders, pointing to the autopsy report on the screen. ¡°so, do you want to see the clues inside?¡± mei shu¡¯s breath paused, and the blood drained from her face in an instant. she had almost forgotten, amidst lu si¡¯s teasing, that the system running on the screen had automatically brought up the autopsy report of bai ling. she just needed to turn her head slightly to see the photo of her mother at the moment of death. tears gathered in her eyes in an instant. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu almost burst into tears in front of him. lu si was surprised by her reaction and quickly handed her a tissue. ¡°sorry, i shouldn¡¯t have forced you. 1 just thought that knowing there might be clues here, you would want to see it for yourself.¡± ¡°no need to apologize.¡± mei shu pushed away his offered tissue and tried to look up, forcing back the tears in her eyes. ¡°i do want to see it myself. in fact, over the years, i have never forgotten the appearance of my mother under that white cloth.¡± bai ling was a top beauty in the circle back then. but after her death, she became a mess of flesh and blood. her former beauty turned into an indistinguishable mass of flesh, and the sunny air and perfume that used to surround her became a nauseating smell of blood.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Key Clues chapter 374: key clues translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations she took a deep breath, and when she opened her eyes again, there was only determination in them. however, when her gaze touched the close-up photos of the forensic examination on the screen, her pupils couldn¡¯t help but tremble. lu si had silently appeared behind her at some point, his hands resting on her shoulders, as if giving her infinite courage. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯m here. this is about avenging your mother.¡± mei shu steadied herself, feeling the continuous warmth emanating from her shoulders. her fingers slowly touched the mouse, scrolled the wheel, revealing the full view of that photo. suddenly seeing the scene of bai ling¡¯s death again, mei shu still felt a suffocating sensation. she wasn¡¯t afraid of facing her own mother; she just couldn¡¯t bear the discomfort in her heart when seeing the gruesome scene. mei shu stared blankly at the enlarged photo of her mother on the screen, and tears once again uncontrollably welled up in her eyes. just when she was in a daze, a few cold fingers suddenly placed themselves on her hand. mei shu subconsciously turned her head to look and saw that lu si had put away his teasing expression, holding her hand solemnly. he helped her move the mouse wheel, scrolling the autopsy report to the end. ¡°look here.¡± mei shu quickly regained her focus and turned to look. the forensic expert had been very conscientious. although bai ling¡¯s body was severely damaged, he had carefully checked all the wounds on the body, marking the possible causes of each wound and trying to eliminate the possibility of homicide. but there was one scar labeled as ¡°cause unknown¡± by the forensic expert. mei shu concentrated and looked according to the position mentioned by the forensic expert, finding her mother¡¯s death photo again. ¡°why is there such a small mark here?¡± mei shu frowned. just on the remaining intact skin on bai ling¡¯s arm, there was a scar resembling a chrysanthemum. judging by the scabbing, it should have occurred shortly before bai ling¡¯s incident. mei shu didn¡¯t know much about this, so she turned to lu si and asked, ¡°do you know how this wound was caused?¡± lu si nodded, ¡°1 think it was a cigarette butt.¡± ¡°a cigarette butt?¡± mei shu looked at the photo again in disbelief. before he mentioned it, mei shu was completely confused. but after his reminder, mei shu increasingly felt the possibility. ¡°but how could there be a mark from a cigarette butt on my mother¡¯s body before the incident? did the police investigate this wound when it happened?¡± mei shu instinctively felt that she had found a crucial piece of evidence. however, lu si regretfully shook his head, ¡°the police believed that the accident at that time had no connection to this mark, so they didn¡¯t waste time specifically investigating it. but i did find some clues from it.¡± after saying that, he closed the autopsy report, quickly entered a series of codes, and then brought up a bank statement. ¡°surveillance footage may be replaced, but the bills from certain places won¡¯t.¡± he pointed to a record of a small amount of money transferred on one of the bank cards. ¡°look, i checked the financial records of that manor and found this.¡± ¡°two hundred yuan transferred, account information liu lan, recipient¡­ zhou nan?¡± mei shu read this information subconsciously, then her eyes lit up, ¡°great! with this information, we can prove that zhou nan was indeed at the villa that night!¡± ¡°yes, 1 also had jiang he make a call and found liu lan. do you want to go meet them together?¡± lu si saw her finally smiling and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips as well. mei shu eagerly nodded, ¡°no time to waste, let¡¯s go now!¡± ¡°okay.¡± lu si stood up, put on his coat, and was about to leave with her. unexpectedly, at this moment, f, who had been hiding in the bathroom, suddenly came out. seeing the two about to leave, a look of grievance immediately appeared on his face. ¡°my good disciple, didn¡¯t you say you came to see the new system 1 made? how come you haven¡¯t even seen me, and you¡¯re going to be taken away by another man?¡± lu si and f had a deep friendship, and only he dared to speak like this in front of lu si. mei shu chuckled and poured tea for him as an apology. ¡°master, i¡¯ll make sure to find time to accompany you next time. today, i have something very important to do.¡± ¡°alright, alright. i¡¯ve heard about your matter.¡± f glanced at lu si sideways, enjoying the tea poured by his beloved disciple, ¡°anyway, no matter what, as long as you can avenge your mother, it¡¯s worth it for master si to work hard all night here for you.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°what are you talking about?¡± mei shu¡¯s confused gaze shifted between the two. lu si instinctively reached out to pull her away. but f was an old fox, and he saw through lu si¡¯s hidden thoughts at a glance. determined to take credit for him, he said, ¡°you don¡¯t know, last night, master si drove all night to my place, saying he knew in advance that there would be no progress at the police station. unable to bear seeing you anxious, he wanted to investigate personally. feel his computer; the computer case is still hot. he spent the whole night in front of the screen and found some clues, so he asked me to trick you into coming over!¡± mei shu was truly shocked this time. she thought that even if lu si wanted to help her, he would assign jiang he to make the investigation. she didn¡¯t expect lu si to personally spend the whole night on the computer.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Sudden Changes chapter 375: sudden changes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°how about you take a rest here for a while? i can go meet liu lan by myself.¡± mei shu thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t let lu si accompany her to investigate this matter in this situation. she was about to leave lu si behind. ¡°that won¡¯t do. i always finish what i start. since we¡¯ve come this far in the investigation, how can 1 be absent for the follow-up?¡± lu si smiled at her with narrowed eyes, looking at her worried expression. he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat her head. ¡°alright, i have good stamina, i can hold on. let¡¯s go now.¡± unable to resist him, mei shu could only assure f repeatedly that she would come to see him personally after finishing her current tasks. then she pulled him out of the villa. things were progressing quite smoothly, and lu si¡¯s lead had almost become mei shu¡¯s lifesaver. however, unexpected events happened in the blink of an eye. at that time, mei shu and lu si were sitting at a table in the restaurant, about to order. mei shu was about to ask him what he wanted to eat since she was treating him to this meal. however, her sleeve was suddenly caught by a pair of large hands. confused, she turned her head to see lu si looking at her with an extremely aggrieved expression, pouting as if he had been wronged. a bad premonition suddenly rose in mei shu¡¯s heart. ¡°lu si¡­ you wouldn¡¯t, right?¡± could he be having a sudden illness in this situation? ¡°sister, xiao bao really misses you. it¡¯s been so long since you last visited xiao bao!¡± mei shu listened in shock. liu lan, sitting across from them, looked at the man who had been stern and serious just a moment ago with surprise. she wondered what had suddenly happened and instinctively asked, ¡°miss mei, is he okay?¡± ¡°he¡¯s fine! please go ahead and order. we¡¯ll be back soon!¡± mei shu quickly handed the menu to liu lan and then pulled lu si¡¯s hand, running towards the long corridor leading to the restroom. ¡°lu si, snap out of it!¡± mei shu splashed his face with cold water, trying to bring him back to his senses in this way. but lu si almost cried from what she did. ¡°sister, the water is so cold. you¡¯re bullying xiao bao!¡± mei shu now felt a headache. she had no choice but to exchange for a lollipop and put it in his mouth, soothing his emotions first. when he stopped crying, mei shu instructed him word by word, ¡°later, sister will talk to the lady we just met. you just sit there, don¡¯t show any expression, and don¡¯t talk. do you understand?¡± lu si shook his head with a pouting mouth. ¡°xiao bao hasn¡¯t seen sister for a long time. xiao bao wants to talk to sister.¡± mei shu was speechless and could only promise him that after finishing the current matter, she would personally take him to the amusement park. then, she pulled him out of the restroom. hearing that, lu si¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°sister, you have to keep your word!¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll pinky swear to xiao bao! tell me what you want to eat later, and i¡¯ll give it to you, but don¡¯t speak or show your current expression!¡± mei shu repeatedly emphasized, and lu si agreed happily. sure enough, for children, the amusement park carried unusual magic. in order not to let lu si expose himself, she deliberately made him put on a serious expression and asked him not to move before taking his hand and bringing him back to seat. as soon as he sat down, liu lan couldn¡¯t help but glance at lu si. ¡°miss mei, is this gentleman okay?¡± ¡°he¡¯s fine. have you finished ordering?¡± mei shu had already felt that lu si¡¯s hand was subconsciously tightening on her sleeve. she quickly changed the topic. liu lan nodded and said, ¡°yes. i heard from my husband that you are willing to let my husband handle the project of the new residential community. thank you very much. i should treat you to this meal.¡± mei shu looked at lu si in surprise. he didn¡¯t expect this guy to throw out such a big piece of fat meat in order to lure liu lan out and not make her suspicious. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu¡¯s heart warmed, and she subconsciously held lu si¡¯s fingers back. surprisingly, lu si¡¯s fingertips were warm this time, not as cold as before. setting aside this curiosity for now, mei shu turned to the woman across the table, who was already in her forties. she said, ¡°mrs. liu, actually, the reason we invited you out this time is for another matter that we need your help with.¡± ¡°you can count on me for anything i can do. i will do my best.¡± liu lan was very enthusiastic towards them, probably due to the previous construction project. at that moment, a waiter came over with the dishes. lu si¡¯s eyes were fixed on the vegetable salad in front of him. mei shu placed the salad in front of him and continued, ¡°thank you for your cooperation, mrs. liu. i want you to recall if there was a car accident on the mountain road near the estate six years ago when you were still working there.¡± when liu lan heard mei shu bring up this matter, her face suddenly changed.. ¡°yes, why do you suddenly ask about that?¡± Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Unveiling the Truth chapter 376: unveiling the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°do you remember this person?¡± mei shu showed her a photo of zhou nan. liu lan glanced at it and quickly shook her head, ¡°i don¡¯t know him, i¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°take another look.¡± mei shu handed the phone to her. liu lan avoided eye contact as if trying to escape, ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen him, really haven¡¯t. miss mei, do you have other matters?¡± mei shu lowered her gaze, looking at liu lan¡¯s feet under the table that were already slightly turned outward. she could tell that liu lan wanted to escape. she took back her phone with a faint smile, ¡°mrs. liu, you should know that if we have the ability to feed a piece of meat to your husband, we certainly have the ability to make him spit it out. now, let me ask you again, did you or did you not see him?¡± upon hearing this, liu lan was startled at first. then, she lowered her head hesitantly and responded with a mosquito-like hum, ¡°i saw him, but we aren¡¯t acquainted. we only met once!¡± mei shu smiled satisfactorily, ¡°how did you meet, and what happened that day? tell me everything you know.¡± liu lan hesitated for a moment, about to speak, when suddenly, the man across the table made a nearly adorable whimper. mei shu stiffened all over. the hatred in her eyes from before disappeared, replaced by an indelible tenderness. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± lu si opened his mouth, wanting to say something. however, it was apparent that he recalled mei shu¡¯s warning and closed his mouth again, looking somewhat forlorn as he stared at a dish on the table. mei shu understood instantly and quickly served him some of the dish. lu si immediately showed a happy expression and happily started eating. liu lan, watching in astonishment, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with him? why isn¡¯t he speaking?¡± lu si gave her a resentful glare. mei shu quickly changed the subject, ¡°continue talking about what happened earlier.¡± liu lan thought for a while, then replied, ¡°actually, i only had a chance encounter with him. at that time, the manor needed temporary workers, and he came to apply for the job, working for just a day before wanting to settle the accounts and leave.¡± ¡°how much did you pay him?¡± mei shu asked casually. liu lan quickly answered, ¡°two hundred! that was the price the manager set, and the work wasn¡¯t heavy; it was just temporary help, so we didn¡¯t pay too much.¡± mei shu continued eating while asking, ¡°this person appeared at the manor for just one day six years ago. how do you still remember him even now?¡± hearing this, liu lan tensed up, forcing a fake smile, ¡°isn¡¯t it because something terrible happened near the manor the next day? so, 1 still have some impression.¡± ¡°not just that, isn¡¯t it?¡± mei shu said indifferently, ¡°what else happened that day? 1 advise you to tell me everything.¡± liu lan stammered, ¡°there¡¯s really nothing else. i was just a finance manager at that time. the person in charge of him was another person. 1 was just a payroll worker. i really don¡¯t know much else.¡± mei shu seemed to have expected her to say that. she nodded casually and said, ¡°then tell me why you suddenly resigned.¡± ¡°with such a serious car accident there, who would dare to work there?¡± liu lan didn¡¯t lie this time. mei shu could see that, although she was hiding something, at least this statement was true. thinking of something, mei shu asked, ¡°after the accident, did the police come to ask you questions? ¡°no.¡± liu lan averted her gaze unnaturally, trying to change the topic, and asked mei shu, ¡°miss mei, what¡¯s your relationship with the woman involved in the car accident? why do you suddenly remember to ask about this after so many years?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu, under lu si¡¯s eager gaze, handed him some snacks, ¡°she was my mother.¡± liu lan looked at her incredulously, ¡°so that¡¯s it! but wasn¡¯t the car accident classified as an accident back then? what else can you investigate now? do you suspect that your mother¡¯s death is related to the man from earlier?¡± mei shu stared at her directly, catching the trace of panic in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide in time. she then smirked with a touch of mockery, ¡°mrs. liu, i think you probably know better than anyone what that man did back then.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± liu lan panicked, ¡°please don¡¯t speak nonsense! i really don¡¯t know anything! it¡¯s been so many years, and now you want to investigate again, but it¡¯s meaningless!¡± ¡°oh, really?¡± mei shu pointed out the time of the surveillance footage showing bai ling holding brake fluid in the parking lot and the time liu lan transferred money to zhou nan. she fabricated, ¡°perhaps you don¡¯t know, but my mother was actually in contact with me at that time. she told me that she accidentally got burned by a man¡¯s cigarette butt, but it wasn¡¯t too serious. after treating the wound, she went to the parking lot to change the brake fluid. that man was zhou nan, and these two times are so close.. do you know what that implies?¡± Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Unintended Result chapter 377: unintended result translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what does it mean?¡± liu lan didn¡¯t expect mei shu to know so much. calculating, mei shu should have been in her teens at that time, likely the most innocent age. yet, she remembered all these details and was now determined to personally investigate her mother¡¯s death as she grew older. such calculations were beyond the capacity of an ordinary person. thinking about the secret she had buried deep in her heart, liu lan nervously looked at mei shu, waiting for what she would say next. mei shu did not disappoint. she immediately hit upon the many years of secrets liu lan had buried. ¡°this means that you most likely witnessed the encounter between zhou nan and my mother back then. perhaps you saw something that made you willingly give up a well-paid job just to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not true.¡± liu lan still wanted to deny it. mei shu, however, produced a receipt of the report she had made to the police, ¡°shortly after my mother had an accident, you reported to the police that you were being followed and harassed by hooligans. however, since surveillance cameras weren¡¯t common at that time, the police didn¡¯t find those harassing you. am i right?¡± liu lan¡¯s eyelids jumped fiercely. obviously, she hadn¡¯t expected mei shu to have such great abilities, even obtaining records from the police. her thoughts expanded further. could it be that mei shu wasn¡¯t acting alone in investigating this matter? could the entire mei family be supporting her? if that were the case, would continuing to conceal everything anger those influential people? but that matter traumatized her deeply. she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble easily, so she could only continue to deny it. ¡°although the police haven¡¯t been found, those people probably didn¡¯t target me on purpose. i never walked on the night road again, and then 1 was safe. they didn¡¯t cause me any substantial harm, so i didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡± ¡°you can continue to say that, mrs. liu.¡± mei shu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°but the evidence 1 have is definitely not just that much. to tell you the truth, zhou nan has already been caught. if you tell us everything you know, it will only make our mei family owe you a favor. but if you choose to keep your mouth shut, someone might come to cause trouble for you.¡± liu lan was indeed frightened by her. her fingertips that were holding the cutlery turned green and white. her family was poor and powerless, and her husband was just a small contractor. in the past few years, business had been bad, and her daughter needed money to go to school. she could hardly make ends meet. but this morning, her husband brought good news, saying that his direct leader was willing to hand over a large project to him. after doing it, his profits would be at least six figures, which happened to be able to make her daughter more comfortable in school. the two of them didn¡¯t need to live a meticulous life. liu lan thought that their family was going to be lucky, but she didn¡¯t expect that what the other party wanted was the secret she had guarded for many years. the idea of telling everything to mei shu tugged at her rationality. after hesitating for a long time, she chose a relatively moderate way to refuse. ¡°miss mei, 1 can understand your desire to investigate the cause of your mother¡¯s death, but i really only know this much. today¡¯s meal is my treat, but 1 have something to do, so i¡¯ll leave now.¡± after saying this, liu lan dared not look at mei shu again and went straight to the front desk to settle the bill. mei shu sighed deeply. she knew things wouldn¡¯t progress too smoothly. just as she was worrying, the timid-looking man beside her suddenly held up a fork and handed it to her. mei shu forced herself to sound a little cheerful, ¡°be good, xiao bao, eat by yourself. sister doesn¡¯t want to eat right now.¡± when xiao bao heard this, he immediately put down the fork and lowered his head, refusing to speak. mei shu quickly came over to coax him, ¡°xiao bao, do you want sister to feed you? is that okay?¡± xiao bao turned his head away, deliberately not looking at her. mei shu smiled, ¡°if you listen, sister will let you speak, okay?¡± hearing this, xiao bao finally reacted. he turned his head to stare at mei shu, seemingly confirming if what she said was true. when he saw the beautiful eyes filled with a smile, he opened his mouth happily and ate the vegetable salad on the fork. ¡°sister, can 1 talk now?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu gently touched his head, ¡°yes, but you can¡¯t talk on the way. you have to wait until we get to the amusement park.¡± ¡°are we going to the amusement park now?¡± xiao bao was so happy that he seemed ready to dance. ¡°not now. we have to wait until you finish eating.¡± mei shu continued to feed him until the man beside her held his stomach and stopped her actions. only then did she stop and take his hand, leaving the restaurant. in the surveillance room, jiang he looked at his master si being fed spoonful by spoonful by mei shu, feeling ashamed. he wished he could dig out everyone¡¯s eyes in the room. the manager next to him seemed to sense jiang he¡¯s bad mood and quickly complimented with a smile, ¡°master si and his wife love each other so much. we all envy it..¡± Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Personality Switch chapter 378: personality switch translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu firmly believed in keeping promises, even to children. although the current lu si could only be reluctantly considered a child. she took him to the amusement park, bought tickets, and even overheard two female ticket sellers discussing how handsome lu si was. little did they know that the current lu si was equivalent to a four or five-year-old child. although it was a weekday, surprisingly, there were quite a few people in the amusement park. mei shu found out that it was a day for elementary school students to go on an outing. afraid that lu si would get lost, mei shu had to hold his hand all the way. now, mei shu finally had the time to calm down and think about lu si¡¯s unusually warm body temperature. the heat from lu si¡¯s fingers continued to flow. occasionally, his arm would gently shake hers, and mei shu could lift her head to see lu si with a big smile, excitedly pointing to the nearby roller coaster. ¡°do you want to ride this?¡± mei shu patiently asked for his opinion. lu si nodded heavily, ¡°xiao bao wants to play! this looks so much fun!¡± ¡°alright, then sister will ride it with you.¡± mei shu led him to stand in line behind a group of elementary school students who were still discussing how exciting the roller coaster was. turning her head, mei shu saw lu si earnestly eavesdropping. seeing his appearance, mei shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh and took a sneaky photo of his silly face with her phone. the camera focused, and lu si¡¯s light-colored pupils happened to look in this direction. those eyes always seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, making it impossible to see the owner¡¯s true thoughts. mei shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she subconsciously pressed the shutter button and suddenly saw lu si break into a big grin. ¡°sister, are you secretly taking pictures of xiao bao?¡± his triumphant voice was a bit loud, and the children in front, who were chatting away, suddenly looked over in shock. lu si, however, didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. on the contrary, he proudly raised his head. mei shu:¡±¡­¡± right now, she wished she could find a hole to crawl into, anything would be better than standing next to an adult man who claimed to be xiao bao while being watched by a crowd! ¡°xiao bao, maybe you should stop talking for now,¡± mei shu warned in a low voice. lu si immediately pouted, displeased, and turned his face away, ¡°why?¡± mei shu didn¡¯t know how to explain to him. her face turned as red as an eggplant. after a long time, she squeezed out a few words from between her teeth, ¡°sister is scared. if you don¡¯t talk, sister won¡¯t be afraid, and then sister will play on the roller coaster with you.¡± lu si nodded vaguely. mei shu just breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him suddenly bend down to her ear. she was immediately scared, her face turning red, ¡°what, what are you doing?¡± lu si blinked his innocent eyes, staring at her with a serious expression, ¡°sister, don¡¯t be afraid. xiao bao will protect sister!¡± the temperature on her face suddenly rose to the highest. mei shu thought to himself, no matter which personality this man had, he was very good at telling her not to be afraid. the long queue finally began to move. she quickly came to her senses, consciously creating some distance between them, ¡°we¡¯re almost there. remember what i said ¨C don¡¯t talk on the roller coaster!¡± she couldn¡¯t stand having a grown man sitting next to her, screaming like crazy and calling himself xiao bao! if anyone heard that, she would jump off the roller coaster and live on another planet! fortunately, this personality of lu si, despite being young, listened to her words very well. mei shu told him not to speak, and he obediently closed his mouth. however, his eyes continued to shyly gaze at her. as the roller coaster started, lu si¡¯s gaze became even more intense. mei shu was actually afraid of such high-altitude rides. she forcefully bit her teeth, resisting the urge to scream like the others. however, the intense feeling of weightlessness still made her subconsciously close her eyes. when the roller coaster tilted and rapidly descended towards her side, mei shu could clearly feel that half of the man¡¯s weight was pressing on her. his breath quickly enveloped her, and even his hand on her back had a chilling sensation. in this instant, mei shu didn¡¯t feel so scared anymore. she slowly opened her eyes. the roller coaster was still running rapidly, and the surrounding wind mixed with screams brushed past her ears. however, mei shu seemed to hear the strong and powerful heartbeat of the man next to her. ¡°you¡­¡± mei shu subconsciously opened her mouth, only to be filled with a rush of cold air. she was scared and quickly closed her mouth, her face turning pale. the large hand on her back pressed even harder. lu si¡¯s light-colored pupils swept over this way, with a hint of a smile, ¡°if you¡¯re scared, just shout. 1 won¡¯t make fun of you.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu was stimulated and tightly bit her teeth. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that murder was illegal, she would have kicked him off the roller coaster right now, so he couldn¡¯t have the chance to pretend to be a big brother! when the roller coaster finally came to a stop, mei shu¡¯s head was already dizzy. she was helped down by lu si all the way. as soon as her buttocks touched the chair, mei shu immediately pushed away his hand, ¡°since you¡¯re awake, i won¡¯t accompany you anymore!¡± ¡°sister?¡± the man next to her innocently blinked his eyes, and the warmth in the palm of his hand increased once again.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Discovering the Key chapter 379: discovering the key translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu¡¯s whole body stiffened. she looked incredulously at the hands clasped between them and then at the innocent yet childish look in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°no way?¡± she dragged him under the shade of a tree, then grabbed the collar of his shirt and asked, ¡°who are you now?¡± lu si innocently blinked his eyes. ¡°sister, what are you talking about?¡± mei shu took a cold breath. ¡°how did you suddenly change back? don¡¯t tell me it was an act?¡± the man opposite tilted his head, obviously struggling to understand the meaning of her words. ¡°sister, why are you looking at xiao bao like that?¡± mei shu took a deep breath, slowly released her grip on his collar, and smoothed out the wrinkles on his shirt. ¡°nothing, let¡¯s go play something else.¡± since he had inexplicably returned to normal, mei shu couldn¡¯t just leave him alone, especially since she had an agreement with lu si before. lu si had helped her a lot, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to break the agreement now. that would be too selfish. so, with a sense of helplessness, mei shu took him to line up for another high-altitude attraction. listening to the deafening screams in the air, lu si shivered all over and held mei shu¡¯s hand, trembling slightly. ¡°sister, shall we not play this? xiao bao is scared!¡± ¡°no, we¡¯re playing,¡± mei shu said solemnly, squeezing his hand. she didn¡¯t believe that lu si¡¯s sudden return to normal was a coincidence. she wanted to try again. mei shu guessed that maybe when xiao bao was most afraid, lu si¡¯s main personality could regain control. so when the bungee jumping queue reached them, they staged a comical scene of a tough guy bursting into tears. for a moment, everyone was staring at them. lu si, with tears streaming down, clung to the staff and refused to let go. ¡°sister, 1 don¡¯t want to play this. let¡¯s choose another one, sister! xiao bao begs you!¡± his tears and snot mixed and smeared on the staff member¡¯s clothes. mei shu could faintly see the speechless look on the staff member¡¯s face and quickly dragged lu si to the edge of the cliff. ¡°if you¡¯re scared, you can hold on to sister. nothing will happen. be good.¡± lu si peeked down, then cried even louder, ¡°no! xiao bao doesn¡¯t want to play this!¡± mei shu quickly covered his mouth. ¡°don¡¯t shout! if you cry again, sister won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± lu si, with a sniffling nose, said aggrievedly, ¡°sister, xiao bao doesn¡¯t want to play this.¡± it had to be said that a good-looking man tearfully begging a woman in public was quite touching. mei shu felt that everyone around was touched by his tears. but she still whispered, ¡°sister wants to play this. xiao bao will accompany sister this time, okay?¡± lu si pouted, his expression looking like he was about to cry again. however, he obediently hugged mei shu, resembling a giant pet dog that had been wronged. mei shu couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and stroke his head. ¡°be good. it¡¯ll finish soon.¡± with that, she motioned to the staff that they could begin. looking at the ten-story-tall cliff in front of her, she was actually very afraid, but in order to verify her thoughts, she had no time to be afraid. the safety ropes on her body had been tied up. mei shu took a deep breath and jumped down with lu si in her arms. the intense weightlessness made her heart race. even her hands that were holding lu si seemed to have no strength left. xiao bao was already roaring in fear, but when they landed at the lowest point the safety rope could reach, the man¡¯s roar suddenly stopped. mei shu opened her eyes almost immediately and met lu si¡¯s exceptionally calm eyes. mei shu knew at a glance that lu si was back. ¡°you did it on purpose.¡± lu si¡¯s voice melted into the wind, and the hands that were wrapped tightly around mei shu¡¯s waist became cold. mei shu slowly curled the corners of her mouth. she wanted to laugh out loud, but because the wind was too strong, she could only keep her mouth shut. she had won the bet. lu si should be recovering soon. after a bungee jumping session, mei shu still held his hand without letting go. she wanted to judge which personality was in control by the warmth in their palms. ¡°do you remember what happened when you turned into xiao bao?¡± mei shu stared at him with dark and mysterious eyes. lu si awkwardly cleared his throat, ¡°yes, but 1 only remember those two times. i didn¡¯t remember before.¡± mei shu thought for a moment. ¡°how about trying a candy when you¡¯re awake?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only lu si hesitated for a moment but agreed to her suggestion. he obediently took the lollipop she handed him, and the sweet taste instantly spread in his mouth. his eyes and eyebrows were also tainted with a sweet smile. ¡°have you noticed that you¡¯ve been laughing a lot lately?¡± mei shu pointed out the recent obvious changes in his personality. lu si hadn¡¯t thought about it. he carefully recalled and gave a negative answer, ¡°no, i only laugh more in front of you.¡± ¡°okay,¡± mei shu blushed and shifted her gaze away. she was seriously discussing serious matters with him! how did this man learn to be so glib! Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Past and Present chapter 380: past and present translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations mei shu and lu si discussed his condition for a while, confirming that he wouldn¡¯t turn into xiao bao temporarily. only then did they leave the amusement park. unexpectedly, as soon as they stepped out of the gate, a scream came from behind. mei shu quickly turned around to see an old woman with white hair suddenly collapsing, her face pale, almost breathless. without hesitation, she turned back. a prompt for a mission sounded in her mind. [please decide whether to complete the mission ¡°helping others.¡± reward unknown.] ¡°do you even need to ask?¡± crouching beside the old woman, mei shu, using her basic medical skills, skillfully performed temporary first aid. meanwhile, lu si had already called the emergency center. the crowd looked over with concern, and the staff hurried over. ¡°how is she?¡± the person in charge of the amusement park, sweating profusely, apparently didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an old person in a place for young people¡¯s entertainment. ¡°are you her relatives?¡± ¡°no.¡± after a quick reply, mei shu continued to help with the cpr. the person in charge looked around and asked anxiously without even wiping the sweat on his head, ¡°did any of you come with this old man?¡± ¡°no, we don¡¯t know her.¡± ¡°yeah, 1 just saw this old lady alone.¡± the words came from a young couple who were closest to the old woman. they still seemed a bit frightened. fortunately, the ambulance arrived quickly. mei shu wiped off the sweat and stood up, handing the old woman over to the professional medical staff. ¡°she may have had a heart attack. 1 did some simple first aid. i don¡¯t know if it helped.¡± the medical staff unexpectedly glanced at her, checked the old woman¡¯s condition, and said seriously, ¡°her current situation is uncertain. do you know her? please come to the hospital with us.¡± mei shu and lu si exchanged glances and saw affirmation in each other¡¯s eyes. they both boarded the ambulance. passing by the entrance of the amusement park, mei shu casually looked outside the window and unsurprisingly saw jiang he anxiously waiting at the gate. she nudged lu si¡¯s arm, reminding him to look outside. lu si sent a text message to jiang he and then returned an innocent smile, ¡°1 didn¡¯t ask him to follow. he probably doesn¡¯t trust us and came on his own.¡± mei shu was doubtful, but now was obviously not the time to argue about these trivial matters. at the hospital, as they followed the medical staff to send the old woman into the emergency room, mei shu remembered to contact captain wang to help find the old woman¡¯s family. however, before she could dial the number, lu si had already pressed her hand and said, ¡°no need to trouble yourself. i know who she is.¡± ¡°you know?¡± mei shu wondered, ¡°can you contact her family?¡± ¡°jiang he is bringing them over,¡± lu si said, pulling her to sit on an empty chair in the corridor. he comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous. you did well just now, and the old lady should be fine.¡± ¡°hopefully,¡± mei shu said and fell silent. in that moment of saving a life, she thought of many things. for example, in her previous life, she had also fainted on the street due to anemia, and it was a kind-hearted girl who took her to the hospital. that was one of the few warmth she encountered in her past life. before she could detach herself from these memories, hurried footsteps echoed at the end of the corridor. mei shu subconsciously looked up and saw an extremely anxious girl running towards them against the light. she almost immediately stood up, the face with a warm smile in her memories gradually overlapped with the face approaching. mei shu trembled with joy. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± lu si noticed her abnormality and anxiously held her hand. but this time, mei shu didn¡¯t let him hold her hand obediently. instead, she instantly withdrew from his palm and ran to the front of the girl, her face full of surprise, ¡°yuanyuan? is it really you?¡± the girl stopped in confusion, but her eyes were still anxiously looking into the operating room behind mei shu. mei shu quickly came to her senses and comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, your grandmother is still in the emergency room, she should be fine.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°how do you know my name?¡± the girl looked at her puzzledly, glanced up and down, then her gaze was suddenly attracted by lu si, who was walking towards them, and she burst into tears, ¡°master si, is it really you who saved my grandmother?¡± mei shu¡¯s smile froze for a moment. lu si explained with a smile, ¡°it wasn¡¯t me; it was her.¡± the girl then looked at mei shu seriously, took a step back, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°thank you, my grandmother has a heart disease, and 1 have always been worried about letting her go out alone. but today, the family¡¯s nanny didn¡¯t take care of her. thank you very much.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± mei shu quickly helped her up and smiled, ¡°it was just a small effort. if you saw someone suddenly collapse on the street, you would definitely help too..¡± Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Expressing Gratitude in Person chapter 381: expressing gratitude in person translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the girl nodded with a smile, her gaze turning slightly shy when she looked at lu si, ¡°when my grandma gets better, i¡¯ll definitely bring a gift to express my gratitude.¡± ¡°no need to be polite,¡± lu si declined with a cold expression. however, when he lowered his head to look at mei shu, there was an intense gentleness in his eyes, ¡°grandma¡¯s relatives are here, so let¡¯s head back. don¡¯t you still have classes to attend?¡± mei shu hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go back then.¡± after saying goodbye to the girl, mei shu noticed the undisguised joy on her face when facing lu si. mei shu suddenly felt a bit distracted. it wasn¡¯t until they left the hospital that lu si waved his hand in front of her, bringing her back to reality. ¡°what are you thinking?¡± lu si glanced at the time on his watch and said, ¡°should 1 take you to school now? it¡¯s not long until the end of the school day. how about we go to f together? didn¡¯t you promise to visit the system he¡¯s working on?¡± ¡°no, i¡¯ll go back to school.¡± mei shu¡¯s previously excited mood had completely calmed down. lu si thought for a moment and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll take you back. by the way, how did you and shen yuan meet?¡± ¡°so her name is shen yuan¡­¡± mei shu accidentally murmured, meeting lu si¡¯s questioning eyes. she quickly regained her composure and casually replied, ¡°i only heard about her occasionally before. i didn¡¯t know her last name was shen.¡± ¡°oh,¡± lu si clearly didn¡¯t believe her but didn¡¯t press further. mei shu was curious about another thing, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to know her too. today is really a coincidence.¡± ¡°it is indeed a coincidence.¡± a subtle awkwardness crept into the atmosphere between them. lu si smiled, reached out, and patted her head before she could react, ¡°nice touch. no wonder you like to touch my hair so much when 1 turn into xiao bao.¡± ¡°hey!¡± mei shu glared at him fiercely and threatened to mess up his hair in retaliation. lu si dodged with a laugh, not letting her succeed. the awkward atmosphere from before dissipated during their playful interaction. jiang he¡¯s car was parked nearby, and he pretended not to have seen anything while feeling a sourness in his heart. the usually cold and indifferent lu si was now on the verge of falling into a sweet romance, but jiang he didn¡¯t even have a girl he liked. over the years, he had focused all his energy on work, inadvertently delaying his own important matters. the more he thought about it, the more upset he became. that night, jiang he decided to let his mom introduce him to a suitable girl! his mood only slightly calmed down after he and lu si accompanied mei shu back to school. through the rearview mirror, jiang he looked at lu si, who still had a smile on his face. he hesitated and said, ¡°today, shen yuan found out about the incident where you and miss mei saved grandma shen. he¡¯s eager to thank you in person.¡± ¡°what is there to thank me for? it was mei shu who saved grandma shen.¡± lu si had no intention of taking credit. however, jiang he brought up another matter, ¡°and about your engagement with miss shen¡­¡± lu si¡¯s expression changed slightly, showing impatience, ¡°that¡¯s a matter from childhood, arranged by our elders. it hasn¡¯t been mentioned for many years, and neither the shen family nor mine took it seriously. let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± ¡°understood.¡± jiang he dared not say more. however, in his heart, jiang he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. who didn¡¯t know that the shen family was facing major financial problems now? he had a feeling that this time, lu si wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it. shen hai had always been worried about finding an opportunity to climb up to the lu family. now, he had a reason. how could shen hai easily let it go? his prediction came true. that night, shen hai brought shen yuan to the lu family, claiming to personally express his gratitude. lu li was puzzled, and it was jiang he who explained the events of the day. only then did he understand the situation. ¡°all si said that grandma shen was saved by miss mei, so it has nothing to do with him. if you want to express gratitude, you should go to the mei family,¡± lu li politely stated. however, shen hai insisted on sending the token of appreciation he had brought, ¡°please don¡¯t say that. both mei¡¯s family and the lu family are benefactors to my shen family. 1 will express my gratitude to both of you. please accept this token of appreciation.¡± ¡°alright.¡± lu li couldn¡¯t refuse him, so he had the butler accept the gift. coincidentally, lu yan returned from school at this moment, and shen hai signaled to his daughter. shen yuan gracefully stood up and nodded towards lu yan, ¡°brother yan, do you remember me?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only lu yan paused, his eyes filled with confusion. seeing that lu yan seemed unfamiliar with her, shen yuan was not embarrassed. she spoke about the good relationship between their families when they were young. only then did lu yan have some impression, nodding, ¡°hello, sister yuan.¡± ¡°it¡¯s easy for children to get familiar. 1 heard that brother yan is now in his third year at yi high school?¡± shen hai took the opportunity to chat about their lives. lu li responded indifferently, ¡°yes, yan is in his senior year and will graduate from yi high school soon..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Entangled chapter 382: entangled translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°n0.1 high school is indeed a good school! yan will surely be the top scorer in the college entry exam this year!¡± shen hai praised with all kinds of compliments he could come up with. lu li gradually became impatient with the incessant praise. on the other side, shen yuan continued to pester yan. today, zhou li was not around, or else shen yuan would undoubtedly have to endure some sarcastic remarks. the father and daughter duo stubbornly refused to leave. lu li didn¡¯t want to directly kick them out, so he had someone inform lu si to come over in person. in the study, lu si sat behind his desk, expressionless, giving orders, ¡°liu lan definitely knows a lot. continue to pressure her husband. i must make her speak the truth.¡± ¡°yes.¡± jiang hai was about to leave the study when jiang he hurriedly rushed in, telling what lu li had said. lu si, feeling annoyed, rubbed his temples. jiang he, being astute, suggested, ¡°how about 1 say you¡¯re in the middle of a video conference, and let mr. lu handle it himself for a while?¡± ¡°forget it. let¡¯s go and see.¡± lu si finally stood up and personally went to the living room. as soon as shen yuan saw him, her eyes immediately stuck to lu si. she didn¡¯t even notice when lu yan quietly slipped away. shen hai, with a delighted expression, stood up and quickly approached lu si, greeting him, ¡°all si, it¡¯s been so many years. you still look so handsome, just like when you were a child!¡± lu si furrowed his brows slightly, avoided his hand, and sat on the sofa by himself. he drank the tea poured by the butler and said, ¡°has the token of appreciation been given?¡± ¡°uh, yes.¡± shen hai¡¯s smile froze completely, and he awkwardly responded. lu si nodded, ¡°alright, the thanks have been expressed. you can leave now.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± shen hai¡¯s eyes showed a hint of displeasure, quickly concealed by him, ¡°all si, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. shouldn¡¯t we sit down and catch up? how about this, i¡¯ll treat everyone today. let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± ¡°no need to do that. we aren¡¯t that close to begin with.¡± lu si¡¯s cold and distant words completely extinguished the warmth in shen hai¡¯s tone. the atmosphere in the living room instantly became cold. lu li, who always believed in the principle of winning more friends to have fewer enemies, smiled and tried to mediate, saying, ¡°ah si has never liked getting close to people since childhood. mr. shen, you should know about it. how about you and yuanyuan staying for dinner at my home? it¡¯ll save us from spending money outside.¡± ¡°that works!¡± shen hai found a way out and immediately put on a smiling face again, ¡°but we originally came to express our gratitude. how can we just eat at your house for free? how about this, i¡¯ll have my assistant go home now and bring the good wine i¡¯ve treasured for many years. let¡¯s all enjoy it together.¡± ¡°sure.¡± lu li instructed the butler to prepare more dishes for the evening and discreetly touched lu si¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°if you don¡¯t like dealing with him, you can go back first. i¡¯m here.¡± ¡°wasn¡¯t it you who asked jiang he to invite me over?¡± lu si glanced at him, didn¡¯t wait for a response, and got up to leave. this time, shen yuan walked straight to lu si, blocking his way, before shen hai even gave her a signal. ¡°master si, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. i heard you came back to the city for health reasons. how are you now?¡± shen hai didn¡¯t seem to take the embarrassment just now to heart at all. hearing his daughter¡¯s words, he immediately slapped his thigh and said in realization, ¡°oh, that¡¯s right. how is ah si¡¯s recovery? i know many famous doctors. i can ask them to take a good look at all si!¡± lu si said expressionlessly, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve almost recovered.¡± shen hai still maintained his smile. ¡°that¡¯s good. by the way, i¡¯m going to let yuanyuan enter the company to gain experience after she graduates this year. among your younger generation, ah si is the most capable. yuanyuan happened to come today. all si, why don¡¯t you teach yuanyuan how to run the company for me? our two families can still cooperate in the future!¡± ¡°good idea, but all si is tired today. why don¡¯t we ask yuanyuan to come over another day?¡± lu li smiled and took over. looking at his brother¡¯s cold expression, lu li¡¯s heart was pounding. shen hai was really desperate to build connections with ah si! can¡¯t he see that all si is extremely impatient? did he want to die? however, shen hai clearly didn¡¯t realize this as lu li did. he continued to deliver a message to his daughter, asking her to continue to pester lu si. lu si¡¯s patience was completely exhausted. ignoring the chattering woman who had been following him, he walked straight out of the villa. but he clearly underestimated shen yuan¡¯s shamelessness. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although lu si had already put on a disgusted expression, she was still chattering in his ear. lu si stopped expressionlessly. shen yuan keenly felt his anger and immediately closed her mouth, timidly raising her eyes to look at him. lu si: ¡°don¡¯t follow me. i¡¯m not interested in you.¡± shen yuan obediently nodded, ¡°i know you¡¯re not interested in me, but we had a good relationship when we were children. i don¡¯t believe you would still treat me like this after getting to know me..¡± Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: The Last Truth chapter 383: the last truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu si suddenly felt that this girl must be out of her mind. he looked back at her in confusion. ¡°have i ever had a good relationship with you? i¡¯m afraid you have a deep misunderstanding.¡± how could shen yuan not tell that he was mocking her? however, she still mustered her courage and said, ¡°master si, why are you so resistant to my contact? are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control your feelings because you find out how good 1 am?¡± lu si seemed to have heard a great joke. he pinched the center of his eyebrows in annoyance and said, ¡°goading doesn¡¯t work on me. not everyone can enter my house. if you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, you¡¯d better leave by yourself.¡± watching lu si¡¯s back gradually walk away, shen yuan felt indignant and shouted behind him again, ¡°is it because of mei shu that you¡¯ve been rejecting me?¡± in the afternoon, she had already noticed that the relationship between these two was definitely special. however, there were no rumors outside indicating that lu si already had a girlfriend. moreover, how could mei shu, who was so young, be with lu si? she originally didn¡¯t have much hope, but she didn¡¯t expect lu si to actually stop in his tracks again because of her words. when he turned around, his expression was fierce, glaring at her. ¡°it has nothing to do with her. 1 simply detest you, but i disdain bullying a young girl. however, if you do something you shouldn¡¯t, i won¡¯t mind making the shen family completely disappear from lin city!¡± lu si¡¯s words made shen yuan¡¯s heart tremble, unexpectedly unaware of mei shu¡¯s significant place in his heart. she was momentarily lost in thought. however, she quickly recovered and said, ¡°master si, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± lu si raised an eyebrow, ¡°what kind of trick are you trying to play now?¡± shen yuan gently smiled, ¡°you will agree to this deal.¡± the next day, liu lan couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and took the initiative to confess to mei shu. they arranged to meet at a well-insulated club. on the way there, mei shu specifically asked if lu si wanted to come. however, lu si unusually did not immediately agree, claiming that there were matters in the company and asked her to be careful alone. mei shu didn¡¯t think too much about it. after all, lu si managed the entire lu family, and it was impossible for him to have time every day like her. moreover, discussing the past with liu lan was something mei shu could handle alone. in the private room, as soon as liu lan saw mei shu, she stood up from her chair, ignoring the waiter who was guiding them, and directly knelt down in front of mei shu. the waiter was startled, looking at mei shu, and for a while, the atmosphere in the room became extremely awkward. mei shu quickly helped her up, and only then did she say to the waiter, ¡°you can leave now. bring up some of the specialty dishes from your restaurant later.¡± ¡°yes.¡± the waiter knew he should leave now, so he quickly turned around to leave and considerately closed the door behind him. with no outsiders present, mei shu supported liu lan to sit on a chair and said, ¡°you can sit down and slowly talk.¡± wiping away her tears, liu lan nodded obediently, ¡°miss mei, i beg you to spare my husband. our whole family relies on him to make a living. without him, my daughter won¡¯t be able to afford school fees!¡± mei shu lowered her eyes and thought that lu si must have used some means to deal with liu lan¡¯s family because of her. a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°as long as you tell me everything you know, i promise not to let anyone trouble you and your family again.¡± liu lan¡¯s hands on the table involuntarily clenched into fists. ¡°1,1 actually didn¡¯t see very clearly at that time¡­¡± ¡°be more specific.¡± mei shu showed impatience, ¡°tell me everything you know!¡± looking at mei shu¡¯s face, liu lan was in a daze for a long time. in her mind, the image of meeting bai ling for the first time gradually emerged. at that time, the manor was in peak season, short-handed, and there were many miscellaneous matters to deal with. the manager decided to find some temporary workers from outside to help with physical tasks. liu lan received the manager¡¯s notification that day and was responsible for entering information for the temporary workers who came to work. after completing the task, she would process the payroll for them. this group of temporary workers needed to work here for five days, and they were paid 200 yuan each per day. many people signed up. the manager directly agreed when old wang, who was in charge of cleaning at the manor, recommended her son. considering the fact that old wang had always been diligent in her work, the manager agreed without much thought. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only unexpectedly, old wang¡¯s son was not a serious worker. he only worked for one day but demanded that the finance department settle the payment of his salary. liu lan was helpless dealing with such a ruffian, so she went to the manager to report. at that time, the manager was very angry and was about to call old wang to ask what was going on. unexpectedly, the personnel department said that old wang had taken a sick leave today. the manager, who was already angry, didn¡¯t want to explode on the elderly old wang and simply waved his hand, letting zhou nan leave. liu lan took him to pay him for a day¡¯s work, but on the way, zhou nan insisted on smoking a cigarette.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: First Encounter with Bai Ling chapter 384: first encounter with bai ling translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°in the manor, smoking is not allowed. i¡¯ll transfer the money to you right away. go outside to smoke!¡± liu lan disliked people like zhou nan and never treated him well. zhou nan was completely fearless. he lit the cigarette, held it in his mouth, and provocatively raised his eyebrows at liu lan. ¡°i want to smoke here. what can you do to me? just a money-managing accountant. do you really think you¡¯re some big leader?¡± liu lan¡¯s face changed dramatically, but seeing his ruffian appearance, she felt a bit scared. she could only endure this anger and walked ahead. as the two were about to reach the finance department, before liu lan entered the office, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly came from behind. she quickly turned around to look and saw zhou nan¡¯s cigarette butt pressing directly on a lady¡¯s arm. he showed no remorse and instead adopted a hooligan attitude. ¡°oops, i wanted to flick the ash, didn¡¯t expect to accidentally burn you. you¡¯re in the wrong too. remember to keep your distance from me next time!¡± the woman, disgusted, gave him a disdainful look, lowered her head to examine her injured arm, and seemed ready to call the police. it was peak season at the manor, and liu lan knew better than anyone how much profit the manor made daily. she wanted to get as much bonus as possible this month, so she didn¡¯t want the police to appear at the manor, causing a bad influence. therefore, without much thought, she took the initiative to apologize for zhou nan. ¡°miss, i¡¯m really sorry. let me take you to the office to handle the wound first. please don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. we can solve any issues privately. what do you think?¡± the woman, holding a heavy oil drum, heard this and nodded, ¡°fine, take me to treat the wound first. we can discuss other matters later.¡± ¡°thank you for your understanding.¡± liu lan was delighted that she successfully solved the matter and quickly signaled to zhou nan. however, she didn¡¯t have high hopes. after all, throughout the day at the villa, many people complained about zhou nan¡¯s disobedience and how he was more of a hindrance than help. unexpectedly, zhou nan was unusually cooperative this time, very enthusiastic and even offered to help the injured guest carry the oil drum. the woman was very wary of zhou nan at first, but the wound was too painful and the oil drum was a little heavy, so she handed it to zhou nan. ¡°then help me hold it. you can return it to me later.¡± ¡°okay. i¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. i didn¡¯t know you were a guest at the villa. please go with director liu to handle the wound. i¡¯m sincerely sorry.¡± zhou nan, who was rarely so polite, bowed and apologized, saying many kind words. liu lan gave him a surprised look. although she found his sudden change in attitude strange, if it helped resolve the issue, she welcomed it. the wound on the woman¡¯s arm was painful initially, but it wasn¡¯t too serious. it left only a shallow mark. liu lan quickly cleaned the wound and applied some medicine on it before carefully bandaging it. ¡°thank you for your help today. i have some other matters to attend to. as for compensation, please let your manager come to me later. i¡¯m staying in room 8305 upstairs, bai ling.¡± the woman had a gentle expression, not appearing to be someone who would take advantage. liu lan nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°rest assured, our manor will take full responsibility for this matter. if you have other things to attend to, i won¡¯t disturb you. i will definitely inform the manager to give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible.¡± ¡°very well.¡± bai ling, holding the wrapped arm, slowly opened the office door and left. outside the door, zhou nan was waiting. his eyes lit up when he saw her. the gaze made bai ling feel uncomfortable for no apparent reason. frowning, she took the oil drum from zhou nan¡¯s hand without looking back and walked away. liu lan followed from behind and, upon seeing zhou nan, the smile on her face disappeared completely. ¡°you, come with me to see the manager. this matter is not over today!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i won¡¯t see the manager. deduct whatever amount you want from my mother¡¯s account. just give me my salary for today.¡± zhou nan resumed his unreasonable attitude. liu lan was infuriated, ¡°you offend a guest of the manor and still want your salary? do you believe i¡¯ll take you to the police station right now?¡± ¡°who are you trying to scare? the manor is most afraid of negative news now. don¡¯t think i¡¯m ignorant. quickly give me the money. if you want to compensate that woman, just deduct it from my mother¡¯s salary!¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a filial son.¡± liu lan mocked him expressionlessly. zhou nan didn¡¯t care about her mockery at all. ¡°isn¡¯t my mother going to give me all the money she earns in the end? cut the crap.. if you don¡¯t give me the money, believe it or not, i¡¯ll teach you a lesson now!¡± Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Threaten chapter 385: threaten translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations liu lan really didn¡¯t want to get involved with this kind of person, especially considering that two hundred yuan wasn¡¯t a significant amount. she simply paid him the money. once zhou nan received the money, he left immediately. when liu lan finished work, she deliberately paid attention to her surroundings, making sure that zhou nan was not around. only then did she completely let her guard down. unexpectedly, the next day, a severe accident occurred on the mountain road, and the protagonist of the accident was the woman zhou nan had burned with a cigarette the previous night. the more liu lan thought about it, the more frightened she became. however, the manor¡¯s manager insisted that she keep her mouth shut, treating it as if nothing had happened. so when the police came to inquire, liu lan remained tight-lipped, pretending to know nothing. the police didn¡¯t suspect that this small incident was related to the car accident. at the time, they only investigated the surveillance footage in the parking lot and didn¡¯t think to check all the surveillance videos inside the manor. the incident was ultimately classified as an accident. after hearing all this, mei shu¡¯s eyes were already red. she glared at liu lan, her expression terrifying, as if she had just crawled out of hell to seek revenge. ¡°then why did you report to the police that thugs harassed you? what happened then?¡± liu lan bowed her head in resignation, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°after work, on my way home, a few thugs blocked me on a narrow path. my cries for help attracted some kind-hearted passersby, and the thugs scattered. with the insistence of the passersby, 1 went to the police station to report the incident together. initially, i didn¡¯t connect these two incidents. but as soon as 1 finished reporting to the police, zhou nan came with a group of people to find me.¡± it was already half-past eleven at night. the streets in the suburbs were not as bustling as those in the city. now, it was dead silent, with only the streetlights and moonlight casting a faint glow. a group of people smoked their cigarettes, enveloping the small path in smoke. ¡°leader, you¡¯ve learned some new tricks, even reporting to the police,¡± zhou nan said sarcastically as he spat on the ground. liu lan never expected that they would dare to stop her on the way home as soon as she left the police station. she subconsciously clenched the strap of her bag and warned without any momentum, ¡°what do you want? zhou nan, did you ask those people to come just now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± zhou nan threw the cigarette butt on the ground, gently extinguishing it with the tip of his shoe. ¡°are you scared? don¡¯t worry, we have no interest in an old woman like you. 1 came to tell you something.¡± ¡°what?¡± liu lan, frightened, stood stiffly. she watched zhou nan approach step by step. she couldn¡¯t even manage to step back, and as he drew nearer, the unpleasant smell of his breath sprayed onto her face. with a smirk, zhou nan said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s about the woman who died on your manor¡¯s road that night. remember we had a little conflict? i came to tell you not to blabber about that night to the police. 1 don¡¯t want trouble. understand?¡± liu lan immediately nodded. ¡°i understand. even if you didn¡¯t come to me, our manager had already warned me beforehand not to mention that incident to the police.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great.¡± zhou nan breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and continued to walk away, shoulder to shoulder with a few men. ¡°alright, brothers, let¡¯s go. it¡¯s been a tough trip today, and i¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± ¡°brother nan has made a fortune recently, always treating everyone. share with us some money-making tips!¡± the voices of a few people joking gradually faded away. liu lan stood there, dazed, on the night path for a long time before gradually regaining the sensation in her limbs. she was really not good at dealing with this group of idle hooligans. fortunately, since then, zhou nan had never come to trouble her again. but just to be safe, coupled with another death near the manor, liu lan decided to change her work environment. the story reached this point, and the truth of that year was now crystal clear. zhou nan secretly added other brake fluid to bai ling¡¯s oil drum, causing the brakes of bai ling¡¯s car to fail downhill, resulting in the extremely severe accident and bai ling¡¯s immediate death, a tragic end. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mei shu wished she could grab zhou nan now and retaliate against him using the same method, making him experience the fear of death. but reason simultaneously told her that there were a hundred ways to deal with someone like zhou nan, and the least worthwhile was to involve herself and risk her own life. thinking of this, mei shu took a deep breath, closed her eyes, held back the tears about to fall from the corners of her eyes, and asked the final question. ¡°that night, my mother only borrowed the oil drum from the manor. after using it, she should have returned it. has anyone touched that drum of brake fluid afterward?¡± liu lan didn¡¯t understand the truth, so she didn¡¯t understand why mei shu was asking about the whereabouts of the oil drum. after careful consideration, she said, ¡°i really don¡¯t know about this. the one in charge of these things is mr. feng, who manages the utility room. you can go ask him..¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Complain to Your Father chapter 386: complain to your father translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°then do you still have his contact information?¡± mei shu hurriedly asked. liu lan nodded hesitantly. ¡°there should be. after all, 1 used to be in charge of finance. there are many people¡¯s home addresses and accounts. but will 1 be held liable for leaking my privacy if 1 give it to you directly?¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t report anything related to the case, you will be held liable by the law.¡± mei shu retorted expressionlessly. liu lan choked. this time, she no longer hesitated. instead, she opened her phone and found the other party¡¯s contact information. she didn¡¯t expect her to easily find the other party¡¯s contact information. ¡°fortunately, although i¡¯ve changed my phone over the years, my contact information hasn¡¯t been removed. otherwise, it would have taken me a lot of effort to find it.¡± mei shu took down the number and said, ¡°thank you. if there are any other questions, i will come to you again. of course, if anyone makes things difficult for you because of your meeting with me today, you can tell me directly. this is my contact number.¡± liu lan quickly remembered it and nodded solemnly. ¡°then you must protect me well. also, my husband¡¯s project¡­¡± ¡°that matter is not under my jurisdiction.¡± mei shu clearly saw that the light in the other party¡¯s eyes dimmed. the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said with a relaxed smile, ¡°but since you¡¯re already so cooperative, 1 think master si won¡¯t go back on his word.¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± hearing mei shu¡¯s words, liu lan seemed to be reassured. at this moment, the waiter came to serve the dishes. mei shu simply had dinner with liu lan here before taking a cab home. as soon as he entered, mei feng asked nervously, ¡°sister, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± mei shu changed into shoes and sat on the sofa. mei jing and mei yan hurriedly handed over hot tea and snacks and stared at her eagerly. mei shu was amused by her younger brothers, but she couldn¡¯t do it now. she put down the teacup and nodded. ¡°we can basically conclude that it was zhou nan, but we still need evidence. i¡¯ll go to see a person tomorrow weekend to see if i can find any clues from him that 1 missed back then.¡± ¡°i¡¯m going too!¡± mei feng immediately volunteered as soon as she said so. although mei jing and mei yan didn¡¯t say anything, their eager looks revealed that they really hoped mei shu could take them with her. they all cared deeply about bai ling¡¯s matters. mei shu had no reason to refuse them at all. however, she only agreed to take mei feng there alone. mei jing sat on the sofa in disappointment and complained, ¡°sister, are you worried that yanyan and 1 will be in your way? didn¡¯t 1 prove last time that i could help you?¡± mei yan also held mei shu¡¯s hand pitifully. ¡°sister, i also want to personally investigate what happened back then. just agree to take me with you.¡± ¡°i really want to take you with me.¡± mei shu sighed and said, ¡°but if we¡¯re not at home, what about xiao he? have you forgotten that mei mu is also living at home?¡± at the mention of this, mei jing and mei yan stopped complaining. if they weren¡¯t around, what if butler zhao was not around xiao he? wouldn¡¯t that be like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s den? mei mu could do whatever she wanted to xiao he. thinking of this, mei jing couldn¡¯t help but curse in disgust, ¡°when can this woman get out of our house? i¡¯m annoyed to see her now!¡± mei yan thought the same, but he still held his brother¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°brother, don¡¯t say anymore. everyone evaluates her very well now!¡± ¡°hmph!¡± mei jing gnashed his teeth in hatred. as soon as he said so, butler zhao, who had been guarding the gate of the courtyard, rushed in. ¡°the elderly lady and miss mei mu are back!¡± mei jing, who had been indignant just now, suddenly deflated like a deflated ball. ¡°granny is too biased. what¡¯s so good about that woman? i really don¡¯t know what kind of bewildering medicine wang yue and mei mu gave granny!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°you¡¯re all home.¡± as she spoke, the elderly lady intimately took mei mu¡¯s hand and walked in from outside. her smiling eyes scanned everyone¡¯s faces, and when they finally fell on mei shu, they had turned cold. ¡°go away. go back to your room. there are so many of you squeezed here. where can i sit? you don¡¯t know how to respect your elders at all!¡± seeing this, mei mu quickly persuaded her obediently, ¡°grandma, don¡¯t talk about sister. sister must have just come back from outside. she must be tired. why don¡¯t 1 help you back to your room to rest?¡± the elderly lady narrowed her turbid eyes and sniffed carefully. ¡°oh, you smell of alcohol. humph, you¡¯re so young, but you don¡¯t learn well. when your father comes back, i¡¯ll complain to him and ask him to beat you up!¡± ¡°granny, don¡¯t be angry. sister must have a reason to drink.¡± mei mu smiled apologetically at mei shu and quickly helped her up the stairs.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Pass on Information chapter 387: pass on information translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what reason can she have? it¡¯s all because she learned from others in the countryside.¡± the elderly lady mumbled as she walked. ¡°1 think she¡¯s just like her shameless mother, who doesn¡¯t do her job all day long and only knows how to seduce men.¡± she was talking about when bai ling and mei yun were passionately in love, bai ling would go to mei yun¡¯s company every noon to deliver food to him. but how could the old woman know that bai ling had squeezed out an hour during the lunch break just to meet mei yun in a hurry? the boys were all furious. mei jing cursed, ¡°stupid old woman, don¡¯t go too far. my mother treats you so well. now that she has passed away for so many years, you¡¯re still scolding her behind her back. don¡¯t forget that my mother earned all your food and clothes from her own company back then!¡± ¡°you little ingrate, stop talking nonsense here!¡± the old woman was angry when she heard this. ignoring mei mu¡¯s obstruction, she walked over with her walking stick, pointed at mei jing¡¯s nose, and scolded, ¡°my son gave me food and clothes now. your mother is dead. why do you care what 1 say about her? if you really have such a backbone, get out of this house yourself. don¡¯t spend the money my son earned!¡± ¡°it¡¯s only natural for me to spend my father¡¯s money! you didn¡¯t earn a single cent in this family. why should i listen to you? don¡¯t think you can take advantage of your age. who do you think you are?¡± mei jing was also furious. he couldn¡¯t care less about etiquette and filial piety now. he only knew that this old woman was on mei mu¡¯s side and even insulted his mother. even if mei yun came back and beat him to death today, he would definitely scold her back for his mother! ¡°xiao jing!¡± of course, mei feng was also very angry, but now was not the time to fight. he was worried that when mei yun came back, he would punish his brother indiscriminately. mei jing hadn¡¯t even graduated from junior high school yet. he still needed to rely on his father. it was not appropriate for him to fall out with mei yun at this time. mei mu had been persuading the elderly lady to calm down. ¡°granny, don¡¯t lower yourself to little jing¡¯s level. he¡¯s still insensible. you must be tired after wandering in the garden for so long. 1 think you¡¯d better go back to your room with me to rest.¡± ¡°who are you calling insensible?¡± mei jing shook off his brother¡¯s hand and turned his anger to mutou mei. ¡°you¡¯re the daughter of a murderer. why are you pretending to be a good person here? bah! i don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t know anything when your mother found someone to do those things!¡± ¡°xiao jing!¡± it was too late for mei feng to cover mei jing¡¯s mouth. mei mu was completely stunned on the spot. she looked at mei jing in disbelief. ¡°who did you say is the daughter of a murderer? what right do you have to say that about me?¡± she cried on the spot. ¡°i know you don¡¯t like me, and 1 admit that i did do a lot of wrong things in the past, but i¡¯m also seriously correcting myself. i also want to make it up to you, but why do you keep harping on me and accusing me of this?¡± ¡°my dear granddaughter, don¡¯t cry. i¡¯ll teach them a lesson for you.¡± the old woman glanced at mei jing who was so angry that his face and neck turned red and said angrily, ¡°you¡¯re getting more and more outrageous! apologize to mumu now. otherwise, i¡¯ll beat you to death now before your father comes back!¡± ¡°then do it!¡± mei jing wouldn¡¯t admit his mistake to her. now that things had come to this point, he was no longer afraid of anything. anyway, as long as these two people were in the mei family, he would cause no peace in the family! in the corner, a nanny in charge of cleaning quietly picked up her phone to inform mei yun. mei shu only glanced at her from the corner of his eye, and she was so frightened that she almost lost her grip on her phone. the coldness in mei shu¡¯s eyes went straight to the bottom of her heart. but when she looked again, mei shu had already looked away and wasn¡¯t looking at her at all. the nanny heaved a sigh of relief and quickly made a call to mei yun, putting all the blame on mei jing. ¡°alright.¡± mei shu had seen enough of this farce. he stood up and stood in front of mei jing. looking down at the elderly lady whose expression was getting more and more ferocious, he said, ¡°it seems that you¡¯ve forgotten the slap last time.¡± ¡°little bastard, how dare you hit me?¡± faced with mei shu, the elderly lady¡¯s arrogance was reduced by more than half, but she clearly had no intention of giving in. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only with so many people watching her, how could she be so frightened by a junior that she didn¡¯t even dare to continue? then what dignity would she have in this family in the future? ¡°so you said that because you thought i didn¡¯t dare.¡± mei shu just smiled, but the elderly lady couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°try hitting me!¡± she still straightened her neck unreasonably, as if she was sure that mei shu was just scaring her. ¡°sister, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± seeing this, mei mu stood between the two of them and begged, ¡°dad should be back soon. you¡¯d better apologize to granny and let the matter pass quickly..¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: The Last Winner chapter 388: the last winner translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°why should my sister apologize!¡± mei jing stuck his head out from behind mei shu and roared indignantly. the elderly lady¡¯s sharp voice was not to be outdone either. ¡°mu mu, stay out of this matter. i¡¯d like to see if this damn girl dares to hit me today. if she dares to hit me, i¡¯ll make her go back to the countryside today! the mei family won¡¯t have a daughter like her in the future!¡± mei jing was so angry that he wanted to quarrel with her. mei shu raised his hand to stop them. compared to her agitated brothers, mei shu was very calm. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. you really don¡¯t have the final say in this matter. i¡¯m my father¡¯s first daughter in name, and mei mu, who you value, is just an illegitimate daughter. even if her mother is already married to my father, she is still a home-wrecker. she will carry this stain for the rest of her life, just like you did back then.¡± everyone was stunned. even the elderly lady couldn¡¯t refute her. this matter was heard by mei shu by chance in her previous life. she didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but after being reborn, she had seen through many things. and because she knew this secret, she could understand why the elderly lady never liked bai ling but was biased towards wang yue. because they were essentially the same kind of people. the elderly lady treated wang yue well because she was mentally twisted. mei jing reacted the fastest and most powerfully. he widened his eyes in disbelief and shouted as if he was afraid that others couldn¡¯t hear him, ¡°ah! so granny, you were also a home-wrecker back then? is my father an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°nonsense! i¡¯m not a home-wrecker!¡± the elderly lady was so angry that her face turned green, and her chest heaved violently as she panted. she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t even hold her walking stick steadily. mei shu¡¯s voice was lazy but very loud, enough for everyone in the living room to hear clearly. ¡°so you don¡¯t want to admit that you were a home-wrecker too. you also know that it¡¯s dishonorable. then why did you protect wang yue and let her give birth to an illegitimate daughter outside?¡± ¡°what do you know? i just like wang yue. wang yue is stronger than your mother! a hundred times stronger! mumu is my favorite granddaughter! she is more obedient, sensible, and filial than you! she should be the most doted on daughter of the mei family! who do you think you are!¡± the elderly lady¡¯s words became more and more harsh, and she became more and more agitated. mei shu still said expressionlessly, ¡°back then, you took a fancy to a married man and used shameful means to make yourself the wife of the mei family. therefore, when your son brought his fair girlfriend home, you disliked her and tried to stop the two of them from being together. when my parents were dating, you kept introducing women to my father.¡± ¡°when you learned that your son had another woman outside, you were overjoyed. in fact, you don¡¯t like wang yue. you just like to watch others try their best to please your mother-in-law like you did back then, pretending to be obedient. you just want to satisfy your vanity so that your identity as mrs. mei will seem more legitimate.¡± ¡°actually, in the end, you just found a sense of identity as a home-wrecker in wang yue. but no matter what, you will forever be a disgrace to the mei family.¡± mei shu¡¯s words were powerful. the entire villa fell silent. no one dared to discuss in a low voice. even their breathing was as light as possible. this was a secret that none of them knew. only then did the servants who had stayed in the mei family for a long time come to a realization. no matter what bai ling did back then, the elderly lady didn¡¯t like her. it turned out that this was the key. the elderly lady was dumbfounded. she opened her mouth and tried to say something, but her lips trembled for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute. even an unruly person like her had to admit that mei shu was right. after she married into the mei family as she wished, she had been laughed at in the back countless times and couldn¡¯t even raise her head. when her son brought back a beautiful and lovely girlfriend and took good care of her, her jealousy inexplicably began to rise. bai ling¡¯s face overlapped with that of her husband¡¯s ex-wife. she began to badmouth bai ling in front of her son crazily and even introduced several blind dates to him behind his back, with the purpose of breaking them up. however, she underestimated the relationship between bai ling and mei yun. in the end, the two of them successfully married and got married. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing their love, she bullied bai ling even more. when wang yue appeared, the old lady¡¯s jealousy that hadn¡¯t been appeased for a long time suddenly turned into ecstasy. she looked at wang yue as if she were looking at herself back then. she almost doted on wang yue as if she were her daughter and treated bai ling even more coldly. mei shu was right. she just wanted to find a sense of identity from wang yue. only by helping wang yue win over bai ling could she convince herself in her heart. so what if a home-wrecker replaced the legitimate wife? in the end, she was the final winner.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Truce Chapter 389: Truce Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Why? What I said is true, so you don¡¯t know what to say at all, right?¡± Mei Shu sneered and took a step forward. She raised her hand to push away Mei Mu, who was about to say something, stood in front of the elderly lady and suddenly roared, ¡°Speak!¡± The elderly lady was taken aback by her words and her shoulders trembled before she said, ¡°I, I have nothing to say to a little girl like you! Is this the way you talk to me? No matter what, I¡¯m your elder!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re an elder, have you ever been as kind to a junior as an elder should be?¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows and looked at her playfully. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot. Of course you have, but it¡¯s just for Mei Mu.¡± With that said, she glanced at her good sister. Mei Mu trembled and apologized very quickly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you and your brothers had been treated so unfairly for so many years, but I really didn¡¯t mean to snatch your grandmother¡¯s love. As you said just now, this is what your grandmother thinks. If you and your brothers feel that it¡¯s unfair, 1 will try to give in to you and make it up to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Even Mei Feng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He sneered and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you blush when you say that?¡± Mei Mu lowered his head in shame and continued to apologize. ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m willing to correct myself and make it up to you in the future. Can you give me another chance?¡± She said it pitifully and sincerely. The servants who had a good impression of her recently immediately felt pity for her. Mei Shu saw their expressions and felt even more amused. ¡°Mumu, why are you apologizing to them? This has nothing to do with you.¡± The elderly lady was still trying to speak up for Mei Mu. ¡°Granny, 1 beg you. Let this matter go. Dad is coming back soon. He¡¯s already very tired from working hard outside every day. Let¡¯s not let him worry about his family anymore.¡± Mei Mu sobbed in the elderly lady¡¯s ear. The elderly lady patted her hand in her heart. Mei Mu was giving her a way out. She had lost face in front of everyone today, and she didn¡¯t want to continue to entangle with Mei Shu, so she went with the flow and said, ¡°You¡¯re the sensible one. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯ve doted on you for so many years. You¡¯re indeed ten thousand times stronger than some people. Let¡¯s go back to my room to talk.¡± At this moment, she was still talking to Mei Shu arrogantly, but she was much more restrained than before. She probably knew that Mei Shu was not to be trifled with and didn¡¯t want to have a head-on conflict with her again. The two of them supported each other up the stairs, looking pitiful as if they were the ones who had been wronged. Little did he know that everything was caused by the elderly lady insulting Bai Ling for no reason. ¡°Sister, this Mei Mu is not as easy to deal with as before!¡± After everyone dispersed, Mei Yan ran to his sister and reminded her in a low voice. Needless to say, Mei Shu also felt the change in Mei Mu. However, they still had the upper hand. Mei Shu smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Let¡¯s do what we should do step by step. However, Xiao Jing¡¯s words today reminded Mei Mu. If she really knows what happened back then, I¡¯m afraid she will try her best to stop us from continuing our investigation.¡± Mei Feng nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Mei Mu knows what Wang Yue did back then, she will definitely be alarmed. We have to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t let her find a chance to help Wang Yue overturn the case.¡± Mei Jing finally calmed down and realized that he had misspoken just now. He blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I spoke too fast just now, but 1 will definitely keep my mouth shut and never mention anything in front of Mei Mu!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu was relieved. Mei Yun was busy today. After receiving a call from a servant at home, he hurriedly finished his work and rushed home. However, he was relieved to see Mei Shu tutoring his younger brothers. A smile finally appeared on Mei Yun¡¯s tense face. ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, Daddy, Butler Zhao has been saving your share for you. Go eat.¡± Mei Shu took the time to look up and answer him before continuing to explain the questions to Mei Jing. When Mei Yun passed by them, he asked casually, ¡°Where are Mumu and Granny? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡± Mei Jing secretly rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Mei Mu helped Granny back to her room to rest.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see them first.¡± Mei Yun took off his suit coat and handed it to Butler Zhao. Then, he wanted to go upstairs, but halfway through, he suddenly stopped and personally went to the kitchen to pour a cup of warm milk for each of them. He instructed them to finish it as soon as possible before walking upstairs again. Upstairs, the room specially prepared for the elderly lady was unlatched. Mei Yun could hear the conversation inside from the door.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: In-depth Investigation Chapter 390: In-depth Investigation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be angry. Be careful not to hurt your body. Your body isn¡¯t too good in the first place. What will happen to me if anything happens to you?¡± Mei Mu sobbed pitifully. ¡°In this family, you dote on me the most!¡± The elderly lady took a deep breath and said, ¡°1 want to protect you, but as you can see today, Mei Shu¡¯s words are really vicious. She¡¯s as difficult to deal with as her mother who died early! I can¡¯t do anything about it! But don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t let Mei Shu be so smug! Sooner or later, you will be the only daughter in this family!¡± Mei Mu stopped crying and leaned into the elderly lady¡¯s arms affectionately. ¡°1 don¡¯t ask for anything else. 1 just hope that Granny will love me like this forever so that I can be satisfied.¡± As soon as she said this, she noticed that the light at the crack of the door had dimmed. Obviously, someone was standing there eavesdropping. Mei Mu was shocked and continued, ¡°But Sister is still Daddy¡¯s biological daughter. No matter how much she doesn¡¯t like me, I can¡¯t really drive her away. I just hope that Daddy can forgive me and Mommy for what we did in the past. In the future, 1 will be filial to Granny and Daddy and take good care of my younger brothers so that Sister can go to university without any worries.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind-hearted!¡± The elderly lady pinched the tip of her nose affectionately and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why did Mei Jing say that you were the daughter of the murderer just now? Do you know what happened?¡± Mei Mu¡¯s breathing was messed up, and he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Xiao Jing might have watched too many television dramas and is talking nonsense. Granny, don¡¯t take it to heart. Xiao Jing is just a child who hasn¡¯t grown up. Children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡± Only then did the elderly lady stop asking. But Mei Yun heard what he said just now. He frowned in confusion. He wanted to ask Mei Jing what he had just said, but when he stood on the stairs and saw his children studying seriously in the living room, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Forget it. It was just a small fight after all. Since the matter was over, why should he mention it again? With this in mind, Mei Yun returned to the study and continued to look at Bai Ling¡¯s photo, missing her. The next day, after Mei Shu instructed Mei Jing and Mei Yan to take good care of Mei He and not let Mei He leave their sight alone, he took Mei Feng to see Elder Feng. The old man was old and couldn¡¯t manage the warehouses in the manor anymore, but in order to make a living, he gritted his teeth and persevered. Mei Shu learned from his investigation that Elder Feng originally had two sons, but unfortunately, his sons were unfilial and no one was willing to take the old man home to support him. The old man could only live alone in the warehouse arranged by the villa. When Mei Shu and Mei Feng found him, the old man was sorting out the old things that had accumulated dust in the warehouse. ¡°Hello, old man. I¡¯m Mei Shu.¡± Mei Shu handed over the condolences with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you on behalf of my mother.¡± Elder Feng was stunned for a moment. He stared at Mei Shu for a long time. After confirming that he had never seen this girl before, he asked in confusion, ¡°Did you get the wrong person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. You¡¯re the person I¡¯m looking for. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± The nutritional supplements she brought were specially for the elderly. They were not cheap. The old man had been in this manor for so many years. How could he not tell the worth of these gifts? He quickly stuffed the things back into Mei Shu¡¯s hands. ¡°These foods are too precious. 1 really don¡¯t need them. Besides, 1 haven¡¯t helped anyone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t blame you for not remembering. In fact, my mother received your favor six years ago. I¡¯m here today on her behalf.¡± At the mention of six years ago, Old Elder Feng¡¯s eyelids twitched hard. He sat on the chair uneasily and said, ¡°Six years ago?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Feng picked up the topic, took out a photo of Bai Ling, and handed it to him. ¡°This is our mother. You should still remember her, right?¡± At first, Grandpa Feng narrowed his turbid eyes to take a look, but when he suddenly saw the woman in the photo clearly, he was so frightened that the photo in his hand almost fell to the ground. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman who died in a car accident on the mountain road six years ago? Oh, that matter has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Mr. Feng, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Mei Shu smiled sweetly and said, ¡°We¡¯re not here to investigate how my mother got into that accident. 1 just miss my mother a little and want to go to the place she went back then. When 1 walked to the villa, 1 remembered that she once mentioned to me on the phone that her car once ran out of gas when she was in the manor. She said that someone helped her back then. I think this person should be you. After all, you¡¯re responsible for putting away things like oil drums..¡± Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Key Evidence Chapter 391: Key Evidence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh, yes, I did give her that bucket of brake oil.¡± Grandpa Feng hesitated and said, ¡°Wait!¡± Mei Shu, with a puzzled expression, watched the stooped figure of the old man as he walked into the warehouse. She and Mei Feng looked at each other, both seeing deep confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Mei Feng lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think this old man remembers what happened back then too well?¡± Mei Shu nodded and said, ¡°1 think he probably knows something. Let¡¯s follow him and take a look!¡± The two of them reached an agreement and quietly followed behind. Grandpa Feng quickly walked to the small warehouse at the back. After pushing open the heavy wooden door, dust immediately fell on the old man. Mei Shu quickly took out a tissue to help him brush away the dust. Grandpa Feng smiled at her and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re such a nice person. Few young people are as enthusiastic as you now. They all look down on old men like me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1 believe there are still many people willing to do this now.¡± As Mei Shu spoke, he had already wiped the dust off the old man¡¯s shoulder. Then, he said in confusion, ¡°Mr. Feng, what do you want to find? Just tell us. My brother and I will help you find it.¡± Mei Feng hurriedly echoed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Feng, you¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Just let us know if you need anything.¡± Grandpa Feng heaved a sigh of relief and pointed at a pile of junk in the innermost part of the warehouse. ¡°After the accident, the manager asked me to throw away the bucket of unused brake oil. I couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so I secretly kept it. Later, I remembered that the brake oil would be wasted if it expired, so I found an iron bucket to store it in.¡± Mei Shu never expected to have such a big surprise this time. Mei Feng clenched his fists in excitement and immediately rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Mr. Feng, did you say that the bucket of oil is here now? I¡¯ll find it now!¡± ¡°Oh, child, be careful. Don¡¯t bump into anything.¡± Grandpa Feng watched nervously as Mei Feng¡¯s fair hands suddenly touched dirty junk. Mei Shu comforted him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just let Xiao Feng find the things. By the way, why has this bucket of brake oil been stored for so many years? Did no one use it later?¡± ¡°This oil has been used by the dead. Who still dares to use it? They¡¯re all afraid of bad luck!¡± After Grandpa Feng said this, he remembered that the dead person he mentioned was the mother of these two children and immediately stopped awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Children, don¡¯t misunderstand!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to us. You¡¯ve already helped us a lot by keeping this bucket of brake oil.¡± Mei Shu helped him sit down on a wooden chair. As they spoke, Mei Feng had already quickly turned over the pile of junk inside. He finally found the oil bucket full of dust and ran over happily. ¡°Sister! Found it!¡± Mei Shu immediately looked at the old man, asking him for confirmation. Grandpa Feng nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it! I didn¡¯t expect you to come to see me for such a trivial matter. That car accident was too tragic! This bucket of brake oil is probably expired. In fact, it shouldn¡¯t be useful to find it. But if you want to take it away, go ahead. Anyway, it¡¯s useless for us to keep it.¡± Mei Shu immediately said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much. By the way, did anyone come to find this bucket of brake oil after the car accident?¡± Grandpa Feng narrowed his eyes and thought carefully for a while before saying, ¡°Yes! There is! It¡¯s a young man. He asked me to give him the brake oil. The brake oil was considered the property of the manor back then. If it¡¯s lost, I¡¯ll have to compensate. Besides, his attitude is not good, just like my two damn sons! I didn¡¯t give it to him, and he didn¡¯t come to me later.¡± At the mention of this, Grandpa Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. He began to nag at them. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but when that young man saw that I refused to give the things to him no matter what, he actually wanted to hit me. I¡¯m not afraid of this! If he has the ability, he can just beat me to death! Anyway, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! But I don¡¯t think he has the courage to kill me. He can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Grandpa Feng looked a little smug. Mei Shu was almost certain that the young man Grandpa Feng mentioned was Zhou Nan! He had wanted to take away the bucket of brake oil to destroy the evidence after the incident, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet Grandpa Feng, who had a worse temper than him. Later, Zhou Nan didn¡¯t come to ask for it again. He probably didn¡¯t want to cause trouble because the matter had passed. However, this gave them direct evidence that someone had indeed tampered with Bai Ling¡¯s car accident. Mei Feng clenched the handle of the oil drum, wishing he could send the things to the police station now and ask the police to re-investigate the accident.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Two-timing Chapter 392: Two-timing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No matter how bad-tempered or villainous a person was, they would be afraid of someone who was fearless of death. Zhou Nan was used to being unreasonable. His methods were useful to Liu Lan, but they were useless to Grandpa Feng. Mei Shu praised Grandpa Feng¡¯s bravery. The elderly man clearly enjoyed it and happily led them away from the dusty place. Mei Shu and Han Fei couldn¡¯t wait to hand the things over to Captain Wang, so they sat with the old man for a while before getting up to leave. Before leaving, Mei Shu promised the old man that he would come to see him again. Only then did Grandpa Feng reluctantly watch them leave. By the time Mei Shu and Mei Feng came out of the police station, it was already evening. At this moment, the streets were busy, and it was time to get off work. No matter how anxious Mei Feng was, they could only come to Captain Wang on Monday to ask about the situation. Sending the oil barrel to the police station, he was relieved. At this moment, he finally felt hungry, so he took the initiative to buy some snacks and celebrate with his brothers tonight. Mei Shu nodded in agreement, and the two of them went to a nearby restaurant with good reviews. The bill was paid. As soon as Mei Shu got out of the car, she bumped into Jiang He who was waiting outside. She immediately walked over in surprise and greeted him, ¡°What a coincidence. All Si is eating here too?¡± Jiang He was surprised to see her, but then avoided her eyes and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not convenient for Master Si to see you today.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t think too much about it. After bidding farewell to Jiang He, she entered the restaurant with Mei Feng. At the door, Jiang He was sweating profusely. Seeing Mei Shu walk into the hall with his own eyes, he quickly took out his phone to call Master Si. Unexpectedly, before his call connected, he saw Master Si coming down the stairs through the transparent glass at the entrance of the restaurant. Shen Yuan was dressed very nicely today. She was wearing a light brown dress, which made her look warm and gentle. Along the way down from the second floor of the restaurant, she successfully attracted a lot of attention. Unfortunately, the person she wanted to attract the most didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. ¡°All Si, let¡¯s come to this restaurant for dinner again next time. I think the dishes here taste good. What do you think?¡± As soon as she said so, Shen Yuan turned around and saw Mei Shu sitting at an empty table not far away expressionlessly, looking at her gloomily. She quickly glanced at Lu Si guiltily and happened to see the shock in his eyes. Shen Yuan held back her laughter and took the initiative to walk to Mei Shu to talk to her. ¡°Miss Mei, what a coincidence. Are you here for a date and dinner too?¡± As she spoke, she looked at the boy sitting opposite Mei Shu meaningfully. Having followed Mei Shu for a long time, Mei Shu also learned to adopt her expressionless demeanor. At this moment, he glanced at Lu Si gloomily and explained, ¡°I¡¯m her younger brother.¡± Shen Yuan pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth. She turned around and teased Lu Si affectionately, ¡°So you¡¯re siblings. Look, 1 accidentally misunderstood. I¡¯m really sorry, Ah Si. You should be relieved now.¡± Ah Si? Mei Shu caught her address accurately and frowned. Lu Si was horrified and quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. The raw materials for this dish you just ordered are not enough. Why don¡¯t you try another dish? We still have a lot of specialties.¡± Before Lu Si finished explaining, the waiter interrupted. He could only shut his mouth. Mei Shu shook his head and said, ¡°Then forget it. 1 suddenly don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Welcome next time.¡± The waiter followed her and apologized until he sent her away. Lu Si hurriedly followed him out and grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s arm. ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯m not dating her.¡± ¡°All Si!¡± Shen Yuan gently called him from behind and then walked over gracefully. ¡°Grandpa suddenly called me via video call. Let¡¯s answer his call first.¡± Lu Si loosened his grip. Mei Shu took the opportunity to retract his arm. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Goodbye.¡± With that, she took Mei Feng¡¯s hand and got into a cab that happened to be parked in front of her without looking back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was very tense. Mei Feng carefully peeped at her face and asked tentatively, ¡°Sister, are the two of them really in that kind of relationship? But I could tell last time that that person clearly likes you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mei Shu narrowed her eyes, and the sound of Shen Yuan calling Lu Si ¡°Ah Si¡± kept echoing in her ears. She opened the car window impatiently to take a breath. Mei Feng hesitated for a moment and decided to persuade her. ¡°I think that person wants to explain to Sister. Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Why don¡¯t you listen to what he has to say first? If he really dares to cheat on you, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Mei Shu nodded absent-mindedly. The good mood she felt after finding the evidence had completely disappeared.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Heart-to-Heart Talk at Night Chapter 393: Heart-to-Heart Talk at Night Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After dinner, Mei Shu wanted to go out for a breather. Mei Feng was about to go upstairs when he turned around and saw his sister looking dejected. He followed her worriedly. The two of them walked to the small pavilion in the courtyard and sat down. There were still many mosquitoes in early summer. Mei Shu subconsciously hugged her arms and looked at the dark night. ¡°It should rain tomorrow. What a pity. I wanted to take Xiao He out to play.¡± ¡°The doctor said that Xiao He is recovering well and can go out for a walk. Why don¡¯t we call Xiao Jing and Yanyan next weekend and take Xiao He out to play?¡± Mei Feng sat next to her and smiled. Mei Shu nodded softly, turned his head, and said slowly, ¡°If the brake oil can¡¯t verify the composition of the matter inside because it expired, we should have worked for nothing again.¡± Mei Feng paused and said, ¡°Sister, if Dad knew that Wang Yue hired someone to kill Mom, would he agree to sue Wang Yue and make her pay with her life?¡± Mei Shu narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°No matter what he thinks, I¡¯ll make that woman pay the price. Don¡¯t forget that she could take out so much money for Zhou Nan back then because of Dad. And Dad¡¯s money was earned by opening a company with Mom. She used Mom¡¯s money to buy Mom¡¯s life.¡± Mei Feng subconsciously clenched his fists. ¡°1 haven¡¯t forgotten. Even if I don¡¯t acknowledge my biological father, 1 must avenge my mother. 1 believe my younger brothers think so too.¡± Mei Shu pursed her thin lips and suddenly relaxed after a while. She put on a gentle smile and reached out to touch his head. ¡°Xiao Feng, when 1 leave Lin City to go to university in the future, 1¡¯11 need you to take care of the family. But not long after, you will leave home too.¡± Mei Feng was stunned for a moment. He suddenly took her hand, lowered his head, and asked gloomily, ¡°Sister, you can go to university wherever you want. You can do whatever you want, but that man today¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± Mei Shu looked away unnaturally. ¡°I¡¯m not in a relationship with him. I can go to any place for college. Why should I consider him?¡± ¡°But you care a lot, Sister.¡± Mei Feng saw through her thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Actually, as a younger brother, 1 really don¡¯t want you to find a boyfriend so early. But if you like him very much, you should solve the suspicion and doubt between you and him. You should make things clear.¡± ¡°You know a lot.¡± Mei Shu teased him with a smile. ¡°Do you already have a little girlfriend behind your family¡¯s back?¡± Mei Feng blushed and quickly denied, ¡°No! Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mei Shu laughed out loud at his innocent reaction, but there was not much real joy in his laughter. There was only loneliness that grew stronger and stronger. Mei Feng heard it clearly and pressed the corners of his mouth down sadly. ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t want to laugh, don¡¯t laugh.¡± A soft sigh dispersed into the wind. Mei Shu suddenly stopped laughing. Her long hair covered half of her face, making it impossible to see her emotions, but her voice was exceptionally cold. ¡°Go back. It¡¯s late.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mei Feng¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. In front of her, a man who had appeared out of nowhere was looking down at the person he had been thinking about ail night. His slender fingers clasped her arm, and his lips moved slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Mei Shu suddenly raised his head and met Lu Si¡¯s tired eyes in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She didn¡¯t even hear the footsteps? Lu Si sighed and took her hand, about to pull her away. Mei Feng immediately said, ¡°Well, Master Si, you can talk to Sister here. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lu Si nodded at him, then took off his coat and put it on Mei Shu. ¡°Why are you feeding mosquitoes here at night? Why don¡¯t you put on an extra coat for yourself?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. Why are you here? When did you come?¡± Mei Shu stared at him without blinking. It would be a lie to say that she was unhappy. Lu Si lowered his head and explained to her seriously, ¡°I wanted to see you, so I came. I arrived when you were laughing sadly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu blushed and quickly looked away, trying to cover it up. ¡°Who let you in? You¡¯re trespassing!¡± It turned out that her laughter was so loud that it even covered his approaching footsteps. Lu Si held her face, forcing her to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re angry about me having dinner with Shen Yuan.¡± Mei Shu brushed his hand away and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. It¡¯s your business who you want to eat with. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°What if 1 said that 1 ate with her for you?¡± Lu Si continued to stare at her. Mei Shu glared at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t use me as an excuse. 1 didn¡¯t force you to go..¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Developed Feelings for Him Chapter 394: Developed Feelings for Him Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then let me tell you slowly, okay?¡± Lu Si looked at her almost pleadingly. Mei Feng¡¯s words were still ringing in Mei Shu¡¯s ears. Mei Shu fell silent, unusually refraining from using words to provoke him. Instead, she took a step back, sat on the other side, and awkwardly said, ¡°Well, go ahead then. I¡¯m in a hurry to go back to sleep.¡± Lu Si chuckled and sat opposite her obediently. ¡°Shen Yuan¡­¡± As soon as he said this name, he keenly noticed that Mei Shu¡¯s body suddenly stiffened. Lu Si smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not dating her tonight. I ate with her because of my grandfather¡¯s orders.¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I was engaged to Shen Yuan, but that was just a joke of my elders when I was young. My grandfather and her Grandpa secretly agreed. Later, the two families didn¡¯t contact each other much, so no one mentioned this matter again. 1 didn¡¯t tell you because even I forgot that there was such a thing.¡± Mei Shu listened quietly, hiding in the shadows, cold and distant, refusing to expose any emotions to him. Lu Si pretended to move a short distance to her unintentionally and continued to explain, ¡°I just made a deal with her. Although Grandpa didn¡¯t force me to marry Shen Yuan, he heard something from Lu Yan and seems to be biased against you. The Shen family is in a critical moment and needs connections the most.¡± ¡°Shen Yuan promised me that as long as 1 accompanied her through this act and let the Shen family survive this crisis, she would personally explain to my grandfather that she didn¡¯t want to marry me. And she would also help me solve Lu Yan. Then our families will have nothing to do with each other. She won¡¯t hinder the two of us from being together in the future. Grandpa insisted that I go to dinner with her tonight. Can you accept my explanation?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect Lu Yan to be involved. She frowned and said, ¡°How is Shen Yuan going to deal with Lu Yan?¡± Lu Si was stunned for a moment. He smiled and pursed his lips into a straight line. ¡°Lu Yan told my grandfather about you and him being childhood sweethearts. He even said that he had a crush on you. Under such circumstances, Grandpa won¡¯t agree to us being together. After all, he is my nephew. I can¡¯t be too ruthless, so it¡¯s just right for Shen Yuan to solve him.¡± Mei Shu understood and her face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you asked Shen Yuan to deceive Lu Yan¡¯s feelings.¡± Lu Si knew that she had misunderstood him. While explaining in a panic, he sat beside Mei Shu. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Shen Yuan has no interest in Lu Yan at all. Although I don¡¯t know what she plans to do, I¡¯m sure of one thing. As long as Shen Yuan still wants the Shen family to develop safely in Lin City, she will never offend the Lu family. My sister-in-law is not easy to fool.¡± Thinking of Lu Yan¡¯s mother, Mei Shu was slightly relieved. She was so strict and had high expectations for her son. She probably wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt Lu Yan easily. It turned out that Lu Si and Shen Yuan were publicly together just to make the outside world think that the Lu family was supporting the Shen family and give the Shen family a chance to make a comeback. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Lu Si to give up this deal. Because Shen Yuan had once done her a favor. Even if Shen Yuan really liked Lu Si and came for him, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t find a reason to drive Shen Yuan away. After the matter was explained, Mei Shu¡¯s tense shoulders relaxed. She finally found that Lu Si had sat so close to her when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. She immediately moved to the side in dissatisfaction and scolded, ¡°Then why do you say it¡¯s for me? It¡¯s clearly for yourself!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si responded quickly without any intention of retorting. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for me. 1 don¡¯t want you to face so many obstacles from your family after you get together with me. If 1 like you, 1 will pave all the roads for you and then wait for the day you agree to be with me.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and her heart was beating fast. It was as if someone had set off fireworks in the sky. They were dazzling, but they were not as attractive as the person in front of her. ¡°I can wait for that day, right?¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t be any closer. Their breaths turned the narrow air moist and hot. ¡°I¡­¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and he was lost for words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Cough, cough.¡± A light cough interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere between the two. Lu Si looked back unhappily, only to see Mei Yan and Mei Jing glaring at him. Mei Yan took a few steps into Mei Shu¡¯s arms, put his arms around her neck, and pushed Lu Si away. ¡°Sister is mine! You big liar, don¡¯t even think about abducting my sister!¡± Lu Si wasn¡¯t angry. He flicked his forehead with a smile. ¡°Little guy, do you know what abducting means?¡± ¡°I know! It means to abduct women!¡± Mei Yan glared at him, fearing that this big liar would sell his sister away when he wasn¡¯t paying attention! Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Rumors Chapter 395: Rumors Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yanyan! Don¡¯t use the words you haven¡¯t figured out yet!¡± Mei Shu hugged the little guy reproachfully and took the opportunity to walk to Mei Jing. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We¡¯re going up to rest. You can go now.¡± This was the signal to bid the guest farewell. Lu Si said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already explained everything that needs to be explained, as long as you don¡¯t continue to be sad alone.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s sad?¡± Mei Shu glared at him and left with her arm around her brother¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t even look at him, but her face was burning. The next day was the last day Chu Rui stayed in Lin City. Mei Shu specially invited him to her home for a small gathering. As soon as Mei Yan heard that this person had helped his sister a lot in the countryside, he immediately helped Butler Zhao wash the vegetables and clear the table. ¡°Oh, Little Young Master, you just need to rest on the side. Someone will do these things!¡± Butler Zhao was afraid that Mei Yan would hurt himself if he ran around like this, so he quickly took the fork away. Mei Yan pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Sister has already gone out to pick them up. These people are so clumsy and aren¡¯t ready yet. How can I not worry?¡± Zhao Yan thought to himself, Since when is it this little ancestor¡¯s turn to worry about family matters? He quickly found an excuse to coax him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see if Young Master Mei He is prepared? Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to see Miss¡¯s friend? I¡¯m worried that he will be a little nervous. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡± At the mention of Mei He, Mei Yan became obedient indeed. He nodded decisively and said, ¡°Okay, then quickly set up this place. I¡¯m coming over to inspect it in person later!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zhao Yan quickly nodded and bowed behind him. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Mei Yan really go to Young Master Mei He¡¯s room upstairs that he heaved a sigh of relief. When he turned around again, he was already serious. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and tidy up this place. Are you waiting for Young Master to cause trouble for you later?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to tidy up? Just make some simple food. He¡¯s a country boy; it doesn¡¯t matter what he eats!¡± The old lady, dissatisfied with the whole family¡¯s busyness for Mei Shu, spat melon seeds on the ground from time to time, making the housekeepers sweep the floor repeatedly. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t say that. After all, he is Sister¡¯s good friend. Speaking of which, Sister has lived in the countryside for so many years. She must be taken care of a lot by that boy. We should be grateful.¡± Mei Mu coaxed the elderly lady with a smile while peeling an apple for her. Upon hearing this, the elderly lady rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mumu, you reminded me. That boy must be that damn girl¡¯s boyfriend? No wonder she insisted on taking him home!¡± Mei Mu stole a glance at Zhao Yan¡¯s livid face not far away and hurriedly said, ¡°Granny, why would Sister have a boyfriend? Don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just innocent. I think their relationship is definitely not ordinary. The children who grew up in the countryside are wild and uneducated. They can do anything!¡± The elderly lady¡¯s words were obviously getting more and more unpleasant. Zhao Yan walked over with a tense face and interrupted her. ¡°Madam, in the past few years when Miss lived in the countryside, she had been accompanied by someone from your family. If Miss really has something, President Mei must know.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Are you blaming me for framing her? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a worker for our family! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask my son to fire you immediately!¡± The elderly lady didn¡¯t give any face to anyone. Although she had no power at all, she still wanted to do whatever she wanted in this family with her son¡¯s identity. Upon seeing this, Mei Mu hurriedly spoke up for Butler Zhao. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t make things difficult for Butler Zhao. I know the old woman who accompanied Sister in the countryside. If you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can call her now to verify it.¡± ¡°Okay, then fight now. I¡¯d like to see if that damn girl has already been with another man¡­¡± Before the elderly lady finished speaking, Zhao Yan coughed lightly, looking a little angry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not to mention that he had watched Mei Shu grow up, even if he was just an ordinary passerby, he couldn¡¯t stand others unscrupulously slandering a girl¡¯s innocence behind her back. No matter how much the elderly lady didn¡¯t like Mei Shu, it was fine to say some things to her face, but it would be too much to spread dirty rumors behind her back! At this moment, Mei Mu still had to maintain her beautiful image of being pure and gentle. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to see the elderly lady confront Butler Zhao in front of her. She seemed to be protecting Mei Shu, but in fact, she wanted to take the opportunity to let everyone hear about Mei Shu¡¯s despicable behavior in the countryside from Old Wang. She was certain that Old Wang would never say anything good about Mei Shu! Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Visit the Mei Family Chapter 396: Visit the Mei Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the call was made, the noisy living room gradually fell silent. The cold and mechanical female voice reminded him that the other party¡¯s phone had been switched off. Mei Mu was stunned. Her eyes flickered as she thought of a terrifying possibility. ¡°Oh, Missy is back!¡± Butler Zhao left Mei Mu and the elderly lady behind and quickly led his men to welcome her. Seeing Chu Rui coming in behind Mei Shu, he smiled respectfully and said, ¡°This must be Missy¡¯s good friend. Please come in.¡± ¡°You must be Butler Zhao. My name is Chu Rui. I often heard Shu¡¯er mention you and say that you treat her very well.¡± Chu Rui politely handed over the gift he had prepared earlier. Although it was just some fruits and snacks and didn¡¯t cost much, it was still a token of his appreciation. Butler Zhao was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Missy also mentioned to me that she was often taken care of by you when she was with you. Please come in. You are an honored guest today. If you need anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Butler Zhao.¡± Chu Rui changed into his shoes behind Mei Shu. When he walked into the living room, he was slightly stunned to see the old woman and the girl on the sofa. Butler Zhao hurriedly introduced to him, ¡°This is Missy¡¯s grandmother, the old lady of our Mei family. This is¡­¡± Mei Mu took the initiative to introduce herself, ¡°I am Mei Mu. You are my sister¡¯s friend, so you are also my friend. Please sit down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was Chu Rui¡¯s first time here. He didn¡¯t expect an elder to be at home. He immediately became a little reserved. After sitting down, he rubbed his hands and said nervously, ¡°Hello, Grandma. I didn¡¯t know you were at home. How about I go buy a little gift for you now?¡± The elderly lady snorted and was about to say something sarcastic when she looked up and saw Mei Shu staring at her gloomily. The taunting remarks that were on the tip of her tongue suddenly couldn¡¯t be spoken! The old lady, irritated by her own momentary weakness, frowned and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Since you came empty-handed, that¡¯s your own business. 1 won¡¯t nitpick. After all, you were brought back by Mei Shu, and it¡¯s not my reputation at stake if you make a fool of yourself.¡± Chu Rui¡¯s face turned even redder. He jumped up from the sofa almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it now!¡± Mei Shu quickly intercepted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯m already happy that you came to see me specifically. Come, let me take you to the dining room. My brothers are really looking forward to meeting you.¡± Hearing her words, Chu Rui felt much better. He smiled apologetically at the elderly lady and then quickly followed Mei Shu to the restaurant. ¡°Uncle Zhao, call Xiao Feng and the others down.¡± Mei Shu found a random seat and asked Chu Rui to sit beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. This is my home. Even if you bring something to her, I won¡¯t let her really accept it.¡± ¡°But she is your grandmother after all.¡± Chu Rui could tell that Mei Shu and the elderly lady were not on good terms, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just thought that Mei Shu didn¡¯t grow up at home and wasn¡¯t close to the elderly lady. Mei Shu smiled and didn¡¯t intend to explain further. She asked the nanny to pour him a cup of hot tea. ¡°I¡¯ll take you around after dinner. You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I had been too busy to accompany you these days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t have come uninvited. I¡¯ll inform you in advance next time. Anyway, we already have each other¡¯s contact information now.¡± As Chu Rui spoke, he waved his phone. Mei Shu smiled from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Yes, it will be very convenient for us to contact each other in the future. By the way, you haven¡¯t told me who asked you to come to No.i High School to find me. I have to thank this person. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I will lose contact with you. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for us to meet.¡± Chu Rui frowned and said vaguely, ¡°Actually, I found out about you myself. I didn¡¯t say it before because I was afraid that you would mind. Don¡¯t ask anymore. Anyway, the result is good now.¡± Mei Shu nodded thoughtfully. He knew very well that Lu Yan must have secretly contacted Chu Rui behind his back, hoping that Lu Si would retreat. Thinking of Lu Yan, Mei Shu felt a headache. She simply changed the topic and said, ¡°After this year¡¯s college entrance examination, I will go to the capital to attend university. Then we will be close.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then we can meet often!¡± Chu Rui¡¯s eyes were full of joy. Although he came to Lin City in a hurry this time, fortunately, he could see that Mei Shu was living a good life and had received such good news. Even though he had missed several days of classes, Chu Rui still felt it was worth it. Hasty footsteps soon sounded on the stairs. Sure enough, Mei Yan was the first to rush over and greet Chu Rui. The little guy was very friendly. Seeing Chu Rui, who was much older than him, he seemed to see his real brother. ¡°Are you the boy who grew up with my sister? Thank you for taking care of my sister.. You will be my brother from now on! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with us!¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Male chauvinism Chapter 397: Male chauvinism Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Rui couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Okay, then you will be my younger brothers in the future. Mei Shu is my sister.¡± When he said this, he kept staring at Mei Shu with a pair of smiling eyes, looking very serious. Mei Shu felt a lump in her throat. Thinking of how Chu Rui protected her when she was young, her eyes gradually turned red. ¡°Okay, Brother Rui. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s call each other that in the future.¡± ¡°Then we are family.¡± Chu Rui¡¯s eyes flickered. He thought of another way to become family, and his eyes were full of warmth. They escorted Chu Rui to sit in the middle, and Mei He, who had been standing at the back and didn¡¯t dare to approach, was exposed. Worried that Mei He wouldn¡¯t be used to such an occasion, Mei Shu quickly walked over and put her arms around his shoulders so that he could lean in her arms. ¡°Xiao He, if you¡¯re afraid, I can send you back to your room.¡± Mei He shook his head slightly and said, ¡°No, Yanyan said that the guest who is coming today has helped Sister a lot in the past. Xiao He should come to thank the guest.¡± ¡°Our Xiao He is so sensible!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but gently rub his head and take him to Chu Rui to explain to him. ¡°This is also my younger brother. He has been sick and hasn¡¯t seen strangers for a long time, so he¡¯s a little afraid.¡± Chu Rui walked to him carefully and greeted him softly, ¡°Hello, Xiao He. Don¡¯t be afraid. If you want, you can call me Brother. 1 won¡¯t hurt you!¡± At first, Mei He subconsciously hid behind Mei Shu timidly, but he quickly realized that this action might not be polite. He hurriedly mustered up the courage to stick his head out from behind Mei Shu. Although his voice was very soft, it was enough to be heard clearly. ¡°Hello, Brother Rui.¡± Chu Rui smiled happily. He took the hand that Mei He handed over and led him to sit beside him. ¡°Xiao He, you have to learn to be brave in the future. Your sister can¡¯t protect you forever, but you can always protect your sister.¡± Mei He listened in a daze and then nodded very seriously. ¡°Xiao He will definitely protect Sister!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Girls are all disadvantaged groups and need men to protect them in the first place. How can you keep hiding behind your sister? You should stand bravely in front of your sister like a man!¡± Chu Rui lectured Mei He, not noticing the awkward expressions of the people around him. The young masters of the Mei family didn¡¯t know if other girls were weak, but the only thing they knew was that Mei Shu was definitely not the kind of person who needed protection. Besides, they didn¡¯t agree that girls needed boys to protect them. But Chu Rui meant well, so they certainly wouldn¡¯t say anything. Mei Feng changed the topic with a smile. ¡°I heard from my sister that you¡¯re going to a university in the capital, Brother Rui. It must be a very good school. If my sister goes to the capital in the future, she¡¯ll need you to take care of her.¡± Mei Feng was obviously more mature than his other brothers. Chu Rui replied seriously, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Your sister used to be called my lackey in our village. When her college entrance examination is over, try to get her to apply for a school near mine. This way, she can be closer to me. It¡¯s very convenient for her to contact me if there¡¯s anything. In fact, 1 know very well that Shu¡¯er has always been very smart. If she could enter such a good high school earlier, she might be able to enter the liberal arts university next to mine!¡± Mei Yan rolled his eyes and tentatively raised his hand to interrupt him. ¡°Why can¡¯t my sister go to the same university as you? Wouldn¡¯t that be more convenient for you to take care of her?¡± Chu Rui laughed out loud and said proudly, ¡°1 went to the third-ranked normal university in the capital. If 1 insist on your sister getting into my school, it will be too difficult for her! I didn¡¯t slack off in the entire high school to squeeze into the school!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Jing coughed dryly, trying to remind him that his sister was ranked second in No.i High School. How could she not be able to get into a normal university? But Mei Feng interjected with a smile, ¡°Actually, if Sister works hard, she can go to a university that she really wants to go to. It¡¯s up to her which school she wants to apply to in the end.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er has always been very hardworking and 1 admire and also feel for her, but no matter how hardworking a girl is, she can¡¯t compare to a boy. I just don¡¯t want to give her too much pressure and make her too tired. She¡¯s not bad now. When we reach the capital, no matter which school she chooses in the end, 1 will visit her. However, I still recommend her to a liberal arts school. That¡¯s what girls should learn.¡± Chu Rui was obviously very proud that he could get into such a good university. He went on at length, enthusiastically discussing Mei Shu¡¯s application process. Mei Yan was a little impatient.. He suddenly interrupted him and asked, ¡°Brother Rui, what was your score for the college entrance examination?¡± Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Discrepancy Between Exterior and Interior Chapter 398: Discrepancy Between Exterior and Interior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Rui said proudly, ¡°684 points. Yanyan, you have to study hard in the future and try to get into a good university so that your sister can rest assured.¡± ¡°But I remember my sister¡¯s exam score was six¡­¡± Mei Yan¡¯s words were cut off as Mei Shu used a piece of sliced steak to cover her mouth. Chu Rui looked at her in confusion. Mei Shu put on an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Brother Rui¡¯s results are indeed not bad. With you as an example, I believe Yanyan will definitely not slack off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Rui didn¡¯t doubt it at all. Mei Jing and Mei Yan looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. After the meal, the two of them found an excuse to secretly call Mei Shu away. As soon as they arrived at an empty place, Mei Yan let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t you let me say that your score was actually higher than his?¡± ¡°Yes, Sister, I think he¡¯s wrong. Why did you deliberately change the topic just now?¡± Mei Jing was a little dissatisfied with Chu Rui¡¯s attitude towards his sister just now. Even if Chu Rui was doing this for Mei Shu¡¯s own good, there was inevitably a hint of chauvinism in his words. He seemed to look down on girls. Mei Jing actually wanted to correct Chu Rui¡¯s point of view, but Mei Shu was unwilling to change the topic just now. Seeing that there was no one around, Mei Shu rubbed her cheeks that were stiff from smiling and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a guest. Even if our views are different, there¡¯s no need to embarrass him at the dinner table. Anyway, he¡¯s leaving tomorrow. It¡¯s his business to think whatever he wants. It won¡¯t really affect which school I apply to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t want to listen to what he said just now.¡± Mei Yan pouted and put his hands on his hips, throwing a tantrum. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She deliberately messed up his hair and naughtily ruined his style. ¡°Okay, who wanted to call him brother just now? Now you don¡¯t like him anymore? If you¡¯re really impatient to deal with him, go back to your room to study. I can handle it alone.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. I think this person is two-faced. I have to watch him in person in case he does anything to hurt Sister!¡± Mei Yan spontaneously took on the role of a bodyguard, trying to find out Chu Rui¡¯s flaws from his words and actions so that Mei Shu could see his true colors clearly! Mei Jing also agreed. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid this person is different from what he looks like. Don¡¯t be deceived. We¡¯re here to watch out for you.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t know what to say. She pointed at herself and said in disbelief, ¡°Do I look innocent and gullible?¡± Mei Jing nodded earnestly, ¡°Perhaps, sis, you are very clever in other matters, but you can never understand men better than a man. Me and Yanyan will personally keep an eye on him for you, so you won¡¯t end up walking into the lion¡¯s den when you go to the capital.¡± ¡°I think the two of you are itching for a beating!¡± As Mei Shu spoke, he rubbed his hands and pretended to pounce on the two of them. Mei Jing and Mei Yan shouted cooperatively and hurried into the villa. Butler Zhao, who was passing by with tea and snacks, hurriedly dodged. He couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. ¡°Be busy. Young Master, Miss, what if you fall!¡± ¡°What an unruly thing. She thinks this is the countryside and she can still do whatever she wants!¡± The elderly lady, supported by Mei Mu, was coming out of another dining room after dinner. Seeing this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. Taking advantage of the fact that Mei Shu couldn¡¯t hear her, she seized the opportunity to mock her. But she never expected that Mei Shu, who had already run quite a distance, would suddenly stop in her tracks because of her words. A pair of sharp eyes turned towards her unexpectedly. Startled by her, the elderly lady subconsciously patted her heart and said, ¡°What a monster! How can she hear me when I¡¯m talking so softly?¡± Mei Mu hurriedly comforted her. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t think too much. How can Sister hear you from so far away? By the way, Granny, the friend who was invited back by Sister shouldn¡¯t have left yet. Shall we go over together to take a look?¡± The elderly lady was finally relieved and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. This is my son¡¯s home. We can¡¯t let her bring some shady men back to mess around. If word gets out, it will damage your father¡¯s reputation! I have to take a look in person!¡± With that, she moved shakily into the living room with her walking stick. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu heard their words and smiled proudly. Since these two people were taking the initiative to find fun for her, why didn¡¯t she enjoy it? In the living room, Mei Feng was chatting with Chu Rui, discussing school matters. Once Chu Rui started talking, he couldn¡¯t seem to stop. When Mei Shu returned, Mei Feng discreetly gave her a pleading look for help. Mei Shu immediately understood and personally took the snacks from Butler Zhao¡¯s hand and placed them in front of Chu Rui. ¡°These were personally made by our dessert chef. Try them and see if they suit your taste..¡± Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Bickering Chapter 399: Bickering Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Thank you. Your chef¡¯s skills are really impressive, Shu¡¯er. After you go back home, you won¡¯t have to go through those days of not having enough to eat. I¡¯m genuinely happy for you,¡± Chu Rui said sincerely. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but think of what happened when she was young. Although those days were very distant to her who had been reborn, when she saw Chu Rui, the kindness he showed her in the past was still vivid in her mind. Mei Shu was grateful to him from the bottom of her heart, so she didn¡¯t want him to be unhappy in Lin City. Even if the two of them had some differences in opinion, it didn¡¯t stop her from remembering his kindness. Besides, Chu Rui had never done anything to hurt her. Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy for you to hear that your life in university is so smooth.¡± ¡°Oh, a famous university student? You look so refined. Why do you have to get involved with Mei Shu? Isn¡¯t it just that you know how to study? What¡¯s so great about it? My son is the president of a company! In the future, if our Mumu wants to go to any university, just let her father arrange it for her. Then she won¡¯t have to take the exam herself!¡± The elderly lady¡¯s arrogant voice interrupted, disrupting the peaceful atmosphere in the living room. Mei Yan raised his eyebrows and said impatiently, ¡°If she can¡¯t get in, so be it. What¡¯s the big deal of asking my father to pay for it? My sister can get into a good university on her own. Her family doesn¡¯t have to spend so much money!¡± ¡°You brat, what do you know? In the future, you have to rely on your father to study. If you don¡¯t listen, 1 won¡¯t let your father pay for you!¡± the elderly lady threatened him smugly. Mei Yan didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to say that. It will be ten years before 1 go to university. It¡¯s not certain if you can survive until then!¡± ¡°You damn brat, are you cursing me to die?¡± The elderly lady immediately turned hostile and pretended to raise her walking stick to hit him. Mei Mu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be angry. Yanyan is still young. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. We have to entertain the guest today.¡± ¡°What guest? Just because he claims to be from a prestigious university, does that make it true? Has anyone seen his admission letter? He could be a scammer from who knows where, boasting about being a good student. Anyone associating with that wretched girl can¡¯t be anything good,¡± the old lady spoke without restraint, taking advantage of her age and being Mei Yun¡¯s birth mother. Chu Rui¡¯s face turned pale, and he hurriedly explained, ¡°I have a student ID card. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show it to you.¡± With that, he was about to take his bag. Mei Shu raised his hand to stop her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain to her. She can¡¯t read or write. Even if you give her your student ID card, she won¡¯t understand.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Yan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve learned a few idioms at school. Illiterate, narrow-minded, and biased. Do you think Grandma can understand the meaning of these words?¡± ¡°Who are you calling ¡®biased¡¯?¡± The old lady really didn¡¯t understand the previous idioms, but she couldn¡¯t have been clearer about the last one. ¡°Is the last one an idiom? 1¡¯11 make sure to teach you a lesson today!¡± Mei Yan giggled and dodged around the sofa. The old lady, shaky and unsteady, not only failed to hit Mei Yan but also exhausted herself, panting heavily. She leaned against the sofa for a while and couldn¡¯t straighten up her waist. Seeing this, Mei Mu¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of annoyance. She helped the old lady sit back on the sofa and lowered her head, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t argue with him. He¡¯s just an inexperienced child!¡± She meant to remind the elderly lady to pay attention to Chu Rui. But the elderly lady just wanted to teach Mei Yan a lesson. She ignored what Mei Mu said and glared at Mei Yan. Mei Yan was not easy to offend. Seeing that the elderly lady was angry, he made a few funny faces at her smugly. The old lady was about to strike him again, and Mei Mu became thoroughly impatient. She took the initiative to speak, ¡°Brother Rui and my sister have known each other since childhood. If he can visit frequently in the future, my dad can feel more at ease with my sister going to study in the capital alone. My sister is very talented, and I have always admired her.¡± ¡°But 1 can¡¯t help but worry for her. After all, the most important thing for a girl is to find someone to rely on for the rest of her life. I¡¯m afraid that Sister will meet a bad man, but if there¡¯s a person as good as Brother Rui who can accompany Sister all the time, our entire family will be at ease.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Chu Rui¡¯s eyes flashed. Obviously, he thought of Lu Si who kept pestering Mei Shu and came to see him with her. He frowned. ¡°When Mei Shu comes to the capital in the future, I will personally watch her and not let her date anyone.¡± Mei Mu smiled considerately and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Brother Rui. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have such a good childhood sweetheart like Brother Rui. If 1 had, I wouldn¡¯t have missed him no matter what.¡± Chu Rui couldn¡¯t help but look up at her seriously. Mei Mu¡¯s appearance was gentle. Although she was not as good-looking as Mei Shu, she was quite pleasing to the eye. This was what a proper young lady of a big family should be like.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Inheritance Right Chapter 400: Inheritance Right Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Thinking of how miserable Mei Shu used to be in the countryside, Chu Rui couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shake his head. ¡®Miss, you flatter me. How can I expect to be your childhood sweetheart? You will definitely have better people to be with in the future.¡± He made it sound as if Mei Mu was out of his league, but it was only natural that he met Mei Shu. Mei Feng frowned and was a little dissatisfied. ¡°My sister is the rightful eldest daughter of the Mei family. In the future, my father¡¯s company will only be in my sister¡¯s hands and have nothing to do with others.¡± Chu Rui subconsciously looked in Mei Shu¡¯s direction in shock. He had always thought that Mei Shu was just an abandoned child of the Mei family. He didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to still retain such an important inheritance right. If what Mei Feng said was true, wouldn¡¯t Mei Shu directly inherit the company after graduation? Without waiting for Chu Rui to verify it, the elderly lady retorted, ¡°Your father is not dead yet! Who knows who the company will be handed over to in the future! You ingrates only know how to covet the family¡¯s assets now. Your father has to listen to me in everything. In the future, he has to give the company to whoever I ask him to give it to!¡± Mei Feng smiled mockingly and didn¡¯t bother to argue with her. She was just an old woman who didn¡¯t know the law. She didn¡¯t mean anything to him. Chu Rui¡¯s expression relaxed when he heard this, and a proud smile appeared on his face again. ¡°Shu¡¯er will definitely have a more suitable future for her. It¡¯s meaningless to argue about this now.¡± He knew it. How could Mei Shu be included in the list of heirs again? In the end, she could only study hard like him and try to get into the best university within her ability. However, Mei Shu wasn¡¯t as lucky as him. Although his family wasn¡¯t rich, they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. He had been studying hard since he was young, so he could achieve such results. But Mei Shu was different from him. How long had she been studying? Although she was arranged by her family to enter a key high school, her grades probably wouldn¡¯t be good. However, as long as Mei Shu was willing to be with him, he would take good care of her and let her stay at home in peace, doing housework for him, just like his mother. He would never betray her and live a peaceful life with her. Since the topic had been changed, there was no need to quarrel. Unknowingly, it was already late at night. Seeing that there were only a few hours before Monday, Mei Shu arranged for Chu Rui to stay at the Mei family¡¯s house and instructed the driver to send him to the airport tomorrow morning. After watching a movie, they yawned and dispersed. Mei Shu personally sent Chu Rui back to his room to rest. Before they parted, Chu Rui took out something from his pocket and gave it to her. ¡°This is a hairpin 1 saw in the shop once. I think it¡¯s quite beautiful, so I brought it over for you. If you like it, take it.¡± ¡°Thank you. 1 like it very much.¡± Mei Shu immediately put the hairpin on her head. This was the style that Mei Shu used to adore during her innocent and romantic days. Even though she no longer liked it now, she was still willing to accept this gift carrying the nostalgic memories of friendship for her younger self. Chu Rui looked at her and put on a sweet smile. ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as 1 imagined.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Rest early. A driver will send you tomorrow.¡± Mei Shu was about to leave, but Chu Rui grabbed her arm. She turned around in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you need anything else, just tell me. 1¡¯11 help you prepare it.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Rui murmured and grabbed her arm, pulling her into the room. Mei Shu was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t struggle. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Chu Rui took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, but 1 have something to remind you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mei Shu asked blankly. Chu Rui suddenly widened his eyes and said with a firm expression, ¡°You must keep a distance from Lu Si. He is rich and powerful. He doesn¡¯t want to be with you sincerely. What you should do now is to study hard and strive to enter a university in the capital. Otherwise, we are too far away. I¡¯m worried that something will happen.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± There were too many flaws in his words. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know where to start for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She paused, then understood his true meaning. She looked at him with amusement and said, ¡°So, you think if he¡¯s wealthy and influential, it means his feelings aren¡¯t genuine? Do you think he wouldn¡¯t be interested in me?¡± ¡°Literally, Mei Shu, no one knows you better than me. 1 know your past and accept it. Only I am most suitable for you. How can a high and mighty big boss like Lu Si, who only knows how to spend money on others, be sincere to you?¡± Chu Rui didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his words at all. In his opinion, even if Mei Shu was the eldest daughter of the Mei family now, she wasn¡¯t close to her family. From the elderly lady¡¯s attitude towards her today, it could be seen how difficult Mei Shu¡¯s life was at home.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Get to Know Him Again Chapter 401: Get to Know Him Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, Mei Shu suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t really understand Chu Rui. She took a deep breath and tried to stay calm first. Then, she asked calmly, ¡°What do you think my past is like?¡± Chu Rui thought that she had taken his words seriously. He relaxed and patted her shoulder to comfort her. ¡°You were sent to the countryside alone since you were young. They all look down on us growing up in the countryside. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m a boy. It¡¯s not a big deal that my past is known. As long as 1 do well, there will be many girls who are willing to be with me.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re different. Your grades are mediocre and you¡¯re not doted on at home. You might not even be able to find a boyfriend in the future. Don¡¯t expect someone like Lu Si to marry you.¡± Mei Shu finally understood what he meant. Mei Shu had thought that Chu Rui was a ray of light that illuminated her dark life, but now she only felt that Chu Rui was pathetic. What career could a person, who couldn¡¯t even face his own background and felt self-inferior to his bones, achieve? He was destined to be trapped by the label he created for himself, forever unable to become an independent individual. He could only rely on the gaze of others, caring about and depending on their opinions to sustain his world. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Chu Rui was very puzzled. What he said to her was heartfelt. It would be fine if she didn¡¯t want to listen, but why did she have to put on such a sarcastic smile? It was just like when he first came to university, the people holding the suitcases were laughing at the only sack he had. Mei Shu shook his head and suddenly looked up at Chu Rui. He said word by word, ¡°I thought you swore to leave that poor ravine because of your ambition. I didn¡¯t expect you to look down on the countryside from the bottom of your heart. Then who bought this school bag for you? What are the villagers who used to treat you well and help you?¡± Hearing this, Chu Rui subconsciously clenched the straps of his bag, feeling a sense of humiliation. ¡°They voluntarily pooled money for me! My family doesn¡¯t lack this! Without them, my father would still buy me a good one!¡± Indeed, even though these words were a little ugly, Mei Shu had to admit that Chu Rui was right. His father was the village leader, and his family was not short of money. However, the village that seemed to have been forgotten in the corner of the map lacked talents like Chu Rui. The villagers looked at him as if they had seen hope. On the day Chu Rui got into college, the people in the village were all cheering and spreading the news. Everyone came to congratulate the only university student who had emerged from the village. Even Mei Shu, who had wanted to say congratulations, couldn¡¯t squeeze through the crowd. Watching from the side, she was genuinely happy for Chu Rui. The people in the small villages were not rich, but they still took out their best dishes and tried their best to send them to Chu Rui¡¯s house, just to let Chu Rui eat more good food so that he wouldn¡¯t suffer when he left the village in the future. Later, the villagers even spontaneously gathered money to buy the best school bag they could buy in the town and personally gave it to Chu Rui¡¯s father. At that time, there was only restraint in Chu Rui¡¯s eyes. Mei Shu didn¡¯t understand his emotions at that time and was only happy for him. But now she understood everything. Chu Rui wasn¡¯t touched. He was clearly feeling ashamed. They all hoped that the village would be seen by more people because of Chu Rui and not continue to be abandoned in the corner. But they might never have thought that someone would use the good things they gave him but still despise them who grew up in the same place as him. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been thinking.¡± Mei Shu nodded in understanding. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you say so much until today. Chu Rui, 1 think we should get to know each other again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean? Did 1 say anything wrong? I¡¯m doing this for your own good! You know that in our school, students have already been divided into different levels! My results are good, so 1 don¡¯t have to worry about anything, but you are different. When you go to university, you will know how big the gap between you and others is! This is a very realistic problem! Don¡¯t continue to dream of being a princess so naively!¡± Chu Rui wholeheartedly believed that Mei Shu had lost her mind after returning home, which was why she became involved with Lu Si. He considered himself an impartial observer and could see that IVLei Shu¡¯s situation in university would definitely not be better than his own. That¡¯s why, thinking about their childhood friendship, he wanted to remind her at this moment not to harbor unrealistic hopes to avoid future disappointments. ¡°Then 1 really have to thank you?¡± Mei Shu smiled sarcastically, and the enthusiasm in her eyes degenerated into indifference. ¡°Are you done? You can sleep here tonight. I won¡¯t send you off tomorrow. We¡¯d better not meet again.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Rui grabbed her hand in disbelief and shouted at her at the top of his lungs, ¡°Are you going to cut ties with me because of someone else?¡± Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Threaten Chapter 402: Threaten Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s not because of others, but because of you.¡± Mei Shu turned around and stared at him coldly. Iler gaze was so cold that Chu Rui¡¯s hand that was holding hers couldn¡¯t help but tremble, but he turned a deaf ear to her words. ¡°You just want to cut off all contact with me because of Lu Si! Do you think you can make him respect you by doing that? You will regret it! You will definitely regret it!¡± Mei Shu stood in front of him. Compared to his loss of composure, she was so calm. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t care what you think, but people of different paths can¡¯t work together. We have different worldviews and are destined not to be good friends. But 1 will remember your kindness in the past. If you need help in the future, feel free to come to me. I¡¯ll try my best to help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re determined to draw a line with me!¡± Chu Rui stared at her as if he wanted to skin her alive. Mei Shu lowered his eyes to hide the disappointment in them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. Chu Rui, when we were young, we were all pure-hearted. At that time, 1 treated you as my brother, but now you are not as good as you were back then. Take care.¡± With that, Mei Shu brushed his hand away. This time, she no longer stopped because of his shout. She turned around and left resolutely. Mei Mu had been eavesdropping behind the corner of the wall. When she heard footsteps approaching, her hand that was holding the milk cup trembled. Before Mei Shu found her, she flashed into her room. Until the corridor outside returned to peace. Mei Mu gently put the cup on the table, took a deep breath, and opened the door of the room nervously. The moment she opened the door, she was shocked. At the door, Mei Shu was standing here. With her back facing the light, her entire face was hidden in the shadows. Only her shrewd eyes became exceptionally clear as she stared at her without blinking. She forced herself to calm down, turned on the lights in the room awkwardly, and smiled. ¡°Sister, why are you looking for me?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t speak but slowly walked into the room from the shadows. Under Mei Mu¡¯s shocked gaze, she closed the door with a bang, her face cold. Mei Mu subconsciously took two steps back and clasped her hands nervously in front of her chest. ¡°Sis, Sister? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mei Shu stared at her from above for a while. Just when Mei Mu thought that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t do anything, Mei Shu suddenly raised her arm and waved her hands away. Before she could react, she grabbed her neck gloomily. The air in Mei Mu¡¯s throat was suddenly squeezed out, and her bones made cracking sounds. Mei Mu tried to pry her hand away in horror. But Mei Shu was so strong that she could lift her up with one hand. ¡°You, let go!¡± Mei Mu managed to squeeze out these words with difficulty. Her head was already dizzy, her vision was black, and her cheeks were turning green and purple. Obviously, she was about to die. But Mei Shu had no intention of letting her go. ¡°Listen up, you don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. I know what you¡¯re up to. If you want to play, 1 can play with you until you¡¯re convinced, but once you do something I can¡¯t tolerate, I¡¯ll let you die a tragic death. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to send Chu Rui away. Before that, if you dare to have any ill intentions, you should know what will happen to you.¡± With that, Mei Shu threw her to the bed expressionlessly. The pressure on her neck suddenly loosened, and Mei Mu immediately lay on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but cough. What she felt was not joy, but fear that she was about to die. She looked at Mei Shu, who was like an evil ghost, and her entire body was trembling. For the first time, she realized very clearly that the person in front of her had really become someone she didn¡¯t know at all. Mei Shu only glanced at her humble appearance before losing interest. Mei Mu was still too weak. Without the support of Li Zhen and Wang Yue, she couldn¡¯t cause much trouble alone. Before going to bed, Mei Shu went to Mei He¡¯s room to patrol as usual. After confirming that those two people didn¡¯t do anything unforgivable to Xiao He, she returned to her room to sleep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next morning, when Mei Shu woke up, Butler Zhao hurriedly came over to report. ¡°Miss, the boy named Chu Rui left on his own yesterday. Do you think we should send someone to catch up with him so that we can personally send him to the airport?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Shu lowered her head and ate the food in her hand. When she was full, she slowly took the tissue handed over by Butler Butler Zhao to wipe her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going to school. I¡¯ll leave Xiao He to you, Uncle Zhao. No matter what happens, you can send me a message or call me at any time.¡± ¡°Yes, I see.¡± Butler Zhao sighed deeply. The young lady should have been at an age where she could live carefreely, but now she had to worry about the whole family. It was really a little difficult for her. ¡°By the way.¡± Mei Shu thought of something else and said, ¡°From this month on, you have to report all the expenses of the family to me. My father is busy with work, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the family..¡± Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Complain Chapter 403: Complain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Leaning over the table and consciously trying to lower her own presence, Mei Mu subconsciously tightened the chopsticks in her hand. The elderly lady was the first to slap the table in dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Even if your father can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ¡°Granny!¡± Mei Mu hurriedly held the elderly lady¡¯s hand, indicating for her to stop talking. Mei Shu got up, tidied up his clothes, carried his bag, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating. I¡¯m giving an order. You don¡¯t have to decide my family¡¯s matters. As long as you stay at home and enjoy your retirement, I have no grudge against you. 1 won¡¯t shortchange you.¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± The elderly lady was speechless and could only watch Mei Shu leave with her bag on her back. Mei Feng and Mei Jing secretly looked at each other, unable to hide their smug smiles. After Mei Shu left, the elderly lady dared to throw a tantrum at Butler Zhao. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my son is the head of this family! You have to ask my son for his opinion on the matter of financial power. If you dare to hand over the power secretly, don¡¯t blame me for asking my son to fire you!¡± This was not the first time the elderly lady had threatened him with such words. Zhao Yan took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Missy is Mr. Mei¡¯s biological daughter. Besides, Missy will inherit most of the Mei family¡¯s assets, including the company¡¯s shares. There¡¯s no reason for me not to listen to her.¡± ¡°Are you openly going against me?¡± The elderly lady¡¯s lips trembled in anger. Butler Zhao was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Madam. 1 still have a lot of work to do. Please enjoy yourself.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± She grabbed her walking stick and was about to rush up to teach Zhao Yan a lesson. Mei Feng frowned slightly and was about to stand up to stop the crazy woman, when Mei Mu suddenly grabbed the elderly lady¡¯s hand. When she raised her head, her face was already full of tears. She cried and begged, ¡°Granny, stop fooling around and listen to Sister!¡± ¡°Oh, my precious granddaughter, why are you crying? Come and let me take a look!¡± The elderly lady immediately changed into a caring expression when she saw Mei Mu. Mei Jing curled his lips and instantly felt disgusted. He threw away the chopsticks in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Why are you crying so early in the morning? 1 really don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to cry about!¡± With that, he picked up his bag and left without looking back. Behind him, Mei Mu looked at his back pitifully and then retracted her gaze aggrievedly. Her lower lip was almost bitten until it bled. Seeing her expression, the elderly lady guessed that Mei Shu must have mistreated her. She immediately flew into a rage and said, ¡°What happened? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson!¡± Mei Mu shook her head desperately and said, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s really nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± But although she said that, her tears still fell. Even the servants in charge of cleaning the dining room looked over curiously. Obviously, everyone wanted to know why Mei Mu was crying so miserably. Although Mei Feng was too lazy to watch her put on an act, he felt that it was better for him to stay and see what tricks Mei Mu was up to. So he sat in his seat patiently and looked over with a frown as if he had eaten a fly. Only Mei Yan looked at Mei Mu¡¯s crying face with interest. He ate an extra bowl of rice and patted his stomach in satisfaction. After going upstairs to say goodbye to Mei He, he was sent to school by the driver. ¡°Granny.¡± Mei Mu sobbed and wiped her tears. Her eyes were swollen like a frightened rabbit. ¡°Eat first. Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you to eat breakfast well? Don¡¯t affect your body because of me.¡± ¡°No, you have to tell me today what Mei Shu did to you!¡± The elderly lady continued to ask. Mei Feng frowned even harder. ¡°Grandma, Mei Mu never said that it had anything to do with Sister.¡± ¡°She must have done it! She¡¯s the most abominable person in this family!¡± The elderly lady rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°Mumu, just tell me. I¡¯ll uphold justice for you. I don¡¯t believe she can beat me to death!¡± Mei Mu lowered her head and slowly pulled down the collar that was long enough to cover her entire neck, revealing the bruised skin under. The elderly lady exclaimed and hurriedly ordered someone to call the doctor over. Mei Feng¡¯s pupils were constricted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only From his perspective, he could clearly see five finger imprints marked on Mei Mu¡¯s neck. ¡°How did you get this?¡± He suspected that in order to frame his sister, Mei Mu had already gone crazy to the point of self-mutilation. If Mei Mu really didn¡¯t care about her life, she couldn¡¯t stay at home anymore. Who knew what terrifying things she would do when she went crazy? The elderly lady glared at him and said, ¡°How else! It must be Mei Shu! That little b*tch is really heartless.. Does she want to strangle my precious granddaughter to death?¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Arrested Chapter 404: Arrested Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Mu felt extremely aggrieved and looked very scared. He hurriedly took the elderly lady¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Granny, Sister is doing this for my own good. She hasn¡¯t forgiven me for the mistakes I made in the past. She did this to urge me to correct myself. I won¡¯t blame Sister!¡± These words made the surrounding people sigh. When Wang Yue was still around, everyone had seen what happened between Mei Shu and them. But now that Wang Yue had been arrested and couldn¡¯t come out, Mei Mu was determined to turn over a new leaf. After all, they were family. Miss Mei Shu was too ruthless. Even she treated her family like this, let alone the servants who worked in the Mei family. If they accidentally offended Missy in the future, they didn¡¯t know what big trouble Mei Shu would cause. For a moment, in addition to their sympathy for Mei Mu, many people in the Mei family were worried about their future. Mei Mu said sadly, but Mei Feng¡¯s veins were bulging. ¡°Are you sure my sister really did this? If you dare to slander my sister, you should know the consequences.¡± Mei Mu hurriedly shrank into the elderly lady¡¯s arms in horror, his face pale. ¡°Xiao Feng, I really dare not lie. Sister didn¡¯t cause such a serious wound. How could I have pinched myself? I don¡¯t have to hurt my body like this just to slander her!¡± Mei Feng snorted suspiciously. ¡°Whether it was Sister or not, I¡¯ll confirm it with her, but if 1 find out that you dare to slander her while she¡¯s not around, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± With that, he glared at Mei Mu and left. The tense atmosphere in the restaurant also disappeared. Mei Mu was completely relieved. ¡°Granny, 1 deserve it, but I won¡¯t give up. I will definitely make my sister and brothers accept me again!¡± ¡°Silly child, she has done such outrageous things to you. You really don¡¯t need to please her!¡± The old lady¡¯s words were filled with concern for her granddaughter. At this moment, their home doctor happened to come over, and the elderly lady quickly asked Mei Mu to have medicine applied on her wound. Taking advantage of the fact that the elderly lady and Mei Mu had left the restaurant, the servants of the Mei family gathered together and whispered, ¡°This Eldest Miss is really ruthless. She clearly wants to drive Second Miss away! If we make a mistake in the future, will Eldest Miss kill us to silence us?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that serious, but looking at the wounds on Miss Er¡¯s neck, they are quite frightening. Young Master Mei He has psychological issues, afraid to show himself. Could Miss also have a tendency towards violence? If that¡¯s the case, 1 think we better resign early for the sake of our lives!¡± An auntie who was in charge of cleaning the ground said seriously. As soon as she said this, the people around her were immediately dissatisfied. ¡°If you want to leave, you should leave. Do you know how difficult it is to find a job now? Although the salary the Mei family gives is not the highest, I¡¯ve worked here for so many years. I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯d like to see if Eldest Miss really dares to kill!¡± ¡°If only the Second Miss could inherit the Mei family in the future.¡± Someone said in a low voice. The others were shocked and quickly turned around, only to find that it was Aunt Liu, who used to be responsible for taking care of Wang Yue. ¡°Auntie Liu, don¡¯t say that. We just need to do our jobs and take our share of the salary! Don¡¯t get involved in the fights of the rich! Besides, Eldest Miss is ruthless. If she hears you say that, you might really die a tragic death!¡± Seeing this, the others all urged her not to speak nonsense. Aunt Liu said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her! This is a lawful society. I think if Second Miss takes charge, she will definitely treat us better than Eldest Miss! If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± As soon as he said so, Butler Zhao suddenly came in in a hurry. Seeing Mei Mu applying medicine, he said solemnly, ¡°Second Miss, there are police looking for you outside. I¡¯ll invite them in.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Mu pushed away the doctor¡¯s hand that was applying medicine in disbelief. Facing the stern gaze of the police outside, he stood up stiffly from the sofa and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The leader, Captain Wang, first showed his identification to prove his identity, and then said, ¡°Miss Mei, we suspect that you are related to a deliberate murder case six years ago. Please cooperate with our investigation and come with us to the police station.¡± ¡°What? Six years ago? Mumu doesn¡¯t know anything. You are the people¡¯s police. How can you bully a child?¡± The old lady wanted to hide Mei Mu behind her, and her eyes started to avoid contact unnaturally. Seeing this, Captain Wang nodded and said, ¡°Then please come with us, Madam and Miss Mei.¡± ¡°What are you doing? My son is the president of a company. Let me tell you, if you keep doing this, I¡¯ll sue you in court and let the judge skin you alive!¡± The elderly lady stomped in anger, but she was still dragged out by the police from both sides.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Exposed Chapter 405: Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Madam, we¡¯re just following the rules. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± After Captain Wang and Butler Zhao nodded, they waved their hands and asked their officers to take the two of them away. Aunt Liu subconsciously chased after him. She saw with her own eyes that Mei Mu and the elderly lady were both stuffed into the police car. She panicked and tried to take out her phone. Butler Zhao quietly observed her actions and secretly paid more attention to her. Sure enough, after the people around dispersed, this person quietly left the villa, walked to the remote and deserted backyard, and then nervously made a call. Butler Zhao took advantage of the opportunity behind her and grabbed her wrist. Aunt Liu was taken aback. Her phone was snatched away by him so easily. Her eyes turned red with anxiety, and she raised her hand to snatch it. But how could she be a match for a man? Butler Zhao held his phone in one hand and pushed him away with the other. He questioned sternly, ¡°Who do you want to inform?¡± Aunt Liu turned a deaf ear to him and only wanted to take back her phone. Butler Zhao didn¡¯t expect to hear any truth from her. Taking advantage of the fact that the interface hadn¡¯t closed yet, he quickly glanced at the screen and happened to see the words ¡°Old Wang¡±. Butler Zhao was shocked and immediately understood that not only did Auntie Liu know the truth back then, but she might also be involved. He immediately took action, twisted her arm, and took her to the front. The gardeners in the garden who were responsible for pruning the branches were shocked to see this scene and hurriedly walked over to ask about the situation. Butler Zhao ordered someone to bring the rope over. The others looked at Auntie Liu who was struggling and twisting in panic, but in the end, they decided to do as Butler Zhao said. The rope was quickly found and Butler Zhao used it on Auntie Liu. After tying her up, he unlocked Aunt Liu¡¯s phone right in front of her, hoping to find some clues. ¡°You shameless old man, return my phone to me quickly, or I¡¯ll call for reinforcements!¡± Aunt Liu used all her strength and shouted, ¡°Someone, Butler Zhao wants to molest me!¡± This sound was very powerful. Everyone in the villa immediately stuck their heads out. Butler Zhao blushed in shock. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t shout!¡± ¡°Help! This old b * stard Butler wants to tie me up and molest me! Can anyone save me?¡± Aunt Liu shouted upstairs, and soon many people gathered here. Seeing that Auntie Liu was indeed tied up by the rope, the servants looked at Zhao Yan in shock. ¡°Butler Zhao, what are you doing?¡± Butler Zhao couldn¡¯t stand others¡¯ incredulous expressions the most. He stomped his feet in exasperation and said, ¡°What are you thinking! I suspect that Auntie Liu is related to that case. In order to prevent her from causing trouble, I asked someone to help tie up her hands and feet. The gardeners beside me can testify for me!¡± Everyone immediately looked at those people. After getting an affirmative answer, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see, but it¡¯s not right to keep Aunt Liu tied up like this. Why don¡¯t you let her go first? Butler Zhao wants to investigate something. We¡¯ll help you keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Yan had someone untie her. As soon as Auntie Liu was free, she immediately pounced forward to grab the phone. Zhao Yan pushed her away impatiently and said coldly, ¡°If you continue to cause trouble, I¡¯ll contact the police just now and ask them to take you away for investigation!¡± This time, Aunt Liu finally calmed down, but she still stared at her phone, ready to snatch it. Zhao Yan raised his hand, not letting her succeed, and then focused on checking it again. Aunt Liu¡¯s phone was an old-fashioned phone. There was not even a big screen and there were keys under it. Almost no one used this kind of phone now. Someone keenly noticed the anomaly and exclaimed, ¡°Aunt Liu, didn¡¯t you tell us not long ago that your daughter bought you the latest smartphone? You¡¯ve been using that every day recently. Why are you using this old phone again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m not used to using smartphones. Besides, if I accidentally throw such a big screen on the ground, it will cost a lot of money to repair it!¡± Aunt Liu explained reluctantly. Butler Zhao frowned and carefully checked his contact list and message records, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual. He could only temporarily return the phone to Auntie Liu. ¡°Then tell me now, why did you call Old Wang just now?¡± ¡°Who is Old Wang?¡± Someone asked, not knowing the truth. Then, someone immediately explained to her, ¡°Old Wang was sent to the countryside by Madam to take care of Eldest Miss. She¡¯s Madam¡¯s distant relative.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Everyone was enlightened, and the way they looked at Aunt Liu suddenly changed. ¡°It turns out that Aunt Liu still has contact with Madam¡¯s relatives without us knowing.. No wonder you kept saying that you hoped Second Miss could be in charge in the future!¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: The Truth Is Revealed Chapter 406: The Truth Is Revealed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What? You said that behind my back?¡± Zhao Yan was furious. He glared at Aunt Liu and said fiercely, ¡°No, you have to explain this matter to the police in person!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going! What did I do? Why do you have to send me to the police station?¡± Aunt Liu struggled to retract her hand, but Zhao Yan was too strong for her to break free. In desperation, she lay on the ground. ¡°Oh, Butler Zhao, my arm suddenly can¡¯t move. Take me to the hospital. 1 have to go to the hospital now! You have to pay for my medical expenses!¡± This was the most common way to play dirty. Butler Zhao was obviously furious. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was really afraid that Auntie Liu would kick up a fuss, what he wanted to do most now was to kick her. The other servants all looked at Aunt Liu contemptuously, not liking her behavior. Zhao Yan didn¡¯t care how she tried to deny it. He called Mei Shu and told him what he had just discovered. Mei Shu immediately told the news to Captain Wang, and they quickly returned. Captain Wang got out of the car and walked into the Mei family. He nodded at Butler Zhao and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Zhao Yan asked someone to pull Aunt Liu over. The woman¡¯s hair was disheveled and she looked like a crazy woman. She was covered in dust. Captain Wang was a little stunned and asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°She refused to be sent to the police station. I was worried that she would run around, so in a moment of desperation, 1 asked someone to hold her for the time being. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to lie on the ground and roll around. Sorry for embarrassing you.¡± Zhao Yan explained casually, not mentioning that he had tied her up with a rope just now. Captain Wang didn¡¯t doubt him and asked the two police officers behind him to go over. ¡°Thank you for the clue you provided. Then we¡¯ll take our people back first. You can contact me at any time.¡± Zhao Yan sent her to the door respectfully. Suddenly, he thought of something and took out Auntie Liu¡¯s phone from his pocket. ¡°1 don¡¯t know if this will help you. This is her phone.¡± Captain Wang stuffed the things into an evidence bag and smiled. ¡°Okay, we will investigate as soon as possible and give Miss Mei the answer she wants.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Zhao Yan would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t excited. Bai Ling used to take good care of Butler Zhao and even sent a doctor to visit Zhao Yan¡¯s son when he was seriously ill. If it weren¡¯t for this, Zhao Yan¡¯s son would have died of illness back then. He had wanted to stay in the Mei family for the rest of his life to repay the favor he owed Bai Ling, but he didn¡¯t expect a car accident to take Bai Ling¡¯s life. He could only place all his hope on the children left behind by Bai Ling. Now that there was a chance to prove that Bai Ling was murdered and her death was not an accident, he would certainly try his best to cooperate. Watching the police car drive away again, Zhao Yan came back to his senses with tears in his eyes. In school, after Mei Shu answered the call, he met Li Zhen. He was much more haggard than the last time they met. The adolescent boy was originally energetic, but at this moment, there was stubble all over the corner of his mouth, making him look like a dispirited uncle. Li Zhen stared at her with a pair of blurry eyes. After a while, he moved his lips and murmured in a low voice, ¡°I heard from Granny that it was you who helped Uncle get out of trouble and let him be released from the police station so quickly.¡± Mei Shu really couldn¡¯t be bothered with this person. She rolled her eyes and didn¡¯t reply to him. She bypassed him and was about to leave. Li Zhen suddenly raised his voice to stop her, ¡°Mei Shu! My uncle¡­ is now¡­ a wreck. Did you do this?¡± Mei Shu paused for a moment, raised an eyebrow, and said, ¡°Is everyone in your family like a clingy plaster? You just have to pin it on me, huh?¡± Li Zhen¡¯s expression relaxed, and there was a smile in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t hinder what you want to do again.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and left. Li Zhen really didn¡¯t have any concept of right and wrong. Lu Ming had made a big mistake. He was already lucky not to be punished by the law. Did he want to live the rest of his life peacefully? In his dreams! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Mei Shu didn¡¯t know that disgusting secret, she might not have been so ruthless. But what Lu Ming suffered now was his own fault! The police department moved very quickly and found a breakthrough in the afternoon, restoring the truth. When Old Wang heard that the police had the recording back then, she instantly realized that she had been deceived by Mei Shu. She was so angry that she cursed Mei Shu in the interrogation room. Zhou Nan had been arrested for prostitution and was about to be released after being detained for a few days, but now he was implicated in Bai Ling¡¯s case, causing him to be interrogated by the police again. The jar of brake oil and the testimony of the other two made him unable to clear his suspicion no matter how he quibbled. In the end, under Captain Wang¡¯s skillful interrogation methods, he finally confessed that he and Wang Yue conspired to kill Bai Ling.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Missing Chapter 407: Missing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, when the news reached Mei Shu¡¯s ears, she had no time to be happy. Because Mei He had been lost. Zhao Yan anxiously said over the phone, ¡®Miss, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my negligence. It¡¯s common for Young Master Mei He not to go out for meals. In addition, he doesn¡¯t like people entering his room, so I¡¯ve always had servants place the meals outside the door of his room. But today, the lunch that was sent over has been untouched all this time. That¡¯s when I found it strange, and only upon entering did I discover that there was no one inside!¡± ¡°Got it. Ask the security guards in the community to check the surveillance cameras and find the direction where Xiao He left.¡± Mei Shu carried her bag and walked out as she instructed calmly. Butler Zhao quickly went to do something. Wen Miao had wanted to ask Mei Shu to stay for a while to revise. Seeing that she was frowning, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°My brother might be lost. I have to go back and find him.¡± Wen Miao said without hesitation, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with you. 1 can help you search nearby. The more people there are, the higher the chance of finding him.¡± Mei Shu hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you in advance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± As they talked, they took a cab home. This was the first time Wen Miao had come to the Mei family. She had always known that Mei Shu¡¯s family was rich, but she didn¡¯t know that her family lived in a big villa. The interior of the house was magnificent, like a star hotel. She became uneasy for a moment. If it were in the past, Mei Shu would have noticed her change, but now, Mei Shu was obviously not in the mood to pay attention to anything else. When he saw Zhao Yan, he hurriedly walked over. ¡°Uncle Zhao, have you found the surveillance cameras?¡± ¡°Miss, there are a total of four exits in our community. Three of them are intact, but there¡¯s no trace of Young Master Mei He inside. The other one was broken not long ago and hasn¡¯t been repaired. If Young Master really left the community, he must have walked out of that exit.¡± ¡°Have you searched the community carefully?¡± Mei Shu put down his bag, got up, and walked out. Zhao Yan reported as he followed, ¡°We¡¯ve sent people to search the community for him. I¡¯m sure they haven¡¯t found any. Young Master Mei He should be no longer nearby.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath and suppressed the worry in her heart. She instructed calmly, ¡°Call Mei Feng and Mei Jing and ask them to come back immediately after school to help find Mei He. When Mei Yan comes back, ask him to stay at home and not run around.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± As he spoke, Mei Shu had already walked out of the courtyard. Zhao Yan looked at the weather that suddenly became gloomy and couldn¡¯t help but persuade her, ¡°Miss, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon. You¡¯d better wait for their news at home. I¡¯ve already sent many people out. They should be able to find them.¡± ¡°No, 1 want to find Xiao He in person. We can contact each other by phone at any time.¡± With that, Mei Shu ignored Zhao Yan¡¯s obstruction and led Wen Miao out of the community. On the way, she could hear the servants and maids calling Mei He¡¯s name everywhere, but there was no response. She was getting more and more anxious, and her footsteps were so fast that Wen Miao couldn¡¯t keep up with her. She could only trot beside her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡± Wen Miao glanced at the sky and suggested. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°The police don¡¯t handle cases of missing persons until it¡¯s been more than twenty-four hours. Let¡¯s search on our own first. Xiao He is timid and unfamiliar with this area. If he left home on his own, he shouldn¡¯t have gone too far. I¡¯m worried that someone deliberately took him away.¡± Hearing this guess, Wen Miao was shocked. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Mei Shu shook his head and said, ¡°Mei Mu has been taken away by the police, and Wang Yue hasn¡¯t come out yet. 1 really can¡¯t think of anyone else who will deliberately target Xiao He. Let¡¯s find him first. Thank you for accompanying me. If it rains later, take a cab home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back after I find Xiao He. I¡¯ve already called my mother.¡± Wen Miao said, ¡°We are good friends. Now you need help. How can I just sit by and watch?¡± ¡°Thank you. Then 1¡¯11 start from this street.¡± Mei Shu pointed to the left side of the community after leaving the gate. Wen Miao naturally chose the other side. ¡°Then let¡¯s contact each other by phone at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the two agreed, they began to split up. At this moment, the cries in the community alarmed people in the villas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si frowned and glanced out of the window impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy. What happened?¡± Jiang He looked out too and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Lu Si continued to work with an impatient look. Soon, Jiang He came back in a hurry. ¡°Master Si, bad news. Miss Mei¡¯s younger brother, Mei He, is missing. They¡¯re looking for him everywhere.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Si suddenly threw away the document in his hand, got up, and looked out of the window. Sure enough, he saw a few familiar servants. He immediately instructed, ¡°Check all the surveillance cameras near the community.. Be sure to find Mei He immediately!¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Race Against Time Chapter 408: Race Against Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is it going?¡± Mei Shu had already come back to meet Wen Miao. Wen Miao was so tired that she was out of breath. She held the wall and couldn¡¯t straighten her back at all. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already searched for at least five or six kilometers. The intersection is just a little further away. I don¡¯t think he will walk so far.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s situation was the same as Wen Miao¡¯s. She took a deep breath and felt a chill down her spine. ¡°It seems that Xiao He was really taken away.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± As soon as Wen Miao finished speaking, a raindrop fell from the sky and hit her forehead. She dried the rain and said uneasily, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s going to rain. Let¡¯s go back and think of another way.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mei Shu took out his phone and called her Master F, asking him to help them find Han Fei. Unexpectedly, F was not surprised to receive her call. Staring at the flickering computer screen in front of him, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Your brother got into a car with a man and left together. Don¡¯t be hasty. I can track the latest location of this car immediately.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her eyes at all. Wen Miao also said happily, ¡°Is there any news about your brother?¡± Mei Shu nodded at her heavily. At this moment, Mei Feng and Mei Jing returned to the entrance of the community and met up. Mei Jing seemed to have been washed in water and was sweating profusely. ¡°Sister, should we tell Dad first and ask him to come back quickly to find her?¡± ¡°Uncle Zhao has already informed him, but Dad said that he is in a meeting and can¡¯t leave.¡± Mei Shu said calmly without any disappointment. Mei Shu no longer had any expectations for the man she had always called her father. Mei Jing, on the other hand, punched the wall angrily, and blood gurgled out between his fingers. ¡°Damn it. I really want to ask him if he only has Wang Yue and her daughter in his heart from the beginning to the end! Then why did Mom work so hard to give birth to his children back then?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Xiao Jing, now is not the time to be angry.¡± Although Mei Feng was also very anxious, he managed to maintain his rationality. ¡°Sister, what should we do now?¡± Mei Shu frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and let the driver drive. Xiao He was taken away. We have to race against time. We can¡¯t waste any more time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They quickly ran home. Coincidentally, as soon as they entered the villa, it was pouring outside. The servants who hadn¡¯t come back in time were completely drenched. While Mei Shu was anxious, he didn¡¯t forget to instruct the kitchen staff to prepare a bowl of hot ginger soup for everyone. He also got someone to clean up the baths in a few rooms for the people who were drenched in the rain to take a hot shower. Everyone immediately appreciated Mei Shu¡¯s kindness. They couldn¡¯t help but think of their harsh guess about Mei Shu this morning, and they looked embarrassed. How could Miss Mei be ruthless? She was clearly extremely considerate! No master would be so considerate to servants and nannies at such a critical moment. It could be seen that Miss Mei really cared about them. Then what did they have to worry about? For a moment, everyone¡¯s heart was on Mei Shu¡¯s side. As expected of a top hacker, F was much faster than the police. He quickly found the location where the cab finally disappeared. It turned out to be a hotel that wasn¡¯t very high-end. Hearing the unfamiliar name of the hotel, Mei Shu frowned and thought of a possibility. She didn¡¯t waste any more time. Leaving the others at home, she went out with the driver to pick up Mei He. On the other side, in a dark room. The man only slightly opened a gap in the curtain and quickly closed it in exasperation. The screen of the phone in his hand had already shown a hint that the battery was extremely low. ¡°Damn it!¡± The man cursed in a low voice and walked back to the bed. After plugging the charger into his phone, he turned his gloomy eyes to the shivering boy in the corner. ¡°This is it!¡± The driver stopped the car steadily at the entrance of the hotel. Mei Shu immediately opened the door and rushed out. She ran into the hotel in a few steps, passed the receptionist who was about to greet her, and pressed the elevator button. On the way, she had already hacked into the information system of this hotel with her phone. When she found the familiar name, her heart sank. When the elevator showed the third floor and slowly opened to the sides, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t wait to rush out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her long hair had long been drenched by the storm and stuck to the side of her neck obediently. Her clothes were also full of water marks, making her skin a little pale. She walked to a door accurately and knocked heavily on it. ¡°Chu Rui, open the door!¡± There was only infinite silence in answer. Mei Shu stopped what he was doing and listened carefully. Her ears twitched slightly, and she could clearly hear the deliberately soft footsteps inside.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Confrontation Chapter 409: Confrontation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Xiao He, are you inside? Sister is here to pick you up.¡± Chu Rui didn¡¯t answer, and Mei Shu called Mei He as loudly as she could. But it suddenly became quiet inside. Even the footsteps just now had disappeared. Mei Shu¡¯s heart was pounding. She pressed her ear to the door and listened attentively. Suddenly, a loud bang sounded inside the door. Mei Shu¡¯s pupils were constricted in shock. Unable to wait for a response from inside, she raised her leg and kicked the door open. The noise quickly attracted the attention of the other residents. Someone hurriedly called the front desk to check the situation. Seeing that there was such a huge footprint on the door, the staff member widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Sir, you are¡­¡± ¡°She must be catching her husband and another woman cheating! I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing a lot!¡± Some onlookers were eager to capture the scene on their phones, looking forward to witnessing the drama of the wife beating up the mistress and her cheating husband. But after a long wait, there was no movement in the room. Someone was driven by curiosity to look in through the door, only to find that there was no one in the room except for the girl who kicked the door just now. The window was open inward, and the heavy rain outside was blown in by the wind, wetting most of the curtains. ¡°Did he jump out of the window and run away when he heard the noise? This is the third floor! Does this man want to die?¡± Someone secretly complained and quickly shut up. This was because Mei Shu¡¯s expression was really terrifyingly cold. Obviously, she had also thought of this possibility. Chu Rui jumping out of the window was not a big deal even if he died, but Xiao He was so timid. How could he withstand such a big fright? With this in mind, she quickly ran to the window and looked down, only to see that the shed below had been dented, and Chu Rui was pressed into the mud by the driver she brought and struggling desperately. She looked around carefully. After confirming that there was no sign of Mei He, she was about to jump down from the window too. The receptionist of the hotel was shocked and quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not worth it for that kind of jerk. This is the third floor. What if you break your leg?!¡± ¡°What jerk?¡± Mei Shu shook off her hand in a daze, her expression terrifyingly calm. ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you for the loss of the room. Don¡¯t stop me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± With that, she stepped over the window and jumped down. Along the way, she grabbed the edge of the window below to cushion the fall before landing steadily on the ground. The people upstairs gasped when they saw her agile movements. No wonder the man in the room would rather jump out of the window than come out to confront them. If they had such a fierce girlfriend, they probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly. The mud under his feet splashed all over Chu Rui¡¯s face. He was originally well-dressed when he first arrived in Lin City, but now he was covered in filth and looked even worse than a beggar on the roadside. Seeing his Miss, the driver finally let go of his hand. As soon as Chu Rui was free, he struggled to get up from the ground. The pain in his ankle made him tense, but before he could hold up his upper body, his collar was lifted. Before he could react, Mei Shu¡¯s cold face appeared in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you once. Where is my brother?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice seemed to be covered with ice, even colder than the sound of the rain in Chu Xia. Chu Rui forced a smile and tried his best to blink his eyes to make his blurry vision gradually clear. ¡°At this point, you only care about your brother.¡± ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t care about Xiao He, do I care about you, the abductor?¡± Mei Shu tightened her grip on his collar, almost suffocating Chu Rui. ¡°Where did you take Xiao He?¡± Chu Rui smiled miserably and said, ¡°Make a guess yourself!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu threw him away like a rag and clenched his fists angrily. ¡°Inform our family to send someone to support us immediately. With him here, Xiao He shouldn¡¯t have gone far!¡± ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± The driver hurriedly called Butler Zhao to inform him of the current situation while looking around for someone. Chu Rui was thrown to the ground and severely hit his ankle, but he just grunted, wiped the rain on his face with his hand, raised his head, and stared straight at Mei Shu. ¡°Do you remember? When you were young, you were locked outside the door by Old Wang in the rain. 1 brought you home. At that time, you were thin and small, and you were trembling all over when you entered my house. 1 covered you with a bath towel, and my mother thought I picked up a kitten.¡± Mei Shu was about to take a step forward when she suddenly stopped. She glanced at him coldly and said, ¡°Chu Rui, we could have been fine.¡± ¡°Why? You owe me! You promised to return my favor, but you changed so quickly for that man!¡± Chu Rui roared hoarsely in the rain.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Get Sick Chapter 410: Get Sick Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I can return your favor, but you shouldn¡¯t have touched Xiao He.¡± Mei Shu left after saying this emotionlessly. The top priority now was to find Mei He as soon as possible. The raindrops hit her harder and harder. Mei Shu was in a hurry and didn¡¯t care that she was drenched. All she could think about was how scared her Xiao He must be at this moment. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and the lightning illuminated the gray sky, but it couldn¡¯t illuminate the dark corners of the land. Mei Shu wiped the water mist on her eyes and asked almost door to door, but she didn¡¯t get the result she wanted. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, it was already night. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time she came to see Xiao He since she was reborn. At that time, she met Lu Si, who was controlled by his second personality, and then found Mei He, who was determined to go home. Go home! Mei Shu¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly took out his phone to call Zhao Yan. ¡°Uncle Zhao, send someone to search carefully along the way from home to the hotel. Xiao He might want to walk home by himself.¡± Butler Zhao¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Okay, Miss, I¡¯ve already sent out all the people I can send out. It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. You¡¯d better come back quickly. It¡¯ll be great if you catch a cold!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Mei Shu said that, she was already drenched. The bone-chilling cold was attacking her entire body. Even her lips were a little pale, but she could only grit her teeth and persist. This rain was too heavy and fierce. Even if she held an umbrella, she would definitely be drenched. She might as well not use an umbrella in case she was slowed down. Finding Xiao He a second earlier would have spared her a second of fear and anxiety. After instructing Butler Zhao, she hung up and continued to find her brother. Unexpectedly, after only a few steps, she suddenly felt dizzy, forcing her to stop. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She only knew that she couldn¡¯t collapse yet. Xiao He was still waiting for her to take him home. If only she could hold on longer. She continued to move with difficulty. The rain seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms on her body, making her back bend more and more, and she gradually couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°Mei Shu!¡± A furious roar sounded from behind. Mei Shu wanted to look back, but her body wanted to fall uncontrollably. She was getting closer and closer to the ground, but in the next second, she was caught off guard and fell into a warm embrace. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯re crazy!¡± The man¡¯s roar was right beside her ears, making her head hurt even more. Mei Shu slowly raised her hand and covered the other party¡¯s mouth. She narrowed her eyes, trying to see the person¡¯s face clearly, but her vision was turning black and she couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Open the door!¡± As the man gave the order, her body rose into the air and was carried into the man¡¯s arms. This wouldn¡¯t do. She wouldn¡¯t leave until she found Xiao He. ¡°Put me down.¡± A weak voice escaped from between her lips and teeth, and even Mei Shu was shocked. Her voice had become so hoarse. There seemed to be a fire in her throat, and even her body felt hot. But she still couldn¡¯t help trembling from the cold. The man seemed to be very angry with her. His chest, which was pressed tightly against Mei Shu, heaved up and down violently before he said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. I will send someone to find your younger brother. Rest assured, even if 1 have to turn the entire city upside down, I will bring him back to you unharmed!¡± This person had quite a confident tone. Mei Shu blinked, and her long eyelashes brushed away the obstructive raindrops. This time, she finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly. At this moment, the lines of his jaw were extremely tense, and his face was so dark as if someone owed him millions, but the hand holding her shoulder was gentle and restrained, as if he was afraid that he would hurt her if he exerted too much strength. ¡°Jiang He, blanket!¡± In the next second, Mei Shu was stuffed into the car, and a fluffy blanket covered her. Lu Si cursed in a low voice and then instructed calmly, ¡°Damn it, she¡¯s having a fever. Send her to the hospital nearby. Also, go to the Mei family and bring a set of clean clothes over. Tell them that Mei Shu has been taken away by me. Tell them not to worry.¡± ¡°Okay, Master Si.¡± As expected of the person who had been by Lu Si¡¯s side the longest, Jiang He didn¡¯t waste any time and skillfully sped all the way to the hospital, before getting off the car to help Lu Si carry Mei Shu into the hospital. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Lu Si had no intention of relying on others at all. Even though he was drenched in rain, he still stubbornly protected Mei Shu from the wind and rain. After entering the hospital, Mei Shu was completely unconscious. Lu Si had never seen Mei Shu so pale. She was like a porcelain doll that was extremely fragile. He couldn¡¯t even bear to scold her. Forget it.. For the sake of the fact that she was a patient now, he would teach her a lesson later! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Amnesia Chapter 411: Amnesia Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the rain outside the window gradually stopped, Mei Shu finally opened his eyes slowly. Above his head was the pale ceiling, and the strong smell of disinfectant lingered. Her fingertips moved slightly, and all the bones in her body hurt. She couldn¡¯t remember how long she had been lying on the bed. She only remembered that when the sun slid below the window, Mei Mu would come to humiliate her. ¡°Um¡­¡± A soft moan escaped from between her lips. Mei Shu moved her head slightly and saw that at the head of the bed, there were neatly arranged meal boxes emitting traces of steam. When her nose finally got used to the smell of disinfectant, she finally smelled the fragrance of food. It was the smell of shrimp. Fresh and sweet. It seemed that Mei Mu came early today and specially brought a delicious dinner. Did she want to bully her in another way to make her realize the difference in their lives? A tear slowly trickled from the corner of her eye, and once again, images of her younger brothers being harmed due to her flashed before her eyes. The pain gradually condensed in her chest. Seeing that the pain was about to come and crush her self-esteem again, a clear male voice instantly pulled her back to reality. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Why are you crying? Do you feel uncomfortable now?¡± Mei Shu immediately turned her head and saw an unfamiliar man looking down at her from above, his complicated eyes mixed with an indescribable smile. She subconsciously clenched the blanket and tried her best to hide in it, revealing only a pair of wet eyes as she looked outside nervously. ¡°Do you want to suffocate yourself to death now?¡± The man mocked habitually. Then, he walked around to the bed on the other side and opened the lunch box on it. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Mei Shu hurriedly stopped him. If Mei Mu came back and found that her food had been eaten, she would have a hard time again! ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡± The man frowned in confusion. His cold fingers suddenly rested on her forehead, scaring Mei Shu into hiding under the blanket again in fear. He looked at the horrified Mei Shu thoughtfully and said with a frown, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡± When the door of the ward closed again, Mei Shu heaved a sigh of relief. The person who touched Mei Mu¡¯s things so familiarly just now couldn¡¯t be Mei Mu¡¯s new boyfriend, right? If Li Zhen knew that his girlfriend he loved had such a handsome boyfriend behind her back, he would probably go crazy with anger. He was probably even more exasperated than when she found out that they cheated on her. Mei Shu really wanted to see that scene with her own eyes, but unfortunately, her legs were crippled now, so she could only be trapped in this small ward, struggling to survive with the medical fees that Mei Mu regularly paid. And the only reason Mei Mu was willing to spend this money was to humiliate and torture her, and satisfy her own twisted and abnormal desires every day. ¡°Doctor, something is wrong with her. Please take a look at her first.¡± The man¡¯s voice came from outside the ward. Mei Shu looked at the door curiously, and then she saw the door of the ward being pushed open from the outside, revealing the anxious and worried face of the man. It seemed that this man¡¯s feelings for Mei Mu were indeed extraordinary. He even cared about her, a toy unique to Mei Mu. He was much stronger than Li Zhen who had never shown up. ¡°Her fever has subsided. Logically speaking, she should be fine. 1 don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with her. She is just having a cold. She just needs to take good care of herself, and she should be okay.¡± After a simple examination, the doctor quickly came to a conclusion. Just now, when he saw Master Si rush to him, he thought that the patient¡¯s condition had worsened, but now it seemed that she had returned to normal! ¡°No.¡± Lu Si stared at Mei Shu. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. This powerless feeling made him feel unfamiliar and afraid. He walked to Mei Shu in a few steps and tentatively pinched her face. He could clearly feel that the person under him was trembling because of his touch. She had no intention of refusing. She just blinked and looked pitiful and at the mercy of others. Lu Si had imagined countless times what Mei Shu would be like if she became obedient to him. But when this expression really appeared on Mei Shu¡¯s face, he only found it unbelievable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His eyes that were smiling because Mei Shu woke up turned cold bit by bit. He stiffened his back and slowly straightened his back, his expression indifferent and cold. ¡°Who am I?¡± Mei Shu was startled by his suddenly sunken expression. She trembled again and shook her head in horror. This scene was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue in Lu Si¡¯s eyes. He suddenly turned to the doctor, his voice trembling. ¡°Doctor, has she lost her memory?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. She just caught a cold and had a high fever.¡± The doctor clearly saw something wrong. He quickly walked to her, bent over, and tried his best to look amiable.. ¡°Little girl, do you remember your name?¡± Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Memories of the Future Chapter 412: Memories of the Future Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mei Shu,¡± Mei Shu replied weakly. The doctor nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Then do you remember what happened to you before you came to the hospital?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she subconsciously glanced at Lu Si who was frowning timidly. She pursed her dry lips and said with fear in her voice, ¡°Fire, fire!¡± ¡°A fire?¡± Lu Si looked at the doctor in confusion and asked, ¡°What fire? Where did the fire happen? Make it clear!¡± Mei Shu was taken aback by his cold tone, but she still gathered her courage and replied, ¡°There, there was a fire in my house. My younger brothers are all¡­¡± With that said, she shed tears of pain, suddenly reached out, grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve, and begged humbly, ¡°Doctor, please save them. They are still young. They can¡¯t become disabled just like that! Doctor, I beg you, I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The doctor was a little confused now. He looked back at Lu Si and asked hesitantly, ¡°When did the fire she mentioned happen?¡± Lu Si sighed and shook his head. ¡°There was no fire like she said.¡± ¡°Yes! Really! Please believe me! No matter what Mei Mu said or did, she can¡¯t hide this fact! She must have set the fire on purpose! She just wanted to burn us to death!¡± Mei Shu grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm crazily and shook it desperately. In her opinion, these two unfamiliar faces might be the only straw she could clutch at. Perhaps they would pity her and be willing to help her call the police to find the culprit who caused the fire! ¡°Miss Mei, please calm down.¡± The doctor had no choice but to call the nurse over to arrange a CT scan of her brain. This had never happened in the history of medicine. Mei Shu¡¯s current situation was not just amnesia, but many strange memories. For example, since she woke up, she had been talking about her brothers who had been burnt by the fire, died, and were disabled. But the truth was the opposite. The doctor looked at the few little boys who were still alive and kicking in the office and frowned. ¡°Now we can only temporarily suspect that she mistook illusions or dreams for reality. This illness can¡¯t be cured by me. I suggest you switch to psychiatry.¡± ¡°Doctor, what do you mean? Are you saying that my sister is mentally ill?¡± Mei Jing found it unbelievable. How could a perfectly fine person, who just got soaked in the rain and developed a high fever, suddenly go crazy? Mei Feng was equally stunned and speechless. The group stared at the doctor, making him feel a bit embarrassed. He coughed and explained, ¡°After a detailed examination by the hospital, there is indeed no illness in your sister¡¯s brain, so it¡¯s impossible for her to lose her memory. The only way now is to go to the psychiatric department.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Mei Jing wished he could smash the doctor¡¯s office! This quack must have blamed everything on his sister because his medical skills were not good enough! Sister was so smart. How could she be mentally ill? Lu Si raised his hand to stop the impulsive boys and said solemnly, ¡°Jiang He, bring the doctor who treated Mei He to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang He hurried to do it. After a while, the doctor arrived. He had already heard about what happened to Mei Shu on the way. Having been a doctor for so many years, it was the first time he had heard of such symptoms, and for a moment, he found it quite novel. In the ward, Mei Shu leaned against the head of the bed quietly, her eyes on her feet. It was really surprising that her leg became completely fine overnight! Besides, Mei Mu didn¡¯t appear from the beginning to the end. Instead, the man had been busy. Although he didn¡¯t tell her directly, she could still feel he was very concerned about her. What was going on? Could it be that there was really something wrong with her memory and she forgot something very important? While she was thinking, the door of the ward opened. This time, it was a young man she had never seen before. He was dressed very scholarly, and the glasses on the bridge of his nose made him look refined. This made Mei Shu temporarily let down his guard against him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Mei Shu asked innocently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man smiled with interest and said, ¡°Interesting. Did you really forget? Miss Mei, you¡¯re going to take the college entrance examination in a few months. If such a big problem happens at this time, what will happen to your exam?¡± ¡°The college entrance examination?¡± Mei Shu was shocked. ¡°How can this be? Isn¡¯t the college entrance examination long over? How can there still be a few months?¡± Hearing this, the man frowned imperceptibly. Could it be that her memories didn¡¯t stay in the past, but¡­ something that hadn¡¯t happened in the future? No, this kind of thing was unprecedented and impossible. The man composed himself and sat on the chair beside Mei Shu¡¯s bed. He said casually, ¡°Oh, that might be the case. Sorry, 1 remembered the time of the college entrance examination wrong..¡± Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Parallel Space-Time Chapter 413: Parallel Space-Time Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu heaved a sigh of relief, but she felt that something was wrong. She looked up at him. ¡°Do we know each other before?¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m counseling your brother.¡± Hearing that this person was related to his younger brothers, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How are they now? Just now, the man named Lu Si kept saying that my younger brothers are fine, but how is it possible? Did you cure them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just doing psychological counseling. 1 can¡¯t help much else.¡± The doctor smiled helplessly. ¡°Miss Mei, why are you so sure that there was a fire at home? Did you expect any signs? How did the fire happen? Can you tell me?¡± His voice was low and pleasant, with a certain bewitching magic. Mei Shu involuntarily chose to believe him. But that past was too terrifying. She didn¡¯t even dare to remember. But now her legs were still intact. Did something incredible really happen? With these thoughts in mind, Mei Shu nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said slowly, ¡°1 suspect that Mei Mu started the fire. On the day of the fire, only my younger brothers and 1 were at home. She pretended to casually discover the fire, pretended to rescue me to clear suspicion. In the raging fire, a cabinet hit my spine, causing paralysis in all limbs. My brothers suffered disfigurement or injuries, and Uncle Zhao died in the fire while trying to save me.¡± At this point, she was already crying with hatred. Hatred was solid in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t rely on virtual fantasies to breed it. The doctor was shocked to see this. He actually believed Mei Shu¡¯s words for a moment. That fire was destined to happen, and Mei Shu would definitely end up like this in the future. But was predicting the future really possible? And it was after a very normal person had a high fever! Wait a minute! The doctor found a strange part. He asked tentatively, ¡°How did Mei Mu come out of the prison before the fire?¡± He had been treating Mei He for so long in the Mei family. It was impossible for him not to know the situation of the Mei family. Besides, he had seen many times when the old woman cursed Mei Shu behind his back. He just wanted to confirm the time of the fire! ¡°Prison?¡± But after hearing the doctor¡¯s question, Mei Shu looked puzzled. ¡°How can Mei Mu be in prison? Although I dream of getting the police to arrest her, 1 have no evidence to prove that she did it!¡± For a moment, the doctor¡¯s mind began to race. He asked a few more questions about the events before the fire, and although Mei Shu hesitated at first, she eventually confessed her experience of getting married. This made him even more incredulous. After leaving the ward, he met Lu Si who was waiting anxiously outside. Lu Si leaned against the wall alone and closed his eyes to rest. When he heard the noise, he slowly opened his eyes and their eyes met. Lu Si¡¯s voice was so cold that it made people shudder. ¡°She¡¯s completely different from the Mei Shu of this world, right? Do you think she¡¯s really just crazy, or for some other reason?¡± The doctor keenly caught the point of his words and said solemnly, ¡°1 think my guess is the same as yours, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re the ones who are crazy to believe that something like time travel will happen. Perhaps Miss Mei will return to normal as long as she takes a good rest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Si asked casually, but his eyes were shining faintly. The doctor nodded with uncertainty. ¡°Perhaps you can investigate Mei Shu¡¯s previous experience and see if you can find anything suspicious.¡± If what Mei Shu said was true, this matter became strange. To put it bluntly, he and Lu Si both suspected that Mei Shu here was not the previous Mei Shu. The soul inside had been occupied by Mei Shu from another world, so their personalities and experiences were worlds apart. But this matter was really crazy. The doctor who had always been firm on materialism could only attribute Mei Shu¡¯s symptoms to paranoia. Lu Si didn¡¯t think so. He trusted his intuition very much. Mei Shu wasn¡¯t lying. Everything she showed when she woke up was very real. It seemed that he had to start from the beginning if he wanted to find the crux of the problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them looked at each other in silence for the last time. Lu Si straightened up and slowly walked to the door of the ward. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it, but I need you to give her some psychological counseling. According to her, she has been paralyzed on the bed for a long time. At present, she can¡¯t stand up and walk properly. 1 still need you to do psychological work for her.¡± ¡°This is my job.¡± The doctor nodded at him and left. Lu Si took a deep breath. After being mentally prepared, he pushed the door open and entered. Mei Shu still couldn¡¯t help but panic when she saw him. Perhaps because this man¡¯s aura was too invasive, she subconsciously shrank back into the blanket.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414:I Am Not Her Chapter 414:I Am Not Her Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Eat.¡± Lu Si said indifferently. Under her horrified gaze, he walked to the head of the bed calmly. The thermal lunch box worked well. After all this, the food inside was still steaming. The fragrance of the food immediately woke up Mei Shu¡¯s stomach. After a series of rumbling sounds, she had no choice but to crawl out of bed under Lu Si¡¯s unabashed gaze. Anyway, from the looks of it, this man didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions towards her. Then she should be able to trust him, right? As if noticing her rabbit-like fright, Lu Si smiled mockingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that such a terrifying thing happened? Why are you still so unsuspecting now? Are you really stupid or do you trust me very much?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s extended hand trembled and she retracted it. She said timidly, ¡°You won¡¯t poison me, will you?¡± Lu Si sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize until today that you have a talent on making jokes?¡± He opened the lunch boxes in front of her one by one. Considering that her high temperature had just subsided, Lu Si asked someone to prepare porridge and side dishes, but this didn¡¯t prevent the advanced chefs from making them delicious. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°Can, can I really eat it?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, you are my¡­ girlfriend.¡± Lu Si said without blushing. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? I, I¡¯m your girlfriend? But I¡¯m already married. My husband is¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a husband!¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t want to hear her talk about her experience of getting married again at all. He sat on the bed in frustration and stared at her coldly. ¡°Am I not good enough?¡± Mei Shu shook his head decisively. ¡°You¡¯re much more handsome than that scum.¡± And he looked very rich. After a thorough examination by the doctor just now, Mei Shu returned to this hospital room and realized that she was now staying in a luxurious ward that she wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine before. Mei Mu wouldn¡¯t spend so much money on her for nothing. She was just a toy that Mei Mu kept for venting. Then the only person who could pay for her was the man in front of her who claimed to be her boyfriend. After all, she hadn¡¯t seen anyone else since she woke up. Lu Si seemed to be very satisfied with her answer and stroked her head as if rewarding her. ¡°Then accept my identity and remember me firmly. Although you no longer have memories, I will still treat you like before. You can rest assured about this.¡± Mei Shu nodded in a daze, and then his eyes slowly moved from his face to the tempting food beside him. Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He picked up the porridge bowl and gently scooped up a spoonful. Then, he carefully blew on the porridge to cool it before gently feeding it to Mei Shu. Mei Shu was stunned at first, and then tentatively drank the porridge from his hand. It was sweet and fresh. Her appetite immediately soared. She looked at Lu Si expectantly, silently urging him to feed her faster! Lu Si¡¯s eyes darkened, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, you won¡¯t be able to eat porridge.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t seem to understand what he meant. Lu Si smiled gently and explained it to her by demonstrating with actions. When his lips touched hers, which were still slightly cool, Lu Si, to his own surprise, trembled for a moment. He quickly withdrew his head as if he had been electrocuted. His wrist subconsciously blocked the corners of his mouth that were about to curl up, and he said with an unnatural expression, ¡°That¡¯s it. Do you understand?¡± Mei Shu was completely petrified. She looked at the man¡¯s red ears in a daze and murmured, ¡°Have we never done this before?¡± Lu Si¡¯s body stiffened, and he said angrily, ¡°Who said that? We are a couple. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to do this?¡± With that, he leaned forward again. Mei Shu¡¯s gaze remained vacant, devoid of any emotion. Her cold and thin lips parted, uttering the words Lu Si least wanted to hear. ¡°But what if I¡¯m not her at all?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si suddenly glared at her fiercely, squeezing her shoulders hard, forcing her to look at him. ¡°No, you are the same person. You are both called Mei Shu. You will always be mine.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu looked back at him. ¡°You don¡¯t exist in my memory at all. In fact, after such a long period of questioning and inspection, you should have discovered that I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as simple as losing my memory or foreseeing the future. Perhaps I¡¯m not the person you like at all now?¡± Lu Si¡¯s pupils were constricted, and the hand holding her shoulder slowly lost its strength. He stood up indifferently, his face cold. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You are you. Even if there is a problem with your memory, you are still mine. I will personally prove this.¡± With that, he turned around and strode away, not daring to look at her again, fearing that she would find that his eyes were already red.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Lie Exposed Chapter 415: Lie Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Lu Si left, Mei Shu slowly finished the delicious meal. Just as she was about to lie down and rest, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside again. Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect to be so popular here. Not only did he have a handsome and rich boyfriend, but he also had so many people taking turns to visit him. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to imagine this. However, in the next second, when her curious gaze fell on the people who came in from the door, she was so shocked that she almost jumped off the bed. Was she hallucinating? Her younger brothers were queuing up to see her! And they really didn¡¯t become disabled! ¡°Sister!¡± Mei Yan was the youngest, so it was the best time for him to act cute. He ran past Mei Feng, who was at the front, and threw himself into her arms, crying. ¡°Sister, have you forgotten Yanyan?¡± ¡°Yanyan¡­¡± Mei Shu wasn¡¯t used to his little brother being so intimate with him. This was a wish that she dreamed of but couldn¡¯t achieve! ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mei Feng called out hesitantly, then lowered his head and ruthlessly pulled Mei Yan out of her arms. ¡°Calm down. Sister has just woken up. Don¡¯t scare her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Mei Shu answered for Mei Yan first. She reached out, grabbed her brother¡¯s wrist, and pulled him into her arms again. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I miss Yanyan very much. This is good.¡± Mei Feng¡¯s frown suddenly relaxed. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you, Sis.¡± ¡°Hug me too!¡± Mei Jing had always liked to compete with Mei Yan for favor. At this moment, he was not to be outdone. He rushed to the bed, only to be stopped by Mei Feng who was holding his collar. ¡°What are you doing? Brother, let go of me!¡± Mei Jing struggled unhappily. Mei Feng sighed and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still like Yanyan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hugging Sister? Sister¡¯s memory is incomplete now. She must be very scared. She must be happy to see us!¡± As if to confirm his words, Mei Jing even raised his eyebrows at Mei Shu proudly. Her younger brothers, who used to go against her everywhere, were now competing for the position in her arms. Tears welled up in the corners of Mei Shu¡¯s eyes, and she felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really happy. Xiao Jing, come and let me hug you too!¡± Mei Jing raised his chin arrogantly at Mei Feng and then pulled Mei Shu into his arms at the speed of light. Although the little boy¡¯s shoulders were not broad enough, they were still reassuringly warm. Mei Shu leaned against his brother¡¯s chest in a daze, listening to the frantic heartbeat in his chest, confirming again that the tragedy didn¡¯t happen to his brothers. As if feeling the moisture in his chest, Mei Jing stiffly left Mei Shu and said with heartache, ¡°Sister, why are you crying? Did you think of something?¡± Mei Shu shook her head gently, stopped her crying, and put on a smile from the bottom of her heart. ¡°No, I just feel happy. Seeing you safe, even if 1 return to that nightmare one day, 1 can be at ease.¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The Lu family found the best doctor to help you restore your memories. You will definitely recover!¡± Mei Jing said firmly. ¡°Lu family? Which Lu family? Is it Lu Yan?¡± Mei Shu hesitated for a moment before saying this name that was already very distant to her. ¡°It¡¯s not Lu Yan, but the man who just left the ward. He¡¯s Lu Yan¡¯s uncle.¡± Mei Feng looked a little strange when he mentioned Lu Si¡¯s identity. Mei Shu was already shocked speechless. She was actually dating Lu Yan¡¯s uncle. Didn¡¯t that mean that she had become Lu Yan¡¯s aunt? Her childhood sweetheart had now become her junior. Mei Shu didn¡¯t come back to her senses for a long time. Seeing that his sister was thinking about that big liar, Mei Yan pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be tricked by him! He is not a good person!¡± Mei Shu came back to his senses and asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big liar! He¡¯s the best at pretending to be innocent! Don¡¯t believe what he says, in case he takes advantage of you!¡± Mei Yan warned seriously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu was taken aback for a moment, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Yanyan, tell Sister the truth. Is he my boyfriend?¡± ¡°What boyfriend? Sister! Why do you think so?¡± Mei Yan was shocked. Then, he quickly realized something and quickly grabbed her hand. ¡°Sister! Did he tell you that?¡± Mei Shu closed her eyes and realized that she seemed to have let others take advantage of her for nothing. She nodded guiltily and awkwardly. ¡°1 don¡¯t know if what he said is true.¡± ¡°Of course not! Sister! 1 told you that he was a big liar! But you blamed me for getting him wrong!¡± Mei Yan, annoyed, rolled off the bed, rolled up his sleeves as if ready to confront Lu Si. ¡°Sis, just wait. 1¡¯11 bring the guy here now, and you can deal with him however you want!¡± Mei Jing nodded and joined him in action.. ¡°Sis, 1¡¯11 immediately bring him back and make him apologize to you!¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Another Person Chapter 416: Another Person Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Lu Si has already left. Where are you going to catch him?¡± Mei Feng helplessly grabbed the two little devils back and pressed them on the chair to let them sit. ¡°Sister has just woken up. Don¡¯t you want to spend more time with her? Besides, don¡¯t we have a lot of things to talk to her about?¡± Mei Yan reluctantly sat down and mumbled, ¡°Brother, why are you siding with an outsider? Although he helped find Brother, he also lied to Sister!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Mei Shu felt that this matter was extraordinary. She also wanted to know how much the man named Lu Si was related to her. Hearing Mei Shu¡¯s question, Mei Feng gently explained Mei He¡¯s disappearance to her. Mei Shu was frightened. So that¡¯s why she had a fever. She let her brother get lost right under her nose! She was to blame! As if seeing the self-blame on her face, Mei Jing persuaded anxiously, ¡°Sister, we are all responsible for this matter. It can¡¯t be all your fault. Besides, Xiao He is safe now. Don¡¯t think too much about this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, Sister, this matter is over. What we should be more concerned about now is Mom!¡± Mei Feng clenched his fists and mustered his courage. ¡°Captain Wang took the time to come to our house. When he didn¡¯t see you, he told me about it. He said that Mom¡¯s case was settled very smoothly. The trial will start in two days, and he invited us to watch in the court.¡± Mei Shu instantly looked up at him in shock and said in disbelief, ¡°Mom¡¯s case? You mean¡­¡± ¡°Sister, Wang Yue has already confessed. Back then, she paid someone to kill Mom. 1 had a misunderstanding about you in the past, but now I solemnly apologize to you. I hope you can forgive my stupidity.¡± Mei Feng bowed deeply beside Mei Shu¡¯s bed. The others quickly stood up and apologized to her as if they had done something wrong. Mei Shu had never seen such a scene before. She quickly waved her hand to stop her brothers from bowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that bowing in front of the sickbed means that the patient has passed away?¡± Mei Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stood up. ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant!¡± ¡°Of course 1 know.¡± Mei Shu interrupted her brother with tears in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. If 1 hadn¡¯t made that call back then, Mom wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± ¡°Sister, Mom¡¯s death was really not caused by you!¡± Mei Feng¡¯s face was full of pain. He closed his eyes guiltily and slowly told her how she had carefully investigated the truth bit by bit. Mei Shu never expected that she would investigate this matter personally and get the truth out so quickly. Shocked, she looked down at her own hands. ¡°Xiao Feng.¡± Half of Mei Shu¡¯s face was covered by his messy long hair, and there was almost uncontrollable pain in his voice. ¡°What was I like before?¡± Mei Feng was stunned for a moment and then replied, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re very decisive and smart. Everyone in the Mei family listens to you now.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re very strong! You can hold Second Brother¡¯s collar with one hand and spin him around!¡± Mei Yan came out at the right time and added. Mei Jing glared at him and expressed his opinion. ¡°Sister, your learning ability is very good too. Your results have improved by leaps and bounds. Even I can¡¯t imagine that you can get second place in such a short period of time, second only to Study God Lu Yan!¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Sister, you¡¯re also very good at playing the piano! You were even chosen by two experienced pianists to be their last disciple!¡± Mei Yan proudly introduced the honors Mei Shu had obtained in the past. Mei Shu leaned against the head of the bed quietly and listened. Her face turned even paler as she stared at her hands, her pupils trembling violently. No, this was not her. The ¡°sister¡± depicted by his brothers couldn¡¯t be her at all! A terrifying thought suddenly spread in her heart. Mei Shu hugged her head in pain and finally asked a question that she hadn¡¯t dared to think about carefully. ¡°I, I haven¡¯t taken the college entrance examination yet, right?¡± Mei Feng raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Yes, but it will be soon. Sister, you need to recover quickly so that we can feel at ease letting you take the college entrance examination.¡± So that was the case. The doctor just now didn¡¯t remember the time of the college entrance examination wrong. In an instant, Mei Shu felt that the sky was collapsing. She was almost certain that when her memory was still stuck in the hospital bed, someone occupied her body, took care of her brother for her, studied hard for her, and investigated the real cause of her mother¡¯s death for her. That person lived a colorful life in her place. But that was not her in the end. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her younger brothers were loving the person who suddenly disappeared, and Lu Si only liked the soul who was completely different from her. As for the real her, she was humble, disabled, stupid, and incompetent. She could only drag her paralyzed body to the sickbed and struggle at death¡¯s door. She was abused by Mei Mu every day, but she didn¡¯t even have the courage to end all her pain. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They finally noticed her abnormality. Mei Shu hugged her head in pain and let out a desperate roar.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Terrifying Strength Chapter 417: Terrifying Strength Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This time, Mei Feng and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly in front of Mei Shu. Mei Shu sat alone in the ward in a daze for the entire day. In the evening, only Mei Feng came to visit her. Before Mei Feng left, Mei Shu made a request. ¡°I want to go to school tomorrow. Take me home now. I want to go back and take a look.¡± Mei Feng found a doctor to ask Mei Shu if she could be discharged. After getting an affirmative answer, he helped Mei Shu pack up and took her back to the Mei family. Mei Yun had long wanted to go to the hospital to visit his daughter, but when he heard that Mei Shu had a memory problem and would overreact, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. It was mainly because he felt guilty and didn¡¯t know how to face his children. Therefore, as soon as he came back from work tonight, he locked himself in the study and didn¡¯t even come out for dinner. When Butler Zhao knocked on the door and said that Mei Shu had been taken back by the Eldest Young Master, he jumped up from his chair, feeling a little lost and didn¡¯t even have the courage to open the door. Zhao Yan sighed deeply outside the door and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Mei, Missy looks a little weak. You should go out to see her.¡± Mei Yun¡¯s face sank and he suddenly opened the door. Zhao Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Mei Yun. He suddenly remembered that Mei Yun had refused to communicate with his family ever since he found out that Bai Ling was killed by Wang Yue. Was it because he hated Mei Shu for investigating the car accident and bringing shame to the Mei family? Thinking of this, he regretted forcing Mei Yun to come out and hurriedly tried to make up for it. ¡°Missy¡¯s memory is incomplete now. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t remember that she investigated Wang Yue. Mr. Mei, even if you are angry, don¡¯t lose your temper at the current A^issy!¡± Mei Yun looked at him strangely and said coldly, ¡°When did I say I was blaming her?¡± Zhao Yan was momentarily speechless, watching as Mei Yun straightened his slender figure, silently descending the stairs. In the living room. Mei Shu was surrounded by her younger brothers and servants. Everyone was asking about Mei Shu¡¯s current physical condition. Mei Shu could tell that everyone was very concerned about her. She should be happy, but when she thought that they were actually concerned about the person who had once occupied her body, her heart ached. Perhaps because she looked really pale, Mei Feng frowned and asked the servants to disperse and he and his brothers remained to accompany Mei Shu. ¡°Sister, do you want to eat something first? I asked the kitchen to prepare a lot of your favorite dishes.¡± Mei Feng asked carefully. Mei Shu was stunned. She wanted to say that it might not be something she liked to eat, but thinking that it was a token of her younger brothers¡¯ concern for her, she forced herself to nod in agreement. Mei Jing was so happy that he almost jumped up. He quickly instructed the others to put the dishes on the dining table, and they escorted Mei Shu into the dining room. Being loved by her younger brothers was something she couldn¡¯t get no matter how hard she tried to please them in the past. At the thought that that person could do it so easily, Mei Shu felt very sad. The food on the table was exuding an alluring smell. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but take a look, only to be completely stunned. Pumpkin porridge, Bacon, Almonds, Vegetables. They were all her favorite dishes! Was that person avoiding exposure by imitating her preferences, or did the two of them really share identical tastes? Before Mei Shu had the time to think about this, Mei Feng pressed her shoulders and sat her on the chair. The dishes were immediately pushed closer to her. Mei Shu picked up her chopsticks in embarrassment and looked at her brothers who were staring at her with burning eyes. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with me?¡± ¡°No need, Sister. We¡¯ve already eaten! These are specially prepared for you. You can eat them yourself!¡± Mei Jing waved his hand with a smile, but he still refused to leave. He seemed to have made up his mind to watch Mei Shu finish eating these things. Mei Yan, on the other hand, almost drooled at one of the dishes. Mei Shu smiled and pulled him to a chair to sit down. Even she was a little stunned. Just now, Mei Yan was clearly still a distance away from her, but she seemed to have lifted him up and placed him on the chair beside her. Was she really the one who used such terrifying strength? Mei Yan was also a little shocked, but in order not to embarrass his sister, he still tried to smooth things over with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister to be so strong even when she was sick. I¡¯m very impressed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu looked down at the hand with terrifying strength with disbelief in her eyes. She remembered that her brothers had said in the ward that that person was very strong. But now, Mei Shu also had this terrifying strength too. Was it because her body had been trained, or was it because she had thought wrongly before? That the person who did those things might really be her? ¡°Sister, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Mei Yan asked in a low voice, glancing at the almonds on the table from time to time.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Father and Daughter Chapter 418: Father and Daughter Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu brought the dish to him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Her smile was gentle, just like Bai Ling back then. Her brothers were all a little stunned. After the meal, Mei Shu proposed to see Mei He. When he was found that day, he seemed to have just been fished out of the water. He walked for a long time and lost a slipper on his feet. He curled up in an unobstructed corner like a puppy that had been ruthlessly abandoned by its master. Fortunately, the people Lu Si sent out found him. According to Mei Feng, the people Lu Si sent out that day had almost searched the entire city. In the end, they found Mei He near a low house on the way back to the Mei family. It rained heavily that day. After Mei He returned, he began to have a high fever like Mei Shu, and his autism became serious again. Their previous efforts were in vain. When Mei Shu pushed the door open and entered, Mei He was huddled in the corner, staring at the door in fear. Seeing that it was her, Mei He¡¯s eyes quickly filled with tears, but he suddenly turned his back to the cold wall and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t come in.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t dare to continue walking. She just stood at the door, looked at her brother with longing, and said softly, ¡°Xiao He, I just want to see how you¡¯re recovering. Let me stand closer to take a look, okay?¡± Mei He shook his head desperately and hugged his shoulders pitifully. ¡°No, Xiao He did something wrong and should be punished.¡± Worried that he would hurt himself like before, Mei Shu hurriedly said gently to him, ¡°No, that¡¯s not Xiao He¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. Xiao He, turn around and let me take a look, okay? You¡¯re not punishing yourself, but me!¡± Hearing this, Mei He turned around bit by bit. His long and beautiful eyes were already wet with tears, and there were a few clear tears on his face. Mei Shu felt her heart ache when she saw this. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step forward. After confirming that Mei He didn¡¯t have any expression of resistance, she slowly walked to Mei He, opened her arms, and hugged him. ¡°It¡¯s great you¡¯re fine! 1 can¡¯t lose you again. Absolutely not.¡± At this moment, her eyes were firm. Mei Feng and Mei Jing looked at each other. For a moment, they both thought that Mei Shu had remembered everything. In fact, the current Mei Shu was no different from the Mei Shu who had been getting along with them recently. They were equally tough and refused to surrender. However, Mei Shu, who had lost her memory, was less confident than before and more panicked. But she was still the one who cared about her younger brothers. Mei Yun appeared at the door of the room at an unknown time. In fact, he had been here all the time, but he hadn¡¯t found a chance to show up. The atmosphere between the siblings was warm and harmonious. He was afraid that his sudden appearance would break this beautiful scene and screw up everything. He didn¡¯t know if his daughter wanted to see him¡­ But no matter how hesitant he was, he had to take this step in the end. He took a deep breath, bypassed Mei Feng and the others who gathered at the door, and took the initiative to walk into the room. Mei He tightened his shoulders almost the moment he came in and timidly shrank into Mei Shu¡¯s arms, wishing he could bury himself in them. Mei Shu noticed her brother¡¯s unusual expression and looked back in surprise, only to see her father who had married her to Zhang Jiao and had been ignoring her due to disappointment. At that moment, the hatred in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes was not fake. Mei Yun saw it clearly, so he felt terrible. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± He reached out, trying to hold his children in his arms at the same time. However, Mei Shu instantly blocked Mei He behind her and assumed a very vigilant posture, her tone cold. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mei Yun¡¯s arm froze in midair, and his heart seemed to have been hammered. Zhao Yan, watching from behind, felt sad for Mei Yun. Considering Mei Yun¡¯s kindness towards him over the years, he took the initiative to speak up for Mei Yun, ¡°Miss, Mr. Mei is concerned about you and Young Master He, so he came over specifically to check on you.¡± Unexpectedly, Mei Shu, who was originally on guard, shed tears the moment she saw Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan panicked. He looked for a tissue helplessly and quickly wiped Mei Shu¡¯s tears. ¡°Miss, are you still unwell?¡± ¡°Uncle Zhao.¡± Mei Shu called out gloomily, her nasal voice so heavy that it made everyone¡¯s eyes ache. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan quickly responded. Compared to Mei Yun, the two of them looked more like father and daughter. Mei Yun felt terrible. He put down his arms dejectedly, lowered his head, and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re both safe. Shu¡¯er, let¡¯s talk when you¡¯re better. Have a good rest today.¡± Mei Shu watched Mei Yun¡¯s lonely figure disappear from the door with a complicated expression. She turned around and looked Zhao Yan up and down carefully.. ¡°Uncle Zhao, are you really okay?¡± Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: The Same Person Chapter 419: The Same Person Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Yan looked surprised. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Missy. What happened?¡± Mei Shu had a sudden inspiration and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you might catch a cold in the rain while looking for Xiao He.¡± Zhao Yun smiled knowingly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve already cooked ginger soup for every servant who went out to find Young Master He as you instructed. I¡¯ve also drunk a bowl myself. My body has always been very strong. Nothing happened to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu suppressed the surprise in her heart and was very curious about the other her who had once occupied her body and whom she had never met. She chatted with Xiao He for a while longer before being escorted back to her room to rest. Tomorrow was the day of school. Mei Shu lay on the bed, unable to sleep no matter how hard she thought. She had been traumatized too much when she was in school. The classmates¡¯ insults and bullying, along with the teacher¡¯s mocking and ridicule, all made her feel utterly humiliated. This also caused her to be very averse to school. Her results had always been at the bottom of the list, and she could often hear the homeroom teacher complaining about her in the office. This made her hate school even more. Because of this vicious cycle, she gradually disappointed her father. In the end, in order to please everyone, she signed the agreement to transfer the shares and completely became a dispensable invisible person in the family. In the end, Mei Yun married her to his business partner, Zhang Jiao, and the tragedy of the rest of her life began. ¡°Um¡­¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t sleep, so she sat up, walked to the desk, sat down, and took out her textbook. She remembered that her younger brothers said that her current results were very good. She thought that she should work hard tonight so that she wouldn¡¯t expose herself tomorrow. However, although she was mentally prepared, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she saw the dense handwriting on the textbook. It turned out that that person could study so seriously. No wonder she had improved so much in a short period of time. Almost every textbook for each subject had her annotations in every blank space. On the bookshelf beside her were stacks of completed exercise papers. It meant that that person had been doing questions day and night, accumulating knowledge bit by bit from junior high school until the building of knowledge was finally built. She had obtained the results she deserved. As Mei Shu flipped through it, she couldn¡¯t help but fall into a daze. If she had worked so hard back then, would everything have been different? Then was she, who didn¡¯t have to put in any effort to enjoy the benefits, a thief who stole the fruits of others¡¯ efforts? Mei Shu put down the exercises in shame and lay back on the bed. The gap between her and that person was really huge. In the darkness, Mei Shu slowly closed her eyes. But this time, she didn¡¯t lie quietly for long before she jumped up from the bed again. She suddenly thought of something very important! Mei Shu hurriedly turned on the lights and eagerly opened the test papers and textbooks. She stared at every word on them, found a blank page with trembling hands, and wrote the same words on it. Then she stopped moving. She didn¡¯t even dare to take a deep breath. A creepy feeling crawled up her spine. It couldn¡¯t be wrong. This was her own handwriting! Who was that person? Did she study her writing habits with all her heart, or did they really¡­ In the blink of an eye, Mei Shu quickly rummaged through the room. She wanted to find the draft paper left behind by that person when she was practicing handwriting. But in the end, she found nothing. All the words in this room were written by her alone. Mei Shu instantly thought of the dishes she liked in the restaurant just now. Thinking of what that person did without her knowing. Everything was something she wanted to do but couldn¡¯t do. Was her memory really messed up? How important was it that she forgot something that made this world not seem real! She couldn¡¯t sleep the entire night. In the morning, Mei Shu was having breakfast with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. Zhao Yan was shocked to see her and hurriedly said with concern, ¡°Missy, you don¡¯t look good. How about skipping classes today? Stay at home and rest properly.¡± ¡°No, I want to go to school.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to know what she had experienced in school! Zhao Yan thought that she didn¡¯t want to delay her studies. He sighed and didn¡¯t persuade her anymore. He led her to the dining room and sat down. ¡°Mr. Mei said that he wants to send you to school in person. He¡¯s waiting for you in the car.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu nodded absentmindedly. Despite breakfast being filled with things she liked, she couldn¡¯t fully enjoy them. Even when her younger brothers greeted her, she responded in a perfunctory manner. After breakfast, Mei Shu carried her bag and got into the car. The moment she came in, Mei Yun¡¯s body stiffened. After instructing the driver to drive, he fell silent. After a long time, he said awkwardly, ¡°Shu¡¯er, how do you feel today? Do you have a fever again?¡± Mei Shu shook her head. Now her feelings for her father were still a little complicated.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: School Violence Chapter 420: School Violence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations She didn¡¯t know how to face her father who had almost caused all her tragedies. But in the end, she couldn¡¯t blame others for some things. She was too stupid. The atmosphere between the father and daughter was awkward, and they didn¡¯t talk much along the way. After arriving at the school, Mei Shu got off decisively. What she wanted to figure out most now was what happened in school. Unexpectedly, enemies were bound to meet. As soon as she reached the entrance of the teaching building, she bumped into Li Zhen who was about to walk out. When Li Zhen saw her, he looked very unnatural. Without looking at her, he walked past her with a straight face. Mei Shu stopped him and asked sternly, ¡°Why are you running?¡± At this time, Li Zhen shouldn¡¯t have cheated on her yet, not to mention that Mei Mu had been arrested and brought to the police station. He shouldn¡¯t have had such a reaction when he saw her! Li Zhen¡¯s face turned cold, and he took a step back warily. ¡°What do you want?¡± Why did he act as if she would eat him at any time? Mei Shu was a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t show that there was something wrong with her memory. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°You know what 1 want to do.¡± Li Zhen frowned in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t do anything more to hinder you. Besides, haven¡¯t Old Wang and her son already confessed? You should have done what you wanted to do! Why are you still looking for me?¡± So that was it. It seemed that this person was hiding from him because he had been taught a lesson. Thinking of her sudden increase in strength, Mei Shu narrowed her eyes slightly. Then could she settle scores with him now for betraying her with Mei Mu? With this in mind, Mei Shu turned around first and said indifferently, ¡°Follow me.¡± She knew that with Li Zhen¡¯s current fear of her, he would definitely listen to her. Therefore, Mei Shu didn¡¯t intend to turn around to confirm it at all. With her memory, she led him all the way to a remote corner where she was often bullied in school. Therefore, Mei Shu didn¡¯t intend to turn around to confirm it at all. With his memory, he led him all the way to a remote corner where they were often bullied in school. Li Zhen followed her further and further away, his heart pounding. He couldn¡¯t help but stop, unwilling to continue forward. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it here.¡± Mei Shu finally stopped, clenched her fists, and punched Li Zhen¡¯s face while he was caught off guard. Li Zhen was completely stunned! He didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to attack him without any warning! They should be temporarily at peace with each other for now! After the first round, Mei Shu saw Li Zhen fall to the ground, looking angry but not daring to say anything. She suddenly found fun, picked him up by the collar, and punched his other cheek again. She was very strong now and couldn¡¯t grasp her strength well. She completely treated Li Zhen as a sandbag to practice with. After only two punches, Li Zhen¡¯s face was swollen. He curled up on the ground, hugged his head helplessly, and begged for mercy. It turned out that it was so easy to bully weaker people with violence. Mei Shu suddenly opened the door to a new world. However, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. These two punches were to make Li Zhen pay for betraying her. In the future, they would not owe each other anything. With this in mind, Mei Shu squatted down and raised his chin provocatively. She didn¡¯t miss the hatred in his eyes at all and smiled mockingly. ¡°You must be wondering why 1 hit you, right?¡± Li Zhen didn¡¯t speak, but his heaving chest showed that he was furious at this moment. Mei Shu said with a smile, ¡°Take these two punches as repayment of the debt you owe me in the past. From now on, we will be strangers. I won¡¯t cause trouble for you again, but if you dare to complain to your teacher or family to cause trouble for me, you should know that the grudge between us won¡¯t be so easy to settle.¡± Li Zhen spat a mouthful of blood on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Are you a man of your word?¡± Mei Shu raised his eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Of course. In fact, I despise bullying in school. As long as you don¡¯t court death again, I can guarantee that today will be the last time. I¡¯m the kind of person who seeks revenge when wronged, but I won¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Li Zhen struggled to get up with his hand, wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth, and left in a sorry state without looking back. Mei Shu patted the dust off her hands in a good mood and got up to go upstairs. According to the class number written in the textbook, she quickly found her classroom. As soon as she entered, before she could think where she was sitting, she saw a lively and cheerful girl waving at her desperately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu felt a sense of warmth in his heart. She walked over with a smile and sat on the empty seat behind the girl. Seeing nothing unusual in the girl¡¯s expression, she was sure that this was really her seat. However, to her surprise, as soon as she sat down, her classmates surrounded her and asked her about her physical condition. This would never have happened in the past! ¡°Shu¡¯er, have you really recovered? Why do you still look so pale?¡± The girl in the front seat put her hand to her forehead worriedly.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Most Popular Student in the Class Chapter 421: Most Popular Student in the Class Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu shook her head and looked past her to the textbook on the table, on which the words ¡°Wen Miao¡± were clearly written. She shouted tentatively, ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wen Miao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You have no idea how worried 1 was about you that day. It was raining so heavily outside, but you went out to find your brother alone. 1 was really afraid that something would happen to you, but you didn¡¯t let me follow you. Don¡¯t do this again!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t react in time. Immediately afterward, the surrounding students also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mei Shu. Next time something like this happens to your family, you can just say it in the group chat. We will help you find it! It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone. Fortunately, you have always been in good health and recovered so quickly!¡± Mei Shu blinked in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that everyone would care about her one day. Seeing her incredulous look, Wen Miao chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you overjoyed? Did you not expect us to be so nice?¡± Mei Shu nodded hesitantly. The other students immediately laughed and teased her, ¡°Why are you still so polite to us? From now on, we are also your good friends! You have to remember it well! You have helped us so much in your studies. Of course, we want to help you!¡± It would be a lie to say that Mei Shu wasn¡¯t touched. School had always been a source of pain for her. She never expected to encounter something warm here. There were so many people who really treated her as a friend. It turned out that as long as she worked hard to be herself, many people would really like her. It turned out that she didn¡¯t need to deliberately curry favor with others. As long as she treated others sincerely and tried to be herself, like-minded friends would naturally come to her. As he spoke, Mei Shu suddenly saw Li Hua hiding at the back of the crowd. Her pupils were constricted. This person had slapped her countless times before. Under Mei Mu¡¯s hint, she did a lot of things to hurt her, causing her to become the joke of the entire school. Mei Shu¡¯s gaze was so scorching that Li Hua couldn¡¯t stay out of it anymore. She could only squeeze into the crowd, walk to her side, and put on an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re fine. By the way, why was your brother suddenly missing? Was it Mei Mu again?¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Shu was slightly stunned, completely unexpected that Li Hua would use such a tone in these words as if she was on her side. After a long time, she shook her head mechanically. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I¡¯ll investigate.¡± Li Hua took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s good. That b*tch has done all kinds of bad things. Don¡¯t let her off easily!¡± Mei Shu suddenly realized that Li Hua¡¯s hatred for Mei Mu was no less than hers! It seemed that something had happened between her, Li Hua and Mei Mu, causing Li Hua to completely side with her! In other words, Mei Mu had become the target of public criticism? Sure enough, as soon as this idea appeared in her mind, Wen Miao continued. ¡°I also think this matter has something to do with Mei Mu. That woman is too evil. Isn¡¯t she afraid of retribution?¡± ¡°I heard that he has already received retribution. 1 have an uncle who works in the police station. He told me that Mei Mu is now involved in a criminal case and is very likely to be sentenced!¡± ¡°The heavens are really merciful! This woman really dares to do anything! Has she ever killed or set fire to anyone?¡± The people around discussed Mei Mu¡¯s current situation, just like when they ruthlessly criticized Mei Shu. Her heart that had just warmed up gradually cooled down again. Yes, what was she touched about? The things these people were saying and doing to Mei Mu now were far less harmful than the damage they caused her in the past. ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Wen Miao saw that something was wrong with her expression and thought that she hadn¡¯t fully recovered. Mei Shu forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. Class is coming. Everyone, go back and prepare for class.¡± Her words were even more effective than those of the homeroom teacher. For a moment, all the students obediently returned to their seats and began to revise. Mei Shu finally had time to catch his breath. Just as she lowered her head and was about to revise, a pamphlet was suddenly placed on her table. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Miao smiled considerately and said, ¡°Teacher has highlighted a lot of points in the past two days. I¡¯ve memorized them in this notebook. It¡¯s convenient for you to read them. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me directly. But I think with your level, these shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you!¡± Mei Shu thanked her with a smile. When she opened the first page of the pamphlet, she saw a big smiley face drawn by Wen Miao with a line of small words below. ¡°Mei Shu, keep it up! Try to surpass Study God Lu and become the top scorer in the college entrance examination!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s frozen heart began to gradually melt. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh, her heart full of warmth, and thanked Wen Miao seriously.. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Kissing Chapter 422: Kissing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations While Mei Shu was living comfortably, Lu Si was having a hard time. He sent people to investigate everything related to Mei Shu. He even went to the small village back then, but he came to a conclusion that he really didn¡¯t want to see. After Mei Shu was taken back to Lin City, her personality and style had indeed changed greatly. This change could be attributed to the hatred for Wang Yue and her daughter that grew in Mei Shu¡¯s heart. But with the current Mei Shu around, Lu Si couldn¡¯t convince himself to believe such a simple excuse. After thinking about it, Lu Si decided to see Mei Shu again. At the school gate. Mei Shu and Wen Miao came out together, talking and laughing. Wen Miao was the first to see Lu Si. She pointed at him with a naughty smile. ¡°Since someone has come to pick you up from school, 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Have fun!¡± Puzzled, Mei Shu looked in the direction she was pointing and saw Lu Si leaning against the car door, frowning and staring at him. Her heart suddenly beat faster. This man was really ridiculously good-looking. The slim-fit suit looked very comfortable on him. His long straight legs were extremely attractive, not to mention his face that was comparable to a celebrity¡¯s. Before she could decide if she should walk to Lu Si or not, her legs had already taken her to him. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Lu Si personally opened the car door for her. Thinking that this person spent so much effort to help her find her younger brother, Mei Shu got into the front seat obediently. Lu Si leaned over and buckled her seatbelt. This action instantly closed the distance between the two of them, and the limited space in the car seemed to become even narrower. Mei Shu pushed his chest awkwardly. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Si smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°1 thought you had even forgotten how to fasten your seatbelt.¡± Mei Shu blushed at his frivolous tone. After hurriedly fastening her seatbelt, she sat obediently on the chair. Lu Si retracted his gaze and said slowly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where I¡¯m taking you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we arrive.¡± Mei Shu looked over in surprise. Then, even she was shocked. This person clearly lied to her that he was her boyfriend! How could she trust a man who hadn¡¯t been with her for long and still had designs on her? But even so, her heart only wavered for a moment before she calmed down again. Mei Shu attributed this peace of mind to the sense of security brought to her by her terrifying strength. Although this man looked tall, he might not be able to beat her just like Li Zhen! With this in mind, she looked even more at ease. Lu Si smiled as if he was flattered. ¡°You really handle things with ease. As expected of my girlfriend.¡± Mei Shu suddenly raised her eyes and glared at him. ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around like this! My brothers already told me last night that we are not in a relationship at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because they don¡¯t know.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all that his lie had been exposed. He continued to say righteously, ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t want to tell others. It¡¯s still too early. You want to make it public after graduation, so you didn¡¯t even tell your biological brothers.¡± Was that really the case? Mei Shu frowned suspiciously and suddenly had a plan. She smiled evilly and said, ¡°Since you insist on saying that you are my boyfriend, you should know me very well, right?¡± Lu Si instantly understood what she meant. He smiled provocatively and said, ¡°Why? Do you want to test me?¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you know what I like to eat most?¡± Lu Si raised his eyebrows and reported a few dishes as if he knew everything. He had eaten alone with Mei Shu many times, so he certainly remembered her taste. Mei Shu said cautiously as if facing a great enemy, ¡°My favorite color.¡± ¡°Red.¡± Mei Shu asked, ¡°My favorite music?¡± Lu Si turned on the music in the car, which was playing the tune she was thinking. Mei Shu gasped and asked an extremely tricky question. ¡°My habit when 1 kiss?¡± Lu Si suddenly stepped on the brake, turned his head, and glared at her fiercely. ¡°Who have you kissed? Huh?¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my boyfriend?¡± Lu Si looked like he wanted to strangle her to death. ¡°You¡¯re still too young. I haven¡¯t done this to you yet¡­ Don¡¯t change the topic. Tell me, in your memory, who have you kissed?¡± Mei Shu lowered her eyes and revealed a painful smile. ¡°Three. Knowing this won¡¯t do you any good. Besides, maybe there¡¯s really something wrong with my memory. Those things never happened.¡± Lu Si¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°Who is it? Tell me their names.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu shook his head and changed the topic. ¡°Shall we try kissing?¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu looked at him calmly. She liked this man very much.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Talent Chapter 423: Talent Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But if she wasn¡¯t here one day, this man would have nothing to do with her. Instead of leaving with regrets, she might as well do what she wanted. In her memory, she already had a broken body. What was there to be afraid of? Lu Si didn¡¯t expect things to progress to this point so quickly. His ease just now was completely replaced by panic. He looked away at the crowded street in front of him and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then I¡¯m really going to kiss you. Is it okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what 1 want.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes were bright and shining. Lu Si seemed to be burned by this gaze. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down as he slowly leaned closer. He had never been so nervous. In the narrow space in the car, even the flow of time seemed to slow down. It was so quiet that only their strong heartbeats could be heard. Lu Si¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his gaze fell on her thin lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to start?¡± Mei Shu raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck, closing the distance between them in an instant. The tip of her nose brushed against his, and she could hear his breathing become heavier. Lu Si paused, tilted his head, and leaned over. While Mei Shu closed his eyes and waited, he suddenly raised his hand and pushed her away. He sat straight on the chair again, but the back of his hand unnaturally wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°Why did you refuse me?¡± Mei Shu looked at this man who was pretending to be calm even though the tips of his ears were red. He was so pure that she really wanted to ravage him. Lu Si pretended to be composed and said, ¡°Mei Shu never talked to me like this in the past.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really pitiful.¡± Mei Shu said regretfully, ¡°You could have gotten everything you wanted just now.¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he let out a soft breath and said, ¡°When you recover your memories, 1 still have many chances to do this with you, but now I don¡¯t want you to regret it when you remember everything.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s long eyelashes trembled and then drooped down dejectedly. ¡°You really like her.¡± ¡°She is you. You just have a memory problem.¡± Lu Si was still very sure. Mei Shu¡¯s interest was piqued again. She tilted her head and looked at him with a smile. ¡°How can you be so sure? Have you found any evidence?¡± ¡°It will be proven soon.¡± Lu Si stepped on the gas and continued to drive. Mei Shu stared at the man¡¯s charming side profile for a long time before looking out of the window. Looking at the rapidly retreating street outside the car, she couldn¡¯t help but feel melancholic. If only she had met this man before those things happened. Then perhaps none of the tragedy would have happened. Lu Si stopped the car in front of a villa. Mei Shu got out of the car in a daze, feeling that the place in front of her seemed familiar. Lu Si looked back at her and walked forward. Mei Shu could only follow. When she entered the villa, she was completely shocked by the scene in front of her. From the outside, this was just a dilapidated villa that had been in disrepair for a long time. But it was full of all kinds of mechanical equipment and computers. Different programs were running on the screens of each computer. Mei Shu shouldn¡¯t be able to understand these codes, but for some reason, she knew what the English words running on these computers meant. Just as her eyes were lingering on the computer screen, a man in his thirties or forties in overalls suddenly raised his head from the dazzling screen and waved happily when he saw her. ¡°Mei Shu, come here quickly. 1 want to show you something good!¡± Mei Shu subconsciously looked at Lu Si, only to find that he was focused on a string of codes and didn¡¯t notice her unusual expression at all. She could only walk over in confusion. The man took the initiative to pull a chair over and let her sit down beside him. He smiled proudly and said, ¡°Look at this new system. I told you to watch it last time, but you were pulled away by Master Si. This time, you have to watch it carefully! Then give me some advice!¡± Mei Shu felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She didn¡¯t think she had the ability to give advice to others. As if sensing the hesitation on her face, F asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu braced herself and looked at the computer in front of the man. She had thought that she might be as helpless as seeing a heavenly book, but a miracle happened again. Mei Shu could understand everything! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the system created by F was not perfect yet, it could be seen how widely the system would be used in the future. She read it from beginning to end, and the more she read, the more fascinated she became. She didn¡¯t even notice when Lu Si was standing behind her. After she finished reading them, she gave her suggestions one by one. When she told them, she was too excited and took the initiative to modify a few places. F was very impressed and praised Mei Shu¡¯s technical talent. Mei Shu smiled shyly. While stretching, she wanted to pretend to see what Lu Si was doing.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Confirmation Chapter 424: Confirmation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Unexpectedly, when she turned around, Lu Si happened to be behind her, looking at her with a smile. There was no telling how long he had been peeping with this expression. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know what to say. F waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Go away. Lovers, don¡¯t show off your love to me. I¡¯m too old to watch this. Hurry up and go to the side. I¡¯m going to continue writing the program!¡± Lu Si chuckled and slowly extended a hand to Mei Shu, his meaning obvious. Mei Shu raised her eyebrows in surprise and put her hand on his. The back of her hand was wrapped by this man¡¯s palm, and a faint chill was transmitted. Mei Shu asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you very cold?¡± Lu Si shook his head and said, ¡°Not cold, it¡¯s fine like this. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Mei Shu nodded without understanding, letting him hold her hand and take her out of the gloomy villa. As soon as they walked into the yard, the noisy sound of the keys completely disappeared. Mei Shu stretched comfortably and narrowed her eyes into a line, like a cat that had smelled fresh air and was about to have fun. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat and bring some back for Master.¡± She had just discussed some insights about the new system with F. Obviously, she was already very familiar with F. Seeing this change, Lu Si¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Okay, then 1¡¯11 show you your favorite food again.¡± On this day, the two of them played outside until late at night before Mei Shu was sent back by Lu Si. She couldn¡¯t get her freedom for a long time. When she woke up, she fell into confusion again and wasn¡¯t interested in playing. Tonight, she finally opened the valve. She went to a few places she wanted to go with Lu Si. The night scenery in the city was very beautiful, but Mei Shu had never calmed down to watch it before. At that time, she only knew how to please Wang Yue and the others. She lived a lowly and careful life every day. Later, when she was bullied in school, she even habitually lowered her head when she walked. She could only see the road under her feet and never paid attention to the passing scenery. This time, she had a great time and realized how unworthy her life was. Lu Si played with her until she was tired before sending her home. Outside the Mei family¡¯s house. Mei Shu smiled happily and said goodbye to him softly, agreeing to meet again tomorrow. Lu Si seemed very happy. Along the way, his eyes and eyebrows were dyed with joy. Seeing that Mei Shu was about to leave, he suddenly felt a little reluctant, so he grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think too much. It doesn¡¯t matter even if your memories can¡¯t be restored. 1 will tell you everything I know about the places we have been to before.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s brow twitched, she turned around to face him, and asked earnestly, ¡°Before going to see Master, you mentioned that you would prove it soon. What did you mean by that? What has been proven now?¡± She also wanted to know if her life had changed drastically because someone else had occupied her body, or if it was she herself who had changed. Lu Si loosened his grip on her wrist and leaned over. With one hand on the back of the front seat and the other on her side, he said in a low and pleased voice, ¡°It proves that you are you, not anyone else.¡± Mei Shu asked in surprise, ¡°Is it because 1 can understand those codes?¡± Lu Si nodded and said, ¡°Some people only lose their memories of events, but they won¡¯t forget the knowledge in their minds. You still know how to write programming codes. This is the best proof.¡± Mei Shu could almost hear his heart pounding. Unable to suppress the ecstasy in her heart, she wrapped her arms around Lu Si¡¯s waist excitedly and realized that this man¡¯s figure was really good! ¡°Then when can I get my memories back?¡± She really wanted to know why she had changed so much! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si¡¯s attention was focused on her arm in an instant, and his voice became even softer. As if he was afraid of alarming something, his body became tense and he let her hold him like this. ¡°As for this, I still need to meet a few experts to study it with them. You were just having a high fever and it didn¡¯t hurt your brain. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. Perhaps there are some details I missed, or something I don¡¯t know.¡± Mei Shu frowned and thought about it for a long time, but she had no clue. She could only sigh and say, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. There¡¯s no point in dwelling on this now. Thank you very much for today. With this reassuring pill, I can be the eldest daughter of the Mei family fair and square.¡± ¡°And my girlfriend.¡± Lu Si took her hand to his mouth and kissed it gently. ¡°Okay, you should go back. If you go any later, your brothers will be worried. 1 was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to walk freely because of your psychological barrier, but now it seems that I was overthinking. You are stronger than I thought.¡± Being praised, Mei Shu pursed her lips and smiled happily. Then, when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she quickly pecked him on the side of his face. ¡°Then good night, my boyfriend..¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Important Nodes Chapter 425: Important Nodes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the trial. Lu Si took Mei Shu to the court. After these two days of interaction, he noticed that Mei Shu¡¯s emotional expressions were more apparent now. Compared to her previous poker face and hidden agenda behind her smiles, the current Mei Shu was much easier to understand. This further confirmed Lu Si¡¯s previous thoughts. Mei Shu must have hidden some secret that outsiders wouldn¡¯t know, and it was very likely this secret that caused Mei Shu to lose part of her memories. But what was the secret? Last night, Lu Si thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he planned to ask directly today. But it was obvious that Mei Shu didn¡¯t know much more about herself than Lu Si. Leaning against the car door, she lowered her head and thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Lu Si could only guide her patiently. ¡°Perhaps we can try to sort out the nodes of change. For example, in your memory, did anything unusual happen after you were sent to the countryside?¡± Mei Shu thought about it carefully and said, ¡°No. When 1 was in the countryside, I was often bullied by Old Wang, played with Chu Rui, and then was bullied by other children.¡± Lu Si felt his heart ache as he listened. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Continue.¡± Mei Shu said dejectedly, ¡°Nothing much. After that, Uncle Zhao took me back to Lin City and I went to No.i High School, but my results were not good. Mei Mu had been bullying me with a few lackeys, and my younger brothers didn¡¯t like me either.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes lit up as he discovered the key to the problem. ¡°This is completely different from what I know of you. Give me Butler Zhao¡¯s number.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu did as he was told. Lu Si quickly made a call and asked, ¡°What happened on the first day Mei Shu was taken back to the Mei family?¡± Zhao Yan was stunned for a moment and asked in an incredulous tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± Lu Si suppressed his temper and said his name. Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude immediately changed drastically. He said with a smile on the phone, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Master Si. What did Miss do on the first day she came back¡­ Let me think about it!¡± ¡°Think quickly.¡± Lu Si urged anxiously. His intuition told him that he was about to grab something very important, so he, who had always been calm, lost his cool. Zhao Yan could tell that he was anxious, so he didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time. He quickly recalled and recounted, ¡°I remember that on the day Missy came back, Wang Yue wanted to arrange a room for her and let her sleep in the guest room, but Missy argued and snatched the room that originally belonged to her from Mei Mu.¡± ¡°No!¡± Mei Shu also discovered the problem. Zhao Yan¡¯s description was completely different from his memory. She had clearly swallowed her anger that day and moved into the room arranged by Wang Yue. From then on, no servants at home would take her seriously. Except for Uncle Zhao, no one would treat her as the dignified eldest daughter of the Mei family. Lu Si stared at her without blinking, his voice carrying an indescribable joy. ¡°Continue.¡± Zhao Yan could only continue to recall. ¡°Then, Miss forced young masters to study and personally tutored the two young masters in their homework. It¡¯s strange. Young masters really only listen to Miss! This might be because Miss¡¯s own hard work infected them! Miss set an example. The two young masters are studying very seriously now!¡± Mei Shu sweated. If she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that she would personally tutor her two younger brothers. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but she didn¡¯t know how to do it at all! But that didn¡¯t make sense. The contents of the teacher¡¯s lecture in the past two days were actually very simple for her. She could easily do a few sets of papers herself and didn¡¯t encounter any questions that couldn¡¯t be answered. Could it be¡­ Mei Shu and Lu Si thought of the only possibility at the same time. Perhaps something happened to her on the way back to Lin City by Zhao Yan, causing all her subsequent actions and choices to deviate from her memory. At that time, Mei Shu didn¡¯t submit and indulge in depravity as she remembered. Instead, she was actively motivated. Not only did she snatch back the room that belonged to her, but she also knew to urge her younger brothers to learn and make them better¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was as if she knew what would happen next! Mei Shu was shocked by the strange thought in her heart. Lu Si thanked Zhao Yan softly and hung up the phone. He grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think that¡¯s the only possibility. Just like you now, don¡¯t you know what will happen next?¡± Mei Shu raised her head in a daze, and a creepy numbness instantly spread throughout her body. ¡°Yes, if I were in the car Uncle Zhao took me back to Lin City now, I might have made the same decision as that me.¡± ¡°But.¡± Mei Shu relaxed her tense shoulders dejectedly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.. Even if 1 want to learn, it¡¯s impossible for me to improve so much in such a short period of time!¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Eidetic Memory Chapter 426: Eidetic Memory Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This was indeed a mystery. However, Lu Si was already prepared. He casually took out a pamphlet from his attache case, which was full of obscure words. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Try to remember these words. Then I¡¯m going to test you.¡± ¡°Only five minutes? I¡¯m afraid I can only remember one or two of them, right?¡± Mei Shu found it unbelievable, but he still did as he was told. This was another big difference between the current Mei Shu and her former self after she lost her memory. She became obedient and was willing to accept Lu Si. In fact, Lu Si quite enjoyed this change. After all, he could get closer to Mei Shu because of this, but in the end, he still hoped that whether Mei Shu had memories or not, her heart was always biased towards him. This feeling was especially strong when facing the confused Mei Shu. He had a feeling that the sweetness between the two of them was stolen by him, and the way he obtained it was very improper. ¡°Memorize as many words as you can first.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Mei Shu obediently started memorizing these unfamiliar words, which were even difficult to articulate. The car fell silent for a moment, and only Mei Shu¡¯s voice could be heard. Lu Si looked sideways, his eyes full of love that even he didn¡¯t notice. After confirming that the person in front of him was still the same person, no one was happier than him. The innocent and cute Mei Shu was a limited edition. She might disappear at any time and return to the expressionless person she used to be. He must cherish it. Five minutes passed quickly. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood except for shock. Lu Si seemed to notice her abnormality and asked worriedly with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was she still feeling unwell? Otherwise, why did she look like this? Mei Shu shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. Just test me. 1 think I¡¯ve memorized the entire page.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Even Jiang He, who was driving, couldn¡¯t help exclaiming in shock. Lu Si glanced at him. Jiang He immediately shut up and drove quietly. Mei Shu said, ¡°What I said is true. I seem to have a photographic memory. If you don¡¯t believe me, test me.¡± At first, Lu Si tested her in order, but later, when he found that she really didn¡¯t even need to think, he only chose some difficult words to test her. Mei Shu answered smoothly. Lu Si put down the pamphlet and stared at Mei Shu solemnly. ¡°I think I know what your secret is.¡± Mei Shu looked at him in confusion. Just as he was waiting for him to continue, the car suddenly stopped. Jiang He turned around and said awkwardly, ¡°Master Si, Miss Mei, we¡¯ve arrived at the court.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get off first.¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression had been particularly solemn since he said that. He got out of the car, opened the door for Mei Shu, glanced at the Mei family¡¯s car that had stopped behind, and then decisively held Mei Shu¡¯s hand. In front of the sons of the Mei family, he held Mei Shu¡¯s hand and led the way in. Mei Yan gnashed his teeth in hatred and rushed over, wanting to kick Lu Si¡¯s butt. Mei Feng hurriedly stopped this little ancestor. This was not the place to fool around. Besides, they had something more important to do today. Since their sister didn¡¯t push Lu Si¡¯s hand away, she must have acquiesced. It was better for them not to meddle. Mei Yan was stopped by his brother, but he still stared at Lu Si. Mei Shu could hear her brothers¡¯ voices behind her from time to time. Feeling a little uncomfortable, she wanted to pull her hand back. Unexpectedly, Lu Si tightened his grip, tilted his head, and looked at her aggrievedly. ¡°You admitted last night that I was your boyfriend. Do you want to go back on your word?¡± ¡°No, no!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t stand his aggrieved and pitiful expression and quickly coaxed him. Lu Si smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Si led them into the auditorium and sat down. He and Mei Shu naturally sat in the middle of the first row, and the others sat in the second row. Mei Yan decided to sit directly behind the two of them and keep an eye on that big liar. He must not let him take advantage of his sister for nothing. His sister was just delirious now. When she woke up, she might regret it! As they took their seats, Jiang He went out to inform the judge and a few related personnel. Soon, Mei Mu, Wang Yue, Old Wang, and Zhou Nan were all taken to the judges¡¯ seats in their prison clothes. Among them, Wang Yue and Zhou Nan had the most serious problem. The judge chose to interrogate Wang Yue first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Mei Mu saw them, his eyes were filled with hatred, but when he saw Lu Si, his eyes were filled with shock. Mei Shu was surprised by the change in her expression. He approached Lu Si in surprise and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you very familiar with Mei Mu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her well. It¡¯s just a deal she thought she made,¡± Lu Si replied indifferently. After carefully discerning whether this guy was lying, Mei Shu sat up straight again, and her clenched fists quietly tightened on her lap. Finally, the moment she had been waiting for arrived. After carrying the blame for so many years, she could finally clear her name.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Reversal of Confessions in Court Chapter 427: Reversal of Confessions in Court Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I announce that the court is officially in session. May 1 ask the accused, Wang Yue, did you bribe Zhou Nan and Old Wang six years ago to order them to attack the deceased Bai Ling?¡± The presiding judge¡¯s dignified tone sounded in the middle of the court. Standing in the dock, Wang Yue slowly raised her head, looked at the faces of Mei Shu and the others, and sneered. ¡°No.¡± ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± Mei Yan stood up excitedly. ¡°Be quiet!¡± The presiding judge said emotionlessly, ¡°The police have submitted a complete chain of evidence to us, which contains the transfer records you have made to Old Wang and Zhou Nan over the years, as well as the recording in Old Wang¡¯s phone. How should you explain it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Old Wang was taking care of Mei Shu, so Mei Shu¡¯s father asked me to transfer some money to Old Wang regularly. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. As for the recording, 1 don¡¯t know. It must be that mother and son framed me so that they could get away with their crimes!¡± Wang Yue¡¯s voice was a little trembling when she spoke. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect that this matter would be blown up one day after six years. If she admitted it so easily, she would definitely die! When she was interrogated in the police station, she was tricked by the police and accidentally let it slip. Now was the only chance for her to find a way to retract her confession. She must not admit it! ¡°Hey, Wang Yue, how can you say that? You clearly instructed us to help you get rid of Bai Ling so that you can become the proper wife of the Mei family. Do you want us to be the scapegoat?¡± Old Wang ignored the police officers around her and insisted on finishing her sentence. This was a life-and-death matter! She couldn¡¯t let Wang Yue slander them! ¡°Be quiet! Watch the rules of the court!¡± The presiding judge glanced at Old Wang. Although he didn¡¯t deliberately look dignified, Old Wang was still so frightened that she shrank her neck. After all, she was just an ignorant village woman and didn¡¯t dare to offend such a high-ranking official at all! The presiding judge turned his eyes to Wang Yue again. ¡°According to the report provided by the police, your husband, Mr. Mei Yun, asks you to pay your daughter, Mei Shu, 5,000 yuan a month as the living expense, but you transfer 20,000 yuan a month to Old Wang.¡± Wang Yue swallowed nervously and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Mei Shu was too young back then. As his stepmother, I thought that the child would have a difficult life in the countryside, so I gave the child more living expenses every month behind Mei Yun¡¯s back.¡± In the auditorium, Mei Shu¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier. She had a living expense of five thousand yuan a month. But Old Wang probably didn¡¯t even spend one-tenth of her resources on her! All the hardships she had suffered were caused by these two people! ¡°Calm down.¡± Lu Si saw her emotional fluctuations and quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°The most important thing now is to avenge your mother.¡± Mei Shu looked up at him. After meeting his exceptionally bright and firm eyes, her heart miraculously calmed down. ¡°Then how do you explain that in the months before Mei Yun¡¯s daughter, Mei Shu, was sent to the countryside, you were already transferring money to Old Wang?¡± The presiding judge¡¯s voice turned colder. Obviously, he was used to this kind of criminal lying in court. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Wang Yue was about to lie. The presiding judge had lost his patience and his expression became even stricter. ¡°Think carefully before you speak! This is the trial court. You¡¯ve already come this far, which proves that your crime of hiring someone to deliberately kill Bai Ling has been proven. Lying now will only affect your sentencing.¡± Wang Yue, who had been so confident just now, suddenly lost her confidence. She heaved a long sigh of relief and her body was trembling. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hire anyone to kill me. Someone framed me for all of this. Those police officers are in cahoots with Mei Shu! I confessed to them under torture. I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°Forced confession?¡± The presiding judge winked at the two police officers standing behind Wang Yue. The two of them immediately understood and went up to roll up Wang Yue¡¯s sleeves. The green and purple wounds that were still bleeding were completely exposed. The presiding judge frowned imperceptibly. ¡°Ask the criminal police brigade in charge of this case to submit ail the interrogation videos to the court immediately!¡± For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Wang Yue¡¯s arm. Mei Mu looked at his mother in disbelief. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Wang Yue to do this. But after the shock, there was joy in her eyes. This might actually delay the sentencing, so that she and her mother would have more time to think of a way to completely get away with it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Captain Wang received the notice, he knew what had happened. Fortunately, he had been working cases for many years and was very experienced. He had long known that Wang Yue wouldn¡¯t confess obediently, so he was prepared and directly sent a video over. This method was too low-level. As long as there were surveillance videos, the lie that Wang Yue had deliberately made up would be exposed. In the judge¡¯s seat, the presiding judge finished reading the surveillance video handed over by the police station expressionlessly, and his expression immediately turned terrifyingly cold.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Confession Chapter 428: Confession Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Wang Yue, is this the torture you mentioned?¡± The presiding judge turned the screen to Wang Yue, which happened to be visible to the audience. For some reason, Mei Shu felt that the inquisition leader was deliberately showing it to Lu Si. The screen was facing them, and even the picture Wang Yue saw was slightly tilted. But whether the presiding judge was concerned about Lu Si or not, the surveillance footage couldn¡¯t be fake. Mei Shu took a closer look and happened to see Wang Yue in prison beating his arm. The wounds on her arms were all made by her herself. Wang Yue¡¯s body trembled visibly in pain, but she didn¡¯t make a sound. The clothes in her mouth were drenched with saliva, which showed how painful she was. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mei Mu called out with red eyes, but after being glared at by the inquisition leader, he swallowed all the words he wanted to say. Wang Yue knew that she was really doomed this time, so she made up her mind and said, ¡°Okay, 1 admit that 1 ordered Old Wang to do all this! But this has nothing to do with my daughter! She was still young and didn¡¯t understand these things at all. I¡¯ve been doing these behind her back! Please let go of my daughter!¡± ¡°The matter about the accused Mei Mu has nothing to do with the accused Wang Yue. Please don¡¯t say anything that has nothing to do with this case.¡± The presiding judge glanced at the person beside her. The police immediately took out a few pages and placed them in front of Wang Yue. The presiding judge said solemnly, ¡°The accused, Wang Yue, hired someone to kill you. Now she has pleaded guilty to murder. This court announces that the accused, Wang Yue, is guilty of intentional murder and will be sentenced to death. Since you have pleaded guilty, please sign this confession.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Now Mei Mu completely lost control of her emotions. Tears had already burst forth, and disregarding the restraints of the police beside her, she struggled desperately to rush to her mother¡¯s side. Wang Yue¡¯s face was pale. After giving her daughter a miserable smile, she turned her cold eyes to Mei Shu in the auditorium and put on a vicious smile. ¡°If I can kill Bai Ling, 1 can kill you. I won¡¯t let you off even if 1 become a ghost! Just you wait!¡± Lu Si looked at the girl beside him worriedly, only to find that Mei Shu¡¯s smile was truly insidious and terrifying. It contained the pleasure of taking revenge and the unwillingness to let go of the unfair treatment she had suffered for so many years. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to comfort the girl he loved most. She should have had the happiest family and the most beautiful life, but all of this was ruined by Wang Yue and her father. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s slightly crazy eyes fell on Mei Mu again. She didn¡¯t just want Wang Yue to die to repay her mother¡¯s life. She wanted everyone who participated in that murder to be doomed! Soon, Wang Yue signed the confession with trembling hands. Although she could still live a few more hours, she was no different from a dead person. Outside the court. Mei Yun leaned against the wall in agony, letting his body slide down the cold wall. So, it turns out Bai Ling was actually killed by Wang Yue. All these years, he and Wang Yue had been living happily, and Bai Ling, watching from heaven, must have long held deep resentment toward him! Imagining when he died in the future and could finally see Bai Ling, but Bai Ling refused to see him again because of his stupidity, he felt so sad that he seemed to be dying. He had been blind all these years! He actually believed the murderer¡¯s words and made Mei Shu suffer so much! He was the one who deserved to die! ¡°Defendant Mei Mu, do you know that your mother hired someone to kill the deceased Bai Ling?¡± Before he could recover from his grief, the inquisition leader¡¯s cold words entered his ears again. Mei Yun held his breath and stared at the ground. ¡°1 didn¡¯t know!¡± Mei Mu said firmly. Despite her body trembling like a sieve, she stood strong on the defendant¡¯s bench without collapsing. When Bai Ling died, she was only twelve years old. Besides, there was no evidence to prove that she knew anything. As long as she refused to admit it, this matter had nothing to do with her! When Wang Yue, who was being escorted out, heard this, she looked back at her daughter one last time with a gratified expression before being pushed out of the court. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before she could come back to herself from this little relief, the sound of a loud slap suddenly rang in her ears. A sharp pain suddenly came from her cheek, and her body fell back uncontrollably. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯ll beat you to death to avenge Ling¡¯er!¡± Mei Yun roared and pounced at Wang Yue. The police immediately stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Calm down, mister. She has been sentenced to death. If you do this, you will only break the law!¡± But how could Mei Yun calm down now? The woman he loved most in his life had been killed, and the murderer was right in front of him.. He only hated that he came in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t bring a knife to stab her to death! Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Acquitted Chapter 429: Acquitted Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dad.¡± Mei Mu called softly behind Wang Yue. Only then did Mei Yun stop. His eyes widened to the maximum, and bloodshot veins covered his entire eyeball. The veins on his hands bulged, and his fists cracked in the empty corridor. He was like a killing god. However, such an angry man unexpectedly fell silent when he heard his daughter¡¯s call. The police took the opportunity to take Wang Yue away in case something big happened later. With no one in the middle, Mei Yun easily saw Mei Mu with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hate Mom. Everything she did was for me. She just made a momentary mistake.¡± Mei Mu pleaded with a furrowed brow. Compared to Wang Yue¡¯s hateful words, Mei Mu looked pitiful. As a father, his heart should ache to see his daughter standing in the dock. But this time, he just closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Did you know or not? Were you involved?¡± Mei Mu shook her head in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. ¡°Dad, is Mumu so heinous in your eyes? Does Mumu look like someone who would hire someone to kill?¡± Mei Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± ¡°Please observe courtroom discipline. The family member of the defendant, please take a seat in the audience. The trial will continue.¡± The presiding judge had no interest in appreciating their ¡°father-daughter estrangement¡± drama. He had Mei Yun taken to the audience seats and proceeded with the previous proceedings. ¡°Defendant Mei Mu, let me ask you one last time. Do you know the fact that your mother hired someone to kill Bai Ling?¡± Mei Mu was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She shook her head helplessly, her body hunched like a shrimp, and she roared in despair and misery, ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t know! I was too young and insensible back then. How many times do you want me to say it?!¡± The presiding judge said expressionlessly, ¡°But after the police enlarged the recording in Old Wang¡¯s phone, they accidentally caught an audio recording that doesn¡¯t belong to Wang Yue. After the police compared the sound wave patterns, the result showed that the audio recording belongs to you.¡± In an instant, Mei Mu, who was still roaring, suddenly couldn¡¯t make any sound. She looked at the presiding judge in a daze and murmured unconsciously, ¡°What sound?¡± ¡°A voice message encouraging Wang Yue not to give up killing the victim Bai Ling.¡± The presiding judge¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Mei Mu. ¡°The person who said those words was you, Mei Mu. Not only did you know, but you were also the instigator of this murder.¡± Mei Yun suddenly stood up from his seat. It was one thing for him to be suspicious, and another to be confirmed in court! It turned out that the daughter he had doted on for so many years was even more vicious than Wang Yue! She was so young back then, but she already knew how to hire someone to kill so that she could rise to the top! A mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat. Mei Yun wanted to curse loudly to vent the overwhelming anger in his heart. But he couldn¡¯t make any sound. As soon as he opened his mouth, the blood in his throat gushed out disobediently. Mei Shu was the closest. She subconsciously supported Mei Yun and hurriedly called an ambulance over. In the dock. Mei Mu, with a pale face, looked in this direction, her body fragile as if it might collapse like a piece of paper. Her resentful gaze collided with Mei Shu¡¯s hateful eyes. When their eyes met, Mei Shu felt pain in her limbs. Those days and nights when she had been tortured by Mei Mu in the ward couldn¡¯t be forgotten just because Mei Mu confessed. At this moment, Mei Shu gradually overlapped with her previous ruthless self. She even felt a little regretful that Mei Mu had been taken away by the police when she woke up. Otherwise, she would have taken revenge with her own hands! ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to stare at me.¡± Mei Mu smiled creepily. ¡°I was only twelve years old when that happened. I¡¯m still underage. Mei Shu, the judge won¡¯t sentence me to death. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°Now the court has announced the result of Mei Mu¡¯s punishment.¡± The presiding judge¡¯s voice brought Mei Shu back to her senses. She was about to help Mei Yun out, but now she stopped in her tracks. She really wanted to know what punishment Mei Mu would face next. But the result was destined to disappoint her. Even though Mei Mu was so bad that she instigated her mother to kill someone, she was released on the spot because she was not yet twelve years old back then and didn¡¯t have to bear any criminal responsibility. This result made everyone furious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially Mei Yan, who was the youngest. He was only nine years old this year. It was an age where he didn¡¯t need to take any legal responsibility. He couldn¡¯t help but roar at the presiding judge, ¡°Then if I stab her now with a knife to avenge my mother, will you not convict me either?¡± ¡°Yanyan!¡± Mei Feng held back his grief and indignation and hurriedly stopped his brother, fearing that he would do something stupid. Mei Mu grinned sinisterly and said, ¡°Good sister, it seems that we still have a long way to go!¡± Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Retribution Chapter 430: Retribution Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu no longer wanted to hear the charges against the others. Although she had expected that Mei Mu might not be punished, she still found it difficult to accept this result. If it were the Mei Shu of the past who saw the evidence she painstakingly found pointing at Mei Mu, but Mei Mu was absolved because she was too young, what would she do? Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but imagine what his other self would do. ¡°We still have a way to take revenge.¡± Lu Si suddenly put his hand on Mei Shu¡¯s hand, signaling her to calm down first. Mei Shu knew that he had considerable abilities. It was like taking a reassurance pill, and she nodded at him with a sense of relief. Fortunately, she had Lu Si behind her. There was a limit to the number of people who could ride in the ambulance. Mei Shu went with Lu Si, and Mei Feng took care of the others. Especially Mei Yan. He was unstable now. When he saw that Mei Mu was safe and sound, he might do something impulsive. Mei Shu repeatedly reminded Mei Feng to take good care of him. Mei Feng certainly knew the seriousness of the problem. He nodded and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything at home. We¡¯ll contact you if anything happens in the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, Mei Shu sat down quietly. Along the way, she was thinking about how to deal with Mei Mu when she got home. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family members?¡± Outside the emergency room, the doctor glanced at the two and said, ¡°The patient had a sudden onset of intense internal heat, leading to vomiting blood. His conditions have been stabilized, but it is advisable to avoid significant emotional fluctuations for the patient. My suggestion is to stay in the hospital for observation for a period of time. Once confirmed to be fine, he can go home.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, doctor.¡± Lu Si followed a few nurses to transport Mei Yun into the ward arranged in advance. Mei Shu wanted to help, but Lu Si didn¡¯t let her do anything. After he arranged everything, he put his arm around Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the caretaker to guard here tonight. Go home and take a good rest, okay?¡± Mei Shu nodded. She really didn¡¯t want to guard here. The thought of her father sleeping with the murderer of her mother for so many years and giving all his love to Mei Mu made her angry. Besides, Mei Mu should be back soon. Her younger brothers were still too young. She didn¡¯t trust them to face the crazy Mei Mu alone. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. With you around, I¡¯m really relieved.¡± Mei Shu praised sincerely. Lu Si was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have said such sweet words in the past.¡± ¡°Then what would I say?¡± Mei Shu tilted her head and looked at him curiously. Lu Si thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ll probably say that 1 can do it alone.¡± Mei Shu sighed and said, ¡°It seems 1 need to be more independent to maintain my previous image. You don¡¯t have to worry about this; I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Lu Si was amused by her serious look. He reached out and rubbed her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this in front of me. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to rely on me. Besides, I¡¯m your boyfriend. If you don¡¯t let me do the hard work, what¡¯s the point of having a boyfriend?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gloomy mood lightened considerably because of Lu Si¡¯s words. The accumulation in his eyes gradually dispersed. Lu Si was relieved and walked out with her in his arms. ¡°Okay, your father probably won¡¯t wake up for a while. Jiang He is here. The caretaker will arrive later. I¡¯ll take you to dinner first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu followed him out obediently without looking at her father again. Mei Yun¡¯s indifference in the past six years had already chilled her heart. In the past six years, even if he made a call or went to the countryside to see her in person, he would know how bad her life was and how badly Old Wang bullied her. But he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t do anything but let her wander outside alone. At home, he didn¡¯t do his duty as a father. He only wanted to maintain a semblance of peace, turning a blind eye to Wang Yue¡¯s actions and completely acting like a hands-off manager. Mei Shu really felt sorry for her mother. Whether Mei Yun was cheated on by Wang Yue or he did it from the bottom of his heart, his mother had already been killed by Wang Yue. He would never have a chance to make up for his mistake. Now everything he suffered was his retribution. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t sympathize with him at all. On the contrary, she felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. At the dinner table, Mei Shu thought of the secret about her that Lu Si mentioned in the car just now, so she changed the topic. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what the secret I hid in the past was.¡± Lu Si stopped wiping her bowl and chopsticks and looked more serious. ¡°Do you remember what happened after the fire you mentioned?¡± Mei Shu frowned and said, ¡°My limbs were paralyzed, and I lay on the bed every day. Mei Mu came to torture me almost every time she¡¯s free. Later, she even told me that she was going to be engaged to someone.¡± ¡°With whom?¡± Lu Si found that she intentionally concealed the name of that person and asked persistently.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Rebirth Chapter 431: Rebirth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu smiled awkwardly. ¡°With Li Zhen.¡± As she spoke, she inadvertently looked elsewhere as if she felt very guilty. Lu Si said thoughtfully, ¡°The person you liked before.¡± He said it affirmatively without any doubt. Mei Shu¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°Stop talking. 1 regret liking that jerk now.¡± As she spoke, a scorching breath sprayed on the side of her face. Mei Shu¡¯s breathing stagnated, and her cheek almost brushed past his lips. ¡°Why do you suddenly have to talk so close to me?¡± Lu Si¡¯s dark gaze fell into her eyes like an unfathomable quagmire, making it impossible for her to escape from it. ¡°Don¡¯t blush for other men.¡± Lu Si hugged her waist tightly, as if he wanted to crush her into his bones and blood. ¡°Neither feel ashamed for him.¡± Mei Shu had never seen such a domineering person. The corners of her mouth kept rising, but she was pushing him hard. ¡°Got it. Sit further away. It¡¯s too hot to lean against each other like this.¡± ¡°As punishment.¡± Lu Si lowered his head and gently pecked the corner of her mouth. Then, he finally let go of her. Seeing that her face was about to emit steam, he kindly turned on the air conditioner in the private room to cool her down. ¡°And then?¡± Lu Si reminded her to continue. But Mei Shu didn¡¯t react in time. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that Lu Si wanted her to continue. Then, she said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t remember. She said a lot of vicious things to me, as if she couldn¡¯t wait for me to die. Although she usually said that, it was especially true that time. I had a feeling that I would die at her hands soon and be completely free.¡± Upon hearing this, a strong hostility couldn¡¯t help but appear in Lu Si¡¯s brows, ¡°I will make her pay the price.¡± Mei Shu knew how serious he was when he said this, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. What we¡¯re discussing now is what my secret is. You said that you seemed to know it.¡± Lu Si said hesitantly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid if 1 speak it out.¡± Mei Shu nodded in confusion. ¡°Go on. I think this is also the key to my recovery of my memories.¡± Lu Si said slowly, ¡°I think you might have really been killed by Mei Mu at that time. After you died, you were reborn on the day you were taken back to Lin City by Butler Zhao. That¡¯s why you changed so much after you came home. This also proves why you retained such a complete memory.¡± ¡°Are you talking about rebirth?¡± Mei Shu had only seen such an incredible thing in novels, but how could he prove it? Only when she regained her memories could the truth be revealed. ¡°And then? Then why did I suddenly become as strong as a bull and have a photographic memory? And why did I suddenly know how to play the piano?¡± Lu Si was also puzzled by this. He murmured, ¡°Perhaps you have some special ability because of your rebirth, allowing you to learn these in a short period of time.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that 1 have superpowers?¡± Mei Shu laughed at his stupidity and said, ¡°Is what you said true? A man is still a youth until he dies? Don¡¯t tell me you still believe that someone in the world has superpowers?¡± Lu Si blushed at her smile and glared at her in dissatisfaction. ¡°This is a reasonable guess. Otherwise, why do you think you have that part of your memory that never happened in this world?¡± Mei Shu was speechless. Although Lu Si¡¯s words sounded ridiculous, she had to admit that ¡°rebirth¡± was indeed a reasonable explanation for this anomaly. But this was too unbelievable! Mei Shu decided not to dwell on this for now! ¡°In short, as long as I can be sure that I¡¯m still the same me, I can be with you at ease.¡± In this way, Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t feel guilty for stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend. Lu Si smiled and handed her the clean bowl and chopsticks in his hand. ¡°Okay, let nature take its course. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± The cold atmosphere in the private room returned to normal. Mei Shu seemed to have temporarily put aside the pursuit of this mystery, but in fact, there was a voice in her heart that seemed to be clamoring to attract her attention, urging her to remember something quickly. However, Mei Shu seemed to lack a crucial connection with that voice. This caused her memory to break off whenever she thought about that particular part. This also left her with a feeling of emptiness in her heart, as if she had lost some important treasure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in front of Lu Si, she certainly wouldn¡¯t show it. Inadvertently, the current Mei Shu was already approaching the expressionless her from before. After the meal, Lu Si personally drove Mei Shu home. As soon as the two of them got out of the car, they heard a commotion inside. Mei Shu was afraid that something had happened to her brothers. She hurriedly entered the villa and found a large pool of blood on the floor of the living room. Mei Mu was lying in the middle of the pool of blood, her face pale as if she was no longer breathing.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Intentional Harm Chapter 432: Intentional Harm Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Above the pool of blood stood Mei Jing, covered in fresh blood, his eyes filled with disbelief. In his hands, he held a bloody knife. ¡°Xiao Jing!¡± Mei Shu ran over without hesitation, embracing the trembling Mei Jing, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let Sister handle this.¡± Zhao Yan also stood dumbfounded on the side. After a while, he regained some sense in his limbs and took two difficult steps forward. ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Mei Shu released Mei Jing, took the bloody knife from his hand, and tossed it aside. The fruit knife made a light sound as it slid to the feet of a few servants, startling them. Mei Shu ignored the reactions of others, squatting beside Mei Mu, reaching out to check her breath. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Sister¡­¡± Several voices of concern and fear sounded simultaneously. Mei Shu withdrew her hand, her brows suddenly furrowing. ¡°Call for emergency services. She¡¯s not dead yet, hurry!¡± Zhao Yan finally reacted and quickly made the call. In his panic, he almost dropped the phone, but Mei Shu, with quick eyes and hands, caught the phone that was about to fall into the pool of blood. Mei Feng approached Mei Shu, glanced at the dazed Mei Jing, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Sister, after Mei Mu wakes up, she will definitely hold Xiao Jing responsible. He¡¯s already over fourteen years old and needs to bear certain legal responsibilities. We need to plan ahead.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s primary concern was Yanyan. She was afraid Yanyan, being young and impulsive, might have stained his hands with blood because of someone like Mei Mu, who was not worth it. But what she never expected was that things would happen so quickly, and the one wielding the knife would be Mei Jing! ¡°Just now, when Mei Mu came home, her attitude was a bit arrogant. Yanyan couldn¡¯t stand it and quarreled with her. When I came out of the bathroom, they were already fighting, and then Mei Mu inexplicably fell to the ground. Then we realized that Xiao Jing stabbed her in rage.¡± Mei Feng was now full of regret! He clearly knew that something would go wrong when Mei Mu returned home today. But he was still so careless! He could have prevented this accident. He shouldn¡¯t have let his brothers out of his sight. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being impulsive.¡± Mei Yan now felt scared. He walked timidly to Mei Shu¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister, Brother did it to protect me. Mei Mu rushed up to hit me, and Brother did it for my sake.¡± As he spoke, his voice already carried a hint of crying. Mei Shu sighed deeply, embracing her brother. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be afraid. Uncle Zhao, go get some hemostatic medicine and gauze. We need to stop Mei Mu¡¯s bleeding. If it continues like this, Mei Mu is bound to die.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Yan quickly retrieved the first aid kit from the drawer of the TV cabinet. Mei Shu was surprised at how skilled she was in using these emergency techniques, even though she had never learned them before. Perhaps it was a skill her previous self acquired. But Mei Shu didn¡¯t dwell on it. She was thinking about what to do next. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mei Jing, who had been standing stiffly on the side, finally came to his senses. He moved his feet with difficulty, but accidentally slipped, sitting in the pool of blood. As if the last straw had finally hit him, Mei Jing sat there, covering his face and crying. Mei Feng worriedly tried to pull his brother up. But Mei Jing stubbornly refused to get up. ¡°Sister, will 1 be sentenced to death?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Mei Shu said calmly, ¡°No matter how Mei Mu ended up, Sister will risk my life to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Mei Feng looked at Mei Shu with surprise. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s cold and serious expression, he worried that things might get out of control. He was about to say something when the sound of an ambulance outside interrupted them. When the medical staff arrived, they saw the crime scene and were about to report it directly to the police. Mei Shu raised her blood-stained hand, firmly blocking him. ¡°Doctor, your duty is to save lives. If you delay any longer and the person really dies, it will be your responsibility.¡± ¡°Miss, you!¡± The doctor stared in disbelief. When he saw a faint red light in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes, his forehead jumped uneasily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the person to the hospital for rescue, but if the rescue is ineffective, I will definitely report it to the police.¡± Only then did Mei Shu let go. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor looked at the red handprint on his sleeve, his mouth twitching involuntarily. Then he took Mei Shu to the hospital together. Mei Feng instructed the servants to clean up the living room and then asked the driver to take them to the hospital. Mei Feng couldn¡¯t be at ease until he heard that Mei Mu was not dead. During the journey, Mei Jing looked silently out of the window. Mei Feng, feeling a sourness in his heart, couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Believe in Sister, you will be fine. 1 won¡¯t let anything happen to you. If Mei Mu insists on holding you accountable, we can hire the best lawyer to defend you..¡± Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: She Will Not Die Chapter 433: She Will Not Die Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°But if she really dies, then hiring any lawyer won¡¯t be of any use, right?¡± Mei Jing spoke with an unusually calm expression, as if he could already see his own future. Mei Feng also fell silent. Only Mei Yan maintained an optimistic attitude, saying enthusiastically, ¡°Brother, if Mei Mu dares to report to the police, I¡¯ll go and tell them that I stabbed her. Anyway, I¡¯m underage, and the police can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t be foolish.¡± Mei Feng scolded him, but there was a warmth in his eyes. Having such sincere brotherly affection, Mei Feng felt exceptionally fortunate. Mei Jing also indulgently rubbed Mei Yan¡¯s head, weakly smiling. ¡°Yanyan, Brother knows your kind intentions, but this matter is not a joke. You don¡¯t need to sacrifice your entire life for Mei Mu.¡± ¡°But Brother did it to protect me!¡± Mei Yan cried with grievance. ¡°Brother, if they dare to arrest you, I will fight them to death. 1 won¡¯t let anyone take you away!¡± Mei Jing helplessly smiled, and a faint trace of the lively spirit returned to his eyes. Outside the emergency room, Mei Shu was restless. Lu Si, watching her, felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but hold her hand, forcing her to sit down and calm down. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The Lu family is influential; no one dares to oppose me. I will ensure the safety of your brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± Mei Shu sighed. ¡°1 just feel that although Xiao Jing is a bit mischievous and not mature enough in handling things, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be the kind of person to use a knife. How did that fruit knife end up in his hands?¡± Lu Si thought for a moment. ¡°There were many people present at the time. You can ask Butler Zhao to carefully recall the situation. People tend to overlook many details in moments of urgency. If everyone helps to remember, we should be able to figure out the origin of that knife.¡± ¡°Okay, i¡¯ll go with your suggestion.¡± Mei Shu quickly contacted Zhao Yan, instructing him to ask each person separately. Looking at Mei Jing, who had been sitting in a daze, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but walk over, patting his shoulder. ¡°Xiao Jing, I know you¡¯re a good kid. Deliberately hurting someone is something you wouldn¡¯t do willingly. Can you tell your sister why you took that knife at the time?¡± Mei Jing¡¯s mind was in turmoil now, but he was still trying hard to recall. ¡°I only remember that Mei Mu and I were arguing fiercely at the time. I wanted her to apologize to Yanyan, and then she attacked me first. After that, Butler Zhao and others came to break it up, and Mei Mu still wanted to attack Yanyan.¡± ¡°I pushed her in urgency, and then she pounced on me. The knife was somehow shoved into my hands. I was afraid she would hurt Yanyan, so in a moment of impulse, I raised the knife to scare her. I really didn¡¯t intend to hurt her! It¡¯s Mei Mu who threw herself onto the blade!¡± Mei Shu trusted Mei Jing very much, so she firmly believed what he said. She believed that this was not an excuse her brother came up with to avoid responsibility. If that¡¯s the case, then everything that happened now was a trap set in advance by Mei Mu. This crazy woman, did she want to risk everything just to drag Mei Jing down with her? However, this still couldn¡¯t explain the origin of the knife. Mei Shu then asked Mei Feng and Mei Yan if they noticed anything at that time. But Mei Feng came out later, and by the time he saw the scene, it was already too late. And Mei Yan had been arguing with Mei Mu the whole time, emotionally charged, so it was impossible for him to pay attention to this detail. ¡°It seems we can rest assured for now.¡± Lu Si, who knew when, walked over, speaking with a relaxed tone. Mei Shu looked at him strangely. ¡°Rest assured about what?¡± ¡°Rest assured that Mei Mu won¡¯t die.¡± Lu Si smirked, revealing a somewhat cold smile. ¡°She¡¯s not the kind of person who jokes with her own life. Just look at how she didn¡¯t voluntarily reveal the truth about being the mastermind to reduce her mother¡¯s sentence. She values her life greatly, so if she really orchestrated this accident, she definitely won¡¯t die.¡± Mei Shu felt that Lu Si¡¯s analysis made sense. Indeed, Mei Mu wouldn¡¯t think of sacrificing herself just to die with Mei Jing. Given her malicious nature from her past life, even if she wanted to die, she would set the villa on fire and take everyone with her! Thinking this way, the pale color on Mei Shu¡¯s face finally improved, and she realized that her hands were ice-cold. Mei Yan also smiled, ¡°Big liar, did you really not lie this time?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si playfully bent down, pinching his nose. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. If 1 win and Mei Mu doesn¡¯t die, you can¡¯t call me a big liar anymore.¡± ¡°Then what should 1 call you?¡± Mei Yan eagerly followed his words. Lu Si pretended to be contemplative and said, ¡°Call me brother-in-law. That¡¯s settled.¡± Mei Feng watched their interaction, and there was a smile in his eyes. Only Mei Jing still had a heavy look, unable to let go of his worries.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Feign Committing Suicide Chapter 434: Feign Committing Suicide Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the red light above the emergency room went out, the outside sky had already turned completely dark. Mei Shu was the first to stand up and rush to the door, grabbing the doctor and urgently asking, ¡°How is she?¡± The doctor looked relaxed and said, ¡°The patient lost a lot of blood, but fortunately, the hospital¡¯s blood bank is well-stocked. The rescue was successful, and she can be taken to the ward for observation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mei Yan cheered and almost jumped up, hugging Mei Jing tightly and not letting go. Mei Feng also happily responded, ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± ¡°But the patient¡¯s wound is deep, and she needs proper recuperation. I see you are all young, you should contact your family as soon as possible. If it¡¯s inconvenient to take care of her, it¡¯s better to hire a caregiver soon.¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but give a few more reminders with concern. Mei Shu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we understand.¡± As long as Mei Mu didn¡¯t die, Mei Jing wouldn¡¯t have to bear the charge of intentional murder. Even if this was orchestrated by Mei Mu, it gave Mei Jing a feeling of surviving a calamity. Arranging for the next steps became much easier now. The Mei family wasn¡¯t short of money, and hiring two caregivers to take turns caring for Mei Mu wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Although Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to spend money on Mei Mu, for the sake of her brother, this money couldn¡¯t be saved. However¡­ Thinking of Mei Mu¡¯s actions when she was paralyzed in her past life, a hint of interest crossed Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. Fortunes change unexpectedly, and she didn¡¯t expect to have Mei Mu in her hands so quickly! Mei Mu woke up the next night. The caregiver who was responsible for Mei Mu had gone outside to chat with someone since Mei Mu hadn¡¯t woken up for a long time. So, the entire ward was empty except for Mei Mu. She opened her eyes to see the snowy white wall. She knew she wouldn¡¯t die; she had carefully calculated the position and force when she made Mei Jing stab her. It wouldn¡¯t harm any vital organs, just enough to scare others with a lot of blood. The scene of Mei Jing stabbing her was also captured by people she arranged in advance. By then, it could be used as evidence to force Mei Shu to compromise. Now she couldn¡¯t continue going to school, her mother was going to be executed because of Mei Shu, and her father was disappointed in her. She felt she had nothing left. But she couldn¡¯t accept giving up everything she deserved. So, even if it meant risking her life, she would fight for a way out! She slowly propped up her upper body, lifted the blanket, and looked at the bandages wrapped around her abdomen. A malicious smile appeared on her lips. Several mournful cries echoed in the ward. The caregiver who was chatting outside was startled. When she finally listened carefully, she realized that the crying was indeed coming from the ward she was responsible for. She hurriedly opened the door and saw the frail girl standing by the window, facing the open window, as if trying to climb onto the windowsill. ¡°Miss Mei, please don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± The caregiver was shocked by her actions, quickly rushing over to hold her, but considering the wound on her waist, she could only grasp her shoulders. ¡°Miss, if you jump down, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°Let go of me and let me die! My mother has been executed, my biological father now hates me to the bone, and my brothers want my life. What¡¯s the point of me being alive?¡± After Mei Mu woke up, she cried and made a scene. No matter how the caregiver tried to hold her, it was useless. The wound quickly tore open again, and blood seeped through the gauze. The caregiver, who had never seen such a situation, hurriedly called Mei Shu, notifying the family to come quickly. If this person died while she was taking care of her, she couldn¡¯t eat this bowl of rice anymore! No one would dare to hire her! After hanging up the phone, the caregiver realized that Mei Mu had already fainted. She couldn¡¯t afford to waste time and immediately contacted the doctor and nurse. She watched as they reprocessed Mei Mu¡¯s wound. After everything was settled, Mei Shu arrived leisurely. As if seeing her savior, the caregiver held Mei Shu¡¯s hand and desperately tried to explain, ¡°I really didn¡¯t slack off. This girl wanted to commit suicide as soon as she woke up. She has injuries, so I didn¡¯t dare to use too much force! Please don¡¯t deduct my salary!¡± Mei Shu withdrew her hand and said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to worry. I won¡¯t blame you. Come in with me to see her.¡± Her attitude seemed unusually calm. The caregiver was suspicious and said, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go in now.¡± The strong smell of blood still lingered in the ward. Mei Mu was sleeping, looking even paler than the clean white bedsheet. ¡°Stop pretending; I know you¡¯re awake.¡± Mei Shu stood expressionless by the bedside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The caregiver looked at her in disbelief and said, ¡°Ah? Miss Mei just bled so much from her wound; she should have fainted, right?¡± When the doctor was treating the wound just now, she felt the pain just by watching! If Mei Mu was awake, how could she not have any reaction? Could this delicate and fragile young lady endure all that? Moreover, isn¡¯t this person Miss Mei¡¯s biological sister? Why was her attitude towards Mei Mu like this? Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Showdown Chapter 435: Showdown Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations While the caregiver was still puzzled by Mei Shu¡¯s attitude, Mei Mu lying on the hospital bed actually opened her eyes slowly in response. The girl who had been fragile and wanted to commit suicide just a moment ago now had eyes filled with desperation. ¡°Auntie, please leave for now,¡± Mei Shu said, her gaze fixed on Mei Mu the entire time. The caregiver quickly understood and obediently left, creating enough space for the two of them. Even after she walked out, she still had lingering fear in her heart. Both of those young ladies had terrifying expressions! They were biological sisters, but they seemed to hold a deep grudge against each other. The one lying down looked like she could stand up and fight her sister to death at any moment! Now, only the two of them remained in the ward. Mei Shu decided to lay everything out, ¡°What is your purpose?¡± Mei Mu slowly propped herself up, leaning against the soft pillow at the head of the bed. Her smile deepened, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at investigating and intelligent? If you want to know my purpose, go find out yourself!¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± Mei Shu said expressionlessly, ¡°Speak out your purpose now, and I might agree.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mei Mu didn¡¯t believe her words, leisurely saying, ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t want to say?¡± ¡°It seems you need to stay in the hospital for a while,¡± Mei Shu suddenly changed the topic, bringing up another matter seemingly unrelated to their conversation. Mei Mu paused, not catching up with her train of thought for a moment. Her tone weakened, ¡°Yes, but so what?¡± Mei Shu sneered and lightly moved her lips, ¡°1 think there must be someone at home who was arranged by you. She should have evidence of Mei Jing stabbing you. Guess if 1 can find and solve her during your hospital stay?¡± A moment of panic appeared on Mei Mu¡¯s face, but she quickly concealed it, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Although Mei Jing is not my full-blooded brother, he is still my brother. 1 never intended to hold him accountable.¡± ¡°Mei Mu, at this point, you are still not honest.¡± Mei Shu said with a hint of disappointment, ¡°Since your goal is not to hold Mei Jing accountable, are you trying to exchange this injury for something? Let me think, could it be that you¡¯re still eyeing the property of my family? Such as, shares in the company? Do you want Dad to compensate you?¡± Mei Mu¡¯s heart jumped, realizing that she had just fallen for her trap and revealed too much. Now Mei Shu had guessed her purpose almost completely. Mei Mu felt an urgent sense of becoming completely destitute again. She clenched the bedsheet, gritting her teeth to avoid bursting into curses. Instead, she put on an appearance of helplessness, ¡°Sister, why would you think that of me? 1 made mistakes back then, but the one who orchestrated everything was my mother. She has already received retribution, life for a life. 1 was just as young as you at that time; you can¡¯t blame everything on me!¡± Mei Shu had long known that Mei Mu was the kind of person who could abandon even her own mother at a critical moment. She chuckled, took out her phone from her pocket, and found the surveillance video recorded against Lu Si¡¯s arrangements. In the footage, Wang Yue knelt on the ground, smiling miserably, and then a gunshot rang out. Her laughter abruptly stopped, and she fell to the ground, lifeless. At the moment her body slowly fell, she died with unrelenting eyes. Mei Mu stared blankly at the video, her whole body trembling. ¡°Mei Shu, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for doing this?¡± After making sure that Mei Shu¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t recording audio, Mei Mu stopped pretending and tore off the mask of hypocrisy completely. Mei Shu took back her phone slowly and added a compassionate twist, ¡°Do you want me to send this video to your phone? This is the precious last video of your mother before she passed away. You should keep it as a memorial.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Mu¡¯s eyelashes trembled, and she unexpectedly shed a tear. When the tear slid down to her lips, she suddenly revealed a more insane smile than that of Wang Yue in the video, ¡°Mei Shu, just wait. 1 will take everything you have. Even if 1 can¡¯t deal with you, 1 will deal with your brothers. We¡¯ll die together if need be!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, calmly saying, ¡°Feel free to try. But before that, I will play with you to death. If you are so eager to join your mom in hell, then go ahead and make a move.¡± After saying that, she seemed to lose all interest, turned around, and walked towards the door, ¡°Oh, by the way, I need to go home to clean up. 1¡¯11 be very busy for a while. If you still want to make a scene, please do something real. I will come to collect your body, considering you are my father¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so vicious!¡± Mei Mu shouted fiercely at her retreating figure. Due to her excessive force, she accidentally pulled her abdominal wound, causing her to groan in pain, cold sweat streaming down her forehead. Mei Shu didn¡¯t look back, just waved her hand behind her, ¡°Pot calling the kettle black. You are not a kind person either, just a bit more foolish..¡± Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Cleaning House Chapter 436: Cleaning House Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After returning home this time, Mei Shu decisively began to clean up those who might have been bought by Mei Mu. Zhao Yan watched with satisfaction as his Missy carried out these operations. He had long felt that the servants in the house should be thoroughly investigated. Since the last time he discovered someone like Aunt Liu, he had been worried that there might be traitors leaning towards Mei Mu in the family. After all, Mei Mu had deliberately shown kindness in the family for a while before. By pleasing many people, if she promised some benefits generously, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find people willing to stand on her side. But now, after being cleaned up by Mei Shu, those people realized how big a mistake they had made before. The family was now firmly in the hands of Mei Shu. Even if Mei Mu wanted to fight back, it was like hitting a rock with an egg. Many people took the opportunity to switch sides and express their loyalty to Mei Shu. However, Mei Shu still dismissed these people. Before leaving, she instructed Zhao Yan to double their wages, giving both sides some dignity. Her actions earned unanimous praise. Even if those people were no longer employed, they harbored resentment towards Mei Mu, not Mei Shu. Most of them appreciated Mei Shu¡¯s conduct. The servant who had taken the photo of Mei Jing stabbing Mei Mu secretly sent a text message to Mei Mu, hoping to be spared. He didn¡¯t want to leave the Me family and wanted to continue working there. Mei Mu, upon seeing this message, was almost enraged. With a cold expression, she replied, ¡°If you dare to betray me, 1 will expose everything to Mei Shu. By then, you won¡¯t end well on both sides!¡± The person had no choice but to stand at the back of the crowd, feeling uneasy. ¡°Mr. Chen.¡± Lost in thought, Chen Feng heard someone calling him and subconsciously responded. Mei Shu waved with a smile, signaling him to come over. ¡°Master Chen, your recent culinary skills have improved. Even Xiao He praises the dishes you make.¡± ¡°Thank you, Missy. As long as you and the young masters like the dishes, it¡¯s good.¡± Chen Feng answered, keeping his head low nervously. Mei Shu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It has been getting hotter lately. These days, you can prepare a refreshing soup for the servants before meals. Mr. Chen, you¡¯ve worked exceptionally hard. 1¡¯11 increase your salary by three thousand every month.¡± Chen Feng was overjoyed and hurriedly raised his head, only to meet Mei Shu¡¯s deep black eyes. Those eyes seemed to have a different kind of charm, as if they could completely suck people in or directly see through the secrets hidden in their hearts. Chen Feng only glanced at them once and lowered his head again, sweating on his forehead. ¡°Thank you, Miss. 1 will work hard in the future, and I will do my best to complete the tasks assigned by you!¡± Those servants left behind by Mei Shu were either grateful or jealous. Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°Others shouldn¡¯t be upset. Previously, it was Wang Yue who managed the household, and I know she kept your salaries quite low. So, today, I¡¯ll take charge. The salaries of the others will also increase by two thousand every month. In the future, let¡¯s all work hard together. If you perform well, there will be priority for salary raises.¡± Everyone looked at her in disbelief. With Miss¡¯s generous increase in wages, how could they still have a reason not to obey? This kind of thing was impossible to happen with other employers! Not to mention a salary increase, it was considered lucky if they weren¡¯t scolded on a regular basis! These people immediately felt fortunate that they weren¡¯t misled by Mei Mu before and didn¡¯t choose the wrong side, so they were even more unwilling to betray Mei Shu and be expelled from the Mei family. After taking care of things at home, Mei Shu used the excuse of resting in her room, asking everyone else to disperse and focus on their work. However, she was actually investigating phone signals in her room. The people she drove away were those who had helped Wang Yue and Mei Mu bully her and her brothers in her previous life. However, she didn¡¯t believe that the person who photographed the evidence would necessarily be among them. To be safe, Mei Shu deliberately staged the play earlier. She was betting that the other party wouldn¡¯t want to leave the Me family, so he would contact Mei Mu. Sure enough, her computer captured several messages sent from the villa just now. Some were complaining to family members about being dismissed, while others were cursing Mei Mu for causing trouble and dragging them into it. Only one was different. Mei Shu fixed her gaze and discovered that the message actually pleaded with the other party to spare the sender. Mei Shu looked at the recipient and confirmed that it was Mei Mu. She then locked onto that phone number. She found the employee information that Zhao Yan had prepared in advance and quickly identified the sender of the message. Now, even Mei Shu found it unexpected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her previous life, this man had always treated her and her brothers well. He even took the initiative to research new dishes for them. Watching them eat happily, he seemed genuinely happy. In Mei Shu¡¯s mind, this person had always been an honest and kind figure. Just now, this person looked so grateful to her. Chen Feng. Looking at the name and the photo of the man on the resume, Mei Shu¡¯s lips curled into a faint sneer. There was a glint of interest in her eyes. ¡°Found you..¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Cooking Personally Chapter 437: Cooking Personally Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Jing only started to come to his senses now, and there was finally some color returning to his face. In the evening, he couldn¡¯t concentrate on his homework in his room. Instead of forcing himself to study, he came out alone and walked to the balcony for some fresh air. Suddenly, he heard familiar voices downstairs. The voices were extremely familiar, so Mei Jing curiously walked downstairs. The voices were coming from the kitchen. Mei Jing approached a bit closer to hear what the people inside were saying. Mei Shu was washing vegetables, appearing humble and seeking advice, ¡°Mr. Chen, your culinary skills are among the best. Please don¡¯t hesitate to teach me later!¡± Chen Feng, feeling embarrassed, smiled awkwardly, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t praise me too much. In fact, 1 still have quite a gap compared to those famous chefs. I should thank you for hiring me.¡± Mei Shu placed the washed vegetables on the cutting board, picked up the knife, and was about to start cutting. Chen Feng, as if startled, quickly snatched the knife from her hand. He looked at Mei Shu with a puzzled and questioning expression before awkwardly explaining, ¡°Cutting vegetables is too dangerous. Let me do it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very careful. 1 want to personally cook dinner for Xiao jing. He¡¯s always absent-minded during dinner, and I¡¯m sure he hasn¡¯t been eating properly.¡± Mei Shu took the knife back with a smile and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really not at ease, teach me your knife skills. I¡¯ve noticed that the dishes you cut look very nice.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Feng compromised and earnestly taught her. Mei Shu also learned very carefully. What surprised her even more was that, during the process of cutting vegetables, it felt like her cooking skills were leveling up. Gradually, numerous recipes and cooking tips seemed to generate in her mind. It was like having Google directly stuffed into her brain! She instinctively felt that there would be a voice saying something to her next, but just like last time, that voice couldn¡¯t connect with her. The sense of emptiness surged again in her heart. ¡°Miss?¡± Chen Feng looked at Mei Shu, who suddenly seemed dazed. Mei Shu snapped back to reality and continued to skillfully cut the vegetables, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next step.¡± Chen Feng sincerely praised, ¡°You¡¯re truly intelligent. You seem to have mastered culinary skills in no time. The way you cut the vegetables is as good as a professional chef. It doesn¡¯t look like the work of a beginner at all!¡± Mei Shu, looking at the knife in her hand, thoughtfully said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever cooked before.¡± ¡°Since you returned home, you haven¡¯t cooked.¡± Chen Feng echoed, ¡°Next, we need to start boiling water. It¡¯s dangerous to turn on the gas here, so you must be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mei Shu followed his instructions to ignite the gas and then added the vegetables one by one according to their cooking time. In the intervals of waiting for it to cook, Mei Shu casually asked, ¡°Master Chen, you¡¯ve been living in the villa all this time. You must miss your family, right? If you want to go home and see them, I can give you some time off.¡± Chen Feng shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°1¡­ have only one daughter. She¡¯s living well with her mother now. 1 don¡¯t want to disturb them.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°But how do you know that your daughter doesn¡¯t miss you a lot?¡± Chen Feng suddenly looked up, his eyes full of hope, ¡°Does she?¡± Mei Shu shifted her gaze to the steaming soup in the pot and pursed her lips into a straight line. ¡°Perhaps she does, but you¡¯ll only know when you see her.¡± Chen Feng¡¯s expression became somewhat melancholic. ¡°Her mother thought I couldn¡¯t provide a better life for them, so she remarried with our daughter. I¡¯m just a cook, not really talented. The new man she found is a boss; 1 secretly investigated. He is very wealthy and a good person. They live a good life together, and I¡¯m reassured.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve never visited your daughter again?¡± ¡°I did go secretly. They, as a family of three, happily went to a restaurant together. Later, I also went to that restaurant alone. The price of a single dish there is higher than my daily food expenses. After that, I never went to see them again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Chen Feng spoke, there were still traces of tears shimmering in his eyes. The soup in the pot had boiled, and he quickly turned around, discreetly wiping away his tears. He casually said, ¡°Miss, now you can add the seasonings. This is my unique secret technique. Please don¡¯t teach it to others!¡± Mei Shu looked at the man in front of her who was pretending to be carefree and playfully winking at her. Somehow, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. She could only follow his instructions step by step to make this pot of fresh vegetable soup. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Chen Feng clapped his hands with a sense of accomplishment. ¡°Miss, if Young Master Jing knows that tonight¡¯s supper was personally made by you, he will definitely cheer up!¡± ¡°Will he?¡± There was no brightness in Mei Shu¡¯s deep black eyes. ¡°But Mei Mu said she has evidence of Jing injuring her. 1 think unless we destroy this evidence, Jing won¡¯t be at ease..¡± Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Probe Chapter 438: Probe Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Feng¡¯s body stiffened, and he forced a somewhat ugly smile, ¡°Miss is right. We should catch the bad guys early!¡± ¡°Yeah, Uncle Chen, join us for a meal.¡± Mei Shu held a tray in her hands, standing at the kitchen door, looking behind with a full smile. Chen Feng waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°How can i dare! This is what you prepared for Young Master. How can 1 eat it?¡± Mei Shu sincerely invited him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now you eat and live in the Mei family. Actually, after so many years, you should consider this place your home. It¡¯s just adding another set of tableware.¡± Touched in his heart, Chen Feng¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll listen to Miss. Thank you for Miss¡¯s hospitality.¡± Mei Shu smiled without saying a word. Chen Feng, very considerate, took the tray from her hands and placed it on the table in the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll call Young Master down for dinner.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m here.¡± In the living room, Mei Jing had been sitting here for who knows how long. He heard the conversation in the kitchen clearly when he was lost and devastated. Only now did he know that when he was in a state of confusion and despair, his sister was secretly worried about him. Mei Jing stood up in shame, not daring to look at Mei Shu. He walked directly to the dining table and said, ¡°Sister, thank you for doing so much for me. I¡¯ve figured it out. Regardless of whether Mei Mu did it intentionally or not, the fact is that 1 injured her. 1 can¡¯t escape from it. If she wants to use this to threaten you, Sister, please don¡¯t agree. I¡¯m willing to bear all the responsibility myself.¡± Hearing this, Mei Shu sighed deeply. She reached out and touched her brother¡¯s head. The boy had grown tall during junior high school, and Mei Jing was now taller than her. To touch his head, she had to tiptoe. But Mei Jing obediently bent down to let her touch him, looking like a big dog wagging its tail to its beloved owner. Mei Shu smiled happily, her eyes narrowed, ¡°Our little Jing is the most sensible. But sister will still protect you. However, 1 won¡¯t let Mei Mu take advantage. You don¡¯t need to worry for me. If you can recover, I¡¯ll be very happy. Okay, sit down and eat.¡± Mei Jing nodded heavily. Watching the deep affection between the siblings, Chen Feng, on the side, felt a bit sad. He thought of his daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in so many years. She should be as tall as Miss Mei now, right? ¡°Uncle Chen, you also sit down and eat.¡± Mei Shu warmly invited him to sit in the vacant seat opposite them. ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Feng agreed with a sound, hiding the tears in the corners of his eyes. He ate this supper made by Mei Shu with complex emotions. When Mei Jing went upstairs, he was still rubbing his belly with a cute expression, constantly praising, ¡°Sister¡¯s cooking is really good. If Yanyan knows that you only cooked for me, he will definitely be jealous!¡± ¡°Really? Then 1¡¯11 cook supper for Yanyan alone tomorrow.¡± Mei Shu teased him. Mei Jing immediately looked unhappy, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do! If you cook, you have to bring me my portion. Otherwise, I¡¯ll snatch Yanyan¡¯s portion!¡± ¡°Alright, 1 know. 1 will bring your portion.¡± The two siblings talked and laughed, walking upstairs. When they were about to turn the corner, Mei Shu, seemingly inadvertently, glanced downstairs and saw Chen Feng still standing on the first floor, staring blankly at them. She waved to Chen Feng and smiled sweetly, but when she reached a place where Chen Feng couldn¡¯t see her, the smile on her face disappeared without a trace. Mei Jing inexplicably felt that his sister¡¯s mood was very low. He tentatively asked, ¡°Sister, is there something wrong with Uncle Chen?¡± Mei Shu was surprised by her brother¡¯s sensitivity but shook her head, ¡°No, I just feel that Uncle Chen is quite pitiful. If we can help him find his biological daughter and let them meet, that would be good.¡± Mei Jing understood and smiled, ¡°So, sister wants to do a good deed. What¡¯s difficult about that? With our family¡¯s connections, who can¡¯t we find? Besides, even if we can¡¯t find it, we can ask Brother-in-law for help!¡± Mei Shu smacked her lips and stared at him gloomily. ¡°You call him brother-in-law so easily. Don¡¯t you have any psychological burden of selling your sister?¡± Mei Jing smiled annoyingly. ¡°How can that be? 1 can tell that Master Si treats Sister very well. I¡¯m so envious that 1 want to find a girlfriend!¡± ¡°How dare you fall in love at such a young age?¡± Mei Shu pinched his ears and threatened him majestically. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Jing begged for mercy, ¡°I was wrong, Sister. Let go quickly, my ears are about to fall off! You even blame me for being in puppy love when you¡¯re not even eighteen yet!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m older than you!¡± Mei Shu stood tall, full of pride. Mei Jing laughed so hard that his stomach hurt. His body naturally leaned towards her to reduce the pain in his ears. Mei Yan, disturbed by his laughter, opened the door angrily and scolded, ¡°Mei Jing, what¡¯s the problem with you, laughing so loudly late at night!¡± After saying this, he suddenly realized something and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Wait, have you finally walked out of the shadow?¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Killing Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 439: Killing Two Birds with One Stone Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Jing stopped joking and nodded seriously, ¡°Well, since it has already happened, there¡¯s no use regretting it. Besides, 1 don¡¯t regret it much. 1 wanted to teach her a lesson a long time ago. This time, let her suffer a bit!¡± Mei Yan was genuinely happy for him, ¡°That¡¯s great! Sister must have advised you well, right? I knew that sister must have a way to help you bounce back!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mei Jing whispered to Mei Yan¡¯s ear with a sly smile, ¡°Sister just comforted me and even made supper for me with her own hands. It¡¯s already in my stomach now!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Mei Yan¡¯s jealous expression twisted, and he grabbed his clothes, yelling, ¡°You ate alone without telling me! I worried about you for nothing!¡± ¡°Oh, Sister¡¯s cooking is so good. This is the best supper I¡¯ve ever had!¡± Mei Jing pretended to be very satisfied, rubbing his stomach proudly as he walked into the room. Unable to catch him, Mei Yan came to Mei Shu, pouting, ¡°Good sister, why did you only make it for him? I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Mei Shu playfully touched his round belly, ¡°Are you still hungry? I¡¯m afraid if you eat more, your belly will explode!¡± Mei Yan pouted, ¡°Then, sister, make supper for me tomorrow and don¡¯t give any to Mei Jing, okay?¡± Mei Shu smiled and teased him, ¡°Today, let¡¯s make an exception for Little Jing, okay? Tomorrow night, Sister will personally cook, and we can all enjoy a good dinner together, alright?¡± After thinking for a moment, Mei Yan reluctantly nodded, ¡°Okay, since Sister said so, let him have it this time!¡± Mei Shu indulgently rubbed his head, ¡°But Mei Yan is really brave. 1 thought you would be scared seeing that scene. If you don¡¯t dare to sleep alone tonight, Sister can ask Butler Zhao to accompany you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Yan smiled relaxedly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Brother did it for me, and my heart is only happy. Besides, I¡¯ve disliked Mei Mu for a long time. Anyway, she didn¡¯t die but just shed some blood, which is already a favor to her!¡± Mei Shu always knew that her younger brothers were more mature than children of the same age. Perhaps it was because they didn¡¯t grow up under the care of their parents. They had to be strong on their own to grow up healthily under the occasional bullying of Wang Yue and Mei Mu. Thinking of this, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes reddened with sorrow. ¡°Sister promises you that she will never let her hurt you in the future.¡± ¡°Yes! Mei Yan believes that Sister will definitely do it!¡± Mei Yan smiled sweetly at Mei Shu. Mei Shu personally sent him back to his room to rest before strolling back to her own room. On the way, she thought a lot and gradually made up her mind. She was going to find Chen Feng¡¯s daughter. The next day, Lu Si came early to pick up Mei Shu for class. On the way, Mei Shu told Lu Si about this matter. Jiang He, driving while expressing indignation, said, ¡°I hate traitors the most. Miss Mei, you¡¯re kind-hearted, and you even want to help him find his daughter?¡± Lu Si glanced at Mei Shu, who seemed hesitant to speak, and smiled, ¡°She is not kind-hearted. She wants to help Chen Feng find his daughter, using this favor as leverage. If he doesn¡¯t listen, we still have a hostage. Killing two birds with one stone, it¡¯s a good plan.¡± These words hit Mei Shu¡¯s heart. She awkwardly stuck out her tongue, ¡°Do you have to be so blunt? Using a hostage as leverage is a last resort! I actually want to resolve conflicts peacefully!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Lu Si chuckled indulgently, ¡°This matter is not difficult. 1 can find the person for you before noon. It depends on your schedule when you want to meet her.¡± Mei Shu, somewhat impatient, said, ¡°If possible, tonight. The night is long, and we need to resolve this as soon as possible.¡± Lu Si raised his eyebrows, thinking she was worried about her younger brother. He didn¡¯t think much about it and comforted her, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you and your younger brother. It¡¯s my responsibility as a boyfriend. You can rely on me with peace of mind.¡± Mei Shu showed a moved expression on her face, but in her heart, she was thinking about what if Lu Si knew that she was so anxious because she wanted to settle ail the troubles and return the pain that Mei Mu imposed on her in her previous life, would he still be so dedicated to protecting her? Perhaps the real her would be so ruthless that he would find her disgusting. The thought of Lu Si looking at her with a disgusted gaze made Mei Shu feel a sense of suffocation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Car sickness?¡± Jiang He saw her face turn pale and quickly asked Lu Si to pull over. Mei Shu opened the car window to get some fresh air, shaking her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue driving; we¡¯re about to be late.¡± Forget it, even if he hates her actions, she must do it! Mei Mu, this person, she must torment her well to vent her anger! Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Classmates Chapter 440: Classmates Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si¡¯s efficiency was indeed high. As he had claimed, he had thoroughly investigated Chen Feng¡¯s daughter¡¯s information before noon. Mei Shu found that the girl attended the same high school as Xiao Jing! She thought for a moment and sent a message to Mei Jing, asking if he knew her. Unexpectedly, Mei Jing replied that she was his classmate, and he had already asked her to have dinner with him that night. This saved Mei Shu a lot of trouble. After school, Lu Si didn¡¯t personally pick up Mei Shu because of some business. Instead, he sent a driver to take her to the agreed-upon restaurant. Mei Jing was already inside with the girl. Upon seeing Mei Shu, Mei Jing enthusiastically waved at her. ¡°Sister! Over here!¡± The girl sitting beside him was Chen Feng¡¯s daughter, Chen Guo. The young girl was looking over with a hesitant and uneasy expression, timidly following Mei Jing in calling her ¡°sister,¡± as a form of greeting. Mei Shu, with a twinkle in her eyes, immediately thought of a possibility and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Jing, you seem to have a good relationship with Miss Chen. Are you guys good friends?¡± Chen Guo blushed instantly, lowered her head, and dared not speak, but her eyes kept glancing towards the boy next to her. Mei Jing, carefree as always, laughed heartily at his sister¡¯s words. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re good friends. Guoguo is good at studying, good-looking, and always willing to help me with my studies. 1 never thought she was Uncle Chen¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Uncle Chen?¡± Chen Guo looked up, a moment of realization crossing her face. ¡°Are you talking about my biological father?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s order some dishes first, and we can chat while we eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Guo agreed with a somewhat puzzled expression. Mei Shu asked her to order dishes, and she gracefully chose two that she liked. Then she handed the menu to Mei Jing. ¡°1¡¯11 have these; you and Sister can order the rest.¡± Her tone was familiar, and it seemed that her relationship with Mei Jing at school was indeed quite close. Mei Shu, thoughtful, observed the interaction between the two from across the table and noticed an interesting point. Her brother didn¡¯t seem to consider Chen Guo as a girlfriend, but Chen Guo always deliberately displayed their intimacy in front of Mei Shu. Mei Shu wasn¡¯t sure if it was her illusion, but this girl seemed less innocent than she appeared. When the dishes arrived, Mei Shu instructed Mei Jing to pour a drink for Chen Guo. ¡°My brother has always been careless and not good at taking care of people. If he neglects anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡± Chen Guo, flattered, waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re too kind. Ah Jing is really good; he has taken care of me a lot. If it weren¡¯t for his help last time, 1 might have been disciplined by the school by now.¡± ¡°Oh? What happened? Can 1 hear about it?¡± Mei Shu pretended to be very interested and inquired about the incident from the two. Mei Jing chuckled and said nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just that Guoguo was¡­ Um!¡± Before he could finish, Chen Guo covered his mouth with her hand. Mei Jing looked at her in confusion, asking with his eyes what she meant. Blushing, Chen Guo said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯m afraid it will affect the first impression in Sister¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go ahead and say it. I have a good impression of you, and 1 won¡¯t interfere too much in my brother¡¯s affairs.¡± Mei Shu said with a reassuring smile. Only then did Chen Guo nervously let go of the hand covering Mei Jing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re Ah Jing¡¯s biological sister, I have nothing to hide. Let me explain it myself.¡± ¡°Exactly, my sister is not an outsider. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t say,¡± Mei Jing said, looking eager, as if he couldn¡¯t wait for Mei Shu to know about his heroic deeds. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Guo, feeling embarrassed, explained, ¡°Actually, in our class, some girls form a small group to bully classmates. I was inexplicably targeted by them during that time. If it weren¡¯t for Mei Jing helping me, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t know what they would have done to me!¡± As she spoke, her body visibly trembled, as if revealing this required all her strength. Mei Jing didn¡¯t notice and boasted about his heroic deeds. ¡°Sis, let me tell you, I was so cool that day! If those people weren¡¯t girls, I would have beaten them black and blue! It¡¯s a pity; I never hit girls! So I let them escape unscathed!¡± Chen Guo nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Ah Jing was really cool that day. So, 1 always want to repay All Jing in some way, like helping him with his studies.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t be shy about it. As long as they don¡¯t bother you anymore, it¡¯s fine. But if you¡¯re still under such psychological pressure, consider temporarily forgetting about this incident for now. Don¡¯t let it affect your high school entrance exam. After the exam, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to get back at them..¡± Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Father-Daughter Reunion Chapter 441: Father-Daughter Reunion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°My sister is right, Guoguo, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. If those girls dare to bully you again, just tell me. 1 must teach them a lesson!¡± Mei Jing said, rubbing his hands together. Chen Guo¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Thank you, Ah Jing. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Mei Shu observed the interaction between the two with interest. It turned out to be a classic hero-saves-the-beauty scenario. No wonder this girl liked Xiao Jing. It seemed that Mei Shu had misunderstood earlier. Chen Guo seemed to be a nice girl. ¡°By the way,¡± Chen Guo took a sip of her drink, as if trying to suppress her nervousness, then took a deep breath before initiating a conversation with Mei Shu. ¡°Sister, you mentioned my father earlier. What happened to him?¡± ¡°He works as a chef in my house, and he really wants to see you.¡± Mei Jing quickly revealed the purpose of this meeting. Mei Shu gave him a reproachful look. Mei Jing was puzzled. Mei Shu sighed, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll pretend we didn¡¯t meet today. I won¡¯t let your decision be known to your father.¡± Chen Guo fell silent after hearing this. She lowered her head, lost in thought, and finally spoke in a cold voice, ¡°How long has he been a chef in your house?¡± ¡°For a long time, several years.¡± Mei Jing thought for a moment but couldn¡¯t come up with an exact number of years. She just gave a rough estimate. Mei Shu spoke gently, ¡°Actually, your father has always wanted to see you. The reason he hasn¡¯t come to meet you is because he¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be averse to his appearance. In his heart, he secretly hopes to see you.¡± Chen Guo choked up, and when she looked up again, tears filled her eyes. ¡°Sister, he¡¯s my biological father. How could I not want to see him? But for so many years, I didn¡¯t know where he was or why he refused to come and see me. He should have stayed in contact with Mom! I thought he despised me, a burden he wished to avoid for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°No, no, Uncle Chen definitely doesn¡¯t think that way!¡± Mei Jing, after last night¡¯s conversation with Chen Feng during dinner, had learned about Chen Feng¡¯s character. That¡¯s why he confidently spoke in support of him. Hearing this, Chen Guo smiled through her tears. Under Mei Jing¡¯s anxious gaze, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to see him. Do 1 need to visit the Mei family? Should I buy some gifts for All Jing and Sister¡¯s parents?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment and said, ¡°No need. There are only my brothers and me at home. No need to buy anything. Since you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll take you back after finishing this meal.¡± Chen Guo was overjoyed. ¡°Great! If my dad knew I¡¯m willing to go see him, he would be so happy!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s settle on that. Let¡¯s finish our meal.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. She had thought that after so many years without seeing her father, Chen Guo might resist the idea. It seemed she had over-thought it. This was clearly a very filial girl! After dinner, Chen Guo followed Mei Shu and Mei Jing in a taxi back home. Chen Guo looked uneasy, and Mei Jing comforted her by her side. As the car entered the villa area, because Mei Shu had already informed them in advance, Zhao Yan was standing at the gate with Chen Feng who was anxiously looking around. Seeing a taxi stop at their door, Zhao Yan hurriedly approached and took the initiative to open the car door for Mei Shu and Mei Jing. ¡°Miss, next time, just say a word, and I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up.¡± They had so many cars at home and even hired a driver, so why bother taking a taxi? Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to taking a taxi. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to let the driver come and pick me up.¡± After all, in her past life, the family driver never served her, so gradually, Mei Shu got used to coming and going on her own and forgot to instruct the driver to pick her up. At the door, the moment Chen Feng saw Chen Guo, he was overcome with excitement, tears welling up in his eyes. He hastily took a couple of steps forward, seemingly wanting to embrace his daughter directly. However, he was concerned that she might resist, so his hands hesitated in midair, torn between advancing and retreating. With a smile, Chen Guo took the initiative to hug her father. Father and daughter cried for a while, then went inside together with Zhao Yan¡¯s persuasion. Chen Guo happily held Chen Feng¡¯s arm, quietly surveying the villa. When she was still in school, Chen Guo had noticed the high-end brands Mei Jing used and the expensive clothes he wore. At that time, she knew Mei Jing¡¯s family must be very wealthy. But today, seeing this villa, she realized that Mei Jing was indeed a rich young master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking about it this way, she felt lucky for her foresight, and she chuckled to herself. The others just thought Chen Guo was delighted to see her biological father after so many years, without thinking much about it. Mei Shu let the two sit on the sofa and chat. Chen Feng quickly expressed his gratitude to Mei Shu and then touched his daughter¡¯s hair affectionately, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Guoguo to grow up so big now, and she¡¯s even a classmate of Young Master Jing! You must be working hard in your studies!¡± Chen Guo smiled and said, ¡°Dad, let me ask you. You¡¯ve been working as a chef in the Mei family for these years.. Isn¡¯t it tiring?¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Details Reveal True Intentions Chapter 442: Details Reveal True Intentions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Feng chatted with Mei Shu, and the others quietly accompanied them, refraining from disturbing this heartwarming scene. Mei Jing, on the side, suddenly remembered something and, unusually attentive, said, ¡°By the way, Guoguo, it¡¯s already late, haven¡¯t you told your mom?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the joyful expression on Chen Feng¡¯s face visibly receded. Mei Shu glared at him fiercely and took the initiative to say, ¡°Ah Jing is right. Why don¡¯t you discuss it with your mom? You can stay here tonight, and you and your father can have a good reunion.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Miss, is that true?¡± Mei Shu nodded affirmatively. Chen Feng was so grateful that he was about to kneel down to Mei Shu. ¡°Miss, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for your kindness. I¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mei Shu knew what he wanted to say, but at this point, Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to mention that dampening matter for the time being. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the time yet. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you and your daughter to meet. Just have a good chat. Don¡¯t worry about us. Ah Jing and I will go back to do our homework first.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Miss.¡± Chen Feng nodded and bowed, seeing Mei Shu and Ah Jing off. However, he didn¡¯t notice that his daughter¡¯s face suddenly turned dark behind him. But when he turned around again, Chen Guo had already restored her usual docile appearance. Late at night, Mei Shu and Mei Yan coincidentally walked out of their rooms. The little guy still remembered her promise from last night and wanted to eat the midnight snack she made herself. Since Mei Shu was a bit hungry as well, she decided to wash up and go to the kitchen. Seeing this, Chen Feng quickly came over to stop her, ¡°Miss, let me do it. 1 want to personally cook some dishes for my daughter that she used to love when she was little.¡± Mei Shu smiled and pointed towards the direction of the door, ¡°That won¡¯t do. My brother is still waiting. How about this, I¡¯ll cook first, and then you can do it. We¡¯ll each make three dishes. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chen Feng agreed readily. However, despite his words, he didn¡¯t leave the kitchen. Instead, he continued to assist Mei Shu. By the time the two finished their preparations, the people at the dining table were already chatting amicably. Chen Guo had a cheerful personality, and she became more outgoing after getting acquainted with people. Mei Yan kept pulling her aside to inquire about Mei Jing¡¯s embarrassing stories at school, but Chen Guo kept praising how impressive Mei Jing was in school. Listening to this, Mei Yan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t ask anymore. 1 knew you and Second Brother are on the same side!¡± Mei Feng rubbed his head with a smile. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s her first time at our house. How can she badmouth Ah Jing? Wait until she comes a few more times, and you¡¯ll get to hear what you want to hear!¡± Mei Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister Guoguo, is that true?¡± Chen Guo couldn¡¯t help but smirk and nodded, ¡°Yes, if your brother embarrasses himself at school, I¡¯ll definitely let you know.¡± ¡°Hey, Guoguo, whose side are you on?¡± Mei Jing complained unhappily. Chen Guo suddenly thought of something, her expression turning a bit desolate. ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re already in the third year of junior high. All Jing and I might only be classmates for the last month. Even if I want to tell you, I won¡¯t be able to.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Let my sister figure it out, arrange for you and Mei Jing to go to the same school. How about that?¡± Mei Yan generously offered to help Mei Shu take care of the matter. Mei Feng tapped his forehead as a punishment. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Guoguo is a good student. Sister should think of ways to get Ah Jing into the good school that she will attend.¡± ¡°Hey, you two are too much!¡± Mei Jing was completely annoyed. He slapped the table and said fiercely, ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll definitely get good grades in this midterm exam to show you!¡± Chen Guo quickly joined the lively atmosphere. ¡°What are you all talking about so happily?¡± Mei Shu, who had helped to set the table, took the initiative to make way for Chen Feng to sit next to his daughter. Chen Feng was naturally grateful. He worked particularly hard today, deliberately making some relatively difficult dishes. His body was covered with the smell of cooking oil, but Mei Shu and the others had good manners and didn¡¯t mind the smell. Instead, they valued his hard work. After Mei Yan finished Mei Shu¡¯s dishes, he went to eat the dishes Chen Feng made. His face was satisfied as he said, ¡°The dishes you made are all delicious! At this rate, I might be turned into a little fat ball by you all!¡± He was young and cute, so his words instantly drew laughter from everyone. For a while, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only Mei Shu¡¯s peripheral vision noticed Chen Guo¡¯s face, which turned disgusted as she deliberately avoided Chen Feng. Her smile froze on her face, and she began to carefully observe the girl in front of her. She found that every time Chen Feng actively picked up food for Chen Guo, she seemed to force herself to swallow it with a look of disgust. After several times, even Mei Shu couldn¡¯t bear it. She took out a pair of public chopsticks and handed them to Chen Feng. ¡°Uncle Chen, use these.¡± Chen Feng also smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s my oversight.. Guoguo, let me use these clean chopsticks to pick up the food for you!¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Hidden Intentions Chapter 443: Hidden Intentions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Guo frowned for a moment but then sweetly smiled, ¡°Dad, what are you saying? How could I ever dislike you? I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re too busy serving me, and you won¡¯t eat enough yourself!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dad isn¡¯t hungry. Dad is very happy just to see you. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just eat well yourself!¡± Chen Feng felt touched when he heard his daughter considering him like this. Mei Yan, watching on the side, revealed eyes filled with envy. He was only nine years old and naturally yearned for fatherly love. Unfortunately, Mei Yun was not a good father. He rarely came home, and when he did, he only talked to Wang Yue and Mei Mu. There had long been a rift between him and his sons. Mei Shu reached out and gently touched Mei Yan¡¯s soft and fluffy head, whispering, ¡°Yanyan, eat a bit more. If you like it, Sister will make it for you in the future.¡± Mei Yan then put away his envious gaze, happily saying, ¡°Sister is the best. As long as 1 have Sister, it¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°What about your brother?¡± Mei Jing reached out and pinched his cheek, using public chopsticks to pick a dish that was a bit far from him. Mei Yan ate happily, his smile revealing dimples on his cheeks. ¡°Yanyan likes Sister the most, then Brother Xiao He, Big Brother, and finally you!¡± Mei Jing was annoyed, and he pretended to reach out to pinch his ear. Mei Yan laughed and dodged. Mei Feng said, ¡°Hey, there is a guest here. What are you two making a fuss about at the dinner table?¡± Although it sounded like a reprimand, anyone could hear the indulgent tone in his words. Regarding Chen Feng¡¯s enthusiastic closeness, Chen Guo seemed a bit impatient. After answering one or two of his questions, she closed her mouth and stopped talking. During the conversation, Chen Guo¡¯s gaze never left Mei Jing. This girl seemed a bit impatient. Mei Shu already understood her thoughts. After dinner, when Mei Jing wanted to take her to familiarize herself with the room, Mei Shu also took the initiative to suggest going together. Mei Jing certainly didn¡¯t mind. He was happy that his sister valued his friend so much. This finally gave him a sense of belonging to his home. He never brought his friends back to play in the past because he didn¡¯t want his friends to know that the two women were at his home. But it was different now. After cleaning up, this villa had completely become a place where they could sleep at ease. He could bring anyone back. At the door of the room, Chen Guo glanced shyly inside and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually a bit attached to my own bed. I feel a bit scared sleeping alone in a room. How about I go to your room first to do homework together? It might be very late after finishing the homework, and I tend to get sleepy when it¡¯s too late.¡± Mei Jing agreed without much thought, ¡°Sure, come with me. It¡¯s also a good opportunity to show you around my room.¡± He was like this, sometimes thoughtful, sometimes careless and casual. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t really figured out things related to feelings, so he didn¡¯t think much about it. Mei Shu shook her head helplessly, ¡°You two studying in the room is not interesting. How about we do homework together in the living room? It¡¯s livelier with more people, and we haven¡¯t finished our homework yet. Besides, in the living room, your father is also here, and you can spend more time together.¡± Chen Guo was a bit dissatisfied when she heard this, but when Mei Jing asked for her opinion, she happily nodded and said, ¡°Okay, 1 don¡¯t feel like sleeping right now anyway. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll come to visit my father again.¡± Mei Jing raised his eyebrows strangely, ¡°Uncle Chen lives in my house. If you want to see him, you can come over anytime. How could you not know when the next time is?¡± Hearing this, Chen Guo pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Really? If I want to see my dad, I can come to your house anytime? Wouldn¡¯t that disturb you?¡± Mei Jing shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. 1 can help you ask others for their opinions.¡± Chen Guo smiled gently and said, ¡°If 1 can come at any time, of course I want to see Dad often. I wonder if Sister will be unhappy.¡± Mei Shu pointed at herself with a smile. ¡°Me? Of course I don¡¯t mind. Just ask Yanyan and the others later.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Guo had just finished saying this when suddenly the door behind her was pushed open. Chen Guo was startled, and the curse on the tip of her tongue was swallowed back. She glared angrily at the boy in pajamas who had just opened the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei He shrank his neck in fear. He wanted to quickly close the door and hide in the room. This sister¡¯s expression was too terrifying; he¡¯d better stay in the room! ¡°Xiao He, don¡¯t be afraid. This is Jing¡¯s friend.¡± Mei Shu stood in front of Mei He, patting his head to comfort him. Mei Jing also quickly explained, ¡°Xiao He, this is Sister Guoguo. She will stay at our house tonight and may often come to play in the future. Do you mind?¡± Mei He glanced at the now-gentle-looking Chen Guo, his tone a bit nervous, ¡°No, no, 1 don¡¯t mind..¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Eyewitness Chapter 444: Eyewitness Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Jing, you take your classmate downstairs first. I¡¯ll talk to Xiao He for a while, and I¡¯ll come over soon.¡± Mei Shu leaned against the door and instructed. Mei Jing obediently nodded, ¡°Sure, if you or Xiao He need anything, just call me anytime.¡± After saying that, he took Chen Guo downstairs. In the corridor, only Mei Shu and Mei He were left. Mei He finally relaxed his tense shoulders, guiltily rubbing his fingers, ¡°Sis, did I interrupt you two from talking?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Sister volunteered to stay and accompany you. Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Mei Shu took his hand and led him into the room. ¡°What did Xiao He want to do when he went out just now?¡± Mei Shu asked as he comforted him. Mei He hesitated, ¡°1 heard Jing¡¯s voice and wanted to find him.¡± ¡°Are you worried about him?¡± Mei Shu smiled knowingly, ¡°He¡¯s fine now. I will handle Mei Mu¡¯s matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei He bit his lower lip, his eye corners turning red. Mei Shu noticed that something was wrong with his expression. She sat in front of him, lowering her voice, ¡°Then what is it? Can you tell Sis?¡± Mei He nodded hesitantly, as if he had made a big decision. With uncertainty, he said, ¡°Sister, on the day Jing had the accident, I seemed to see Uncle Chen Feng in the kitchen put the knife in Jing¡¯s hand, but I¡¯m not sure if I saw it correctly. So, I didn¡¯t dare to speak out, afraid of accusing an innocent person.¡± He also heard during dinner today about how his sister helped Uncle Chen Feng find his biological daughter. He thought that Mei Shu and the others might have a good relationship with Chen Feng, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak out about this uncertain speculation. The reason he wanted to ask Jing alone was to confirm this matter with him. He didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it before things were clear. Mei Shu was momentarily stunned after hearing this, then she smiled, pulling his hand and saying, ¡°Alright, sister knows about this. Sister has an idea about this matter. It¡¯s brave of Xiao He to speak up. But next time, if you have something to tell your sister, don¡¯t hesitate like this. Sister always believes in Xiao He.¡± Mei He blushed and nodded obediently, ¡°Xiao He knows.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Mei Shu rubbed his head gently, looking at the empty dishes on the table. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Does Xiao He want to try going downstairs to eat with everyone?¡± Since being taken away by Chu Si, Mei He¡¯s self-isolation had become more pronounced. Now, he only wanted to live alone in his room and dared not take a step outside the door. Opening the door by himself today was already a great display of courage. Mei He hesitated for a while, his hem already wrinkled from being clenched too tightly, but in the end, he shook his head and said, ¡°Xiao He doesn¡¯t want to go out. Xiao He wants to stay in the room. 1 don¡¯t want to be deceived again!¡± Mei Shu stood up, hugging his brother with a heartache, ¡°Be good, Xiao He. Sister won¡¯t bring people over casually anymore. Now, there¡¯s only you in our house that can be trusted. Try to go out, okay? Sister will protect you well.¡± Mei He¡¯s eyes filled with tears, as if he had returned to the pouring rain that day. He walked alone in the rain, unable to find the way back, and his clothes were soaked by the rain. He was afraid that his sister wouldn¡¯t find him, leaving him wandering alone outside. He wondered if his sister would think he was too stupid and easily deceived and taken away, and whether she would not bother to look for him, directly abandoning this troublesome burden. He just really wanted to go home. So much so that when he fell into the mud, he didn¡¯t care to wipe the mud off his face first. He stubbornly kept moving his legs, walking in opposite directions when he changed directions. He knew he was about to collapse. After a whole day, he was starving, the light rain gradually becoming heavy, completely overwhelming him. Mei He felt his vision darken, but he didn¡¯t want to fall like this. The strong will to survive made him open his eyes again, shaking off the droplets on his eyelashes and moving to a corner to sit down and rest. It was at this moment that the people Lu Si sent finally found him. At first, Mei He was afraid that they were bad people, and no matter how they coaxed him, he refused to go with them. It was not until Lu Si personally called and showed him a picture of Mei Shu sleeping on a hospital bed that he believed they were here to help his sister find him. He was then brought back to the Mei family. Since that day, he never left his room again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fortunately, there was a bathroom and a toilet in his room, so he could live quite well without leaving the room. ¡°Xiao He?¡± Mei Shu wiped away the tears on her face. She realized that since waking up, she had only been concerned about confirming her own things and had overlooked Xiao He¡¯s feelings. Just hearing about that day from Lu Si¡¯s mouth made her sad, let alone Xiao He. He was alone that day. How scared must he have been? ¡°It¡¯s all because Sister is bad. Don¡¯t cry. Sister apologizes to you. From now on, Sister will take good care of you.¡± Mei Shu wiped away his seemingly endless tears while her own eyes turned red as well.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Discrepancy Between Exterior and Interior Chapter 445: Discrepancy Between Exterior and Interior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The siblings talked for quite a while in the room before Mei Shu took the papers she needed for tonight and went to the living room. Several children were quietly working on their exercises, with occasional explanations from Chen Guo to Mei Jing being the only sounds heard. Chen Feng was by their side, occasionally refilling their empty cups with water. Watching his daughter concentrate on her work, he was filled with contentment. ¡°Miss.¡± Chen Feng saw her and took the initiative to greet her. Mei Shu nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, you don¡¯t need to be busy. If they¡¯re thirsty, they can pour water for themselves. Just sit down and rest.¡± Chen Guo only raised her head from Mei Jing¡¯s paper upon hearing this, ¡°Yes, Dad, you¡¯ve been busy all day. You must be tired. Why not sit down and take a break or go back to your room to rest?¡± ¡°No need. I can just stand.¡± Chen Feng considered himself an unnecessary presence, not wanting to disturb Miss and the young masters studying. However, he also wanted to watch his daughter a little longer, so he stood quietly to the side, not daring to make any noise. But his carefulness resulted in a sore shoulder. Mei Shu noticed his slight movement and sighed softly, ¡°You¡¯d better sit down. Standing there is blocking the light.¡± Only then did Chen Feng hurriedly sit down, apologizing with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Miss, my negligence. I apologize to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡± Mei Shu was very kind to Chen Feng. As she spoke, she kept stealing glances in Chen Guo¡¯s direction, and sure enough, she saw Chen Guo disdainfully purse her lips and even roll her eyes quietly. Mei Shu detested people who were two-faced, and this reminded her of Mei Mu. Chen Guo and Mei Mu were obviously of the same kind. She would never allow such people to get close to her brother again. ¡°Sister, how do I solve this problem?¡± Mei Yan pushed her test paper over and asked softly. Naturally, Mei Shu patiently explained it to her. Seeing this, Mei Jing also brought over a question to ask, but he was sitting farther away, so he had to stand up and walk over. Chen Guo quickly grabbed his wrist, not letting him go, ¡°Which question do you not understand? I¡¯ll explain it to you. Don¡¯t disturb Sister¡¯s studying.¡± Mei Jing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. With my sister¡¯s grades, she is not afraid of being disturbed by me.¡± His intention was to say that Mei Shu¡¯s grades were so good that he couldn¡¯t possibly disturb her by asking one question. But Chen Guo obviously misunderstood. With confidence in her own good grades, upon seeing Mei Jing¡¯s poor performance, she naturally assumed that Mei Shu¡¯s grades were already so bad that they couldn¡¯t be further affected. Then why bother asking her to explain the question? Chen Guo followed along. Mei Shu only looked at the question once and already knew all the solution steps in her mind. However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to write down the answers. Instead, she taught her brother how to understand the question, guiding him step by step to write out each step. She firmly believed that learning was never rigid. To help her brother improve his grades quickly, the best way was to make him adapt to the thinking of the question setter. She herself had progressed so rapidly using this method. Chen Guo couldn¡¯t help but be absorbed in listening to the side. After finishing one question, Mei Jing patted Chen Guo¡¯s shoulder triumphantly, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t my sister amazing?¡± Chen Guo awkwardly pulled the corner of her mouth, ¡°Sister is very amazing, but there are other methods to solve this question as well.¡± She wanted to prove to Mei Jing that she was not worse than Mei Shu. So, she picked up a pen and quickly listed out the solution steps on the scrap paper. However, it was obvious that Mei Shu¡¯s method was more direct and easier to understand. After looking at it once, Mei Jing decisively chose Mei Shu¡¯s method and wrote it on the answer sheet. Chen Guo was almost infuriated, ¡°My method was taught by the teacher in class. The teacher who grades the papers also likes to see these answers. You should remember it well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Scholar Chen.¡± Mei Jing nonchalantly responded. Mei Yan became curious, ¡°What¡¯s the ranking of this Sister Guoguo in your grade?¡± Chen Guo was embarrassed to directly state her grades, which would be seen as showing off. So, she signaled Mei Jing with her eyes to speak for her. Fortunately, Mei Jing was a straightforward person. Without Chen Guo¡¯s hint, he directly said, ¡°She, in the grade, seems to be in the top one hundred. Last time, she was ranked ninety-second, I think?¡± ¡°Ninety-first.¡± Chen Guo corrected him with a smile. Mei Jing waved his hand indifferently, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no difference.¡± ¡°Oh, then my sister is more amazing.¡± Mei Yan said admiringly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Guo¡¯s face suddenly changed. Mei Feng quickly stopped him, ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Miss Chen Guo studies very well and is an example for you to learn from.¡± Mei Feng mischievously smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± Chen Guo quickly shifted her gaze to Mei Shu and said with a fake smile, ¡°May i ask which is Sister¡¯s school and what is her ranking in the grade?¡± Mei Shu modestly smiled, ¡°1 attend Lin City No. 1 High School. I didn¡¯t do well last time, made some mistakes, so you don¡¯t need to ask..¡± Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: True Colors Chapter 446: True Colors Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Chen Guo¡¯s face suddenly lit up with a smile, ¡°Sister, just tell me. Actually, I made some mistakes in the last exam too. Otherwise, I estimated that I could have been in the top fifty in the grade!¡± ¡°Come on, you were more than twenty points away from the top fifty!¡± Mei Jing ruthlessly exposed her. Chen Guo¡¯s face turned bright red, and she stared at him with a grievance, ¡°That¡¯s because I made some mistakes in a few multiple-choice questions! I won¡¯t make the same mistakes next time!¡± Mei Jing rolled his eyes dismissively, ¡°Those questions you clearly didn¡¯t know. I asked you afterward, and you couldn¡¯t explain them clearly!¡± ¡°Xiao Jing!¡± Mei Shu playfully interrupted her brother. His thoughts were too straightforward. Didn¡¯t he see that the girl was a bit embarrassed? Hearing Mei Jing¡¯s words, Chen Guo became even more angry, ¡°But I am still fourth in the class! Just wait, next time I will definitely be in the top three in the class!¡± After saying that, she stubbornly redirected the topic back to Mei Shu as if to vent her anger, ¡°Sister, so what was your ranking in the last exam at No. 1 High School? I have a cousin who also attends that school. He¡¯s in his senior year; you might know him!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is my grade so important?¡± Seeing Mei Shu deliberately withholding the information, Chen Guo thought that Mei Shu might be embarrassed to admit that her grades were not as good as hers. Therefore, she became more urgent in her questioning. Even Chen Feng on the side noticed something unusual. He quickly stepped forward to stop his daughter, ¡°Guoguo, don¡¯t be rude to Miss. Just sit down and focus on your homework. Dad will go buy some fruit for you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Chen Guo shook off Chen Feng¡¯s hand. What she disliked the most was Chen Feng¡¯s submissive attitude, without any dignity. Originally, she was willing to meet him just to take advantage of the fact that he worked for the Mei family. It would give her a chance to learn more about Mei Jing and spend some time alone with him. But with Chen Feng acting like this, she felt like she was being dragged down, being labeled as the daughter of a servant! She couldn¡¯t bear the shame! Now, she couldn¡¯t lose face in front of so many people. She had to force Mei Shu to reveal her grades so everyone would know that even if Mei Shu had money, her grades were far superior. In the end, Mei Jing would only come to her if he needed help with his studies. He wouldn¡¯t need to ask Mei Shu! After all, she still wanted to prove her superiority through her grades. Besides, she had already said that she knew people at No. 1 High School. Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t argue. This is just a small matter, and my grades really aren¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± Mei Shu, seeing that the situation was getting intense, slowly picked up her teacup, paused, and continued, ¡°Actually, I only made a few mistakes, and I was almost the top student in the grade.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chen Guo didn¡¯t react for a moment, staying stunned for a while before muttering, ¡°So, you¡¯re second in the grade? No way? I heard that the top student in the senior year at No. 1 High School is a genius. You¡¯re really only a few points away from him?¡± Chen Guo obviously didn¡¯t believe Mei Shu¡¯s words, thinking that she was bragging. There was a hint of mockery at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Sister, I know you want to set a good example for your younger brothers, but lying is not right. Ah Jing also hates people who lie, so you should be honest and tell us your real grades.¡± This statement made Mei Jing frown, ¡°My sister didn¡¯t lie. She is second in the grade, only less than ten points behind the student you mentioned.¡± With this statement, Chen Guo felt as if thunder had suddenly struck her head. The entire living room fell silent, and everyone¡¯s doubtful and unsatisfied gazes were fixed on her. Chen Feng couldn¡¯t help but mediate. ¡°Missy¡¯s results have always been very good. Guoguo, you have to learn from Missy. This is a great opportunity that others can¡¯t get!¡± As he spoke, he winked at Chen Guo. Unfortunately, Chen Guo, who was now in no mood to respond to him, didn¡¯t even look at this well-intentioned father. Instead, she glared at Mei Shu fiercely, ¡°So, you deliberately mentioned your mistakes and not doing well on the exam earlier. Were you showing off to me?¡± ¡°Guoguo!¡± Chen Feng scolded his daughter for the first time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss was their benefactor. How could she speak to Miss in such a way? Mei Shu admitted that she did it on purpose. She just wanted to tear off Chen Guo¡¯s mask and let her brother see Chen Guo¡¯s true colors. Chen Guo also quickly reacted. Even her hands and feet were cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too excited just now. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve spoken to a top student up close, so I didn¡¯t control my emotions. Sister, don¡¯t take it to heart. Please don¡¯t drive me away. I still want to come and see Father often in the future!¡± Seeing this, Chen Feng hurriedly pleaded with Mei Shu, ¡°Miss, Guoguo just misspoke. She and Young Master Jing are classmates. She must respect you very much. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level..¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Confession Chapter 447: Confession Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t really care about such a small matter.¡± Mei Shu said these words while casually glancing in Mei Jing¡¯s direction. He was already a bit displeased now, but he considered that Chen Guo had helped him a lot in the past, so he temporarily suppressed his anger, choosing not to confront her directly. However, the seed of suspicion had already been planted in his heart. The next step was to see how to nurture and cultivate it, making it take root and sprout. After that evening, Chen Guo spoke much less. Mei Jing also didn¡¯t actively ask her questions like before. When Chen Guo mustered the courage to inquire if there were any problems he couldn¡¯t solve, Mei Jing would coldly respond with a simple ¡°no,¡± showing a very indifferent attitude. In her heart, Chen Guo cursed Mei Shu silently. If it weren¡¯t for Mei Shu causing trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have offended Mei Jing, making all her efforts over the past long time go up in smoke! After the incident that day, Mei Yan privately sighed to Mei Shu. Was there no good girl in the world other than her sister? Mei Shu laughed, rubbing his brother¡¯s head, ¡°When you grow up and meet more people, you¡¯ll naturally encounter many good girls. You¡¯re still young now; why the hurry?¡± Mei Yan blushed under her teasing, almost jumping directly, ¡°Who¡¯s in a hurry! Hmph, I¡¯m not interested in women at all!¡± After saying that, he hurriedly returned to his room, his back rushing as if there were a fire behind him. Mei Shu looked at his brother¡¯s back with a smile. Mei Yan seemed to sense something and, before closing the door, naughtily made a face at Mei Shu. She waved at him with a smile before leaving the Mei family to attend to her own affairs. Starting from the day Chen Guo came to the Mei family, she would come to the Mei family with Mei Jing after school every day, claiming it was to visit her father. Now, every time Chen Feng saw Mei Shu, he looked hesitant and seemed like he wanted to say something. Mei Shu naturally knew what he wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. Forced to do so, Chen Feng could only wait quietly outside Mei Shu¡¯s room one night when it was quiet. He knew that doing this was very impolite and could easily lead to misunderstandings, but there were some things he had to tell Mei Shu. Otherwise, his conscience wouldn¡¯t be at ease. Just as he hesitated, Mei Shu silently approached him. Chen Feng, nervously rubbing his hands, looked guilty and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your rest. There¡¯s something 1 must tell you in person.¡± ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Mei Shu, with no expression on her face, opened the door first. Chen Feng was slightly stunned, then quickly reacted, followed her inside, and closed the door behind him. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Mei Shu poured herself a cup of freshly brewed hot tea, sat on the sofa, and leisurely sipped it. However, Chen Feng did not sit down. Instead, he stood in front of her, uneasy, and said, ¡°Miss, the matter I¡¯m going to talk about next, you probably won¡¯t forgive me for a lifetime, and 1 might be dismissed. But 1 still have to say it. Please, for the sake of my daughter and Young Master Jing being classmates, don¡¯t blame her.¡± Mei Shu nodded, agreeing, ¡°Go on.¡± Taking a deep breath, Chen Feng gathered his courage and said, ¡°Actually, on the day when Young Master Jing and Miss Second fought, 1 was the one who secretly put the fruit knife in Young Master Jing¡¯s hand in the chaos. I even took a photo of Young Master Jing stabbing Miss Second.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± Chen Feng continued, directly kneeling in front of Mei Shu, tears streaming down his face, ¡°I know 1 was wrong. 1 shouldn¡¯t have been stupid and betrayed you under Miss Second¡¯s persuasion. I¡¯ve thought a lot during this time. You are indeed more suitable to be the master of the Mei family than Miss Second. You¡¯ve been so good to me, helped me find my daughter, and made us meet every day. I am truly sorry to you and Young Master Jing!¡± As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t hold back his sobs. The man in his forties actually couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. Mei Shu sighed, put down the teacup, walked slowly to him, and stood in front of him, ¡°Get up first.¡± Chen Feng stubbornly refused to get up. Instead, he wiped his tears and continued sobbing, ¡°Miss, I have no complaints if you want to fire me or hand me over to the police. I just beg you not to target my daughter. She doesn¡¯t know anything. She¡¯s really innocent!¡± Mei Shu sighed again and said softly, ¡°Get up first.¡± Chen Feng, in a daze, slowly supported his knees, which were painful from kneeling, but still couldn¡¯t lift his head in front of Mei Shu, ¡°Miss, I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In fact, 1 guessed what you just said a long time ago.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was cold. Now, Chen Feng was even more shocked, ¡°Miss, then why did you help me find my daughter?¡± ¡°I wanted to see if you still had any humanity left, if you were a person who knew how to repay kindness. The fact proves that you are indeed a good father.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes showed a touch of emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Xiao Jing about this, but you have to promise me one thing first.¡± What she meant was, would she not pursue the matter of his collusion with Miss Second? Chen Feng was overjoyed, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Miss, as long as you say it, even if I have to go through fire and water, I won¡¯t refuse!¡± Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Reporting to the Police Chapter 448: Reporting to the Police Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I will give you some time off, allowing you to temporarily go home and rest. However, during this period, you cannot tell anyone about this matter. You can only tell others that you have been dismissed by me. Do not even tell the truth to your daughter,¡± Mei Shu stated her requirement with an expressionless face. Chen Feng didn¡¯t understand her intentions and asked in a daze, ¡°Why is that?¡± Mei Shu patiently explained to him, ¡°Think about it. Mei Mu is now capable of doing anything to retaliate against us. What else wouldn¡¯t she dare to do?¡± ¡°You promised to help her before, and now you suddenly go back on your word. She won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m doing this to protect you from harm. Find a place to hide for now. When things calm down, 1 will contact you, and you can come back to work.¡± Chen Feng hadn¡¯t expected Mei Shu, knowing about his betrayal, would still consider him to this extent. He was suddenly filled with gratitude and tears, saying, ¡°Miss, I can never repay your great kindness in my entire life. In my next life, as long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be a cow or a horse for you!¡± Mei Shu smiled kindly, ¡°Uncle Chen, after so long of being together, I trust your character. This matter will be our secret. Go and find a safe place to hide. Also, tell your daughter not to come to the Mei family recently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that Mei Mu might retaliate against her. But you must remember, you absolutely cannot tell Guoguo about this. You can only say that you¡¯ve been dismissed by me. Otherwise, if she knows too much, there might be accidents. You should understand what 1 mean.¡± Chen Feng nodded vigorously, ¡°Miss, rest assured. Your words are like imperial decrees to me. 1 will never speak out of turn in front of Guoguo. Even if you don¡¯t call me back to work later, I won¡¯t harbor any grievances towards you!¡± ¡°Uncle Chen, there¡¯s no need for such words. As long as you follow what I said, I guarantee that I won¡¯t really let you go.¡± Mei Shu promised with a smile. After multiple expressions of gratitude, Chen Feng finally left. Mei Shu stopped him and said, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t sent that photo to Mei Mu, right?¡± Chen Feng shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Not yet. This matter is too significant, and I¡¯ve been uneasy about it. So, I haven¡¯t sent it yet.¡± Mei Shu nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good. Delete the photo, get a new phone number tomorrow, and don¡¯t let Mei Mu easily find you.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± In Mei Shu¡¯s presence, Chen Feng cleared the photo and the trash bin, and then, with a solemn promise that he had no copies of the photo, left the room under Mei Shu¡¯s satisfied gaze. After he left, Mei Shu¡¯s face quickly turned cold. Now, the net had been woven, waiting for anyone who wanted to jump in to voluntarily fall into her trap. These days, the caregiver responsible for taking care of Mei Mu found it extremely difficult. Miss Second¡¯s temper was really hard to handle. Not only did she often lose her temper, but she also frequently broke things. Today, she even smashed her own thermos. The caregiver had no choice but to call Mei Shu and explain the situation, hoping Mei Shu would buy a new one and send it over. Otherwise, Mei Mu didn¡¯t even have something to eat from. Unexpectedly, Mei Shu, after hearing this, just coldly laughed, ¡°Since she smashed it, there¡¯s no need for her to eat. Just let him stay hungry.¡± ¡°What?¡± The caregiver exclaimed in disbelief, then heard the busy tone indicating that the call had been hung up. Lunchtime that day was almost unbearable for the caregiver. ¡°I want to eat!¡± Mei Mu seemed like a madwoman, her hair disheveled, covering her face, forcefully throwing the pillow at the caregiver. Helplessly picking up the pillow, the caregiver said, ¡°The hospital¡¯s cafeteria doesn¡¯t have trays. You need to use a lunchbox to get your food. But your lunchbox is broken, and there¡¯s no new one yet. Why don¡¯t you give me some money? I can go buy a new one for you, or you can order takeout.¡± ¡°What? You want me to give you money?¡± Mei Mu angrily cursed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mei Shu for money? It was her brother who stabbed me. She should take full responsibility! Call her now, go ahead!¡± The caregiver, with no other choice, had to call Mei Shu again. Unfortunately, at this time, Mei Shu was taking a nap, and her phone was on silent, so she didn¡¯t receive the call. Mei Mu¡¯s face immediately became ferocious, ¡°Mei Shu! She must be doing this on purpose! Since she started it, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡± Mei Mu acted on her words, making it tough for the caregiver. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She quickly contacted Mei Shu. Unable to reach her, she sent a text message, informing her that the police were already in the ward. After Mei Mu added fuel to the fire, the police quickly filed a case, and a team of detectives soon visited the Mei family. Zhao Yan had been instructed in advance by Mei Shu, knowing how to handle the situation. The people in the Mei family all unanimously claimed that they had no idea how Miss Mu was injured. Moreover, this incident had already passed for so long, and there was no evidence. The police couldn¡¯t do anything to Mei Jing.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Retaliation Chapter 449: Retaliation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At a loss for clues, someone in the police department mentioned that the Mei family seemed to have recently dismissed a group of employees, catching the attention of the head of the detective team. He immediately found those individuals, but unfortunately, after a series of inquiries, they provided no useful information. Little did they know that the employees dismissed by the Mei family harbored deep hatred toward Mei Mu and wouldn¡¯t speak for her. On the contrary, they were hoping to use this situation to their advantage, impress Mei Shu, and return to work for the Mei family. The police spent a great deal of effort investigating, but the conclusion they reached was unsatisfactory. Upon learning this, Mei Mu was furious and overturned the bedside table in her hospital room. Later that afternoon, she received the hospital¡¯s claim bill and a notice to continue paying the hospitalization fees. The room Mei Shu arranged for her was one of the most luxurious in the hospital, costing thousands of dollars per day. Mei Mu had no money at all now. She used to be extravagant and had no savings at all. Now she had been driven out by the Mei family, and Mei Yun, still lying in the hospital, couldn¡¯t give her any living expenses. Now she was reduced to a pauper and was about to be kicked out of the hospital. In the afternoon, a nurse reminded her again. Mei Mu, looking disheveled, her eyes vacant, pleaded, ¡°Give me some more time. I¡¯ll have my family come to pay soon!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the nurse assumed her family was temporarily busy and hadn¡¯t found time to come to the hospital. Therefore, she didn¡¯t press further. But only Mei Mu knew best that she didn¡¯t even have a caregiver now. How could anyone come to pay her hospitalization fees? Full of hatred, she bit her teeth but could do nothing. Under the immense pressure of humiliation, she took the initiative to dial Mei Shu¡¯s number for the first time. That evening, Mei Shu went to her hospital room. Mei Mu no longer had the confident look she had when she was acquitted. She wore ill-fitting hospital clothes, her hair was a mess and hadn¡¯t been washed for days. The things on the table were in disarray, and there was a half-eaten steamed bun with a bite taken out of it, now dried and unappetizing. ¡°You finally decided to see me.¡± Mei Mu¡¯s smile was sinister as she leaned against the bedhead, her face devoid of color. Mei Shu brought a clean chair and sat on the edge of her bed, slowly saying, ¡°It seems I came too early. Aren¡¯t you spirited?¡± Mei Mu sneered, weakly lifting the corners of her mouth, ¡°I know you¡¯re retaliating against me. You want me dead, but I¡¯m still alive and well. What can you do to me?¡± Mei Shu really didn¡¯t know what confidence this person had to show off at this point. ¡°There are many ways to play with you, such as¡­¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze lowered, and before Mei Mu could react, she forcefully punched her not-yet-healed wound. Mei Mu immediately grunted, and blood soon oozed from the bandage around her waist. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She shivered in pain, her dry lips forcefully opening to scream. Mei Shu smiled even sweeter, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to torment you, my dear sister. You should have expected that one day you¡¯d fall into my hands.¡± Terrified, Mei Mu stared at Mei Shu, who was getting closer. All of her composure from earlier vanished in an instant. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t come over! 1¡¯11 call for help if you come any closer!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Mei Shu, in the face of her increasing panic, reached under her pillow and took out her pre-hidden cell phone. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Mei Mu immediately reached out to grab it. Seizing the opportunity, Mei Shu stepped back. Mei Mu¡¯s half-body immediately missed, and she fell directly from the bed. The wound on her body tore even more severely. In pain, she curled up like a shrimp and crawled on the ground, ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Mei Shu chuckled and turned off the recording function Mei Mu had just opened on her phone. After deleting files, she shut down the phone, ¡°My dear sister, you need to take good care of yourself. How can you play with your phone every day? It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, 1 won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± Mei Mu stared at Mei Shu with fierce hatred. If her gaze could kill, Mei Shu would have been sliced to pieces. Unfortunately, for Mei Shu, Mei Mu¡¯s gaze had no threatening power. Instead, it gave her a sense of satisfaction in her retaliation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She gently lifted Mei Mu¡¯s chin and smiled, ¡°Good sister, I¡¯m considering your well-being. Come on, let your sister help you lie back on the bed.¡± Although her words sounded gentle, her actions showed no tenderness. She grabbed Mei Mu¡¯s hair and lifted her directly from the ground. Mei Mu, in pain, grimaced. She was about to unleash a torrent of curses, but Mei Shu suddenly disgustingly let go of her. Mei Mu fell back to the ground, her knees and wounds hurting so much that she gasped for breath. This action seemed to please Mei Shu. She lightly lifted Mei Mu¡¯s chin, smiled sweetly, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Sister forgot that you haven¡¯t washed your hair for several days.. Let me help you wash it first, okay?¡± Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Torment Chapter 450: Torment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Mu didn¡¯t find the words heartwarming at all; instead, she felt extremely frightened. She kept stepping back, trying to avoid Mei Shu¡¯s hands, but her hair was still tightly held by Mei Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We are sisters. Helping you wash your hair, isn¡¯t that something I should do?¡± With that, Mei Shu grabbed her long hair and dragged her into the bathroom. The more Mei Mu struggled, the more painful her scalp was being torn, and her abdominal wound was tearing even more severely. Eventually, she had no strength to struggle. Her hospital gown was soaked with cold sweat, and the loose strands of hair on her forehead stuck to her face. When Mei Mu looked up, she appeared as if just pulled out of the water. ¡°Good sister, don¡¯t look at me like that. If it were me lying in the hospital bed now, you would treat me the same way.¡± Thinking of what happened in her previous life, a ruthless glint flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. She suddenly increased the force, pulling Mei Mu up by her hair. Mei Mu screamed miserably, forced to stand in front of the sink in the bathroom. Mei Shu turned on the faucet without caring how hot the water inside was, and pressed Mei Mu¡¯s head directly into the sink. ¡°All!¡± A scream of agony echoed through the entire ward. Fortunately, the soundproofing on this floor was excellent, commensurate with its expensive price. No one outside heard anything. When Mei Shu finally let go, Mei Mu¡¯s face was already red from the scalding. She fell onto the wet tiles, crawled over with hands and feet, and clung to Mei Shu¡¯s trouser leg, ¡°Sister, spare me. 1 know I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Let me go, I promise I won¡¯t bother you again. 1 guarantee everything I say is true!¡± Mei Shu squatted down, satisfied, and carefully examined her disheveled face, the smile at the corner of her mouth sending chills down the spine. ¡°No, good sister. You have injuries now. You need to rest well in the hospital. But now, Dad has been upset by you. The family can¡¯t spend so much money to keep you in such a good ward. You¡¯ll have to move.¡± After speaking, Mei Shu opened the door, allowing the two bodyguards waiting outside to come in. ¡°Help the second miss onto the wheelchair and take her to the new ward.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two bodyguards, with very robust figures barely contained by their suits, immediately understood. Terrified, Mei Mu shivered, ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t go anywhere. I won¡¯t go! I want to leave the hospital now!¡± Mei Shu coldly signaled the two bodyguards. They immediately understood. One of them, in front of Mei Mu, took out a small knife. Under Mei Mu¡¯s horrified gaze, he pressed it against her back. ¡°Second miss, please cooperate with Miss Mei¡¯s orders. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t know what will happen next.¡± Mei Mu suddenly stiffened. She didn¡¯t dare to nod, even her movements became hesitant, ¡°1,1 understand. I¡¯ll be obedient. Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Mei Shu still had that smiling expression, ¡°Remember, if you make any noise when you go out later, this knife will send you to meet your mother. Don¡¯t think 1 won¡¯t dare. With Lu Si backing me up, even if I kill you, the police won¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡± Mei Mu was so scared that her breathing was uneven. She repeatedly agreed, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll be obedient!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu, satisfied, walked ahead and personally took Mei Mu to a single room with a worse environment downstairs. Most of the people staying here were ordinary citizens. Mei Mu, who had been arrogant for many years, looked down on the poor, and now she was placed on the same floor, which was a kind of humiliation. But Mei Shu still felt she was too kind. If she didn¡¯t want to do anything illegal, she would have taken Mei Mu away and locked her up separately, letting her suffer until death. This time, Mei Shu didn¡¯t arrange for a caregiver for her. Instead, she left the two bodyguards to monitor her movements 24/7. Mei Mu had no phone, no money, severe injuries, and no way to escape even if she wanted to. Moreover, just now, Mei Shu had donated a batch of expensive medical equipment to the hospital in her name. Now, the entire hospital, including the dean, was obedient to her. No one would talk about Mei Mu¡¯s situation here. On the other hand, Chen Guo¡¯s true colors were gradually exposed. Everything was within Mei Shu¡¯s plan. That day, Mei Shu returned home to find Chen Guo once again coming to the house to entangle Mei Jing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Jing tirelessly explained to her that he didn¡¯t know where Chen Feng had gone. Chen Guo, however, persisted, claiming to want to find her father¡¯s whereabouts and kept bothering Mei Jing. Mei Shu, seeing this scene from a distance, informed Chen Feng by text to tell Chen Guo about the place where he was currently staying. It was a run-down rental house. After moving out of the Mei family, Chen Feng had been unable to find a place to live and had to temporarily rent this place. His things were still not packed, all piled up in the corner, making the rented room look more like a landfill.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: True Colors Revealed Chapter 451: True Colors Revealed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Chen Guo arrived at the address, she found it somewhat unbelievable. The entire old building seemed forgotten, worn out and out of place compared to the prosperity of the city. The garbage bin at the entrance of the residential building exuded a strong stench, and garbage and soup water had spread all over the entrance. The corridor was filled with spider webs, visible dust floating in the air. Just taking a few steps, she felt a wave of suffocation and couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. The only lucky thing for Chen Feng this time was that the room he rented was on the first floor. Although the environment was a bit worse, he didn¡¯t mind. Being able to move things conveniently on the ground floor satisfied him. Having lived in the Mei family¡¯s villa for a long time, suddenly moving to such a place would certainly be uncomfortable. But Chen Feng wasn¡¯t ungrateful. He could adapt to any environment, but he was a bit worried that his daughter wouldn¡¯t be comfortable. ¡°Guoguo!¡± When Chen Feng opened the door, he happened to see Chen Guo turning away, hurriedly calling her. Chen Guo muttered something low, reluctantly forcing a smile, ¡°Dad, 1 thought 1 was in the wrong place just now and was about to call you.¡± Chen Feng smiled and waved, urging her to come in, ¡°No, you weren¡¯t in the wrong place. My daughter is really smart. You could find such a hard-to-find place so easily! Come in quickly, Dad has prepared delicious food for you!¡± Although the things in the house were not unpacked yet, Chen Feng knew his daughter was coming today. He went out and bought many ingredients and tableware, preparing to have a special meal with his daughter. Chen Guo, sneering, stepped over the woven bags at the door and stood in the crowded and small living room. She said, ¡°Dad, why do you live in such a place? Why don¡¯t you find a better house?¡± Chen Feng was a bit embarrassed by her question, shrugged, and smiled, ¡°I was just laid off. 1 don¡¯t know when I can find the next job, and I don¡¯t know how much salary I¡¯ll get in the future. So, 1 thought of saving some money. The rent here is cheap, and I¡¯ve paid half a year¡¯s rent. I can change it later when 1 find a job.¡± Chen Guo waved the dust in front of her face with disgust. Chen Feng quickly brought a chair, with a new cushion on it that he bought today. ¡°This is clean; I bought it today. Sit quickly. The meal will be ready soon!¡± After saying that, he turned and continued happily bustling around in the kitchen. Chen Guo looked at the greasy and dirty kitchen and frowned. ¡°Dad, stop it. My mother asked me to go home for dinner today.¡± Chen Feng paused and returned to normal in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Then let me cook this dish first. I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. Sit down for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Chen Guo, impatient, stood up from the chair. After doing a lot of psychological preparation, she finally walked into the kitchen, held her breath, and said, ¡°Dad, why did Mei¡¯s family fire you for no reason?!¡± Chen Feng said casually, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. They just wanted to change to a chef with better culinary skills, so they said they didn¡¯t need me for the time being. It¡¯s quite normal in those wealthy families.¡± Chen Guo unwillingly said, ¡°Then didn¡¯t you fight for yourself? Where did you live before? Look at your life now. They¡¯re simply treating you unfairly!¡± ¡°Guoguo!¡± Chen Feng spoke to her with a stern expression for the first time. ¡°My relationship with the Mei family is purely an employment arrangement. They were kind enough to help me find you, and 1 am extremely grateful. How can I have the face to continue staying at their house? It¡¯s because I¡¯m not as capable as others; you can¡¯t blame the Mei family for that.¡± Chen Guo¡¯s tone also turned cold. ¡°Dad! But you were fired just like that. Where can you find a job as good as cooking in the Mei family?¡± Chen Feng thought his daughter was worried about him. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Although Dad¡¯s culinary skills aren¡¯t top-notch, I still have some abilities. I can take care of myself and try my best to give you the best. If you can¡¯t stand it here, next time, Dad will take you to a restaurant for dinner, alright?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Chen Guo directly confronted him, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You must go to Mei¡¯s house with me now. Explain to them that you¡¯ve worked hard for these years. They can¡¯t just discard you like this!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Guoguo! People can¡¯t act so arbitrarily!¡± Chen Feng sighed and said with a serious tone, ¡°The Mei family doesn¡¯t owe us anything. We can¡¯t stay at someone else¡¯s house forever, can we?¡± Chen Guo, in frustration, said, ¡°If you don¡¯t go with me, don¡¯t expect to see me again!¡± ¡°Guoguo, what do you mean?¡± Chen Feng looked at his daughter in disbelief, whom he had cherished in his heart. Chen Guo directly made it clear to him, ¡°Dad, I like Mei Jing. I want to continue living at Mei¡¯s house. If you really care about me, you should do your best to help me marry Mei Jing.¡± ¡°You child, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Chen Feng now fully understood.. He pointed at Chen Guo angrily, ¡°Are you coming to see me just because of Young Master Jing?¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Breaking Relations Chapter 452: Breaking Relations Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dad, don¡¯t speak so heartlessly. I suggested you find a way to go back to work at the Mei family for your own good.¡± Chen Guo continued to persuade, ¡°Dad, just look at where you¡¯re staying now. If my mom finds out you brought me here, will she still agree to let me see you in the future? Do you want several more years to pass without seeing me?¡± Chen Feng¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he coldly said, ¡°Guoguo, when your mom and 1 divorced, you were still young. You couldn¡¯t find me and Dad didn¡¯t blame you. But now that you¡¯re grown up, with someone you like, do you still need your mom¡¯s permission to see your biological father? If you really want to see me, no matter what your mom says, you could come!¡± ¡°Dad, are you saying that you don¡¯t want me to come in the future?¡± Chen Guo suddenly became distant and indifferent. Chen Feng was choked by her words and, holding onto the door frame, shook his head in pain. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re good. I really didn¡¯t expect you to become just like your mom, disliking poverty and loving wealth!¡± ¡°We want to become wealthy, to enjoy the best life as wealthy people. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Chen Guo retorted harshly. ¡°But you, after living for over forty years, finally secured a good job, and you let yourself be laid off so easily. You don¡¯t even have the courage to stand up for yourself. No wonder my mom chose to leave you back then!¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Chen Feng raised his hand and wanted to slap her, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit his own daughter¡¯s face. Chen Guo hugged her shoulders, as if she had expected this all along, and her eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Let me say it one last time: either you come with me to the Mei family now, beg them to continue employing you as their chef, or you will never see me again in your life!¡± ¡°1 won¡¯t go!¡± Chen Feng roared weakly. ¡°Leave, and 1 can pretend 1 have no such daughter. We have no relationship from now on, whether 1 live or die!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Chen Guo coldly snorted, gave him a fierce glare, then turned and left. Chen Feng instinctively wanted to catch up a few steps, but reason made him stop in his tracks. He couldn¡¯t move his legs forward and could only watch his daughter¡¯s figure gradually disappear at the door, followed by the merciless slam of the door. In the Mei family, the siblings were having dinner. The newly hired chef was indeed a five-star chef, and the dishes he prepared were incomparable to what Chen Feng could make. Mei Yan was enjoying his meal, but he couldn¡¯t help but express his nostalgia, ¡°Sis, I kind of miss Uncle Chen¡¯s cooking. Where did he go? Can¡¯t he come back?¡± ¡°Silly Yanyan, the dishes made by our new chef are also delicious. He even knows how to balance nutrition. Try this dish.¡± Mei Shu used her chopsticks to pick up some and fed it to him. Mei Yan obediently finished his food, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Indeed! Sis, you should eat more too.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mei Shu indulgently agreed. At this moment, Zhao Yan walked in from outside, and his gaze couldn¡¯t help but glance at Mei Jing. ¡°Miss, Young Master Jing, Chen Feng¡¯s daughter, Chen Guo, is clamoring to come in. Should I send her away immediately?¡± Mei Jing, who was annoyed by her earlier, didn¡¯t want to deal with her again. He waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Send her away, send her away. Her father is no longer here. What kind of place does she think this is? She wants to come in whenever she pleases?¡± ¡°Xiao Jing, she is your classmate after all,¡± Mei Shu, with a smile, calmed down her younger brother and said to Zhao Yan, ¡°Uncle Zhao, let her in. If she hasn¡¯t eaten yet, let her sit down and have some food with us.¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Mei Jing couldn¡¯t believe what he heard from Mei Shu. ¡°Your temper is just too good! She was clearly provoking you in front of you, and you¡¯re not angry at all?¡± Mei Shu smiled. ¡°Why should i be angry? In the end, didn¡¯t I win?¡± Mei Jing thought that it was true, so he lowered his head and ate quietly without saying anything else. He used to treat Chen Guo as his good friend, but when Chen Guo mocked Mei Shu as her imaginary enemy, Mei Jing had already decided to cut ties with her. Even the most careless Mei Jing gradually discovered that Chen Guo wasn¡¯t as good as he imagined. Instead, she was somewhat two-faced, had too high an opinion of herself and was quite annoying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today, he even found out that she bullied classmates in school using his name! ¡°Sis, Jing!¡± Chen Guo came in with an urgent look on her face. There were still traces of tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± After speaking, she bowed deeply to the three of them. Mei Jing was confused. ¡°Why are you apologizing to us?¡± Chen Guo stood up straight, tears glistening, ¡°I just came from my father. He is not doing well now. Although 1 don¡¯t know what he did wrong to be dismissed by you, no matter what he did, I¡¯m willing to apologize on his behalf.. 1 just can¡¯t bear to see my father continue to live in such a place!¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Deliberate Targeting Chapter 453: Deliberate Targeting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Mei Jing still couldn¡¯t stand seeing girls cry, quickly grabbed a tissue and handed it over, ¡°Actually, we just wanted to try something new. But Uncle Chen¡¯s skills are good, he will surely find a decent job soon. You can rest assured. He¡¯s a man in his forties; how could he not support himself?¡± Chen Guo continued to cry, ¡°But, for my father, he actually considered this place as his own home. Leaving like this, he feels extremely sad. 1 couldn¡¯t bear it, that¡¯s why 1 came here on my own. Ah Jing, please don¡¯t think I¡¯m clinging to you. I¡¯m doing all this for the sake of my father.¡± ¡°I understand. Please don¡¯t cry for now, okay?¡± Mei Jing tried to comfort her, but it seemed to have the opposite effect, as Chen Guo cried even harder. Mei Shu, who had been silently observing, finally spoke. Her voice was cold and clear, sending a shiver down one¡¯s spine, ¡°Miss Chen, you can sit down and talk. If you keep crying like this, others might misunderstand that our whole family is bullying you together.¡± Chen Guo¡¯s crying abruptly stopped, and she timidly glanced at Mei Jing, then nodded hesitantly, ¡°Okay, 1 just don¡¯t want All Jing to misunderstand. In my heart, I¡¯ve always valued our friendship.¡± She sat in the same position Mei Jing had just occupied, and the chair still retained Mei Jing¡¯s warmth. Chen Guo¡¯s face turned slightly red. Mei Jing felt a bit guilty after hearing her words. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also reluctant to see Uncle Chen leave. Don¡¯t worry, I can discuss it with my sister.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Guo¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? All Jing, that¡¯s truly too kind of you! You can rest assured, as long as you can help my father return to work and avoid suffering outside, 1 won¡¯t pester you anymore. We can just be ordinary classmates!¡± Hearing this, Mei Jing¡¯s heart immediately softened. He then shifted his gaze to Mei Shu, who sat across with an enigmatic expression, and said, ¡°Sister, considering the current situation, why not let Uncle Chen come back? He is a good person, and we can¡¯t just watch him struggle.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± Mei Shu, who had been silent all along, finally spoke, ¡°let me be straightforward.¡± The first half of her sentence gave Chen Guo a glimmer of hope, but the latter half made her heart sink again. ¡°In fact, the reason 1 insisted on Uncle Chen leaving is because he crossed my bottom line. He did something that betrayed the Mei family. But don¡¯t ask for details. I promised Uncle Chen to preserve a shred of dignity for him and not expose what he did to the public.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words were resolute, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t change her mind. Chen Guo couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°This can¡¯t be true! My dad didn¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°Then you should go ask Uncle Chen yourself.¡± Mei Shu calmly picked up her chopsticks and continued eating. ¡°Xiao Jing, sit down and eat.¡± Mei Jing complied, bringing another chair and taking his plate away from Chen Guo. He continued to eat, head down. The dining room was filled with the sounds of chewing and utensils clinking. Embarrassed, Chen Guo sat still. The aroma of the food kept drifting into her nose, and her stomach couldn¡¯t help but growl uncontrollably. She wished she could find a hole to crawl into, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so¡­¡± Since she had spoken up to this point, they probably wouldn¡¯t realize they should give her a bowl and chopsticks to share this dinner with her! ¡°Oh, does Miss Chen want to stay and eat with us?¡± Mei Shu nonchalantly raised her head. Chen Guo¡¯s eyes flashed with a look of triumph, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s Sister¡¯s invitation, I can only comply. However, I need to inform my mother first to avoid her worrying about me coming back too late.¡± Understandingly, Mei Shu smiled, ¡°It seems 1 didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly. Miss Chen hasn¡¯t gone home for several days; your family must be worried. I won¡¯t keep you for dinner then.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Feng chuckled with a hidden smile. He had figured it out; his sister deliberately wanted to provoke Chen Guo! Chen Guo¡¯s face turned pale and then flushed. Her expression almost twisted with a mixture of hatred and helplessness. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that, Sister. In fact, my family knows that 1 came to Ah Jing¡¯s place. They trust Ah Jing very much.¡± Saying this, she shyly glanced at Mei Jing. This made Mei Jing feel uncomfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s getting late today, and we¡¯re almost done eating. You should go home for dinner.¡± Chen Guo, full of resentment, gritted her teeth. Angry at Mei Jing¡¯s lack of insight, she had no choice but to stomp her foot and say, ¡°Alright, Ah Jing, just take me to the door. Isn¡¯t that too much to ask? I¡¯m a girl in an unfamiliar place; I¡¯m afraid of getting lost..¡± Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: MiYue Studio Chapter 454: MiYue Studio Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This time, Mei Jing didn¡¯t refuse. He finished the meal in a few bites, wiped his mouth clean, and stood up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 have my driver take you back.¡± Chen Guo was finally satisfied, bidding farewell to the others. When her gaze fell on Mei Shu, she carried a hint of pride that belonged to the victor. Mei Shu secretly chuckled at the sight. She really didn¡¯t understand what this girl had to be proud of. Did Chen Guo think Mei Jing¡¯s agreement was a genuine concern for her? However, Mei Shu had no intention of getting involved in her brother¡¯s affairs. It was his business to make friends, and as an elder sister, she could only guide him slightly after assessing the person¡¯s character. She couldn¡¯t control who he befriended. Finally, the weekend arrived. Lu Si came early in the morning to take her out. Mei Shu, after getting into the car, was still a bit dazed. ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± And, why didn¡¯t he bring Jiang He today? ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Closing the car door, the confined space now only had the two of them. Lu Si said, a bit aggrieved, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time?¡± Mei Shu coughed lightly and couldn¡¯t help reaching out to rub Lu Si¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sorry, things have been a bit busy lately. So, where are we going today?¡± Lu Si bent down and lightly pecked her lips before satisfactorily focusing on driving. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t ask any further questions and leaned back in the seat, closing her eyes to catch up on sleep. When they arrived, Mei Shu discovered that Lu Si had brought her to the most famous fashion styling studio in the city. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Mei Shu asked in amazement. Could it be that he was already preparing wedding dresses so early? ¡°Fool, aren¡¯t you about to have your coming-of-age ceremony? You¡¯ve been busy with other things lately, probably haven¡¯t thought about preparing a nice dress for yourself, right?¡± Lu Si held her hand and led her through the door. The entire studio was as large as a palace, decorated luxuriously and fashionably. Mei Shu had never been to such a place before, feeling that her eyes weren¡¯t enough. She looked around at the unique designs in the studio. ¡°Master Si! 1 really didn¡¯t expect you to come to my studio in person. Today, our studio is truly honored!¡± A man wearing a black vest and striped shirt took the initiative to welcome them. Lu Si nodded at him and introduced Mei Shu, ¡°This is my girlfriend. She¡¯s about to attend her coming-of-age ceremony. Design a unique dress for her.¡± ¡°Oh, it turns out to be the future Mrs. Lu! I¡¯m meeting you for the first time! Hello, I¡¯m Kevin. Today, your time is all mine!¡± he said, winking at Mei Shu. Lu Si frowned, ready to retort. Kevin quickly returned to seriousness. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Lu is here, and I¡¯m happy! Just kidding, Master Si, you mustn¡¯t be angry. Otherwise, I can¡¯t afford it!¡± Mei Shu quite liked Kevin¡¯s straightforward personality. She smiled and said, ¡°You can call me Mei Shu.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Mei. Please come in.¡± Kevin promptly escorted the two of them inside. If the exterior was like a palace, the studio¡¯s interior looked like a princess¡¯ dressing room. Various dresses were draped over models or stored in glass cabinets. Each one was so beautiful that it captivated the eyes. Kevin was a perceptive person. He noticed Mei Shu¡¯s admiration for his designs and considerately said, ¡°Miss Mei, which dress do you like? I¡¯ll take it out for you to try on!¡± ¡°Can I really try them on?¡± Mei Shu was somewhat flattered. These dresses seemed to be carefully designed by the designers. She thought they were only for display, but it turned out she could actually wear them? She felt eager to try them. ¡°Of course, today, MiYue Studio is dedicated to serving Miss Mei alone.¡± He led Mei Shu to the center of the room, where a glass cabinet contained a particularly beautiful wedding dress. It was an extremely beautiful wedding gown. Even when the hem was stationary, it appeared to shimmer with waves of light. Not to mention when someone wore it and walked, it must be as dazzling as draping the entire Milky Way on oneself. ¡°Would you like to try this one? Beautiful Miss Mei?¡± Kevin¡¯s deep and magnetic voice continued to exude temptation. Mei Shu, unable to resist the temptation, nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next moment, Kevin took out the dress and handed it directly to her. ¡°The fitting room is inside, Miss Mei, please.¡± Subconsciously, Mei Shu glanced at Lu Si, who was sitting on the sofa waiting. Seeing him smiling and nodding towards her, she cautiously picked up the dress and entered the fitting room. After a while, Mei Shu was once again shocked by the beauty of this dress. Unlike ordinary wedding dresses, it wasn¡¯t a simple design with a thin veil and some sparkling decorations. Instead, it was crafted using pure handwork. Every delicate shimmer seemed to be meticulously sewn on. The thin white fabric even featured unique designed patterns, making the entire dress look extremely luxurious.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Shopping Spree Chapter 455: Shopping Spree Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si was sitting on the sofa, looking at the report sent to his phone by Jiang He. When he heard the dressing room door being opened, he immediately looked up. Just that one glance was enough to make it unforgettable for the next few decades. Mei Shu was so beautiful in the wedding dress that she seemed otherworldly. Even Kevin, who was used to seeing various models and beauties, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°My beautiful Miss, there is no one more suitable than you to wear this wedding dress. May I take a photo of you and put it in Mi Yue Studio¡¯s collection?¡± Kevin eagerly circled around Mei Shu. It seemed like he wanted to appreciate her beauty from every angle. ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu really liked this dress. Perhaps every girl had an innate admiration for wedding dresses. She wanted to wear it as much as possible, even if it was just for a dozen minutes. She didn¡¯t want to take off this dress so quickly. Lu Si also stared at her and walked towards her. He took one of her hands, kissed it gently, and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. How about we buy it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Shu did want to be the owner of this dress, but the dress was put in the display cabinet. It must be a non-sale item of the studio. Would it be impolite to ask Kevin about buying it? ¡°When we get married, you will look perfect in this dress. There might be even more beautiful dresses in the future, but 1 think if we don¡¯t buy it today, you will regret it later.¡± Lu Si succinctly pointed out her concerns. Mei Shu playfully grimaced at him. He was right. She truly liked this wedding dress. Even if she encountered a more beautiful dress in the future, she would subconsciously compare it to this one. ¡°Kevin.¡± Lu Si snapped his fingers, calling over the man who was preparing the camera. Kevin¡¯s face immediately filled with a sycophantic smile as he hurried over with the camera. ¡°Master Si, any orders?¡± Lu Si said, ¡°I want to give this wedding dress to my future wife. Name any price.¡± Kevin was taken aback for a moment, and there was some reluctance in his eyes. ¡°Master Si, this is my most proud work.¡± ¡°So, I said, name any price.¡± Lu Si said calmly. Mei Shu quickly waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s inconvenient for Kevin, we don¡¯t have to force it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about inconvenience, future Lady Lu.¡± Kevin sighed, ¡°Price is not a problem. Wedding dresses are designed to be worn by people. The reason 1 put it in the display cabinet is that I haven¡¯t found someone who can match it. But today, seeing you, 1 know that you are the natural owner of this wedding dress. I just have a small request, hoping that the lady and Master Si will agree.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Mei Shu was pleasantly surprised to hear that Kevin seemed to have the intention of selling the wedding dress to her. Kevin said, ¡°In the future, when you two get married, only I will be in charge of Lady Lu¡¯s appearance. Also, I would like to take a photo with Lady Lu, and hang it in the most prominent position in our studio. What do you think?¡± This was a way to advertise indirectly by leveraging Lu Si¡¯s reputation. Mei Shu smiled. ¡°I have no objection. I just don¡¯t know if Ah Si will agree.¡± Lu Si looked at Mei Shu and smiled, ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Kevin happily began taking pictures of Mei Shu. Because Lu Si was also wearing a suit today, which matched the wedding dress perfectly, Kevin took advantage of the situation to take a picture of the two. It looked like a wedding photo. Looking at the perfectly matched couple in the lens, Kevin couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°I used to wonder what kind of girl could match Master Si. Today, seeing Miss Mei, I know what a truly perfect match looks like.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kevin knew how to talk. He kept praising her, making Mei Shu a bit embarrassed and blushing. Although the wedding dress was beautiful, it was a bit heavy. After taking the photos, Mei Shu took it off. Lu Si wrote a check directly and had Kevin pack the wedding dress. It would be delivered directly to Mei¡¯s house later. ¡°Alright, now we can start choosing the dress you need for your coming-of-age ceremony.¡± Lu Si reminded her with a smile. Mei Shu then remembered the purpose of this trip. She was so happy trying on the wedding dress that she forgot about the main business. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of dress would be most suitable. How about letting Kevin help me choose one?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± As a professional fashion designer and stylist, he had long known Mei Shu¡¯s suitable style like the back of his hand. He assured Mei Shu, ¡°Actually, during the photoshoot just now, I already had a new idea for the dress. If Miss Mei trusts me, you can go back and wait for my message. In a few days, I will send the design draft to Miss Mei¡¯s phone. If you are satisfied, I will start making it immediately, ensuring that it will not delay your coming-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°That would be great. Thank you so much.¡± Mei Shu was still very confident in his abilities. A person who could design such a beautiful wedding dress would definitely not disappoint her with a dress created under his hands.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Engagement? Chapter 456: Engagement? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After leaving MiYue Studio, Mei Shu took a deep breath and realized that she was a bit hungry. ¡°Where should we eat?¡± she habitually asked for the man¡¯s opinion beside her, as he always knew how to guess her thoughts and find a restaurant that would satisfy her. But this time, she walked towards the car by herself, and after waiting for a while, the man beside her still hadn¡¯t spoken. Mei Shu stopped and turned around, looking at Lu Si with confusion. She saw him frowning and impatiently looking at his phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something going on at the company?¡± Mei Shu turned back with some concern. Lu Si shook his head, put his phone in his pocket, and said, ¡°Just a small matter, 1 need to handle it. You go home by yourself first, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. If you have something important, go and deal with it quickly.¡± Mei Shu smiled understandingly. Lu Si looked a bit reluctant to leave her. He pulled her hand, gently kissed her cheek, and reluctantly let her go. ¡°Call me when you get home, let me know that you¡¯re safe, alright?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m not a child anymore. You can rest assured.¡± Mei Shu felt sweet in her heart, and her face was filled with a smile. After bidding farewell to Lu Si, she took a taxi home. At this time, she should be able to catch up with her brothers for lunch. Today, the chef prepared a seafood feast. The siblings enjoyed the meal, and even Mei Shu had a lazy thought. They lounged on the sofa, watching TV together, and she didn¡¯t rush them to go back to their rooms to study as she used to. Zhao Yan kindly brought them freshly brewed Pu-erh tea and some washed fruits on the coffee table, smiling, ¡°Drinking hot tea aids digestion, so you won¡¯t have indigestion later.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zhao.¡± Mei Shu was in a good mood today, acting like a real young girl for once. Zhao Yan was also happy. After Lady Bai Ling passed away, the Mei family hadn¡¯t experienced such a warm scene for a long time. ¡°The signing ceremony between Shen Group and Kangwei Group has been successfully completed. For Shen Family, this will be an opportunity to turn the tide. Whether Shen Family will rise again depends on whether this cooperation can proceed smoothly.¡± The voice of the media reporters on the TV was plain, without any emotional fluctuations. Mei Shu casually glanced at the TV and saw Shen Yuan in the frame. She instantly sat up straight, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Sis, what are you looking at?¡± Mei Yan, curious, followed her gaze towards the TV and exclaimed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that our brother-in-law?¡± At the words, Mei Jing and Mei Feng also sat up from the sofa, staring at the screen. ¡°Miss Shen, this time the signing ceremony of Shen Group was represented by you. Does this mean you will soon become the next president of Shen Group?¡± The reporter urgently stopped them. Lu Si, impatiently dealing with reporters, had already gone to the car with Jiang He. No matter how gossipy those reporters were, they didn¡¯t dare to stop him recklessly. Shen Yuan had to stop and answered with a polite smile, ¡°Yes, my father intends to entrust the position of the president to me.¡± The reporter hurriedly continued to ask, ¡°Miss Shen, why did Shen Family invite Master Si to the signing ceremony? Is the rumor about the two of you getting engaged true?¡± ¡°This reporter is really good at making up stories. Master Si is clearly in a relationship with Sister. What does he have to do with that woman?¡± Mei Jing sneered, waiting to see how the reporter couldn¡¯t get off the stage. To their surprise, in the camera, Shen Yuan actually responded with a candid expression, ¡°Yes, the two of us have decided to get engaged soon, and we will inform the media when the time comes.¡± ¡°Master Si personally accompanied Miss Shen to the signing ceremony and let you announce the engagement. It seems that the two of you are really in love.¡± The reporter sighed with envy. Shen Yuan maintained a proper smile. She looked at Lu Si¡¯s back and smiled even more sweetly. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t hear what the reporter said next. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire living room of the Mei family fell into a dead silence. Mei Yan reacted first, and he even directly threw the expensive teacup in his hand, furious. ¡°Okay, what a damn Master Si! He¡¯s just a thorough liar! He dares to let me call him Brother-in-law! 1 spit on him! If he dares to enter our house again, 1 will break his legs!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sister, it¡¯s not worth it for such a two-timer. But we can¡¯t let him off so easily. Quickly post the photos you took with him online, saying that you are the legitimate girlfriend. Let¡¯s see how he explains it to the public!¡± Mei Jing also indignantly started giving suggestions. Mei Feng held his phone and said, ¡°Oh no, now the internet is flooded with news about the engagement between the Shen family and the Lu family. They even say that Shen Yuan and Lu Si are a perfect match! It¡¯s ridiculous. Lu Si, that scumbag, deserves to be praised by the public?¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be sad. Let¡¯s go to Lu¡¯s house together to settle the score! If necessary, we can ask Lu Yan for help!¡± Mei Yan held Mei Shu¡¯s hand, afraid that his sister would shed tears for that shameless man.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Misunderstandings Deepen Chapter 457: Misunderstandings Deepen Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired. I want to go back to my room for a nap.¡± Mei Shu said this and stood up to leave. How could Mei Feng and the others let their sister stay alone in this state? They quickly blocked Mei Shu¡¯s way. Mei Yan even picked up Mei Shu¡¯s phone from the sofa and handed it to her. ¡°Sister, call him. Call him right now. I want to hear how he explains!¡± ¡°Yes! If he can¡¯t explain himself clearly, let¡¯s scold him and make it clear that we¡¯re against him!¡± Mei Jing agreed, suggesting from the side. Mei Shu hesitated and dialed Lu Si¡¯s number. Mei Yan tiptoed and turned on the speaker on Mei Shu¡¯s phone, allowing everyone present to hear the voice inside. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is currently busy. Please try again later.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still on the phone with someone else?¡± Mei Yan angrily hung up the call and dialed again. The same result occurred this time as well. ¡°Forget it.¡± Mei Shu suddenly felt too lazy to listen to how Lu Si would explain. She felt nauseous when she thought of how anxious he looked to leave just now. It seemed that she had to vomit out everything she had just eaten to feel better. He had abandoned her on the roadside for another woman. Why should she humiliate herself by calling him and asking for an explanation? Lu Si and Shen Yuan were probably together by now. What was the point of questioning him at this moment? ¡°Sister¡­¡± Mei Yan looked at Mei Shu¡¯s pale face with concern and suddenly threw himself into her arms, acting spoiled. ¡°Sister, forget about this kind of man. Besides, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll definitely meet a better man than him! Let¡¯s just kick him out!¡± ¡°Yes! After you graduate and inherit the company, we can team up and challenge the Lu family. I¡¯ll make him completely fall!¡± Mei Jing eagerly anticipated, ready to witness Lu Si begging for mercy. Mei Feng remained relatively rational. He calmly advised, ¡°Actually, we should talk to him properly. Let Sister calm down first. After she stabilizes, we can confront him. If he is really cheating, we¡¯ll kick him out completely.¡± ¡°Brother is right. Sister, we¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry. With us protecting you, we definitely won¡¯t let you be bullied by that big liar!¡± Mei Yan¡¯s eyes were still burning with anger. Clearly, he was very angry with Lu Si. It was obvious. He had already voluntarily called Lu Si Brother-in-law because of Mei Jing¡¯s matter, but he was slapped in the face in less than a minute. How could he not be angry? He knew that this man was not a good person! ¡°All right, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m really fine.¡± Mei Shu looked downhearted, put the phone in her pocket, and forced a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s start studying! We still have many tasks to complete today, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s study! 1 don¡¯t want to think about that scumbag!¡± Mei Yan quickly spread out Mei Shu¡¯s test papers and pens on the table. The siblings gathered around, anxiously watching Mei Shu do the exercises. Mei Feng and Mei Jing exchanged a glance, then, using the excuse of needing to use the bathroom, quietly left the living room. They stopped only when they were sure Mei Shu couldn¡¯t hear them. Mei Feng and Lu Yan usually had a good relationship. He called Lu Yan to inquire about what was going on with Lu Si. The call was quickly answered, and Lu Yan was practicing the piano at home. He didn¡¯t like playing the piano before, but recently, he often thought of Mei Shu playing the piano, and he unexpectedly became interested. He personally contacted a piano teacher to come to the house for lessons. When he answered the call, he found it a bit strange. ¡°Xiao Feng, why did you suddenly call me?¡± ¡°Yan, I have something to ask you.¡± Mei Feng¡¯s tone was unusually serious. Lu Yan instinctively felt that this matter was related to Mei Shu and walked to the balcony before saying, ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mei Feng took a deep breath, trying not to let his tone carry any anger. ¡°I want to ask you, does your little uncle already have a fiancee, and are they about to get engaged soon?¡± Lu Yan was stunned for a moment. Thinking of Shen Yuan, who his mother often talked about recently, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± ¡°Is her name Shen Yuan?¡± Mei Feng asked. Lu Yan understood everything in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that Uncle didn¡¯t tell Shu¡¯er the truth about their engagement. Then he couldn¡¯t be blamed. Lu Yan smiled happily, as if he was very happy that his uncle was about to get married. ¡°Yes, how did you know? My family hasn¡¯t started to send invitations. You must come to the wedding banquet!¡± Mei Feng¡¯s breathing became unusually heavy, and his voice turned bone-chillingly cold. ¡°Wedding? I¡¯m afraid your little uncle doesn¡¯t dare to invite us to drink a toast at his wedding!¡± After saying that, he directly hung up the phone, feeling a surge of anger in his chest. ¡°It seems they are real.. Lu Si has been deceiving Sister¡¯s feelings all along!¡± Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Cutting Off Contact Chapter 458: Cutting Off Contact Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the two conversed, thinking their voices were too low to be heard, Mei Shu was fully aware of every word. The loneliness in her eyes became even more apparent. Mei Yan watched as his sister¡¯s hand paused for quite a while without writing another word. He pushed the fruit towards her with some concern. ¡°Sister, 1 just tasted these grapes; they¡¯re very sweet. Have one, sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu tugged at the corner of her mouth, forcing a smile, and ate a grape as suggested. However, it was sour, causing her eyebrows to furrow. Mei Yan quickly extended his hand to her mouth. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, don¡¯t eat it. Spit it out, sister.¡± Mei Shu smiled and directly swallowed the grape. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a grape.¡± Mei Yan still had some lingering worries. Seeing the two older brothers return, he desperately signaled them with his eyes. Throughout the afternoon, Lu Si didn¡¯t call. The boys from the Mei family had been accompanying Mei Shu all the time, not giving her a chance to be alone and sad. By evening, her emotions had stabilized, and she began to accept the situation with a more open mind. Whether Lu Si and Shen Yuan were really going to marry or not, she no longer cared. It was just a man. She still had four adorable younger brothers to take care of, not to mention the college entrance exams were coming up soon. She shouldn¡¯t have been in a relationship at this time. After realizing this, Mei Shu¡¯s mood became more comfortable. She blocked all of Lu Si¡¯s contacts in her phone, treating the sweetness he had given her as a dream. She didn¡¯t want to be sad for a man anymore; it would make her feel like she had wasted the opportunity of a second life. Life passed peacefully for two days. After school the next day, Wen Miao leaned on the window, making ambiguous gestures for Mei Shu to come over. Mei Shu, sensing something, followed the direction of her finger and saw Lu Si¡¯s very conspicuous car parked brazenly at the school gate. Her heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously frowned. ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wen Miao, unaware of the news, thought Mei Shu was in a hurry to meet Lu Si and didn¡¯t stop her. She immediately waved and bid her farewell. After Mei Shu went downstairs, she called the driver and asked him to pick her up at the back gate of the school. Since Lu Si was blocking her in front, she could just avoid him, right? Anyway, he already had a fiancee, so he probably wouldn¡¯t bother her for long. ¡°Master Si, the old master called again.¡± Jiang He turned around to look at Lu Si in the back seat, nervously handing over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t answer.¡± Lu Si, feeling irritated, opened the car window to get some air. The crowd of students leaving school was almost gone, but he still didn¡¯t see Mei Shu¡¯s figure. ¡°Forget it, give it to me.¡± Jiang He handed it over hastily. Lu Si pressed the answer button directly. The kind voice of the old master came from the other end, ¡°Ah Si, are you with Yuanyuan now?¡± ¡°No, Grandpa.¡± Lu Si rubbed his temple wearily. Mei Shu had deliberately avoided him for two days. He didn¡¯t have the energy to care about Shen Yuan at the moment. Grandpa didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he laughed kindly. ¡°This weekend, bring Yuanyuan back to Beijing. I also want to discuss the engagement with Yuanyuan.¡± Lu Si denied flatly, ¡°Grandpa, 1 have plans this weekend and can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Oh, now that the company is developing smoothly, what plans could you have? Even if there are places you need to attend, let Jiang He go. 1 don¡¯t care; this weekend, you must bring my daughter-in-law back for me to have a good look!¡± Grandpa said and sighed, expressing some emotion. ¡°Now even Yan has found a girl he likes. I¡¯ve seen the picture of that girl called Mei Shu; she¡¯s a beautiful girl and suits Yan. Why aren¡¯t you, as his uncle, in a hurry?¡± Lu Si felt a lump in his throat, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. He was so angry that he almost blurted out the fact that Mei Shu was actually his girlfriend. But he managed to maintain his composure. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s talk about this weekend another time. 1 have a meeting here. 1¡¯11 hang up first.¡± ¡°Hey, you little brat!¡± Before Grandpa could finish scolding, Lu Si had already hung up the phone. Jiang He could see that the mood of their young master was very bad. He took the phone and tentatively said, ¡°This weekend is Miss Mei¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. Should we attend with a gift?¡± ¡°Of course, we should go.¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes were full of determination. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe that she can avoid me the whole time at the scene!¡± Jiang He was almost crying and laughing. ¡°Master Si, but Miss Mei hasn¡¯t sent us an invitation. We don¡¯t even know where she¡¯s holding the ceremony.¡± Originally, Mei Shu¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony was planned by Lu Si. Now it seemed that Mei Shu would definitely not cooperate with them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this way, they would be in a passive position. Lu Si rubbed the center of his eyebrows and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the other families who are on good terms with the Mei family receive it too?¡± Jiang He shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± With that, he thought of something and said tentatively, ¡°Actually, we can ask Young Master Lu Yan. I think he should know.¡± With this, Lu Si¡¯s body instantly became tense with vigilance.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Evading Chapter 459: Evading Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Just now, did Lu Yan also not leave through the main gate?¡± Lu Si asked with a gloomy expression. Jiang He pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case. This school has a back gate, and Young Master Yan might have already left with Miss Mei through the back gate.¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes showed urgency, and he decisively said, ¡°Go to the Mei family.¡± Half an hour later. Lu Si got out of the car, and as soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Butler Zhao waiting at the door with a smiling face. ¡°Young Master Si, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Zhao Yan smiled and said, ¡°Miss specifically instructed that the house won¡¯t receive any guests today. Please go back.¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes already showed anger. ¡°Did she specifically instruct you to block me here? Does she not want to see me so much?¡± Zhao Yan continued to smile politely, ¡°Master Si, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s Miss who¡¯s been busy with her studies these past few days. She¡¯s about to take another mock exam soon, so she¡¯s in a hurry to review and doesn¡¯t want to think about anything other than her studies.¡± ¡°Okay, very well.¡± Lu Si sneered, as if he could hear something breaking in his chest. ¡°Since she¡¯s busy, I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± After saying that, he turned around coldly and walked away. Upstairs, Mei Shu leaned against the window and saw Lu Si leaving in large strides. Her long eyelashes drooped with a sense of desolation. Lu Yan tried playing a few notes on the piano and smiled, inviting her over. ¡°Come and listen, see if I made any mistakes?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Mei Shu adjusted her mood, looking at Lu Yan with renewed smiles. In her memory, although she didn¡¯t remember the part of getting to know him after returning to the city, the childhood friendship was deeply rooted in her heart. For her, Lu Yan was a good friend for a lifetime. Originally, Chu Rui was too, but he did something to hurt Xiao He. She only wished to avoid him in the future and never see him again. Although Lu Yan had just started learning the piano seriously, he had a foundation from childhood, and he progressed quickly in learning. He could already independently play a complete piece. His music was melodious and long, and the feelings in it were reserved and sour that she didn¡¯t understand. As the piece ended, Mei Shu looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t expect her to ask like this. The clear eyes were filled with restraint and control. ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu sincerely felt happy for him. ¡°Is it Zhou Li from our class? She seems to really like you. Now, you two are mutually attracted to each other.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why Zhou Li seemed hostile every time she saw her, since it was someone Lu Yan liked, she would try her best to get along with Zhou Li in the future. ¡°No, it¡¯s not her.¡± Lu Yan lowered his eyes and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s someone I¡¯ve known for many years. Unfortunately, she only sees me as her best friend.¡± These words made Mei Shu¡¯s face blush. Why did she feel that Lu Yan was indirectly implying that this person was her? But Lu Yan didn¡¯t show much closeness to her at school. He just came to her class door these past two days and waited for her to finish school. Could it be someone he met after she was sent to the countryside? Mei Shu didn¡¯t ask further, lowered her head, and explained the parts he played wrong, note by note. Unconsciously, Mei Shu and Lu Yan got closer and closer. Unfortunately, Mei Shu herself didn¡¯t notice and was deeply immersed in the melody he had just played. ¡°Mei Shu.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s low voice sounded by her ear. His warm breath sprayed all over her face, making her heart beat wildly. The distance between the two was so close that if she moved slightly, her cheek would brush against his lips. Mei Shu was stunned for a moment, quickly straightened up, and blushing, said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lu Yan smiled gently. When he stood up, he was no longer the chubby little boy from before. Now, he was taller than Mei Shu by almost half a head. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± His voice was different from what she remembered. Hearing her nickname from his mouth, Mei Shu inexplicably blushed even more, subconsciously moved backward. However, Lu Yan seemed to intentionally follow, continuing until he pushed her into the corner against the wall. ¡°All Yan, why did you suddenly get so close?¡± Mei Shu was not used to it, avoiding the topic as if avoiding the scorching temperature on his chest. Lu Yan lowered his head, stopped at the distance of an inch, and his voice became lower, ¡°Actually, the person I like is¡­¡± ¡°Mei Shu!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a loud bang, the door was kicked open from the outside. Lu Yan turned his head in panic, only to see Lu Si glaring at his hand on Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uncle?¡± Lu Yan instinctively released Mei Shu from his grasp. Lu Si strode over aggressively, pulling Mei Shu behind him. ¡°Lu Yan, what did you want to say just now?¡± ¡°Lu Si, let go of me!¡± Mei Shu desperately shook off his hand, staring at him with dissatisfaction.. ¡°Who let you in? Didn¡¯t you already leave?¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Explanation Chapter 460: Explanation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You saw me.¡± Lu Si spoke with a certain tone, anger evident on his face, but he was still trying hard to suppress it. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you properly later.¡± ¡°Lu Yan! Mei Shu is my girlfriend now. Don¡¯t forget, you are my nephew.¡± The last three words were deliberately emphasized. Lu Yan¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked at Mei Shu with a painful gaze. ¡°Shu¡¯er, 1¡¯11 come see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah Yan.¡± Mei Shu subconsciously took a couple of steps forward, but Lu Si pulled her back. There was a twig hooked on the hem of his clothes, and upon closer inspection, there were slight damages on his pants. Mei Shu was taken aback, raising her head in disbelief. ¡°Did you climb over the wall?¡± Lu Si snorted but didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he circled back to the previous topic. ¡°Did you forget who your boyfriend is? Why did you make excuses to keep me out and play the piano with Lu Yan here?¡± ¡°Ah Yan is just a friend.¡± Mei Shu said seriously. ¡°And, 1 don¡¯t want you to be my boyfriend anymore.¡± ¡°Say it again!¡± Lu Si was so angry that flames seemed to flicker in his eyes. Perhaps the commotion here was too loud, or maybe Lu Yan had informed others downstairs, as a chaotic sound of footsteps echoed in the corridor. Mei Yan was the first to rush in, pushing Lu Si aside. The little boy fearlessly stood in front of her sister. ¡°Who let you in? Leave! Our family doesn¡¯t welcome you, and my sister won¡¯t see you again!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think of bullying my sister in our house!¡± Mei Jing also rolled up her sleeves, ready to confront Lu Si. Mei Feng timely approached. ¡°Master Si, please leave. Since you already have a fiancee, don¡¯t bother my sister anymore.¡± ¡°Fiancee?¡± Lu Si suddenly realized, looking shocked at Mei Shu. ¡°Did you see that news?¡± ¡°What? If my sister hadn¡¯t seen it, did you plan to keep playing both sides? Some people¡¯s dreams are too beautiful! My sister won¡¯t tolerate nonsense. Who do you think you are, wanting to enjoy the best of both worlds and dreaming big! You big liar!¡± Mei Yan spat out insults at Lu Si. But Lu Si ignored her, his gaze fixed on Mei Shu with a pained expression. ¡°Mei Shu, be honest with yourself. Have I treated you badly during this time?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s clenched fist gradually loosened, and she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Lu Si, I admit that you have been good to me, and we have been happy together. But since you already have a fiancee and have made it public, let¡¯s not meet again to avoid any bad impressions.¡± Lu Si chuckled in a low voice, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°So, in your heart, am 1 that kind of person? You didn¡¯t even bother to ask me, just blocked all my contacts and played the piano with Lu Yan here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not with Lu Yan. I told you, he¡¯s just a good friend.¡± Mei Shu frowned, seemingly running out of patience. ¡°And 1 called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. Leave now and don¡¯t come back.¡± Lu Si took a deep breath, feeling a dull pain in his chest, as if someone had punched him hard. ¡°If 1 say 1 didn¡¯t receive it, would you believe me?¡± He remembered that after the interview with the reporters, when he and Shen Yuan got into the car, his phone accidentally fell out of his pocket. Shen Yuan picked it up for him and placed it on her side of the car seat. After they got out of the car, she returned the phone to him. Afterward, when he tried to call Mei Shu, he couldn¡¯t get through no matter how hard he tried. It seemed that Mei Shu called him during that time. Lu Si didn¡¯t have time to think about why Shen Yuan would disconnect Mei Shu¡¯s call secretly. He just knew he had to clear things up with Mei Shu now. ¡°Do you believe what you said yourself?¡± Mei Shu sneered, her eyes full of indifference. ¡°Lu Si, since you already have a fiancee, please take care of her. Don¡¯t come and bother me again, or I will look down on you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shen Yuan and 1 were just acting. I explained this to you when you hadn¡¯t lost your memory!¡± Lu Si was getting frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away so easily. If you misunderstand something, ask me, and 1 can explain everything to you.¡± He took a deep breath, glanced at the young masters who were staring at him like guards, and felt a severe headache. ¡°You all go out first. I need to talk to your sister alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! What if 1 leave, and you force my sister to continue being your girlfriend? You heartless and unrighteous big liar, I won¡¯t believe you anymore!¡± Mei Yan, with a fierce expression, looked like a wolf cub protecting its food, ready to pounce and bite Lu Si at any moment. Lu Si had no choice but to repeat the explanation he gave to Mei Shu last time in front of them. ¡°Don¡¯t believe Lu Yan. If it weren¡¯t for him, 1 wouldn¡¯t need to act with Shen Yuan.¡± Mei Shu, shocked by what she heard, couldn¡¯t react for a moment.. ¡°Are you saying that Lu Yan told your grandfather that he likes me?¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Recover Memories Chapter 461: Recover Memories Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si sighed and said, ¡°After all, he is my brother¡¯s only son. My grandfather values him a lot. Since he initiated it, 1 couldn¡¯t just bring you directly to my grandfather. Also, Shen Hai secretly communicated with my grandfather. To avoid upsetting him and affecting his health, I reluctantly agreed to act in this play with Shen Yuan. But as soon as the Shen family regains its former glory, we will publicly announce the end of our relationship.¡± Mei Shu still looked a bit dazed. Mei Yan blinked in confusion. ¡°If you truly love my sister, what¡¯s the harm in openly declaring it? And why bother about whether Lu Yan has already told your grandfather something?¡± Lu Si helplessly tapped his forehead. ¡°According to my grandfather¡¯s temper, he would consider it a scandal if his son and his grandson fell for the same woman. He would use every means to force Mei Shu to leave both of us. At that time, it would be even more difficult for him to accept her. Instead of letting the matter escalate and making the Mei family a target, it¡¯s better to take it slow, let Lu Yan give up on his own. Do you understand?¡± Mei Yan nodded, seeming to grasp the explanation. ¡°So, you and that woman are just for show, and you didn¡¯t betray my sister?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lu Si tapped his head again. ¡°So, do you still want to call me a big liar?¡± Mei Yan felt a bit underestimated and grumbled, ¡°Well, who knows if you just made up reasons to fool my sister. When you really get engaged to that woman, won¡¯t my sister become your secret lover?¡± Mei Yan¡¯s concerns echoed those of others. Currently, Lu Si¡¯s explanation was one-sided, and they couldn¡¯t fully trust him to take care of Mei Shu. Lu Si sighed softly. ¡°Wait a little longer. Once the Shen family completes their cooperation with Kangwei, we won¡¯t need the Lu family¡¯s influence to develop the group. By then, 1 will voluntarily sever ties with the Shen family, and Shen Yuan has promised not to continue bothering us. It¡¯s all just a business relationship from start to finish.¡± ¡°Then wait until you¡¯ve sorted out your relationship with that woman before coming to see my sister.¡± Mei Yan, protective of Mei Shu, didn¡¯t want her to suffer any loss. ¡°No.¡± Lu Si flatly refused. ¡°Mei Shu and I have already recognized each other in a romantic relationship. How could we break up just because of this? I absolutely won¡¯t agree!¡± Listening to this, Mei Shu probably understood what had happened before. It seemed that Lu Si did explain this to her, and it was she who had forgotten and sulked for a few days. Thinking about it, Mei Shu blushed a bit, patted Mei Yan in front of her, and whispered, ¡°You guys go out first. I want to talk to All Si alone.¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be fooled by him again!¡± Mei Yan warned, refusing to leave. In the end, Mei Feng forcibly pulled everyone out, leaving only the two of them in the piano room. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Lu Si, with red eyes, looked at her pitifully. Mei Shu averted her gaze, speaking coldly, ¡°Ah Si, why didn¡¯t 1 agree to be with you before?¡± Lu Si nervously explained, ¡°You said you wanted to finish your studies first and then consider being with me.¡± Mei Shu nodded. That did sound like something she would say. It seemed that her sudden amnesia had disrupted many of her original plans. ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you regret it?¡± Lu Si cautiously reached out to hold her hand, his voice a bit humble and pitiful. ¡°I will never break up with you. If you¡¯re really bothered by Shen Yuan, I can immediately publicly state that I haven¡¯t made any engagement with her. I will also tell my grandfather that we genuinely love each other, and Lu Yan is just using tactics to snatch you away.¡± Mei Shu gently shook her head, saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want the Mee family to become a thorn in your grandfather¡¯s eyes.¡± All the assets of the Mee family were created by her mother. She couldn¡¯t let her mother¡¯s hard work die in her hands because of a love affair. Even someone like Lu Si was extremely wary of the unseen old man, indicating the extent of his power. If he really wanted to eliminate the Mei family, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. By then, Lu Si might not be able to fully protect her and the entire Mei family. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Lu Si to become enemies with his family for her sake. ¡°Then, are you willing to wait a little longer for me? 1 promise to handle everything properly.¡± Lu Si tightened his grip on her hand, solemnly and sincerely assuring her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to find my memories first before answering this question. Will you help me?¡± Mei Shu really wanted to know what decision she would have made if she were her old self. There was no moment more crucial than now for her to recover her memories. Lu Si, having no other choice, nodded earnestly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to help you. But I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Mei Shu remained calm. ¡°I want to see the best psychologist. Before that, I want to meet Shen Yuan.. Can you arrange that?¡± Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Meeting Chapter 462: Meeting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si arranged for the two to meet the next evening after Mei Shu finished school, at Mei Shu¡¯s favorite restaurant. Seeing Shen Yuan, Mei Shu felt like she had returned to her previous life, and tears gradually welled up in her eyes. Shen Yuan, surprised by her change, blinked at Lu Si with a hint of teasing, ¡°I hope 1 didn¡¯t make your girlfriend cry. Later, don¡¯t get angry with me.¡± Lu Si tightly held her hand and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly cry out of the blue?¡± Mei Shu shook her head, placing the menu in front of Shen Yuan, ¡°Miss Shen, please order. I¡¯ll treat you to this meal.¡± Shen Yuan, unexpectedly, raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°I thought Miss Mei might come to question me about that news.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mei Shu smiled. Only she knew that even if Shen Yuan really liked Lu Si, Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t be angry with her. She was even willing to give up Lu Si for Shen Yuan out of gratitude. Mei Shu cherished the few warm moments from her previous life, hoping Shen Yuan could always be carefree and live a worry-free life as a rich young lady. A good girl like Shen Yuan deserved to live happily for her lifetime. Shen Yuan was still surprised by Mei Shu¡¯s attitude, but it also eased some of her nervousness. After ordering a few dishes she liked, she naturally handed the menu back to Mei Shu, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been dieting lately, so these should be enough. You can order the rest.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu ordered a few dishes that she and Lu Si always liked. A table full of delicious food, but Mei Shu felt it was not enough. During the meal, she kept asking Shen Yuan if there was anything else she needed. Even Lu Si noticed Mei Shu¡¯s infinite tolerance towards Shen Yuan. He frowned, feeling a bit jealous. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯ve never asked me like this before.¡± Mei Shu looked at him strangely, ¡°If you want something, just order it yourself.¡± Now Lu Si felt even more wronged. Shen Yuan, on the side, watched in surprise, couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°You two have such a good relationship. It seems I have no chance at all.¡± She said it with a joking tone, making it hard to tell if she was serious or just kidding. Mei Shu immediately said seriously, ¡°Do you really like Ah Si?¡± Shen Yuan glanced at Lu Si and smiled satisfied, ¡°I quite like this face.¡± Lu Si glared at her, not pleased. ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to her. She has always been obsessed with appearances, but I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± ¡°Master Si, it seems you still remember our childhood, huh? I thought I was the only one who remembered.¡± Shen Yuan blinked her eyes in surprise, speaking more intimately, ¡°When we were kids, I always liked to follow you around. You probably found me annoying back then, right?¡± Lu Si gave her a side-eye, saying, ¡°You do have some self-awareness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too hurtful.¡± Shen Yuan pretended to sigh in sorrow. Watching the two of them banter as if no one else was present, Mei Shu felt a slight sourness in her heart. However, she concealed this emotion well. ¡°You two probably haven¡¯t seen each other in many years, right? How has the Shen family been? If you encounter any difficult problems, I¡¯m willing to help.¡± ¡°Oh, 1 didn¡¯t expect Miss Mei to be both beautiful and kind.¡± Shen Yuan sarcastically said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare trouble Miss Mei for help. If Mr. Jealous Pot beside you flips, our Shen family will be in serious trouble!¡± Mei Shu knew she wasn¡¯t deliberately teasing her, so she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to him. I¡¯m serious about what I said.¡± Shen Yuan, shocked, widened her eyes, ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m starting to suspect you are my long-lost sister?¡± Mei Shu teased, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, 1 can also call you sister. After all, I don¡¯t have a real sister.¡± ¡°I disagree!¡± Lu Si gritted his teeth, interrupting the two women who were about to recognize each other as sisters. If Mei Shu called Shen Yuan sister, wouldn¡¯t he have to call Shen Yuan ¡°Sister¡± too? Seeing his disgruntled expression, Shen Yuan, with a sly smile, said, ¡°Forget it, 1 can¡¯t afford to be called sister by the future Mrs. Lu.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu thought that Lu Si was hindering her from getting closer to Shen Yuan, and suddenly felt that Lu Si was a bit of a hindrance. But since they had already started eating, she couldn¡¯t just ask him to leave. So, she changed the topic and said, ¡°1 have learned about the deal between you and Lu Si. Don¡¯t worry, I have no intention of stopping the Shen family from making a comeback. This meeting is not for Lu Si; I just have some personal reasons that are hard to put into words and wanted to meet you.¡± Shen Yuan raised her eyebrows in surprise. Miss Mei¡¯s manners and demeanor were indeed unique. She had never seen a woman act so warmly when facing her boyfriend¡¯s rumored girlfriend. Could it be that there was some unknown connection between them? Thinking of this, Shen Yuan finally put away her playful tone and said seriously, ¡°Since you saved my grandmother last time, she has always wanted to meet you. How about we go to my house after dinner? My grandmother also wants to thank you in person..¡± Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: A Small Favor Chapter 463: A Small Favor Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu readily agreed; she was eager to regain her memories, and meeting Shen Yuan¡¯s grandmother might trigger some recollection of how Mei Shu and Shen Yuan had become acquainted in this life. Lu Si felt a bit neglected, and it didn¡¯t sit well with him. However, he wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum like a child. He just stayed silent, his expression not looking too good. Shen Yuan observed this and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at what made Mei Shu so unique. She wondered how Mei Shu managed to make the usually aloof Master Si so fond of her. With these thoughts, Shen Yuan grew more curious about Mei Shu. After dinner, the two girls had already become close friends who talked about everything. Lu Si, unable to join the conversation, simply followed behind in silence. Once they got into the car, it seemed like they still had countless things to talk about. Lu Si sat alone in the front passenger seat, while the two girls chatted endlessly in the back. Initially, Shen Yuan thought Mei Shu might be so warm because she wanted to inquire about Lu Si¡¯s childhood. However, she later discovered that Mei Shu was genuinely interested in her. Their conversation continued to revolve around Shen Yuan. Before they reached Shen¡¯s house, Mei Shu had already learned everything about Shen Yuan¡¯s preferences and birthday. For a moment, Shen Yuan felt like she was back in her school days. At that time, she told her best friend everything. Although she felt it was a pity that they had fewer contact after graduation, she had to admit that that period of time was indeed the happiest period of time for her. Unbeknownst to herself, Shen Yuan¡¯s guard against Mei Shu had quietly dissipated. Friendship between girls could be pure and simple. When Mei Shu followed Shen Yuan to the Shen family home, Shen Yuan introduced Mei Shu to her grandmother naturally, referring to her as a good friend. At that moment, the old lady was sitting on the sofa, wearing thick reading glasses, flipping through a newspaper in boredom. Startled by the arrival of guests, she quickly put on her glasses, carefully examining them. ¡°Hello, Grandma.¡± Mei Shu and Lu Si politely greeted her together. The old lady was momentarily stunned, staring at Lu Si for a while before saying, ¡°Is this the young lad from the Lu family? Oh my, you¡¯re even more handsome in person than in the newspapers! Come here, let Grandma take a good look!¡± Lu Si awkwardly pulled the corners of his mouth. ¡°Grandma, long time no see. How have you been lately?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine! Thank you. Our two families are really fated. I fell in the amusement park, and it just so happened that you saved me!¡± The old lady greeted Lu Si with a smile, and from her complexion, it seemed that her health had indeed improved. ¡°Grandma, it wasn¡¯t me who saved you that day.¡± Lu Si briefly explained what happened that day and then looked at Mei Shu. ¡°This is the kind-hearted girl from that day.¡± Upon hearing this, the old lady immediately smiled kindly, beckoning Mei Shu to sit beside her. ¡°Good child, you have a lovely appearance. Yuanyuan said that day, a girl and Lu Si saved me together. After waking up in the hospital, 1 didn¡¯t see you, and I thought 1 might never have the chance to thank you in person.¡± ¡°Grandma, it was just a small favor. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Mei Shu obediently let the old lady hold her hand. She thought that Shen Yuan¡¯s grandmother was indeed kind, and she must cherish her granddaughter very much. It was different from her own grandmother, who only had eyes and thoughts for Mei Mu. ¡°Good child, how can I not express gratitude to you? If good people don¡¯t get good returns, who would dare to help an old person lying on the ground in the future?¡± The old lady sighed deeply. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, 1 might have missed the best time for rescue that day. How could I sit here so well now?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she thought of herself lying on the roadside in her previous life. If it weren¡¯t for Shen Yuan that day, she might have tragically died on the street. ¡°Grandma, you really don¡¯t need to thank me. Saving you was already satisfying for me.¡± Mei Shu sincerely said. The old lady didn¡¯t expect that the girl really wanted to do good without expecting anything in return. She looked at Mei Shu with even more kindness. ¡°Young people as good as you are hard to come by nowadays. It¡¯s Yuanyuan¡¯s luck to have a friend like you, and it¡¯s my luck too.¡± During the conversation, the old lady seemed to notice Lu Si by her side for the first time. She said to Shen Yuan, ¡°1 want to chat with this girl alone. You and your boyfriend can stroll around our house.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone present was momentarily surprised. The old lady clearly felt the girl next to her stiffen. She anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something uncomfortable?¡± Mei Shu shook her head. But before she could speak, Shen Yuan hurriedly explained, ¡°Grandma, Lu Si is Mei Shu¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°What did you say? Isn¡¯t he your fiance? I¡¯ve seen it in the news on TV!¡± The old lady picked up the newspaper she had just thrown on the coffee table, pointing to one of the news articles.. ¡°Look, it¡¯s all reported in the newspaper! Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Coming-of-Age Ceremony Chapter 464: Coming-of-Age Ceremony Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All of that is fake!¡± Shen Yuan didn¡¯t want to explain the matter further to her grandmother, so she changed the topic and said, ¡°Anyway, Master Si is not my boyfriend. If you keep saying that, Mei Shu might get upset.¡± The old lady then said sternly, ¡°I knew those journalists always love making up stories! Lu Si and Yuanyuan¡¯s so-called engagement was just a joke when they were children, but they portrayed it like it¡¯s real! You mustn¡¯t believe their words!¡± Mei Shu looked at the old lady, who seemed afraid that Mei Shu might be offended by her previous words. Mei Shu helplessly smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Grandma, I know about this. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t be upset.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The old lady finally felt relieved. ¡°Lu Si is a good kid. Although our two families haven¡¯t been in contact for a long time, he¡¯s different from other kids since childhood. He¡¯s responsible, mature, and sensible. You¡¯ll be well taken care of when you¡¯re with him.¡± The old lady sighed softly, ¡°I had always hoped that Yuanyuan and Lu Si could be together. That way, 1 could confidently marry off my precious granddaughter. Unfortunately, they aren¡¯t fated enough.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Shen Yuan pouted and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare a gift for the kind girl who saved you that day?¡± ¡°Oh, right! Butler, go to my room and bring that box over!¡± The old lady clapped her hands and hurriedly asked someone to bring the gift. She had prepared a classical and exquisite hairpin for Mei Shu, with decorations hanging from the head of the hairpin made of pure gold, indicating its considerable value. Mei Shu took one look and immediately pushed the item back into the old lady¡¯s hands. ¡°Grandma, this is too precious; 1 can¡¯t accept it.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes flashed slightly as she stared at the hairpin, seemingly lost in thought. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s from Grandma, you should accept it. If you don¡¯t, Grandma will be uneasy, and she won¡¯t sleep well at night.¡± ¡°Yes, Yuanyuan is right. Just accept it; it¡¯s just a small token of my affection.¡± The old lady handed the item back to Mei Shu. Helplessly, Mei Shu had no choice but to accept it. ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 take it for now. When Yuanyuan gets married, I¡¯ll give it to her as one of the congratulatory gifts.¡± Shen Yuan glanced at Lu Si seemingly casually, then chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re the most kind-hearted. We¡¯ll follow your lead, okay?¡± Mei Shu spent the whole afternoon at the Shen residence before heading back with Lu Si. On the way, Lu Si, with a strange expression, reminded Mei Shu, ¡°Shen Yuan has been quite calculating since she was a child. You need to be careful when befriending her. Although 1 don¡¯t know why you treat her differently, you should keep it in mind.¡± Mei Shu just thought he was being overly cautious due to his usually careful nature and didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, she didn¡¯t expect changes to happen so quickly. Mei Shu¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony was entirely arranged by Lu Si. He booked a top-notch hotel in the city and invited influential people from the city to thoroughly introduce Mei Shu to them. He knew that Mei Shu was destined to inherit the Me family¡¯s business. By letting her meet these people earlier, he was also laying the groundwork for her future career. Everything was ready. However, when Lu Si was about to drive to pick up Mei Shu that day, an unexpected figure, one he never thought would appear here, directly detained him. In the Me family, Me Yan was even more excited today than Mei Shu herself. He stood in front of the mirror, wearing a well-tailored suit. Looking at himself in the mirror, he was very satisfied, saying, ¡°I will be a little handsome in the future. Surely, I¡¯ll be more popular than Second Brother.¡± Hearing this, Me Jing gave him an unkind look and waved his fist, ¡°You¡¯re just being narcissistic. Hurry up and get ready. Let¡¯s go and see Sister. She must be exceptionally beautiful today in her dress.¡± ¡°My sister is, of course, the most beautiful girl!¡± Me Yan walked out confidently, seemingly also eager to see Mei Shu¡¯s appearance today. Originally, his steady steps suddenly accelerated later on, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to directly fly to Mei Shu. ¡°Sis, are you ready?¡± Me Yan lightly knocked on the door, not daring to enter directly. ¡°Okay, come in.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice came from behind the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Me Yan twist the door handle and walk in. On the way here, he had imagined how beautiful his sister would be today, but he never expected that his imagination was too limited. Mei Shu¡¯s beauty today was beyond what he could conjure up in his mind! Her dress was a gradual blue and pink color, resembling the colors of the sea. The pleated design of the fishtail-shaped skirt accentuated her full figure. The suspender on her upper body perfectly outlined her curvaceous silhouette, making her look like a mermaid walking on land. The color combination of the skirt was also very eye-catching, like a beautiful princess from under the sea. Me Yan and Me Jing couldn¡¯t help but stare blankly for a moment, unable to find words to describe Mei Shu at the moment.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Sudden Changes Chapter 465: Sudden Changes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, why are you staring at me like that? It¡¯s getting late, and we need to leave.¡± Mei Shu patted their heads and walked straight out. Mei Shu¡¯s brothers quickly followed. On the way, Me Yan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Mei Shu¡¯s dress. It seems that what Sister said about the designers at MiYue Studio was indeed talented. Today, Sister must be the most beautiful girl in the room! When they arrived at the venue, Me Yan looked around curiously and said, ¡°I thought that big liar¡­ no, 1 mean, Brother-in-law, should have arrived early!¡± ¡°Maybe something held him up?¡± Mei Shu wasn¡¯t worried. She followed the event coordinator to the fitting room for the final touch-up. During the wait, the host and Mei Shu went over many details of the ceremony. Only when everything was arranged did Mei Shu head to the front to oversee the event. Me Yan couldn¡¯t help but sit on the sofa and sigh, ¡°1 never expected Brother-in-law to organize Sister¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony so well! Considering how much he cares for Sister, 1 won¡¯t make things difficult for him for now!¡± Me Jing tapped his forehead without mercy, ¡°So easily bought off? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s the best at deceiving people? Maybe he¡¯s just pretending to care about Sister? We must carefully investigate.¡± Me Yan agreed, ¡°Right, maybe he has some ulterior motives for such a grand event today!¡± Mei Shu, with an exasperated look, rolled her eyes at both of them, ¡°Stop always thinking negatively about Lu Si. Actually, 1 should have organized my coming-of-age ceremony by myself. However, without any elders in the family, it wouldn¡¯t have turned out well. Lu Si did this to prevent any embarrassment for me and to make sure 1 have an unforgettable ceremony. I¡¯m grateful for his thoughtfulness.¡± Me Yan and Me Jing exchanged a glance, saying, ¡°Sister, do you really love him so much?¡± Mei Shu blushed and couldn¡¯t help but scold them, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Be careful, or I¡¯ll spank both of you later!¡± Just as the two brothers were about to continue teasing, the host knocked on the door from outside. ¡°Miss, the time for the coming-of-age ceremony is about to begin. The guests have all arrived. If you¡¯re ready, we can go downstairs together.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m coming.¡± Mei Shu warned them with a fist gesture and then, lifting her dress, opened the door to the dressing room. The host was instantly captivated by her stunning appearance, thinking that she truly deserved to catch Master Si¡¯s eye. She looked almost unreal! In the downstairs hall, Shen Yuan sat in a corner, nervously watching the direction of the door. Beside her, the old lady looked at her granddaughter tremblingly, saying, ¡°Do we really have to do this? Mei Shu saved me, and we¡¯re going to harm her?¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no other way. Our cooperation with Kangwei has encountered a huge problem. If Lu Si publicly clarifies our relationship today, our Shen family will be finished! We can¡¯t let that happen.¡± The old lady still felt uneasy, ¡°But if we target Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend like this, can the Lu family continue to help us?¡± ¡°They can. Trust me. Lu Si is under control now. He won¡¯t be able to come to this event, and the media will believe only what I say.¡± A hint of nervousness flashed in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to do this unless it was absolutely necessary. However, unexpectedly, the manager of her company mentioned yesterday that a batch of raw materials provided by the Shen family to Kangwei had a significant problem. The CEO of Kangwei was furious and threatened to take the Shen family to court. If this matter escalated, the Shen family¡¯s reputation would surely plummet. If, at this critical moment, it was revealed that Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend was actually someone else, she would become the laughingstock of the city. So, for the sake of the Shen family, she was willing to sacrifice Mei Shu, whom she had only known for a short time. Moreover, she already had feelings for Lu Si, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to act against Mei Shu, her rival in love. With these thoughts in mind, the hint of nervousness in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes turned into determination. The coming-of-age ceremony officially began. Mei Shu was on stage thanking the guests. The people present were there out of respect for Lu Si, and they were all curious why Lu Si hadn¡¯t shown up yet. For a moment, everyone started discussing the relationship between Lu Si and Mei Shu. The media reporters took the opportunity to bombard Mei Shu with questions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Among them were the reporters that Shen Yuan had arranged in advance. When one of the reporters asked, ¡°Lu Si¡¯s official fiancee is clearly Shen Yuan. Why did he specially organize a coming-of-age ceremony for Mei Shu?¡± Shen Yuan knew it was her cue to enter the scene. Holding her grandmother¡¯s arm, Shen Yuan walked slowly to the front and said, ¡°Regarding the question from the reporter just now, I have something to say.¡± No one expected Shen Yuan to attend the event. The flashlights from the reporters focused on her, capturing the moment. Mei Shu thought Lu Si had already talked to Shen Yuan to clarify the engagement, so she didn¡¯t try to stop Shen Yuan from going on stage.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Sudden Frame-up Chapter 466: Sudden Frame-up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shen Yuan calmly surveyed the guests below. The identities of those present today were even beyond her reach. However, Lu Si had personally presented his connections to Mei Shu. No one knew how anxious she was beneath her calm exterior. But at this point, she had no room for turning back. Shen Yuan took a deep breath, under the spotlight, her expression composed as she said, ¡°As everyone knows, 1 am Lu Si¡¯s legitimate fiancee. Miss Mei, you¡¯re a student who just came of age today. I would like to ask you, under what means did you make my fiance willingly host such a grand coming-of-age ceremony for you, given that you have no prior connection with him?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the whole venue erupted. Wen Miao was also invited by Mei Shu today. She became anxious upon hearing this and desperately shouted from the audience, ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Shu¡¯er has been with Lu Si for a long time; it¡¯s you who came out of nowhere!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s tone lifted, carrying a hint of significance. Looking at Mei Shu with disdain in front of everyone, she said, ¡°So, you¡¯re my fiance¡¯s secret lover?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all!¡± Wen Miao was extremely anxious. The discussions about Mei Shu from the crowd were incessant, and Wen Miao desperately wanted to explain. However, she wasn¡¯t part of this social circle, and no one would listen to her. Instead, because she was brought by Mei Shu, she became a target of criticism as well. ¡°I thought 1 was attending a grand event hosted by Master Si, but it turns out to be a ceremony for his mistress. Ew! I was wondering why Master Si hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Just for a mistress, why would Master Si bother showing up personally?¡± ¡°Yeah, 1 initially thought that the Mei and Lu families had some friendship, and Master Si helped arrange this coming-of-age ceremony for the sake of old times. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a scandal!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Men from prominent families are all a bit scandalous. This girl managed to catch Master Si¡¯s eye, which is quite impressive. Using her tactics, she even got Master Si into bed. I can see a bright future for this girl!¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± The more they spoke, the more offensive their words became. Wen Miao found it unbearable and couldn¡¯t help but argue with them. However, they became more aggressive, paying no attention to her. ¡°Did we say anything wrong? The legitimate fiancee has already shown up. I doubt if this banquet can proceed today! But speaking of which, Master Si allowed his legitimate fiancee to ruin the coming-of-age ceremony of his little mistress. It seems that Mei Shu doesn¡¯t hold much weight in Master Si¡¯s heart!¡± Wen Miao¡¯s eyes turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t find words to refute. These people understood nothing. Although she had only met Lu Si a few times, she could see that Mei Shu and Lu Si genuinely loved each other. It wasn¡¯t as they claimed! On stage, Mei Shu¡¯s younger brothers had rushed to her side, protecting Mei Shu and preventing the media¡¯s cameras from capturing her. The scene became chaotic, and the host had never encountered such a situation. Even yelling at everyone to quiet down was futile. Mei Yan angrily snatched the microphone and was about to scold someone. Mei Shu quickly took the microphone away from her. Today¡¯s guests were all distinguished, and offending any one of them was something the Mei family couldn¡¯t afford. The only person who could calm the situation was Lu Si. However, he and Lu Yan had yet to appear, making Mei Shu feel that something must have happened on Lu Si¡¯s side. Taking a deep breath, Mei Shu calmly said into the microphone, ¡°Please be quiet, everyone. 1 would like to ask Miss Shen, is this your intention, or are you forced to do this? If you have any difficulties, you can discuss them privately with Ah Si and me. We will try our best to help you resolve them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Yuan didn¡¯t expect that even at this point, Mei Shu could still be so friendly to her. But she had no turning back now; her only way out was to marry Lu Si. ¡°I have no difficulties. I¡¯m stating the facts. I have publicly acknowledged the engagement, and soon we will be engaged. So, I¡¯m not happy that my future husband is hosting such a grand coming-of-age ceremony for you, his mistress. From now on, the Shen family and the Mei family are enemies!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, understanding her meaning. Her gaze became even more profound. ¡°Very well, since that¡¯s the case, then 1 understand everything.¡± After speaking, she turned her gaze to the guests below, pushed away her brothers blocking her, raised the microphone, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Thank you all for taking the time to attend my coming-of-age ceremony. I believe you all know All Si¡¯s character. For those willing to stay and continue attending the banquet, 1 will have the staff compile a guest list for Ah Si¡¯s review later. If anyone is tired of this farce and wants to leave, please feel free to do so. I apologize for the inadequate hospitality as the host. After clarifying this matter later, I will personally send gifts as an apology..¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Theft Chapter 467: Theft Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu¡¯s words were confident and earned her the favor of many. Coupled with her stunning beauty and composed demeanor, many people returned to their seats, showing no intention of leaving. Although everyone came to the banquet with the purpose of currying favor with Lu Si, now everyone¡¯s attention was on Mei Shu. Compared to Mei Shu, Shen Yuan, the so-called fiancee, was somewhat neglected. She quickly gave a signal to her grandmother, who was hiding in the corner and unwilling to step forward. The old lady looked guilty, but unable to resist her granddaughter¡¯s request, she suddenly wailed in the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s this Mei Shu! I remember her. She stole the hairpin my husband gave me when he was young!¡± ¡°What? Mei Shu stole something?¡± This statement caused the previously quiet crowd to become noisy once again. The old lady kept her eyes closed while speaking, afraid to see Mei Shu¡¯s current expression. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! Last time, she visited me alone, claiming to be Yuan Yuan¡¯s friend. 1 wasn¡¯t on guard against her, and I took her around for a tour. After she left, 1 discovered that the hairpin in my room was missing, even though I had seen it that morning! It must be her who stole it!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re Shen Yuan¡¯s grandmother?¡± Someone approached, curious about the details. Only then did the old lady dare to open her eyes, continuing to cry out, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all my fault for being too trusting. That hairpin was a token of love my husband gave me. Now that my husband has passed away, 1 rely on looking at that hairpin every day to miss him!¡± After speaking, she moved her legs with difficulty, took two steps towards the stage, and tearfully looked at Mei Shu. ¡°Good child, Grandma is begging you. Can you return the hairpin to me? I¡¯m willing to buy it back with money! I just ask you to return the hairpin to me. It¡¯s really important to me!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry for now.¡± Some people couldn¡¯t bear it and were afraid that at her age, something might happen on the spot. They quickly went over to support her to sit down. Some people were displeased with Mei Shu¡¯s act of stealing and shouted loudly, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, this old lady has already spoken to this extent. Hurry up and return the item. With Master Si backing you, do you lack that bit of money? If you need money, just ask Master Si directly. Master Si wouldn¡¯t be stingy with his own mistress, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what does the Lu family lack? Why bother stealing a hairpin from an old lady? Going to bed with Master Si one more time would give you everything, right?¡± Those who stayed to watch the fun started to provoke again. Mei Shu was furious, and her teeth were gritted. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that old woman¡¯s nonsense. My sister would never steal her things. Even if we don¡¯t rely on anyone, we Mei family still have plenty of money!¡± ¡°Look at this kid, talking so rudely. Is this the Mei family¡¯s way of upbringing their children?¡± Once Mei Shu¡¯s younger brother spoke, he immediately became the target of pointing and commenting from the people below. ¡°Alas, you still don¡¯t know about the Mei family¡¯s situation? Their father¡¯s mistress murdered his wife and replaced her, and now Wang Yue has already been executed. The Mei family members are not good people. I don¡¯t think this Mei Shu is a good person either!¡± The matter of Wang Yue¡¯s trial had been widely circulated outside. This kind of scandal was rare in this circle and had become a hot topic of conversation for people. Now, who didn¡¯t treat this matter as a joke? Even the other members of the Mei family were looked down upon. Mei Shu coldly looked at the person who mocked her younger brother, expressionless. ¡°Wang Yue is Wang Yue, my brother is my brother. Please don¡¯t associate Wang Yue¡¯s character with my brother. You can say whatever you want about me, but if you talk about my brother, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be so easy to settle. After all, you also know who is behind me.¡± This was the first time she publicly admitted her relationship with Lu Si. Others showed a knowing expression one after another. Mei Shu pretended not to see. Now, she hadn¡¯t inherited the company and was still just a student. These people were either rich or noble. Besides relying on Lu Si to support her, she temporarily had no other way to silence these people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Yuan, seeing that others were not speaking up, took advantage of the opportunity and said loudly, ¡°Regarding Miss Mei Shu¡¯s theft, 1 have already reported it to the police. The police are now on their way to the Mei family with a search warrant. If Mei Shu is really innocent, the police will naturally clear her name. But if that hairpin is found in Mei Shu¡¯s house, I believe Mei Shu will have to explain it to my grandmother and everyone.¡± When she said this, she was confident that she would win. It was as if she could already see Mei Shu being immediately sent to the police station and having her reputation ruined. As long as Mei Shu¡¯s reputation was ruined, even if Lu Si¡¯s Grandpa knew that Lu Si and Mei Shu were in love, he would never agree to let Mei Shu be the future wife of Lu Si. And she would definitely be able to marry Lu Si. Upon hearing that the police were going to her house, a rare panic flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes.. ¡°No, Xiao He is still at home!¡± Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Distorting the Truth Chapter 468: Distorting the Truth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With the search warrant in hand, they could search the house freely. If a stranger suddenly barged into his room, Xiao He wouldn¡¯t know how scared he would be. His condition had just improved a little! ¡°Shen Yuan, do you know what I cannot tolerate the most?¡± In front of everyone, Mei Shu tried to remain calm, not giving anyone a chance to fabricate excuses. Shen Yuan inexplicably shivered inside. From the time she met Mei Shu until now, it was the first time she had seen Mei Shu speak to her in such a tone. But when she thought about how she was destined to completely offend Mei Shu this time, she had nothing to consider. She sneered and asked, ¡°How would 1 know you? We¡¯re not familiar. If it weren¡¯t for you entangling with my fiance all the time, 1 would have absolutely no intersection with you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Mei Jing couldn¡¯t suppress her defamatory attitude and was about to rush up to give this woman a hard slap. Mei Shu raised her hand to stop his actions and calmly said, ¡°What I cannot tolerate the most is when others mess with my brother. If Xiao He suffers any shock at home today, I will hold you accountable. I promise you¡¯ll regret making this wrong decision today.¡± A hint of panic flashed in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes, but she quickly suppressed it. She looked visibly angered, and her chest heaved violently. ¡°Alright, a mistress dares to threaten me? Let me tell you, 1 am the granddaughter-in-law personally designated by Lu Si¡¯s grandfather. Threatening me is threatening the entire Lu family. Your Mei family is finished!¡± ¡°Hey, do you think the people of the Mei family have something wrong with their heads? Knowing that Shen Yuan is the future Mrs. Lu, she still dares to talk nonsense?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Wang Yue was executed and Mei Yun was sent to the hospital, and now the daughter of the Mei family got into such trouble, I think the Mei family is about to reach a dead end!¡± ¡°Back then, 1 was quite fond of Bai Ling, but 1 didn¡¯t expect her children to be so brainless. It seems that the Mei family has no future!¡± The guests below, thinking they had seen the whole situation, began to judge the Mei family recklessly in front of Mei Shu and others. Even Mei Feng, who had always been calm and self-possessed, couldn¡¯t help but get angry. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay calm. ¡°Sis, I really can¡¯t rest assured. 1 want to go back and check on Xiao He first.¡± ¡°You go, remember to bring the doctor as well. In case Xiao He is mentally unstable, he can be treated at any time.¡± Mei Shu responded calmly. Mei Feng had just taken two steps when he stopped, hesitated, and turned back. ¡°Sis, what about you being alone here¡­¡± Mei Shu smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You take Yanyan and Xiao Jing with you. Also, Dad is in the hospital; find a few bodyguards to watch over, and don¡¯t let the Shen family cause trouble in the hospital.¡± ¡°And what about Mei Mu¡­¡± In fact, Mei Feng had no idea where Mei Mu was hidden now. The last time he went to the hospital to inquire, the ward had long been occupied by another patient. ¡°They can¡¯t find Mei Mu. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mei Shu pushed her two brothers who stood on each side of her like guardian deities, and gestured for them to leave. ¡°Go back with Mei Feng. 1 don¡¯t need you here.¡± ¡°No! Sister, this woman obviously means trouble. She might have some tricks up her sleeve. Even if we don¡¯t need to take action, having two more voices to speak up for you is good!¡± Mei Jing and Meiyang had made up their minds. Regardless of how Mei Shu tried to drive them away, they refused to leave. Mei Shu had no choice but to sigh. ¡°Alright, Xiao Feng, handle things carefully when you go back. Keep in touch with me at all times. If there¡¯s any situation at home, inform me immediately.¡± She couldn¡¯t leave now. If she left like this, in the eyes of the public, she would be a mistress humiliated in her coming-of-age ceremony by the legitimate wife, a disgraceful figure with no face to show up again. Her charges would then be confirmed. Otherwise, she really wanted to go back to protect Xiao He herself. She had promised her brother that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone have the chance to hurt him. Now it seemed that she was going to break that promise soon. Now she could only hope that the police hadn¡¯t arrived by the time Mei Feng got home. But judging by Shen Yuan¡¯s confidence, this was already impossible. Watching Mei Feng leave the banquet, Mei Shu turned her gaze to the elderly lady below, whose eyes were avoiding her. A mocking smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old lady suddenly felt embarrassed. But words spoken were like spilled water; once said, retracting them would only be a slap in the face for the Shen family. ¡°Miss Mei, 1 truly admire your composure. At this time, you still have the mood to attend your own banquet?¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s words were full of mockery. Mei Shu, easily seeing through her pretentious arrogance, responded with a cold smile, ¡°What else did you expect? Do you think that spouting unfounded accusations and throwing mud on me can really distort the truth?¡± She elegantly moved her slender legs, and the skirt shimmered between rises and falls, exuding incomparable beauty. ¡°Shen Yuan, you could have obtained everything you wanted from me without doing anything. But now, 1 won¡¯t let you off..¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Mr. Lu Chapter 469: Mr. Lu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It had to be admitted that the scene of two beautiful women openly declaring war on each other on the stage was a visual feast. The people below were all drawn to the spectacle. Regardless of the ultimate truth, they could witness such a big commotion in the circle, especially about Master Si¡¯s gossip. This trip was worth it! For them, Lu Si had always been an unattainable figure. Now, he was about to be brought down from the pedestal by two women. Those watching eagerly awaited the spectacle. At this moment, in the Lu family residence. Lu Ting sat in the center of the sofa, keeping a firm gaze on Lu Si across from him. ¡°Today, you stay at home. Let your brother handle the company¡¯s affairs!¡± Lu Si said sternly. ¡°Grandfather, 1 have a reason that compels me to go out today.¡± Lu Si twirled the ring on his finger, showing a hint of impatience between his eyebrows. Considering the timing, Mei Shu¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony had already begun. If he didn¡¯t show up soon, Shu¡¯er would definitely be angry. Hearing his words, Lu Ting¡¯s nostrils flared, and he grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and that girl from the Mei family?¡± Lu Si furrowed his brows, stopped twirling the ring, and emitted a cold aura. ¡°Grandfather, you already know?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face tightened, and he smashed a teacup with one hand while leaning on his cane. ¡°Damn it! How can you compete with your own nephew for a woman?! If this matter gets out, where should we, the Lu family, put our face?¡± ¡°Lu Yan is just acquainted with Shu¡¯er. He has no qualifications to compete with me.¡± Lu Si said, glancing upstairs as he spoke. Lu Ting was so angry that he exclaimed several ¡°good¡± in a row and then pointed at Lu Si fiercely. ¡°1 specifically asked Lu Li¡¯s wife before coming here. She said that the little girl had some interest in Lu Yan before. The two grew up together, but Lu Li¡¯s wife didn¡¯t like her. She used some means to prevent them from confirming their relationship. Lu Yan is still in a cold war with his mother for this girl, but you directly made her your girlfriend!¡± In the face of the old man¡¯s reprimands, Lu Si said calmly, ¡°Grandfather, Lu Yan and Mei Shu have no chance at all.¡± ¡°She also has no chance with you! I absolutely won¡¯t allow such a woman, who has ruined the peace of our family before even marrying you, to become my granddaughter-in-law !¡± The old man was so angry that he took a few deep breaths. Jiang He quickly came over to help pat his back, soothing him, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be too anxious. You haven¡¯t seen Miss Mei yet. It¡¯s not good to make conclusions directly. In fact, Miss Mei is a very good person, and she and our Master Si are very well-matched!¡± ¡°It must be this useless thing meddling from the side so that the two of them have come this far!¡± Lu Ting said as he was about to lift his cane to hit Jiang He. The solid wooden stick was about to hit Jiang He¡¯s head, but he didn¡¯t even dodge. Instead, he seemed to want to take this blow directly to let the old man vent his anger. ¡°Grandfather!¡± At the last second before Jiang He was about to be injured, Lu Si raised his hand to grab the end of the cane. ¡°This has nothing to do with Jiang He. Let him go outside. I want to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°Let him go out, so you can inform that little enchantress?!¡± Lu Ting angrily snatched back the cane and spat harshly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you two are up to. I¡¯m telling you, with me here today, you won¡¯t have a chance to contact that woman!¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± Lu Si¡¯s complexion also darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t allow me to contact Mei Shu, then may I ask who gave you the information about me and Mei Shu?¡± Lu Ting snorted, making it clear that he was going to lay the matter on the table. Lu Si, as if knowing the answer, looked at the old man with a grim expression. ¡°Was it Shen Yuan?¡± Lu Ting immediately became anxious. ¡°Yuanyuan is a good girl. You previously fooled me into believing you were engaged to her, and now you¡¯re getting involved with that person surnamed Mei. Are you being fair to her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I knew it was she who did this.¡± Lu Si understood the situation. In a flat tone, he continued, ¡°She wants you to keep me at home so that she can do something to Mei Shu at the scene, right?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes widened, and his momentum weakened a bit. ¡°Are you questioning me? 1 tell you, Yuanyuan hasn¡¯t told me anything! She has suffered so much injustice but hasn¡¯t come to complain to me about you. But look at you, since you came to the capital, have you lost all respect for me, your elder?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Lu Si lowered his head, appearing obedient and willing to accept the reprimand. Lu Ting¡¯s anger dissipated somewhat, and his tone was not as harsh as before. ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to understand, everything I do is for your own good. Your illness has not been completely cured yet. 1 could let you come to the capital for recuperation, and 1 could also bring you back to the capital now. You, this child, have been ambitious since childhood. Now, you haven¡¯t completely obtained what you want, so you¡¯re really willing to give up everything for a woman?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Si suddenly raised his head to look at the old man across from him. A long silence lingered between the two.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Escape Chapter 470: Escape Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°By the way, Ah Yan has been in the bathroom for so long. Why hasn¡¯t he come out yet? Go and check.¡± Lu Ting instructed his secretary beside him. The secretary nodded and calmly went to the bathroom to check. He hurriedly came out and reported, ¡°Chairman, Young Master Yan is missing. The window is still open; he must have just escaped.¡± ¡°Go, bring him back for me!¡± Lu Ting was furious, glaring fiercely at Lu Si sitting across from him. ¡°1 see you two are both crazy! For a woman, you don¡¯t even listen to my words!¡± Lu Si lowered his eyes, concealing a smile at the corner of his lips. If Lu Yan could escape, it meant Jiang Hai had succeeded. Now, as long as they could send Lu Yan away, Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t be isolated and helpless. Although Lu Si was unwilling for Lu Yan and Mei Shu to meet, at this moment, he still believed that Lu Yan would help Mei Shu deal with Shen Yuan. Outside the villa. ¡°Hurry, Uncle Jiang, drive fast! I need to go to the banquet scene immediately!¡± Lu Yan was anxious as soon as he got into the car. With the old man keeping him and his younger uncle at home, the banquet scene was bound to be chaotic. He needed to see Mei Shu safe and sound with his own eyes to be at ease. ¡°This is Master Si¡¯s order. I¡¯ll take you to the Mei family.¡± Jiang Hai, with an impassive face, glanced at the secretary and bodyguards chasing after them in the rearview mirror, sneering, and stepped on the accelerator, nearly causing the car to take off. ¡°Why go to the Mei family? Shu¡¯er must be at the scene now!¡± Lu Yan was so anxious that he wished to push Jiang Hai aside and drive himself. Jiang Hai remained calm and said, ¡°Master Si¡¯s order, Young Master Yan, you should obey. Master Si¡¯s judgment is never wrong. You must trust him.¡± At these words, Lu Yan was completely stunned. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Give me your phone; my phone was confiscated by my grandfather!¡± Jiang Hai had anticipated this situation. While Lu Yan was speaking, he had already handed over the phone. ¡°It contains the phone numbers of everyone in the Mei family. 1 suggest you call Young Master Mei now and inquire about the current situation. Then, we¡¯ll know what to do next.¡± Lu Yan nodded. At this moment, his trust in Lu Si even surpassed the panic in his heart, miraculously calming him down without him realizing it. Mei Feng¡¯s call was quickly connected. After briefly explaining the current situation, Lu Yan anxiously asked Mei Feng. Unexpectedly, Mei Feng remained silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Ah Yan, can I still trust you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can trust me. I will absolutely not let anything happen to Shu¡¯er!¡± Lu Yan heard the seriousness in Mei Feng¡¯s words and knew that there must be a significant problem with the Mei family. ¡°Alright.¡± Mei Feng remained calm. ¡°Now, Shen Yuan has accused my sister of stealing a hairpin from her house. She has already reported it to the police, and they have a search warrant to go to my house. Since you just came from your house, you should arrive faster than we do. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of hairpin it is, but if Shen Yuan dared to say it publicly, it must exist.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Yan quickly responded, ¡°I will go to the Mei family now and find that hairpin.¡± ¡°One more thing.¡± Mei Feng took a deep breath. ¡°If the police have already arrived before we do, please take care of Mei He for us and don¡¯t let him be frightened.¡± ¡°I know, leave it to me.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lu Yan was about to tell Jiang Hai to drive faster. However, as he raised his head, he found that they had already arrived at the Mei family. After the car came to a steady stop, Jiang Hai got out first to open the car door for him. Seeing Lu Yan still dazed, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and urged, ¡°Young Master Yan, please hurry. Time is running out; the police should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Yan didn¡¯t waste any more time. After getting out of the car, he followed Jiang Hai smoothly through the Mei family¡¯s gate. Today was Mei Shu¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony, and all the members of the Mei family were attending the banquet. The entrance gate had been locked from the outside. Lu Yan was about to worry, but Jiang Hai effortlessly opened the lock. It didn¡¯t even take a minute. Before Lu Yan could be astonished, Jiang Hai led him smoothly into Mei Shu¡¯s room. ¡°Young Master Yan, 1¡¯11 keep watch outside for you. Miss Mei should have placed the hairpin in her room. Find it quickly, and then hand it to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go in and find it now,¡± said Lu Yan, forcefully pushing open the door. In that moment of entering the room, he realized that Jiang Hai must have been to Mei Shu¡¯s room before; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with it. Upon further thought, since Jiang Hai was so familiar with the place, his little uncle must have visited here frequently. The sour feeling in his heart surged again, but Lu Yan¡¯s actions were not delayed. He quickly found the hairpin that Shen Yuan had used as a pretext to accuse Mei Shu of theft, inside the drawer of the desk. He pocketed the item and was about to leave when the blaring sound of police sirens echoed from outside.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Foresight Chapter 471: Foresight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The police had blocked the entrance to the house, but Lu Yan had not yet handed over the hairpin to Jiang Hai! ¡°Young Master!¡± Jiang Hai, who seemed to appear out of nowhere, had come upstairs. Seeing him with an obviously bulging pocket, he paused and said, ¡°1¡¯11 help you climb out of the window. It would cause trouble for Mr. Si if we¡¯re seen here now.¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Yan handed the hairpin to him and said, ¡°You take the things and leave. I promised Mei Feng to stay and protect Mei He.¡± Jiang Hai nodded heavily and said, ¡°Alright, Young Master Yan, I¡¯ll take the things back to Master Si now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Yan agreed. Without hesitation, Jiang Hai had already driven the car to a secluded spot during the gap just now. The police probably hadn¡¯t noticed yet. Now, he opened the window, carefully looked down, confirmed a landing spot, and then leaped down. Lu Yan¡¯s heart rose to his throat. This was the third floor! He hurriedly ran over to see Jiang Hai holding onto the window sill of the second floor, and even took a moment to show him a reassuring smile. Then, Jiang Hai suddenly let go, landing steadily amid Lu Yan¡¯s exclamation. Only then did Lu Yan relax and quickly went to Mei He¡¯s room. However, as he turned around, he met a pair of deep and dangerous eyes. ¡°Are you¡­ Xiao He?¡± Lu Yan focused his mind, a hint of surprise crossing his eyes. ¡°Xiao He, do you still recognize me?¡± Mei He cautiously took a step back, slowly raising the small knife in his hand. Lu Yan panicked for a moment but, thinking of Mei Feng¡¯s instructions, he suppressed his nervousness and said, ¡°Xiao He, it¡¯s All Feng who sent me to protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Brother Lu Yan. We¡¯ve met before, remember?¡± ¡°Brother Lu Yan?¡± Mei He frowned, as if recalling something. However, the knife in his hand still pointed straight at Lu Yan. Downstairs, the voices and footsteps of the police could already be heard. Lu Yan knew that if the police saw this scene, it would be hard to explain. He could only anxiously comfort Mei He, ¡°Xiao He, do you remember when you were little, Ah Feng brought you to my house to play? We swung on the swing together. You really liked the design of the pavilion in my house and said you wanted to build one in your own home in the future. Do you remember all that?¡± Mei He seemed to finally have a faint impression. Taking advantage of his relaxation, Lu Yan quickly snatched the small knife from his hand. Before the police turned into this corridor, he swiftly sheathed the blade and hid it in his pocket. Mei He looked shocked, about to say something, but Lu Yan covered his mouth. ¡°Xiao He, listen to me. Someone wants to harm your sister. I¡¯m here to help her. If you shout now, your sister will be in trouble!¡± If the police suspected that he had hidden the hairpin in advance, they would investigate further and trace it back to the Lu family. If Grandfather found out that the hairpin was found in Mei Shu¡¯s room, he would definitely claim that Mei Shu was a thief. At that time, not to mention Mei Shu, everyone in the Mei family would have their reputation tainted and could no longer survive in this circle. Mei He was extremely frightened. He trembled all over, but upon hearing about Mei Shu, he managed to stand without collapsing. He obediently nodded. Lu Yan finally relaxed and released Mei He, saying, ¡°Later, you don¡¯t need to speak. Just listen to me, okay?¡± Mei He still looked doubtful but nodded after a while, whispering, ¡°Brother Lu Yan, you won¡¯t harm my sister, right?¡± Lu Yan helplessly smiled, ruffling his hair, ¡°Xiao He, remember, anyone in this world could harm her, but I absolutely won¡¯t.¡± Everything he had done before was just to separate Mei Shu and Lu Si, with no intention of harming Mei Shu. But after this incident, he had gained some insight. He was indeed not as good as Lu Si. Mei Shu would be happier with Lu Si in the future than being with him. ¡°Captain, Mei Shu¡¯s room should be ahead.¡± Lost in thought, the police had already reached them. Lu Yan looked up and saw a familiar face. ¡°Uncle Zhou.¡± Lu Yan greeted him honestly. The following police officers were puzzled, looking at the stern figure of their aptain. ¡°Ah Yan, why are you here?¡± Zhou Guo asked. ¡°Oh, Mei He and I are good friends. Since he¡¯s alone at home today, I came to check on him.¡± Lu Yan casually explained, seemingly inadvertently shielding Mei He behind him. However, this small move couldn¡¯t escape Zhou Guo, who had solved many major cases. ¡°Is this the second young master of the Mei family, Mei He?¡± Zhou Guo¡¯s sharp gaze suddenly shifted to him. In an instant, he thoroughly examined Mei He from head to toe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei He was only wearing pajamas with no pockets to hide anything. Zhou Guo satisfactorily withdrew his gaze, curiously looking at the frail posture and terrified expression of the boy. Lu Yan quickly explained, ¡°Xiao He has autism. I¡¯ll take him back to his room to rest.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhou Guo took out a search warrant, raised it in front of them, and said, ¡°Since someone is at home, you can rest in the living room for now. We need to inspect all the rooms one by one..¡± Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Body Search Chapter 472: Body Search Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Yan had made up his mind not to leave and pretended to be ignorant, asking, ¡°Uncle Zhou, I¡¯m curious. What did the Mei family do to make you personally lead your team to investigate?¡± Zhou Guo coldly said, ¡°We received a report stating that Miss Mei Shu of the Mei family stole someone else¡¯s hairpin. The evidence is conclusive, and there are witnesses to testify. Therefore, we applied for a search warrant.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Zhou to bother with such a small matter.¡± Lu Yan sarcastically smiled. Zhou Guo frowned, his tone becoming more severe, ¡°Lu Yan! This is none of your business. Take your people downstairs! Don¡¯t interfere with our investigation!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Yan hugged Mei He¡¯s shoulder and laughed arrogantly. ¡°Of course, 1 won¡¯t interfere with Uncle Zhou¡¯s affairs. You go ahead, we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± With that, Lu Yan led Mei He downstairs. During this time, Mei He was still worried and tried to turn his head back, but he couldn¡¯t resist Lu Yan¡¯s strength and was forced to sit on the sofa downstairs. Zhou Guo, for some reason, assigned another police officer to watch the two of them. It seemed that Zhou Guo even suspected Lu Yan this time. The people upstairs made quite a commotion during the search. Mei He was a bit scared, his round eyes staring fixedly at the upper floor, his knuckles turning white. Lu Yan comfortingly held his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brothers will be back soon. Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here.¡± Mei He nodded cautiously, trembling. Just as he finished speaking, Mei Feng rushed in from outside. Seeing Mei He sitting peacefully in the living room, Mei Feng¡¯s anxious heart finally settled. ¡°Xiao He, are you okay?¡± Mei Feng walked quickly, examining Mei He from top to bottom. After he confirmed that Mei He was fine, he thanked Lu Yan. Lu Yan shook his arm, gesturing with his eyes toward the police officers beside them, indicating that this was not the place to talk. Mei Feng immediately understood. He patted Mei He¡¯s shoulder, asking him to sit on the sofa and wait first, then walked upstairs. On the third floor. Zhou Guo and his team thoroughly searched Mei Shu¡¯s room. Every possible hiding place was checked, but they found nothing. ¡°Captain, nothing here.¡± Zhou Guo¡¯s face darkened, looking at the police officer who reported to him. ¡°Have you searched the other rooms as well?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve searched all of them, but found nothing.¡± The officer replied seriously. Zhou Guo pondered for a moment. Just as he was about to say something, he noticed another person standing nearby and turned his sharp gaze toward him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the young master to come back so quickly. Your information source works well.¡± Mei Feng¡¯s eyes showed anger. ¡°You search my house so blatantly, accusing my sister of stealing something. If someone doesn¡¯t know, they would think my family has committed some serious crime, hiding military supplies!¡± Zhou Guo smiled sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯re just doing our job. Please cooperate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t our cooperation enough? What did you find? My sister is still at the banquet. Do you want to go and arrest her now?¡± Mei Feng confronted him without showing weakness. After watching for a while, cracks appeared in Zhou Guo¡¯s icy expression. He walked slowly toward Mei Feng, patting his shoulder with a smile, ¡°Young man, you have courage. You must have a bright future. Sorry for disturbing you this time. If there¡¯s a need, we will visit again. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Feel free to leave.¡± Mei Feng turned sideways, avoiding his touch expressionlessly. Zhou Guo didn¡¯t mind, withdrew his hand, and said to the police officer behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The group of people came with a strong momentum, and now they left together the same way. Mei Feng¡¯s tense shoulders finally relaxed. Walking into the living room, the originally striding Zhou Guo suddenly slowed down. Fie signaled to a police officer behind him. The man immediately understood, and before Lu Yan could react, he began searching Lu Yan¡¯s body. However, the result was still nothing. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Ah Yan.¡± Zhou Guo raised his hand to let the man step back and apologized to Lu Yan without any guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve you in this matter, so we just conducted a routine check. Now that your suspicion has been ruled out, if you¡¯re unhappy, you can come to my house another day. Bring Lili along too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No need.¡± Lu Yan¡¯s eyes were already cold enough to produce ice chips. ¡°Uncle Zhou, since you¡¯ve checked everything you need to check, please leave. I¡¯m not familiar with Zhou Li, and there¡¯s no need for us to visit your home together.¡± Zhou Guo smiled casually, leading his team to leave. Mei Feng hurriedly came over, asking, ¡°All Yan, are you okay just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just worried that Xiao He might be scared.¡± Lu Yan said, tunring his head and looking at Mei He, who was now looking at him with the same worried eyes. Lu Yan smiled contentedly, ¡°It seems that Xiao He is much stronger than I imagined..¡± Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Kind Advice Chapter 473: Kind Advice Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Next, it depends on my sister.¡± Mei Feng recalled something with a displeased tone, ¡°Ah Yan, where is your younger uncle? Why didn¡¯t he show up at my sister¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony today? Did he have any involvement in Shen Yuan¡¯s matter?¡± Lu Yan swallowed and hesitated for a moment before smiling wryly and shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s not as you think. My younger uncle has a compelling reason for not appearing.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Mei Feng wasn¡¯t very convinced that Lu Si would conspire with Shen Yuan against his sister. He asked just to see Lu Yan¡¯s attitude. ¡°My great-grandfather has come. He is my uncle¡¯s grandfather, the real controller of the Lu family.¡± Lu Yan sat down leisurely and explained in detail what happened when his great-grandfather came to the Mei family early in the morning. He knew that he couldn¡¯t escape from his great-grandfather¡¯s control. His smooth arrival at the Mei family this time was all thanks to Lu Si¡¯s early arrangements. ¡°Now the entire Lu family is surrounded, and if 1 go back now, it won¡¯t end well for me. But what 1 face is nothing compared to what Mei Shu is going through.¡± Lu Yan said firmly, ¡°Quickly tell me in detail what happened here so I can inform my younger uncle.¡± Jiang Hai might not have the chance to meet Lu Si so quickly. By bringing back more information, Lu Yan could help Lu Si prepare better and rescue Mei Shu together. Mei He was also very worried about his sister now. Today was supposed to be the happiest day for his sister, but unexpectedly, so many things happened. Even he, staying at home, was affected. It could be inferred that Mei Shu¡¯s situation must not be good. At this moment, at the banquet venue. Mei Shu was holding a wine glass, mingling with various dignitaries. Although these people might believe Shen Yuan¡¯s words, thinking poorly of her, for now, it was just Shen Yuan¡¯s side of the story. As long as Lu Si didn¡¯t speak, they didn¡¯t dare to offend Mei Shu too much. After chatting for a while, the guests gradually noticed that although Mei Shu had just come of age, her words and actions were exceptionally mature and sophisticated. Setting aside the incident Shen Yuan caused, if Lu Si had accompanied Mei Shu to the banquet, the Mei family¡¯s status would definitely have risen. On the other side, Shen Yuan was itching with hatred. She had caused such a commotion, but Mei Shu remained unaffected and continued to socialize. ¡°Yuanyuan, shall we leave? 1 feel that people don¡¯t really welcome us here.¡± The old lady had lived for so many years. Although not very smart, she still had some insight. They had made such a scene, but Mei Shu was not embarrassed at all. The ones who truly felt embarrassed were Shen Yuan and her. Shen Yuan was unwilling, saying, ¡°Grandma, you sit here and rest for a while. I¡¯ll make a call and be back soon!¡± What she was most anxious about now was the delayed news from Zhou Guo¡¯s side. According to her plan, she should have received the news that the police found the hairpin at the Mei family by now. Then she could publicly accuse Mei Shu of theft, leaving Mei Shu with a lifelong stigma as a thief. The old lady, seeing her granddaughter¡¯s determined appearance, knew that she wouldn¡¯t easily change her mind. She sighed and said, ¡°Alright, you go. I¡¯ll wait here by myself.¡± In the distance, Mei Shu was talking to a gentle lady. Seeing that only the old lady was left, she politely apologized to the lady, then put down her wine glass and walked over to the old lady. The old lady, seeing her, was startled, covering her chest with her hands, ¡°Mei Shu, why are you coming over? Yuanyuan will be back soon. You should leave quickly!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away? Are you afraid that if we stay together now, there will be a conflict, or are you feeling guilty for lying?¡± Mei Shu placed some pastries from the waiter¡¯s tray in front of the old lady. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since entering the hotel until now. Have some first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old lady looked at her in doubt, saying, ¡°1 accused you of stealing my hairpin in front of so many people just now, and now you¡¯re offering me food?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. Since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s not good to let you leave with an empty stomach.¡± The old lady was somewhat moved. Thinking about the deliberately false accusations she made against Mei Shu just now, she felt even more guilty. ¡°Mei Shu, why don¡¯t you break up with Lu Si yourself? Yuanyuan and Lu Si are old acquaintances and her Grandpa personally arranged the marriage. You¡¯d better not compete with her. This is good for you.¡± Mei Shu just sat quietly opposite her and looked at her without saying a word. The elderly lady continued to persuade her anxiously, ¡°Mei Shu, listen to my advice. Give up Lu Si. No matter how hard you try, Lu Si won¡¯t disobey his Grandpa¡¯s orders for you.. As long as you promise not to be with Lu Si, I¡¯ll withdraw the charges with the police and won¡¯t sue you for stealing my hairpin!¡± Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Setting Up Chapter 474: Setting Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Grandma, is there something you¡¯ve forgotten?¡± Mei Shu said casually, ¡°That hairpin wasn¡¯t stolen by me. You gave it to me willingly to express your gratitude for saving your life.¡± The old lady¡¯s face turned pale, and she seemed hesitant. Mei Shu sarcastically remarked, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to deceive others with those words, but how did you manage to deceive yourself?¡± The elderly lady clenched her fists on her lap and said hesitantly, ¡°I said these words for your own good. You can¡¯t beat Yuanyuan. Give up on Lu Si as soon as possible. It¡¯s good for both you and the Mei family.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite familiar with Lu Si¡¯s grandfather?¡± Mei Shu ignored her words and turned the conversation to another matter. Her topic changed too quickly for the old lady to catch up. Without much thought, she quickly answered, ¡°Yes, when I was young, my husband and 1 were good friends with Lu Ting.¡± ¡°How much do you know about Lu Si, then?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and asked. The old lady choked for a moment, then said after a while, ¡°When Lu Si was young, I often took him out to play. I naturally know many things about him.¡± ¡°Do you know what his temper and character are like as he grew up?¡± Mei Shu continued to ask with a good-natured tone. The old lady knew what Mei Shu wanted to say. She sighed and said, ¡°You still think Lu Si would defy his grandfather¡¯s order for you?¡± ¡°No, it seems like you really don¡¯t understand him.¡± Mei Shu stood up, using her last bit of patience to advise, ¡°In my opinion, you and Shen Yuan should be the ones to back off. Look at the dignitaries attending this banquet. They are all here for Lu Si himself, not because of his grandfather. What I want to say is, what you two did today has offended Lu Si badly. Do you think he won¡¯t retaliate against you?¡± Lu Si¡¯s current status in Lin City had nothing to do with being his grandfather¡¯s biological grandson. Shen Yuan dared to scheme against Mei Shu; she truly underestimated Lu Si¡¯s capabilities and was too naive. It took a while for the old lady to recover after Mei Shu left. Shen Yuan did not get ideal answers from Zhou Guo, and her face was not good. She returned in a somewhat anxious mood. Staring at Mei Shu, who was smiling and talking, the old lady felt that this girl, who appeared so pure and gentle during their first meeting, now seemed to have revealed a sharp edge. ¡°Yuanyuan.¡± After struggling for a long time, the old lady finally spoke. Shen Yuan responded impatiently. After waiting for a long time without hearing anything more, she raised her eyes and looked at her grandmother with impatience, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± With difficulty, the old lady said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we publicly clarify that the theft just now was a misunderstanding? We shouldn¡¯t harm an innocent person for our own interests.¡± ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± Shen Yuan cautiously glanced around at the people. Now the two of them were the focus of the crowd. Every word and action could be noticed by someone with ill intentions. How could she speak the truth at this time? Feeling Shen Yuan¡¯s impatience, the old lady closed her mouth and sighed deeply, ¡°I think today¡¯s matter won¡¯t stir up trouble. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Shen Yuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If we leave like this now, wouldn¡¯t it tell everyone that 1, the legitimate fiancee, can¡¯t compete with a mistress? I absolutely can¡¯t leave like this. Even if things don¡¯t escalate today, I still want to sit here and remind everyone that 1 am Lu Si¡¯s legitimate fiancee!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade her, the old lady stood up to leave by herself. Shen Yuan hurriedly took her hand and said, ¡°Granny, why are you throwing a tantrum at me? You promised us before we came. You¡¯re already involved in this matter! Don¡¯t forget, the future of the Shen family depends on whether we can firmly grasp the Lu family!¡± The elderly lady said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lu Si will take revenge on our Shen family in the future?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Yuan was puzzled. ¡°Why should he take revenge on us? As long as 1 become his fiancee, the lifeline of our Shen family will be tied to the Lu family. If he wants to take revenge on me, he has to consider whether Grandpa Lu agrees or not!¡± The elderly lady still felt flustered. Mei Shu¡¯s words kept revolving in her mind, making the blood on her face quickly fade, and her heart began to feel a little uncomfortable. Shen Yuan saw the elderly lady¡¯s abnormality and quickly helped her sit down. She asked solemnly, ¡°When 1 wasn¡¯t around just now, did Mei Shu come to you? Did she say something to you? Did she threaten you?¡± The elderly lady panted heavily and shook her head. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t threaten me. She just told me that we don¡¯t know Lu Si well enough. Once Lu Si escapes the shackles of his Grandpa in the future, he will definitely not let us go!¡± ¡°How dare she speak so arrogantly!¡± Shen Yuan narrowed her eyes. Seeing that her grandmother¡¯s expression was getting more and more strange, she immediately had a plan and suddenly shouted in the crowd, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you? 1 just left for a while.. Why do you suddenly have a heart attack? Who made you so angry when 1 wasn¡¯t around?¡± Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Both Sides Suffered Chapter 475: Both Sides Suffered Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just now, Mei Shu sat in front of the old lady and talked for a long time. Although everyone couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, they all saw that the old lady suddenly had a heart attack after Mei Shu left. All eyes immediately turned to Mei Shu, who remained composed not far away. Shen Yuan also followed the gazes of the crowd and looked at Mei Shu with a hint of genuine hatred in her eyes. ¡°Mei Shu! Explain to me why my grandmother suddenly had a heart attack. What did you say to her?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want me to repeat it here?¡± Mei Shu seemed to have no intention of clarifying things face to face. She maintained a gentle attitude, making it difficult for people to figure out her intentions. Shen Yuan hesitated, looking down at her grandmother. Looking at the obvious paleness on her grandmother¡¯s face, she suppressed the pain in her heart and continued loudly, ¡°Mei Shu, whatever issues are between you and me have nothing to do with my grandmother. If you have something to say, say it to me. Why stimulate this old woman, who has always been good to you before!¡± Her words were powerful and resonated, drawing the attention of the media, who, like finding breaking news, started taking pictures of both of them. Mei Shu glanced at those people with a smile, the meaning in her eyes deepening. Holding a camera, Mei Yan, who appeared from somewhere, looked triumphantly at Shen Yuan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think only you can arrange people in advance for video recording and photography. Don¡¯t forget, this is my sister¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony. We brought several cameras with us long ago. Just passing by, 1 should have recorded what my grandmother and sister said very clearly. Do you want to hear it now?¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°Is this how your family handles mistakes? Mei Shu, you¡¯ve already intervened in my relationship with Lu Si. Do you want to continue making mistakes and corrupt even your little brother?¡± This statement immediately prompted many people to condemn Mei Shu. Mei Yan, displeased in his heart, couldn¡¯t hide his emotions on his face. He raised the camera, eager to play the recording in public. Shen Yuan wouldn¡¯t give him that chance. She was unsure what Mei Shu and her grandmother had said, but she wouldn¡¯t take this risk. At the moment when Mei Yan was about to press the play button, Shen Yuan hurriedly rushed back to her grandmother. In the process, her body seemingly accidentally bumped into Mei Yan, and the sharp heel of her shoe stomped hard on his foot. Mei Yan was in pain, his face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t even hold onto the camera, which was about to fall to the ground. But he knew that there was evidence inside that could help prove his sister¡¯s innocence. In a moment of decision, he endured the severe pain, in Shen Yuan¡¯s shocked gaze, not even moving his foot, and threw himself straight toward the falling camera. Then his body fell into warm arms before hitting the ground. Mei Shu had rushed over at some point, firmly holding him in her arms. The camera shattered with a loud noise. Mei Yan, distressed, rushed forward. However, he forgot that Mei Shu was not wearing her usual flat shoes today; instead, she had on a pair of 10-centimeter high heels to match her dress. Although she was not accustomed to high heels, she tried to wear them as long as possible to match her outfit. But now, after being bumped by him, Mei Shu suddenly felt unsteady under her feet. Her body tilted, and her head hit the edge of a nearby table. Blood instantly flowed from her forehead. Everyone present was stunned. Mei Yan also reacted and quickly rushed to support his sister, anxiously saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re bleeding! It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ll call an ambulance right away!¡± Mei Jing, who had just come out of the restroom and saw the commotion, ran over to pick up Mei Shu. Glaring at Shen Yuan, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! We¡¯re not done yet!¡± Shen Yuan was completely caught off guard by what had just happened. Her original intention was just to prevent Mei Yan from playing the recording. Seeing the blood on Mei Shu¡¯s head, she panicked as well, chasing after them. ¡°Yuanyuan¡­¡± At this moment, the old lady stretched out her hand, saying weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I don¡¯t want to do bad things here anymore.¡± Shen Yuan was stunned for a moment, glanced at Mei Jing¡¯s disappearing figure, and gritted her teeth, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go to the hospital. Your health is not good now; we can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, why do you have to go this far¡­¡± The old lady sighed with a voice like a wisp of air, drowned out by the chattering of the crowd. Just now, they all saw Shen Yuan bumping into Mei Yan. But the subsequent accident happened too quickly, and they didn¡¯t see it clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, Mei Shu¡¯s injury had become a fact. It seemed that this matter was destined to be a big deal. The biggest gain today was for the reporters. They captured many photos that could be used to create sensational news. Now that the main figures had left, they couldn¡¯t follow them into the hospital. Instead, they scattered to rush back and compete to be the first to write a headline article. Soon, news about Mei Shu being Lu Si¡¯s mistress, and Shen Yuan publicly assaulting Mei Yan, causing Mei Shu and her grandmother to be sent to the hospital, took the top spot in the headlines.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: System Upgrade Chapter 476: System Upgrade Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations [Congratulations, Master. The upgrade to System 2.0 is successful. Importing the latest version for you.] In her mind, the sound of electric currents hummed, bothering Mei Shu even in her dreams, causing her to furrow her brows. [Calculating the remaining levels of System 1.0 for you.] [Congratulations, Master. Hacker skills have reached the top level.] [Congratulations, Master. Culinary skills have reached the intermediate level.] [Completion of settling the old version levels. Installing the new system for you. Countdown: 3] Mei Shu¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and with a light tap of her fingertips, a familiar voice sounded beside her. ¡°Sister, are you waking up? Can you hear me talking?¡± So noisy. [Countdown: 2] The sounds of electric currents and voices intertwined in her ears. Suddenly, her brain experienced a sharp pain. This pain was no less intense than when Mei Shu tragically died on her sickbed years ago. ¡°Pain¡­¡± An uncontrollable whimper escaped her lips. On the monitor, Mei Shu¡¯s heart rate suddenly became extremely abnormal, and the piercing alarm sounded abruptly. The entire ward fell into panic. ¡°Doctor, quickly call the doctor!¡± Someone shouted loudly. This shout made Mei Shu¡¯s headache unbearable. She abruptly opened her eyes, and a faint red bloodshot appeared in her eyes. [Congratulations, Master. Rebirth System 2.0 has been successfully installed for you.] ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Mei Yan cried, holding Mei Shu¡¯s hand by the bedside, realizing that her palm was already ice-cold. The bedside was crowded with people, and everyone¡¯s faces were full of panic. Mei Shu¡¯s pitch-black eyeballs gradually emitted a faint light, her pupils slowly focusing, and her violently beating heart finally calmed down. ¡°Sister?¡± Mei Jing tentatively called again. Mei Shu shifted her gaze to his face and suddenly widened her eyes. Next to Mei Jing, there was a huge electronic screen that displayed detailed information about Mei Jing. In addition to basic height and weight, it even included columns Mei Shu had only seen in games before: ¡°Affection Level¡± and ¡°Ending.¡± She turned her gaze to the words ¡°Affection Level,¡± and soon, at the bottom of the electronic screen, five lit-up red hearts appeared. This represented that Mei Jing¡¯s affection level for her was full. Mei Shu¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, and after hesitating for a while, it landed on the words ¡°Ending.¡± [Reminder: Checking the character¡¯s ending will consume one year of the host¡¯s life. The ending can be changed at important nodes, and each query requires a re-consumption of life. Please be cautious, Master.] ¡°One year?¡± Mei Shu lightly uttered these words. ¡°Sister, what are you saying?¡± Mei Jing asked in confusion, his face full of worry. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the doctor come yet?¡± Just as he finished shouting, Zhao Yan rushed in with the doctor, saying, ¡°Doctor, please take a look at our Miss quickly. She didn¡¯t feel well just now.¡± As soon as he said this, he saw that Mei Shu on the hospital bed had already opened her eyes. Immediately delighted, he said, ¡°Great, Miss, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Let me first give the patient a detailed examination.¡± The doctor walked to the bedside, standing where Mei Yan was just now, and opened Mei Shu¡¯s eyelids to carefully examine her pupils. But Mei Shu¡¯s gaze had never left Mei Jing. Now she understood that the reason she could see so much was due to the expanded functions brought about by the system upgrade. Just one year of life, as long as she could see Mei Jing¡¯s ending and peacefully grow old, she felt it was worth it. [System, check Mei Jing¡¯s ending.] [Yes, Master.] In her mind, the voice of the system still echoed with an empty reverberation. However, on the electronic screen next to Mei Jing, a red alarm suddenly appeared. [Warning: Host¡¯s life is less than one year; unable to consume life to check character ending.] ¡°What did you say?¡± Mei Shu inadvertently spoke out. The doctor had to explain again, ¡°You suffered a head impact, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t cause any bleeding. Feeling dizzy and nauseous is normal recently. You just need to observe and rest in bed for a while.¡± ¡°Great, thank you, doctor!¡± Zhao Yan quickly sent the doctor away with great respect. Mei Yan and the others returned to Mei Shu¡¯s bedside. ¡°Sister, you must be hungry. Do you want to eat something first?¡± Mei Yan asked nervously. ¡°I¡¯ve seen in TV dramas that when patients wake up from a coma, they should drink water. Do you want to drink? I¡¯ve prepared milk, juice, and plain water. Which one do you want?¡± ¡°Plain water.¡± Mei Shu answered calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her memories began to return at this moment. She recalled how she lost her memory, how she was deceived by Lu Si and became his girlfriend, and remembered her coming-of-age ceremony. She also recalled the scene where Shen Yuan suddenly turned against her, colluding with her grandmother to slander her. But none of these were the most important to her. The crucial issue was that the system actually judged that her remaining lifespan was less than a year? In other words, if she didn¡¯t change the ending at important nodes, her remaining time to live would be less than a year? Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Hospital Visit Chapter 477: Hospital Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sister, have some water.¡± Mei Yan lifted his frail arm, trying to help Mei Shu sit up. Mei Shu smiled at his silliness, propped herself up against the bed, took the cup Mei Yan handed her, and blew on the hot water inside. She asked faintly, ¡°How long did I sleep?¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been asleep for a whole day.¡± Mei Yan¡¯s eye sockets were red, indicating that he probably hadn¡¯t rested much that night. Her other brothers also had a haggard appearance, showing their deep concern for her. ¡°Is Ah Feng still at home? How is the situation now?¡± Mei Shu was still worried about Xiao He¡¯s condition. Zhao Yan hurriedly explained, ¡°Miss, rest assured, everything is fine at home. The police didn¡¯t find anything when they went to our house. Shen Yuan can¡¯t continue to discredit Miss with this matter.¡± ¡°Nothing was found?¡± Mei Shu was greatly surprised. Mei Yan blinked in confusion, ¡°Sister, do you really have her hairpin?¡± Last time, after leaving the Shen family, Mei Shu directly stuffed the hairpin into the drawer. It was too valuable, and she didn¡¯t intend to keep it. She was just waiting for a chance to return it to Shen Yuan. So, she didn¡¯t tell Mei Yan and the others. Mei Shu nodded, ¡°Yes, and I placed it in the drawer of the desk. There¡¯s no reason they couldn¡¯t find it, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that Young Master Lu took the hairpin away in advance?¡± Zhao Yan hastily offered his speculation. Mei Shu furrowed her brow, ¡°Lu Yan? What does it have to do with him?¡± Zhao Yan then explained the matter of Lu Yan arriving at the Mei family earlier than the police. Mei Shu, after hearing it, thoughtfully said, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Mei Yan picked up the phone from the table and handed it over, sounding indignant, ¡°With such a big thing happening, that big liar is now playing a turtle, and there¡¯s been no movement until now! 1 bet he might be in cahoots with that Shen Yuan!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Mei Shu instinctively defended Lu Si. She opened her phone and saw only messages from Wen Miao and Lu Yan on the screen. Indeed, Lu Si hadn¡¯t sent her a single word. ¡°Why do you still trust him so much, Sister? Don¡¯t let his sweet words blind you! I bet he might be in league with that Shen Yuan!¡± Mei Yan pouted in dissatisfaction. Mei Shu helplessly rubbed his head, ¡°Because harming me has no benefit for him. He has no reason to do so. On the contrary, Shen Yuan, who is so anxious to bring me down, just confirms that she and Lu Si did not reach a consensus beforehand, and she acted on her own.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Lu explained it to the Young Master that way too,¡± Zhao Yan hesitated and said, ¡°Miss, I took the time to visit the Lu family once, but the Lu family¡¯s villa is strictly guarded by bodyguards. It seems that Master Si has really encountered some trouble.¡± Mei Shu nodded, ¡°As expected. Oh, how is Shen Yuan¡¯s grandmother? She has a serious heart condition. Where is she hospitalized now?¡± ¡°Sister, why do you care about that old woman?¡± Mei Yan complained unhappily, ¡°She slandered you, accusing you of stealing things. I¡¯d rather she had a heart attack and died.¡± ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t speak like that.¡± Mei Shu scolded him with a stern look. Mei Yan reluctantly said, ¡°She is in a hospital room upstairs. Who knows whether she¡¯s alive or dead now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Mei Shu said and was about to get out of bed. Mei Yan and Mei Jing hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t move around now, especially not for an old woman like that! The most important thing for you right now is to rest well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Mei Shu pushed away the hands of the two tightly holding her arms, helplessly saying, ¡°Rest assured, 1 know my limits. I¡¯m just going to take a look and won¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them had no choice but to let go, but they still guarded Mei Shu like two bodyguards. Upstairs, in the intensive care unit. Holding the examination results, the doctor said with a serious tone, ¡°The old lady¡¯s condition is not optimistic. The best solution now is to arrange for surgery as soon as possible, with the hope of recovery.¡± Shen Yuan tightened her grip on the hospital bill, hesitatingly asked, ¡°How much does the surgery cost?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor pushed his glasses up, calculating while saying, ¡°The old woman¡¯s condition is complicated. To undergo surgery, you need to prepare at least around four hundred thousand. In addition to the follow-up treatment and care costs, you need to be prepared.¡± Shen Yuan let out a soft breath in shock, muttering, ¡°I understand, doctor. I¡¯ll pay the surgery fee as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Miss, the Shen Group can¡¯t come up with so much money now.¡± As soon as they left the ward, the secretary complained with a worried expression, ¡°We haven¡¯t compensated the losses from our cooperation with Kangwei. If we spend so much money, the company won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± ¡°But 1 can¡¯t watch my grandmother die without treatment.¡± Shen Yuan took a deep breath, calmed herself, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t use the company¡¯s funds for this. I¡¯ll find a way myself. You¡¯ll have to put in extra effort to gather the compensation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary nodded helplessly. Just as he finished speaking, he saw Mei Shu, dressed in a patient¡¯s gown, in the corridor.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Extortion Chapter 478: Extortion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Miss, look over there.¡± He pointed in Mei Shu¡¯s direction and whispered something in Shen Yuan¡¯s ear. Shen Yuan dangerously squinted her eyes and said, ¡°1 know what to do. You go back to the company; 1 can handle it here alone.¡± ¡°Miss, please take care.¡± The secretary, still concerned, gave a few more instructions, then turned and took the elevator down from another direction. After getting detailed information about the old woman¡¯s health at the nurse¡¯s station, Mei Shu was ready to visit the ward. Little did she know that as soon as she turned around, she ran into Shen Yuan, and the atmosphere immediately became intense. Mei Yan couldn¡¯t hold back and rushed forward, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t get close to my sister!¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s cold gaze fell on his visibly limping foot. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear it wrong, you actively inquired about my grandmother¡¯s condition just now. Clearly, you were the ones trying to approach us. How come the evildoer lodges a complaint first?¡± ¡°You are the evildoer!¡± Mei Yan gritted his teeth in anger. The tendon that Shen Yuan had stepped on was still throbbing. If it weren¡¯t for Shen Yuan deliberately stepping on him, his sister wouldn¡¯t have been injured trying to save him! ¡°Yan Yan, don¡¯t argue with her; it¡¯s pointless.¡± Mei Shu calmly said, ¡°Miss Shen, instead of arguing with a child here, it¡¯s better to prepare for the imminent surgery for the old lady.¡± ¡°I originally wanted to find you in person, but unexpectedly, you came looking for me first. That works out well.¡± Shen Yuan, arms crossed, was full of arrogance. ¡°The reason my grandmother had a heart attack was because of you. How much money do you plan to compensate?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow playfully, deliberately taunting her, ¡°It seems that the Shen family is really in dire straits. Can¡¯t you even come up with the money for your grandmother¡¯s treatment?¡± Shen Yuan held her head high, saying, ¡°We¡¯re talking about your matter now. So many people saw it at the scene yesterday. After you talked to my grandmother, she felt uncomfortable in her heart. Then, it led to a heart attack. Shouldn¡¯t you take full responsibility?¡± Mei Yan was so angry that he wanted to grind his molars into pieces. ¡°You shameless woman! It was clearly you deliberately causing trouble that made your grandmother miss the best treatment time. Now, you can¡¯t afford the surgery fee, so you¡¯re dodging responsibility. Let me tell you, 1 recorded what my sister and your grandmother said at the time!¡± ¡°Recorded it? Young Master Mei, where is your recording device?¡± Shen Yuan provocatively smiled. Mei Yan then remembered that he had forgotten to pick up the recording device after it fell to the ground. He was so focused on checking the wound on Mei Shu¡¯s head! Seeing Shen Yuan¡¯s calm and composed appearance, he realized that she must have picked up the recording device and deleted everything inside. Shen Yuan, seeing Mei Yan at a loss for words, smiled even more triumphantly. ¡°Since you can¡¯t produce evidence, just obediently pay up. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on the Mei family now. You should know that after I expose this matter, you¡¯ll be scolded to no end!¡± Mei Shu raised her hand to stop Mei Yan, who still wanted to argue logically. Arguing with Shen Yuan at this time was useless. It would be a waste of breath. Shen Yuan¡¯s goal was simple: to drive Mei Shu away from Lu Si and make the Mei family pay for her grandmother¡¯s treatment. But Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. She casually glanced at Shen Yuan, and the system instantly went into action. Now, there was also an electronic screen next to Shen Yuan, recording detailed information and personal data, just like the one Mei Jing had. Among them, there was one item that Mei Shu found interesting. She smiled and said, ¡°After such a big incident, why haven¡¯t we seen President Shen in person?¡± Shen Yuan didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly mentioned her father, and her brow furrowed with vigilance. ¡°What are you trying to say? What does it have to do with you?¡± Mei Shu, feeling quite satisfied, said, ¡°Indeed, it has nothing to do with me because I¡¯m not interested in you. But I think the public will be very interested. Why did President Shen suddenly transfer the CEO position to you before retirement age?¡± There was a momentary panic in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Mei Shu leaned in closer, deliberately lowering her voice, ¡°You can rest assured; 1 have no interest in what retribution your father receives. But 1 think this can be considered a secret you don¡¯t want others to know. I¡¯m a kind-hearted person; I will keep this secret for you.¡± Shen Yuan suddenly widened her eyes, filled with disbelief. ¡°Impossible! No one will know about that! I¡¯ve kept it very discreet. Even my grandmother doesn¡¯t know!¡± She had been very discreet, even the Shen family¡¯s internal people, including her grandmother, didn¡¯t know about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could an outsider like Mei Shu know such a hidden secret? Could it be that the Shen family had infiltrated spies into their Mei family? Thinking of this possibility, Shen Yuan couldn¡¯t help but feel fear from the bottom of her heart. Mei Shu kindly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I said I would keep the secret for you, and I will. Besides, you should be able to see that I have no interest in destroying your Shen family.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Shen Yuan refused to believe that Mei Shu really had no ulterior motives.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Multiple Choice Chapter 479: Multiple Choice Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s very simple; let¡¯s play a little game of choice,¡± Mei Shu said with a calm smile. That smile inexplicably made Shen Yuan shiver all over. ¡°What game?¡± Mei Shu patted her shoulder and explained, ¡°I told you not to be nervous. It¡¯s just a straightforward multiple-choice question. I can choose not to say anything, act like 1 know nothing, or, of course, I can help you with your grandmother¡¯s medical expenses.¡± Shen Yuan, in a moment of neglect, raised her eyes, and her gaze became more acute. ¡°Conditions?¡± ¡°The condition is that all the plans you¡¯ve implemented so far will fail. Lu Si will consider you as a mortal enemy, and the Mei family, represented by me, will eventually take all of the Shen family¡¯s businesses.¡± Mei Shu spoke lightly, but every word she said made Shen Yuan instinctively hold her breath. ¡°You are so arrogant. What makes you think you can do that?¡± Shen Yuan mocked, but deep down, she was already starting to panic. She felt inexplicably that the Mei Shu in front of her was like a different person from the one who treated her as a friend before. If you carefully compared the differences between them, it seemed that the current Mei Shu looked more ruthless and was no longer as accommodating to her as before. ¡°This is your second option.¡± Mei Shu continued to wear a smiling expression. ¡°You can choose not to believe me. In that case, I won¡¯t pay for your grandmother¡¯s medical expenses today. You¡¯re free to say whatever you want outside, but the final result will be the same. Your Shen family will still be mine.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s face revealed horror as she deeply looked into Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Mei Shu nodded with a sigh, as if regretful, and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll choose the second one. Since you leave yourself no room, I wish you and the old lady good luck. I have injuries, so I won¡¯t stand here in the cold wind. Goodbye.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Choose for yourself.¡± Shen Yuan clenched her fists by her side. When she looked up again, there was only ruthlessness in her eyes. ¡°I choose the second, Mei Shu. This is also a choice you made yourself. You left her in the lurch today, but tomorrow, everyone will know how you treated an old man who had a heart attack and had already been admitted to the intensive care unit! Just wait for your younger brothers to be cursed together with you!¡± ¡°Very good. I think you will choose this one too.¡± Mei Shu sighed faintly as if regretting it. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t leave any leeway for yourself, 1 wish you and the elderly lady good luck. I¡¯m injured, so I won¡¯t stay here in the cold wind with you. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked away with Mei Yan and Mei Jing, leaving Shen Yuan alone in the corridor, stunned. Shen Yuan was not sure what cards Mei Shu still held, making her so calm until now. She also didn¡¯t know whether Mei Shu really knew about that matter or was just bluffing. But at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to open up new troubles. At this crucial juncture, the most important thing was to tarnish Mei Shu¡¯s reputation. As long as Lu Ting thoroughly disliked Mei Shu, even if Mei Shu had extraordinary abilities, she would never have a chance to marry Lu Si. Back in the ward, Mei Yan hurriedly approached Mei Shu. ¡°Sister, what did you say to that woman just now? Why did it take so long?¡± Mei Shu smiled and rubbed his head, asking instead, ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with. Are you willing?¡± ¡°Why ask? As long as it¡¯s something Sister entrusts me with, even if it¡¯s going up a mountain of knives or down a sea of fire, I won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Mei Yan proudly raised his chin. ¡°No need to be so exaggerated; it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Mei Shu pulled him closer and whispered a few words. Mei Yan pouted unhappily. ¡°Why do I have to go find him? I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Who was the one saying they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do anything just now?¡± Mei Shu teased, glancing at him. Mei Yan reluctantly said, ¡°Fine, since it¡¯s something Sister asked, I¡¯ll do it! But if I find out he¡¯s really with Shen Yuan, I¡¯ll kick him to death!¡± Mei Shu chuckled, pinching his nose. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest here on my own. Let Zhao Butler drive you and Ah Jing home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Huh? Sister, I don¡¯t want to leave. If both I and Yan Yan leave, won¡¯t you be alone in the hospital? That woman surnamed Shen is still upstairs. If she goes crazy, who knows what she might do. I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving you alone here.¡± Mei Jing directly refused, mumbling and grumbling. But Mei Shu was determined to send them away. ¡°Enough, your sister¡¯s strength is considerable. You should know that Shen Yuan can¡¯t do anything to me. You two have school tomorrow. Go back early and rest. Come to see me after school tomorrow, OK?¡± Only then did Mei Jing reluctantly agree, and she left the ward with Zhao Yan. On the way, Mei Jing curiously nudged Mei Yan¡¯s arm.. ¡°What did Sister ask you to do just now? Are you going to inform Lu Si?¡± Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Sneak In Chapter 480: Sneak In Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°No.¡± Mei Yan¡¯s gaze carried a hint of aggrievance. Mei Jing paused and curiously asked, ¡°Then what is it for?¡± Mei Yan calmly averted his gaze. ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t want him to meddle too much.¡± He only said this sentence and closed his mouth, looking like he didn¡¯t want to discuss it any further. Mei Jing didn¡¯t inquire any further. Since Sister entrusted Mei Yan with this task alone, there must be a reason. Back at the Mei family, Mei Yan was worried all the time. During dinner, he ate some casually to fill his stomach. Then, he changed into inconspicuous black clothes and left the house alone. Mei Feng watched his younger brother¡¯s departing figure with some unease, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°Is it really okay for Yanyan to do it alone?¡± Mei Jing hesitated and said, ¡°How about I quietly follow him from behind?¡± Mei Feng nodded, ¡°Just remember not to be discovered by the Lu family¡¯s bodyguards.¡± ¡°I know, i¡¯ll be careful.¡± Mei Jing kept a distance from Mei Yan, secretly following him. When they approached the Lu family¡¯s vicinity, Mei Jing finally understood why Mei Shu assigned this task specifically to Mei Yan. The Lu family¡¯s surroundings were heavily guarded, with people stationed everywhere. However, the area outside the backwall, full of fences, was the only place with lax security. Because it was impossible for anyone to enter that place, the guards wouldn¡¯t deliberately turn there during their patrols. But this was for ordinary adults. Compared to the nine-year-old Mei Yan, those gaps were enough for him to slip through. Mei Yan stood outside the iron railing, carefully looking around. Once he confirmed there was no one, he turned his body sideways and cautiously slipped through. He patted his chest, nervous to the point where he didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. Sneaking into someone else¡¯s house was not a common occurrence. Although Mei Yan disliked the person he was about to see, this short-lived excitement temporarily made him forget the disgust in his heart. Bent at the waist, he touched the wall all the way, following Mei Shu¡¯s rough instructions to find the approximate location of Lu Si¡¯s villa. The overall area of the Lu family¡¯s estate was large enough to accommodate three Mei families. Thanks to Mei Yan¡¯s recognition of the route and his small stature, he managed to avoid being noticed by anyone. ¡°Is this even a home? It¡¯s more like a prison.¡± He complained softly, pressing against the wall. After catching his breath, he continued looking for an opportunity to sneak into the villa. As he turned around a corner, he encountered two or three bodyguards head-on. Mei Yan was startled and quickly retracted his head. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The guards looked at each other warily, holding their stun batons as they approached. Mei Yan was anxious, sweating profusely. If he was caught now, his sister¡¯s mission would be in jeopardy! At this critical moment, with the guards¡¯ footsteps getting closer, Mei Yan closed his eyes. Enduring the embarrassment, he reluctantly let out a cat-like meow. ¡°Meow.¡± Mei Yan¡¯s imitation of a cat¡¯s meow was surprisingly lifelike. The guards immediately stopped in their tracks, puzzled and suspicious. ¡°Does Master Si have a cat? Why would there be a cat¡¯s meow near his villa?¡± ¡°Maybe it sneaked in from outside? Forget it, it¡¯s just a cat.¡± The companion, not concerned, relaxed their guard. But another guard was noticeably more cautious. ¡°No, I have to go and check. How can there be a stray cat in the villa area? There must be something wrong!¡± Saying this, the guard picked up the stun baton again and cautiously approached. Mei Yan knew he was in trouble. His limbs went numb, his back against the wall, desperately hoping he could gain some superpower right now, perhaps invisibility, to avoid being discovered. However, reality was often cruel. In his ears, the guard¡¯s footsteps were getting closer, just a turn away. Mei Yan could even hear the rapid breaths of the approaching person. In his current position, there was no way to avoid it. If he tried to escape now, it would create a noise and alert all the guards in the villa. What to do! Mei Yan closed his eyes, trying to think of a solution. Unfortunately, at this critical moment, his mind went blank. In hesitation, the guard took another step forward, the fabric of his clothes brushing against the wall, making a nerve-racking rustling sound. Mei Yan held his breath, his body stiff, not daring to move. Seeing that he was about to be discovered in the next second, a man in a suit suddenly appeared in front of him, hiding him behind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The guard turned around, caught off guard upon seeing Jiang Hai¡¯s poker-face. ¡°Secretary Jiang, what are you doing here? Did Master Si ask you to come down?¡± ¡°Oh, I just heard a noisy cat downstairs, so Master Si asked me to check.¡± Jiang Hai replied emotionlessly. ¡°Oh, 1 see.¡± The guard, not suspecting anything, smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Do you need me to help you find that cat, Secretary Jiang?¡±¡± ¡°Yes, I just saw it run over there. If you find it, just drive it away. Master Si doesn¡¯t like cats.¡± Jiang Hai nodded and casually pointed in a direction. ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 go now!¡± The guard immediately went to carry out the task upon hearing it was Master Si¡¯s order.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Confinement Chapter 481: Confinement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the others had walked away, Mei Yan cautiously peeked out from behind Jiang Hai. He cast a glance into the distance, making sure the person wouldn¡¯t return, then heaved a sigh of relief, covering his chest. ¡°Did the big liar send you?¡± ¡°Big liar?¡± Jiang Hai asked, puzzled. Mei Yan grumbled, ¡°Your Master Si, of course.¡± Jiang Hai had a knowing expression. ¡°Yes, Master Si heard the noise and asked me to come get you.¡± ¡°He knew I was coming?¡± Now it was Mei Yan¡¯s turn to be shocked. Didn¡¯t his sister say that the big liar hadn¡¯t been in contact with her since the incident? Jiang Hai gestured to follow him and said, ¡°Young Master, he¡¯s upstairs waiting for you. Please, follow me.¡± Mei Yan followed him into the villa. Perhaps due to Lu Si¡¯s prior arrangements, the guards at the villa entrance were busy catching cats, giving them a chance to slip inside. Lu Si was waiting in the study. As soon as Mei Yan entered, he walked past Jiang Hai and approached Lu Si with a menacing air. If only he were taller, he would have grabbed Lu Si by the collar. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me, but I had no other choice.¡± Lu Si spread his hands, adopting an innocent expression. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m confined at home, and I don¡¯t even have my phone with me.¡± Mei Yan still glared at him fiercely. ¡°Did you collude with that woman from the Shen family?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lu Si earnestly said, ¡°I never claimed that Shen Yuan was my fiancee. This whole situation was planned by her and my grandfather, and I¡¯m a victim too.¡± Mei Yan finally eased his aggression, snorted, and found a sofa to sit on, crossing his legs like a boss. ¡°Pour me a cup of tea.¡± Lu Si smiled, watching Mei Yan¡¯s face resembling Mei Shu¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t get angry no matter what. ¡°Jiang Hai, tea.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai obediently poured a cup of tea for Mei Yan, then exited the study, leaving the space to the two of them. Mei Yan was genuinely thirsty. God knows how nervous he had been all the way here! Now sitting here, he felt like his whole body was on fire, his throat was smoking, but he had to put on some air in front of Lu Si. He leisurely picked up the teacup, pretended to blow on the hot tea inside, while inside, he was desperate to just gulp down the whole cup. Lu Si glanced thoughtfully and started a conversation, ¡°How is your sister doing now?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, my sister is in the hospital,¡± Mei Yan replied sarcastically. Lu Si furrowed his brows suddenly. ¡°She¡¯s injured? Where is she injured?¡± Mei Yan blew on the tea again and took a tentative sip. Gee, still a bit hot. ¡°Injured in the head, otherwise, why would she be interested in someone like you?¡± Mei Yan said with a nasty tone. Lu Si was stunned, and his face showed anxiety. ¡°How is she really, Yan Yan?¡± Impatiently furrowing his brows, Mei Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about her, find a way to get out of this prison yourself! You¡¯re such a big person, yet you¡¯re stuck at home. Have you no pride?¡± Lu Si sighed and said, ¡°My grandfather is in poor health, suffering from heart disease. I can¡¯t directly confront him, but I¡¯ll do my best to help your sister in anyway I can.¡± The hot water in the cup was finally drinkable. Mei Yan relaxed his frowning brows, drank the first cup, and poured himself another. This time, he didn¡¯t rush to drink, placing the tea on the table and continued to watch Lu Si. ¡°What can you do? It was Lu Yan who helped my sister.¡± ¡°I admit it was my mistake not to step forward personally to help your sister, but I need to know the current situation to plan the next steps. Can you tell me everything that has happened so far so I can figure out what to do next?¡± Lu Si took a deep breath, trying not to argue with a child. He walked over to Mei Yan, patted his head, and said, ¡°Yan Yan, now is not the time for these arguments. Tell me the situation, and I¡¯ll do my best to handle what comes next, okay?¡± Mei Yan snorted and turned his head away, avoiding Lu Si¡¯s touch. ¡°You don¡¯t need to plan anything. My sister told me not to act rashly. If she didn¡¯t tell me to pass on the message, do you think I would willingly come see you?¡± Lu Si showed no surprise but suddenly became softer in his expression. ¡°What your sister said is what I also want to do. But I still need to know how things have developed so far.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had kept the hairpin Jiang Hai brought back from the Mei family in a drawer. But now that Jiang Hai was back at the Lu family, with the old man¡¯s abilities, even he couldn¡¯t leave. So, he¡¯s currently unaware of what happened after the police visited. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about losing. After all, he had anticipated that Shen Yuan wouldn¡¯t be so honest. He was just afraid that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it alone. Mei Yan reluctantly recounted everything that happened after that day, and at the end, he couldn¡¯t help but mock Lu Si. ¡°Look at the fiancee you found, wanting to extort money from our family.. Truly disgraceful!¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Applying Medicine Chapter 482: Applying Medicine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The atmosphere inside the room became tense. Mei Yan, completely unaware, continued rambling, ¡°That malicious woman Shen Yuan, even I can¡¯t stand her. 1 really don¡¯t understand what kind of brain you have, choosing to engage with Shen Yuan instead of my beautiful sister. If your eyes are useless, you might as well gouge them out and use them as marbles.¡± Lu Si silently took in Mei Yan¡¯s malicious remarks. His cold, indifferent eyes lowered slightly, naturally falling on Mei Yan¡¯s feet. His voice carried a hint of hoarseness, ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your foot?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Yan, still talking, suddenly stopped, momentarily unable to react. Lu Si sighed helplessly, gently lifted Mei Yan¡¯s leg onto his lap, and the next second, Lu Si¡¯s well-defined fingers reached towards his shoe. Mei Yan was startled and quickly pulled his leg back, exclaiming, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow and saw Mei Yan¡¯s face turning red. He added a few more stern expressions, ¡°Behave, let me see.¡± Mei Yan refused to comply. He had been too nervous all day, and his feet must have sweated a lot. Busy all day and not changing his socks, there was definitely an odor now. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of Lu Si, the big liar! But Lu Si clearly hadn¡¯t thought of this. Since Mei Yan entered, Lu Si had noticed something strange about his walking posture. He wanted to ask if he had accidentally fallen when entering, but now, hearing him say he was stepped on by Shen Yuan¡¯s high heels, he became concerned. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me see, don¡¯t bother going back today,¡± Lu Si gave him an ultimatum. Mei Yan stiffened his neck and stared back angrily. ¡°This is illegal detention! You can¡¯t get out but 1 have to go back and take care of my sister!¡± ¡°Then let me see,¡± Lu Si demanded, pulling his leg over again. Mei Yan screamed and tried to push Lu Si¡¯s hands away, but being just nine years old, he was no match for an adult man. Moreover, Lu Si was determined to examine his injury, and no matter how Mei Yan struggled, he didn¡¯t let go. The moment the shoe was taken off, the strange smell dispersed in the air. Mei Yan felt so embarrassed that he wished he could find a hole to hide in. One foot was exposed, and it felt instantly cool. He even forgot to pull it back. Lu Si just slightly furrowed his brows, making no other expression, and proceeded to take off Mei Yan¡¯s sock. Only then did he notice that the child¡¯s foot was already swollen like a steamed bun, with bruise marks spreading from a central point. It looked shocking. How painful it must be. Lu Si released his foot, coldly ordered Jiang Hai to fetch some medicinal wine, and then personally applied the medicine. ¡°All.¡± Mei Yan gasped in pain, sucking in a cold breath. He tried to retract his foot. However, Lu Si firmly held his ankle and scolded him sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you don¡¯t let me apply the medicine properly, you may even be disabled.¡± With such a disgraceful foot, he wished he could just chop it off. Mei Yan silently complained in his mind. The smell in the room wouldn¡¯t go away. He really wanted this man to open the window and let some fresh air in. However, when he lifted his eyes, he saw the man squatting down, gripping his ankle, and showing no signs of minding. Instead, he was seriously applying medicine to his foot. Just like his brothers treated him. The corner of Mei Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and even he himself didn¡¯t realize that at this moment, he had developed a bit of dependence on Lu Si. If this man could stay peacefully with his sister, it might not be bad for him to be his brother-in-law? But as soon as this thought arose, Mei Yan ruthlessly crushed it in his mind! ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Si let go of his foot, put away the medicine bottle, and couldn¡¯t help but give a few more instructions. Mei Yan, pretending to be impatient, wrinkled his brows, listening in silence and starting to reach for his socks nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t put them on for now,¡± Lu Si said, frowning. ¡°Let the medicine absorb for a while before putting them on. Stay here for the night. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have Jiang Hai take you out.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Mei Yan stubbornly, with red eyes, protested. But Lu Si wasn¡¯t as easygoing as Mei Shu. His tone brooked no resistance. ¡°For now, you can only listen to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Yan suddenly felt a bit aggrieved. In just a short time, Lu Si had embarrassed him and now confined him to the Lu family, not letting him go back. Indeed, he shouldn¡¯t have trusted Lu Si, the big liar. Following this man, even his sister would definitely suffer! ¡°Yanyan.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t want him to continue being so resistant. He patiently coaxed, ¡°If you want to eat anything or need anything, just tell me. Rest well today. Think about it; only when your foot heals quickly can your sister be at ease, and it will be easier for you to take care of her, right?¡± Reluctantly, Mei Yan had to admit that what Lu Si said was right. Actually, his foot had been very painful for a while now. He just endured it, not wanting to make his sister worry about him.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Lose Face Again Chapter 483: Lose Face Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright then.¡± Mei Yan, with a pout, finally behaved. Seeing this, Lu Si wanted to reach out and ruffle his hair. However, considering the medicinal wine accidentally smeared on his hands, he withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Okay, wait here for a while. I¡¯ll have someone bring you some snacks and fruits.¡± With that, he walked to the bathroom to wash his hands. In a short while, Jiang He and Jiang Hai each brought in several trays, placing them on the table one by one. Jiang He had a keen nose and an extroverted personality. He walked in and immediately caught a whiff of the strange smell in the room. He couldn¡¯t help but sniff and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Si always lit incense in his study? Why does it smell so bad today? Did something go bad? Could it be that the old man got angry again and sent someone to release a poison gas bomb on Master Si? That¡¯s too ruthless!¡± On the sofa, Mei Yan¡¯s face had turned so gloomy it seemed water could drip from it. Jiang He, however, ignored it and continued chattering with Jiang Hai, ¡°No, 1 must find out. The old man probably won¡¯t go so far as to stink Master Si to death, but someone else might take advantage of the situation. Today, 1 must find the source of this smell!¡± Jiang Hai clicked his tongue and pulled his brother¡¯s arm. Jiang He impatiently shook off his hand, ¡°Why are you stopping me? Hurry up and help me find it!¡± He obviously didn¡¯t understand Jiang Hai¡¯s intention, still wrinkling his nose and sniffing around the room with his eyes closed. While he sniffed randomly and moved around, he followed the smell until he reached Mei Yan. ¡°Right here!¡± Jiang He suddenly opened his eyes with excitement, pointing at the child in front of him as if presenting a discovery. Jiang Hai almost wanted to turn around and pretend not to know him. The next second, Mei Yan gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re all bad people! 1 want to leave right now!¡± His loud voice immediately alerted the patrolling bodyguards in the corridor. Someone immediately knocked on the door outside the study. Lu Si, coming out of the bathroom, saw the awkward scene inside the room. Mei Yan, infuriated, with a red face, seemed to sense Lu Si¡¯s gaze. He subconsciously pulled his foot back, and some of the not yet dried medicinal wine smeared onto the sofa. Lu Si frowned and coldly said to the person outside, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Master Si, we seemed to have heard the voice of a child just now. Is there only you in the study?¡± The bodyguards outside were still somewhat wary of Lu Si, so they didn¡¯t dare to barge in directly. Otherwise, if they came in now, Mei Yan would surely be discovered. Lu Si glanced at the visibly annoyed Mei Yan. Jiang Hai immediately understood, lifted the child from the sofa, put him under the desk, and nodded to Lu Si. Jiang He¡¯s intelligence went online this time. He quickly went to open the door and said, ¡°We were discussing matters with Master Si. How could there be the voice of a child? You must have misheard.¡± Once the door was opened, the bodyguards immediately caught a whiff of the mixed scent of medicinal wine and a strange smell, and involuntarily took a step back. One of them asked, ¡°Is Master Si injured?¡± Jiang He lazily said, ¡°No, 1 accidentally spilled the medicinal wine just now. Master Si is in a bad mood. He scolded me just now. Do you want to come in and listen?¡± ¡°No, no dare.¡± Hearing that Lu Si was in a bad mood, those people didn¡¯t dare to come forward again. They apologized to Lu Si and quickly left the vicinity of the study. Jiang He finally breathed a sigh of relief, made sure the people were really gone, and then closed the door securely. Jiang Hai picked up Mei Yan and put him back on the sofa, opened the window to dispel the smell of medicinal wine in the room. Mei Yan still blushed a bit. He glared at Jiang He with hatred and silently made a mental note to settle this score with him later! This humiliation will surely be avenged in the future! ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Lu Si said coldly, ushering Jiang He and Jiang Hai out. Jiang He and Jiang Hai naturally didn¡¯t dare to linger, quickly retreating out. With only the two of them left in the room again, it became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Lu Si took a sip of tea, saw Mei Yan still looking embarrassed, and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°Do you really feel that embarrassed?¡± Mei Yan stared at him, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡± This big liar deliberately embarrassed him by asking such a question, fully aware of the answer! Lu Si chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Jiang He has done more embarrassing things in the past.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Mei Yan suddenly brightened, ¡°Tell me about it?¡± Lu Si glanced at his foot, confirmed that the medicinal wine had been absorbed sufficiently, and began helping him put on slippers. ¡°When Jiang He first followed me, he was always clumsy and lacked tact, and almost messed up my affairs several times.¡± ¡°Then why did you keep him?¡± Mei Yan maliciously asked, ¡°Such a person should be sent away early. Keeping him around would only be a hindrance, more trouble than help!¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t really think so. He just felt embarrassed and wanted to find some balance in his mind. But Lu Si didn¡¯t rush to answer.. He pushed the trays of snacks and fruits towards him before slowly saying, ¡°But everyone has their flaws and moments of helplessness, don¡¯t they?¡± Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: True Purpose Chapter 484: True Purpose Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Yan felt that Lu Si¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, which was that he took the opportunity to insert some personal opinions, deliberately defending his absence. He gave Lu Si a disdainful look, then expressionlessly teased him, ¡°But Lu Yan can go out and help my sister.¡± Lu Si smiled helplessly, ¡°If I tell you that Lu Yan¡¯s smooth exit from the Lu family and his smooth entry into the Mei family for help are all part of my arrangement, would you believe it?¡± Mei Yan couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to a child.¡± Mei Yan fell silent. If everything Lu Si said was true, then he did put in effort for his sister¡¯s sake. With this thought, Mei Yan¡¯s anger diminished significantly, and his face wasn¡¯t as red. ¡°But don¡¯t think that doing just these things will make me fully accept you again. The problems my sister is facing are not so easily resolved!¡± ¡°I know, but your sister also said not to act recklessly, right?¡± Lu Si consoled him, ¡°Your sister must have her own arrangements, and I will cooperate with her at the right time and reveal my trump cards.¡± Mei Yan remained silent this time. He ate the fruits in front of him with a cold face, treating the food as if it were Lu Si. Each bite seemed fiercer than the last, as if trying to vent his frustration in this way. Lu Si raised his hand to check the time on his watch, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll take you back to your room for rest. You¡¯ll be sleeping with me tonight. Any objections?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mei Yan answered swiftly. Amused, Lu Si lifted him up from the sofa, ¡°Even if you have objections, it¡¯s the safest option.¡± Mei Yan was escorted out of the villa by Jiang Hai the next day. When he arrived at the Mei family, his older brothers hadn¡¯t gone to school yet. Seeing him return, Mei Jing anxiously scrutinized him from head to toe. ¡°Are you okay? Did you sleep at the Lu family¡¯s place last night?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Mei Yan gave him a listless look. He didn¡¯t want to mention it anymore. He slept not only at the Lu family¡¯s place but also spent the night in the bed of that big liar, Lu Si! Mei Feng, seeing that Mei Yan didn¡¯t look well, personally brought over a bowl of porridge and said, ¡°Have some first. You¡¯ll still need to go to school later.¡± ¡°Who will go to the hospital to take care of Sister today?¡± Mei Yan was still worried about leaving Mei Shu alone in the hospital. That woman surnamed Shen lived upstairs from his sister; how could he not worry? Mei Feng said, ¡°Uncle Zhao will go. You don¡¯t need to worry. Yan Yan, if you hear anything from your classmates at school today, you must remain calm.¡± Mei Yan understood his meaning. The impact of that incident was significant. Even though these students were young, they often spoke without considering the consequences, saying whatever came to their minds. Mei Feng was concerned that Mei Yan might lose his temper and get into a conflict with his classmates, leading to trouble. Upon hearing this, Mei Yan nodded, ¡°I know what to do. But, Big Brother, why does Sister still endure that woman surnamed Shen? Yesterday, I heard from Lu Si¡¯s words that it seems he has some evidence that can completely suppress the Shen family. Why don¡¯t we use that evidence to directly expose Shen Yuan? Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Mei Feng smiled and ruffled his hair, ¡°The reason your sister is not taking action now is that it¡¯s not the right time. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Why is it not the right time?¡± Doesn¡¯t his sister have enough grievances to endure now? Mei Yan suddenly didn¡¯t quite understand. But Mei Feng, with a meaningful smile, said, ¡°Just exposing Shen Yuan¡¯s actions, what¡¯s the point? Even if it proves to the public that your sister is Lu Si¡¯s legitimate girlfriend, it would only add some gossip for the spectators, and it won¡¯t bring any substantial benefits to your sister. It only proves her innocence and reputation.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Sister is targeting the entire Shen family?¡± Mei Yan suddenly widened his eyes. If he couldn¡¯t understand his sister¡¯s true intentions at this point, then he would be a fool. No wonder his usually straightforward sister seemed a bit at a loss this time. It turns out she had a plan beyond simply retaliating against Shen Yuan! Understanding the intricacies of the situation, Mei Yan felt a sudden clarity in his mind, and his perspective seemed different from before. Sometimes, for children, family is the best teacher. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Yan had always been observing Mei Shu¡¯s actions. Her methods and perspectives would influence Mei Yan¡¯s worldview as he grew up. If Mei Yan might have gotten into conflicts with classmates over this matter earlier, now he would absolutely not let such a small matter affect his sister¡¯s overall plan. In the hospital room, Mei Shu, dressed neatly, stood at the bedside, placing a file in her hand on the bedside table. Her voice was cold and firm, ¡°Dad, please hand over your work to me. According to my mother¡¯s will from years ago, I am now the largest shareholder of the Mei Group.¡± Mei Yun, eyes filled with tears, looked at Mei Shu and tremblingly picked up the file from the bedside table, exhaling a long sigh, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you must believe Dad.. Dad really didn¡¯t know that your mother was lolled by that mother and daughter!¡± Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Making Concessions Chapter 485: Making Concessions Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This is no longer important.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if she and Mei Yun did not share the closest father-daughter relationship. Mei Yun¡¯s heart raced, and he almost dropped the pen he held. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you must believe me. Dad knows that I¡¯ve let you down all these years. If you want to retaliate against Wang Yue, I have no objection. 1 hate her just as much. But don¡¯t harbor resentment towards Dad, okay?¡± Mei Shu remained indifferent and said coldly, ¡°Of course, you let me down, and you let down Afeng and the others. But the one who you should apologize to the most is my mom!¡± Mei Yun¡¯s eyes blinked, and a tear rolled down. He hastily looked up, only to see his own biological daughter staring at him with a disdainful expression. In that moment, his heart violently trembled in his chest, a pain that made his throat feel bitter. ¡°Sign it.¡± Mei Shu, without any emotion, said, ¡°Rest assured, after all, you are the biological father of Afeng and me. Considering the sincere love between you and Mom back then, I will let you enjoy your later years.¡± With words at this point, Mei Yun found it impossible to ask for forgiveness. He lowered his head, gazing at the transfer agreement, and his vision became somewhat blurred and murky. However, his ears kept replaying Mei Shu¡¯s cold words. In the blink of an eye, Mei Yun¡¯s mind was filled with memories of the time he spent with Bai Ling. They founded the company together, expanded it together. They once enjoyed the beautiful future under the stars and made promises of eternal love. But in the end, he broke his promises first, leading to Bai Ling losing her life in vain. Ultimately, it was all his fault. Mei Yun no longer sought anything else now. He just hoped that the children Bai Ling left behind wouldn¡¯t suffer any more harm from others and could grow up peacefully. After a long time, Mei Yun¡¯s fingers finally moved, and he signed his name on the agreement. From now on, the position of the Mei Group¡¯s president changed hands completely. After Mei Shu took over, she became even busier. She swiftly dealt with those in the company who refused to accept her authority, then quickly arranged the first task. This time, she aimed to cooperate with Kangwei Group and completely extinguish the hope of the Shen family. While Mei Shu was busy here, Shen Yuan on the other side was not idle either. She needed to resolve the crisis of the Shen Group. The secretary couldn¡¯t think of any other solutions. Moreover, the old lady was urgently awaiting money for medical treatment, so their only option was to seek help from the Lu family. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we ask Mr. Lu for help? He now only recognizes you as the daughter-in-law of the Lu family and will definitely be willing to help you.¡± ¡°But 1 don¡¯t want to rely on the Lu family so early.¡± Shen Yuan did want to use the Lu family to continue running the Shen family¡¯s business. However, seeking help from the Lu family too quickly meant she would be in a disadvantaged position in her relationship with Lu Si. Lu Si already didn¡¯t like her much, and if she couldn¡¯t grasp a certain degree of initiative, it would be even more difficult to get Lu Si to help her willingly. ¡°Let¡¯s think of other ways first.¡± Shen Yuan thought deeply, tapping her fingers on the table subconsciously. ¡°Let¡¯s try contacting Kangwei Group again.¡± ¡°But the CEO of Kangwei Group said if we can¡¯t immediately pay the penalty, they will pursue our legal responsibilities.¡± The secretary disagreed. ¡°I think the best way now is to ask Mr. Lu Ting for help.¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Yuan interrupted him, ¡°Go contact the CEO of Kangwei Group. Tell them we won¡¯t pay the penalty, but the problem lies with the Shen family. We are willing to compensate Kangwei Group¡¯s losses with a batch of better quality new products from the Shen family. In addition, if they agree, we are also willing to give up one percent of the profit. Furthermore, in our next cooperation, we can offer a certain discount.¡± ¡°But if we do this, our profit will be pushed to the lowest, and we will definitely lose money on this deal!¡± The secretary felt regret. The liquidity of funds in the Shen family¡¯s hands was not much, and if they made another deal that would incur losses, bankruptcy might be just around the corner. ¡°At present, losing money is not the most important thing for us. What¡¯s more important is that we cannot lose this deal. Once our cooperation with Kangwei Group falls through, all our subsequent orders will be affected. Just go and convey this message.¡± Shen Yuan had made up her mind to use this cooperation with Kangwei Group as her first move after taking office. She absolutely would not allow herself to fail. The secretary couldn¡¯t convince her otherwise and could only follow her orders to contact the CEO of Kangwei Group. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wasn¡¯t worried that Kangwei would refuse, as the level of discount offered was something only their Shen family could provide. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the people from Kangwei actually replied saying they needed to reconsider. ¡°Why do they need to reconsider?¡± Shen Yuan asked in disbelief. The secretary also found it strange, ¡°Shall I go inquire? Maybe Kangwei¡¯s people have found another cooperation partner.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s tone became urgent and stern, ¡°Go check now. If that¡¯s the case, tell Kangwei¡¯s people that we are willing to offer an additional one percent profit concession. We are not afraid of losing money.. We must continue cooperating with Kangwei!¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Negotiations Chapter 486: Negotiations Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mr. Kang, please have a seat.¡± In the private room of the clubhouse, Mei Shu warmly invited Kang Lan to the main seat. She smiled and said, ¡°Today, I am the host, and 1 specially came to seek advice from Mr. Kang. Mr. Kang, you have a broader vision and more experience than me. 1 hope you won¡¯t hesitate to offer your guidance.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for such formality. Miss Mei is accomplished at such a young age, reminiscent of Ms. Bai¡¯s demeanor back in the day.¡± Kang Lan looked at Mei Shu, his eyes revealing a hint of nostalgia. ¡°You resemble your mother.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes turned slightly red, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°I often heard my mother mention Mr. Kang in the past years. 1 know you and my mother were good friends. So, you are my elder, and 1 will address you as Uncle Kang. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Of course not. Always being called ¡®Mr. Kang¡¯ feels a bit awkward. Just call me Uncle Kang.¡± Kang Lan changed the subject, and his eyes casually swept over the exquisite dishes on the table, gaining a sense of Mei Shu¡¯s purpose for this meeting. ¡°Young lady, 1 heard you recently inherited the Mei family¡¯s company. 1 assume your visit is not just for catching up with old friends?¡± ¡°Uncle Kang, to be honest, 1 have two reasons for coming. On one hand, I want to meet my mother¡¯s old friend, and on the other hand, 1 want to discuss business with you as the newly appointed president of the Mei family.¡± Mei Shu maintained a polite and graceful smile. Kang Lan, with his years of experience in the business world, knowingly asked, ¡°Oh? 1 wonder what kind of business you want to discuss with me? 1 am someone who distinguishes between public and private matters. Young lady, if your terms don¡¯t satisfy me, Uncle here won¡¯t show any favoritism. However, if you have any difficulties and need help, considering your mother¡¯s friendship with me, Uncle can lend a hand.¡± Mei Shu shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Kang, 1 know your rules, and I won¡¯t put you in a difficult position. Rest assured, the terms 1 offer you will definitely match your status as my mother¡¯s old friend.¡± With that, she took out a contract and placed it in front of Kang Lan. ¡°Please take a look at this document. 1 want the business deal that you and the Shen family didn¡¯t finalize. If you give us the order, the Mei family can guarantee to provide the goods at a price 10% lower than the cost.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you serious?¡± Kang Lan had been in the business world for many years and had never seen someone manage a company like this. Selling goods below cost price was a sure way to incur losses. Was Mei Shu crazy rich? How could she offer such a cheap price? Could it be defective products? Thinking about the issues with the Shen family last time, Kang Lan had to ask cautiously, ¡°You should know the rules in our business: the most important thing is honesty. If you sell your goods at such a low price, and there are quality issues, you will have to compensate twice the penalty, just like the Shen family.¡± ¡°I know, so 1 can guarantee that the quality of the goods from the Mei family will be absolutely satisfactory.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze was sincere, almost as if she wanted to pat her chest and promise. Kang Lan still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. He asked with surprise, ¡°So, what¡¯s the purpose of doing this?¡± Was it just to pressure the Shen family? But the Mei family would have to sacrifice too much for that! To regain her face, she would abandon the entire Mei family¡¯s interests. This wasn¡¯t a judgment a president should make. It seemed that Mei Shu was still too young, acting impulsively without considering the consequences. Mei Yun completely handed over the company to Mei Shu too early. Seeing the disapproval in his eyes, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°1 know what you¡¯re thinking. I won¡¯t waste my money just for the sake of the Shen family. So, my goal is not against the Shen family.¡± Now it was Kang Lan¡¯s turn to feel surprised. Since it wasn¡¯t about competing with the Shen family, what was her purpose in reducing the profit margin? Mei Shu saw that he was anxious, and she didn¡¯t intentionally keep him guessing for too long. She smiled and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°As long as Uncle Kang signs this contract and hands over the business for the next five years to our family, I can offer you a two percent discount every year. I won¡¯t maliciously raise prices, and 1 guarantee that working with us for these five years will be more profitable than with any other company.¡± Upon hearing this, Kang Lan, even as an experienced businessman, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. So, this little girl¡¯s plan was actually this! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You know, their annual business at Kangwei was at least in the eight figures. Even if Mei Shu made a profit concession, it would still be enough to make a fortune. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to compete with other companies but steadily secure this lucrative business. Kang Lan¡¯s gaze toward Mei Shu changed instantly. He knew he couldn¡¯t just treat Mei Shu as a simple young girl anymore. Satisfied, Kang Lan nodded, ¡°The little girl has ambition and aspirations. But what if 1 don¡¯t agree?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a polite look. ¡°You will agree, because this is a mutually beneficial deal. Changing cooperation partners multiple times doesn¡¯t necessarily improve product quality. On the contrary, it adds a tremendous workload to your company. But if you cooperate with us for the long term, it will be both convenient and profitable. 1 believe these five years of collaboration with us will be far more profitable than with other companies..¡± Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Signing the Agreement Chapter 487: Signing the Agreement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Kang Lan had to admit that Mei Shu¡¯s proposal hit the mark. However, as a senior, he wasn¡¯t ready to surrender so quickly in front of a junior. That would make him appear too impetuous. After much thought, Kang Lan made a relatively balanced proposal, ¡°Mei Shu, how about this? Let¡¯s start with a three-year cooperation. If there are no issues during these three years, we can extend the contract to five years. However, if there are problems with the product quality or if you violate the price agreement we made today, our contract will end there.¡± ¡°Uncle Kang, 1 understand your concerns.¡± Mei Shu replied with an understanding smile. ¡°Actually, what you just suggested, I¡¯ve considered it earlier. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve prepared a second option for Uncle Kang.¡± Kang Lan looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡± Mei Shu poured him a glass of wine, and as the glass landed on the table, it made a light clinking sound. Kang Lan subconsciously looked at the glass, and Mei Shu, in a calm and composed manner, said, ¡°We can start with a three-year cooperation, but if our collaboration is pleasant during these three years, we can extend the contract to ten years.¡± ¡°Ten years!¡± Even Kang Lan, at this moment, couldn¡¯t control his reaction. ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± If what she said was true, then Kangwei¡¯s business profits for the next ten years would be two percent higher than cooperating with other companies. This was a very substantial gain! Kang Lan was already very tempted, and he began to look forward to the upcoming cooperation with Mei Shu. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. As long as you sign this agreement today, we have a deal.¡± Mei Shu gave a positive response to reassure him. Without further hesitation, Kang Lan carefully read through the contract, ensured there were no issues, and directly signed his name. Mei Shu¡¯s name had already been signed; she was confident that Kang Lan wouldn¡¯t refuse, which is why she took this trip with full confidence. The conversation then shifted from business to a more relaxed atmosphere. Kang Lan was a good friend of Bai Ling in the past and also a business partner. Mei Shu trusted him, calling him ¡°Uncle Kang¡± throughout the meal. After the meal, Kang Lan unexpectedly showed some affection for Mei He as a junior, and even disclosed a lot of information about other companies to her. Mei Shu gained a lot, and after seeing off Kang Lan, she returned to the company alone. Now, as the true leader of the Mei family, she had her own secretary by her side. The secretary¡¯s name was Tang Mei. Although her work experience wasn¡¯t extensive, she was diligent and very attentive to Mei Shu¡¯s instructions. Mei Shu was quite satisfied with her. ¡°Notify the factory that we need to rush the production of a batch of goods. Find reliable people to personally oversee the quality of this batch. If there¡¯s the slightest problem, 1 will trouble the person in charge. However, if this business is successful, everyone will receive a bonus.¡± ¡°Yes, President Mei, I promise to complete the task!¡± Tang Mei immediately arranged the work after receiving the new instructions. As a secretary who had already graduated from college and worked in the industry for two years, Tang Mei was initially uneasy about the new leader. After all, she heard that Mei Shu hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school. Appointing an eighteen-year-old to take over such a large company seemed like a joke. Tang Mei had even prepared a new resume, intending to jump ship to another company. But to her surprise, Mei Shu managed the company in a highly efficient manner, and in just a few days, everything was well organized. This was far beyond the level expected of a child. Tang Mei, a half-newcomer who had graduated from college and worked as a secretary for two years, was learning a lot from Mei Shu. She immediately abandoned the idea of job-hopping and decided to follow Mei Shu. She was curious to see how far the company, which was gradually declining, could develop under Mei Shu¡¯s leadership. Recently, apart from attending classes, Mei Shu spent most of her time in the company dealing with matters. Sometimes, she worked until late at night. Each time she returned home, her younger brothers would be waiting for her, sitting together on the sofa. Mei Shu found it heartwarming but also a bit distressing. Today, when she returned home, she saw Mei Yan and the others sitting on the sofa, yawning. Mei Shu changed her shoes, handed her coat and school bag to Zhao Yan, and walked over, unable to hide her worry, ¡°It¡¯s already so late; you should go to bed early. You don¡¯t need to wait for me next time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, we must see Sister safely home before we can rest assured.¡± During this time, the conflict between Mei Shu and Shen Yuan didn¡¯t subside; instead, it escalated. The online criticism against Mei Shu grew louder, and some people even spontaneously wanted to help Shen Yuan vent her anger. They were concerned that Mei Shu might be harmed by those people. After all, when someone is trying to harm a person, they can do anything. Mei Shu understood her brothers¡¯ concerns, but just as they worried about her safety, she was equally worried about theirs. ¡°During this time, you all must be picked up by the family driver. You can¡¯t run around casually. As long as we endure this period, 1 will make sure you all can live a safe and happy life again..¡± Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Business Warfare Chapter 488: Business Warfare Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A loud ¡°bang¡± echoed as everything on the office desk was swept to the floor. The secretary stood silently on the side, and the overdue payment notifications in his hand were almost crushed. ¡°Miss¡­ No, President Shen, Kangwei has issued us a final ultimatum. If we don¡¯t pay the liquidated damages according to the contract, they will initiate legal proceedings and have the court seize all the movable assets on the company¡¯s books.¡± ¡°Did you explain it to them? We¡¯re willing to give a twenty percent discount!¡± Shen Yuan walked out from behind the desk in disbelief, grabbing the secretary¡¯s collar, yelling, ¡°Is it that you didn¡¯t convey my intentions clearly? Call Kang now; I want to talk to him personally!¡± ¡°President Shen, I¡¯ve really conveyed your intentions to Kang as you instructed, but they¡­¡± The secretary hesitated and stopped, unsure whether to disclose what he heard. Shen Yuan, impatient, shoved him aside, ¡°What happened? Have they found someone else to cooperate with?¡± The secretary hesitated for a moment, then nodded silently. A hint of hostility surged in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who? From which family? 1 am now Lu Si¡¯s fiancee. Who dares to openly snatch my business and oppose me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Mei family,¡± the secretary replied. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Yuan couldn¡¯t believe it, grabbing the secretary¡¯s collar again, ¡°Is it Mei Yun? Is he helping his daughter to deal with me?¡± ¡°No, President Shen, the position of the Mei Group¡¯s president was officially announced to be changed this morning,¡± the secretary said, relieved. ¡°Now the true leader of the Mei family is Mei Shu.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yuan completely lost her strength and let go of the secretary. ¡°Well, she wants to openly oppose us. It seems what she said was true!¡± That day at the hospital, Mei Shu gave her a choice, and she chose the second option. Mei Shu had said she would swallow the Shen family completely. It seemed that the batch¡¯s plan had already begun. She had been careless. She calmed down and carefully considered how to deal with the situation. Originally, although their cooperation with Kangwei had failed, as long as she showed sincerity, compensated for Kangwei¡¯s losses, and sent another batch of goods to Kangwei, even if the Shen family would lose a lot of profit, there would still be room for making money. But now, Kangwei had completely cut off cooperation with the Shen family and chose to work with the Mei family. The Shen family had to admit their defeat. Not only did they lose a significant amount of money, but they also had to pay a large amount of liquidated damages. This doubled the losses they suffered. Shen Yuan sneered, swept the teacup aside that the secretary handed her, and said fiercely, ¡°If she wants to play, I¡¯ll play her to death! Without Kangwei, we¡¯ll still have other potential partners. Go, contact the Chen family and the Yu family. We must quickly sell off this batch of goods! Once we have the funds, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t compete with the Mei family!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The secretary knew that this matter was of great importance. It seemed that the Mei family wanted to openly engage in business warfare with their company. He immediately went to arrange. But what neither of them had expected was that these two families also intended to cooperate with the Mei family! In desperation, Shen Yuan made a decision, ¡°We don¡¯t need profits. Even if we lose money, we absolutely can¡¯t let the Mei family take these two deals!¡± The secretary looked troubled and said, ¡°But, President Shen, what we need most now is a large amount of working capital. If we continue to incur losses like this, the company is likely to go bankrupt.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go bankrupt,¡± Shen Yuan asserted confidently. ¡°The Chen family and the Yu family are major clients. As long as we retain the business with them, even if the Mei family wants to compete, they can only grab some miscellaneous small orders from other families. If we keep these two clients stable, there¡¯s no need to worry about a lack of future business. Moreover, 1 don¡¯t believe Mei Shu would easily let go of these lucrative deals!¡± The secretary, feeling anxious, asked, ¡°You mean, the Mei family might press down on prices again to compete with us for these two deals? In that case, the Mei family will also lose money.¡± Shen Yuan raised her chin triumphantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe the Mei family has so much money to let her squander!¡± The secretary hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°But if the Mei family really presses down on prices, do we continue to lower ours?¡± ¡°Of course. I absolutely won¡¯t let Mei Shu¡¯s scheme succeed!¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s tone turned severe. ¡°Tell the finance department to calculate the space for price reduction for me. This time, I won¡¯t let Mei Shu off!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The secretary immediately went to carry out the instructions. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Mei Shu had just taken over the position, and she had successfully negotiated a deal with Kangwei. It might not be so easy to deal with her. She definitely had some tricks up her sleeve. Of course, his worries were also Shen Yuan¡¯s concerns. As the secretary was about to step out of the office, Shen Yuan suddenly stopped him, ¡°Wait, have the public relations department intensify their efforts. We must tarnish Mei Shu¡¯s reputation.. 1 don¡¯t believe that Mei Shu, a shameless mistress, can openly challenge me, the legitimate fiancee of Lu Si!¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Online Threats Chapter 489: Online Threats Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations During this period, Mei Shu was busy shuttling between school and the company, leaving her with little time to pay attention to online matters. However, the students at Lin City No. 1 High School were not idle. As the Shen family intensified their defamation campaign against Mei Shu, the students¡¯ resistance grew stronger. Especially Wen Miao. She was the only person in the entire school, besides Lu Yan, who knew the whole story. A group of students, led by her, spontaneously went online to help Mei Shu clear her name. Although their efforts had limited success, they managed to leave a lingering doubt in the minds of the rational audience. However, the actions of Wen Miao and her friends quickly caught the attention of the Shen family¡¯s public relations department. Those professionals began targeting the group of students, with Wen Miao as the main target. In no time, Wen Miao and several students who responded most frequently found their online accounts bombarded. The comments sections and private messages were filled with various dirty words and terrifying threats. Even though the midday sun should have felt warm on people¡¯s bodies, the students sitting on the rooftop with their phones felt an icy chill in their hands and feet. ¡°Miaomiao, should we continue to post clarification posts?¡± One of the girls, named Zhang Yue, asked. She was Wen Miao¡¯s good friend in the adjacent class, and they used to be the closest friends in middle school. ¡°I received threats in my private messages. This must be the work of Shen Yuan¡¯s people, right? They even said they¡¯ve found my home address. If I continue to post comments against the Shen family, they¡¯ll come to my house and talk to me in person!¡± Another girl named Ma Ying, holding her phone with trembling hands, added. ¡°Talk? Talk about what? Will it be something really bad for us?¡± Zhang Yue was genuinely scared. The threats she received were much more severe than Ma Ying¡¯s. It might be because of her intense online language that led to these threats, warning her to obey, or they would intercept her on the way home from school with a knife. Looking at the gruesome image of a bloody corpse on the screen, Zhang Yue almost vomited her lunch. Wen Miao pushed her glasses up, and although her complexion was a bit pale, she remained relatively calm compared to the others. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; they won¡¯t dare to do that! If they dare to commit murder, it¡¯s illegal, and Shen Yuan will be even more unable to wash her hands of this!¡± ¡°But, they are rich and influential. Even if they don¡¯t kill us, they might easily deal with us in other ways.¡± Ma Ying was a little discouraged, shivering as she spoke. ¡°Maybe we should forget about it. 1 see that Mei Shu herself hasn¡¯t gone online to clarify. We don¡¯t need to stick our necks out!¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er can¡¯t speak out now; no matter what she does, there will be people attacking her. But as her good friend, I absolutely cannot stand idly by, watching her get cursed so badly online!¡± Wen Miao said indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from today on, the three of us will walk home together. I¡¯ll have my brother come pick me up, and he¡¯ll safely take you two home!¡± Listening to her, the other two girls felt a little relieved, but they were still somewhat scared. Ma Ying and Zhang Yue exchanged a hesitant glance, each reading uncertainty in the other¡¯s eyes. When the school bell rang at the end of the day, Mei Shu, as usual, was the first to leave the classroom. She had to rush to the company to handle various documents. Wen Miao glanced at her retreating figure, hesitated to speak, and ultimately decided not to tell her about the private messages received at noon, so as not to cause her unnecessary worry. Wen Miao and her friends walked together, side by side, going downstairs in silence. In the past, the three of them were very close, always talking endlessly after school. However, today, no one broke the silence. All their thoughts were focused on the private messages they had received. At the school gate, Wen Miao looked left and right but didn¡¯t see her brother, who had promised to pick her up after school. Zhang Yue, a bit worried, tugged at Wen Miao¡¯s arm. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your brother come yet? Should we go back to the classroom and wait for him for a while?¡± She always felt like someone was watching them, and the unease made her want to run away immediately. However, reason told her that at this moment, she must not be left alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll call my brother now. Maybe he¡¯s stuck in traffic and will be here soon.¡± Saying this, Wen Miao took out her phone, but to her surprise, there was no answer after dialing her brother¡¯s number. Watching the number of students at the school gate decrease rapidly, the three of them soon had a sense of isolation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Miao, being relatively bold, took a deep breath and encouraged the other two, saying, ¡°How about this? Since Zhang Yue and I live close by, we¡¯ll take Ma Ying home first, and then I¡¯ll drop off Zhang Yue.¡± ¡°But what about you?¡± Zhang Yue was still a bit uneasy. The locations of their two homes are a bit remote, and those areas lack surveillance. It¡¯s easy for accidents to occur there. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. From your house to mine is only a five-minute walk. What can happen in that short time?¡± Wen Miao waved off her concerns. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t worry anymore. Follow my plan. I¡¯ll take Ma Ying home first!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing her say this, the other two girls had no choice but to agree.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Something Went Wrong with Wen Miao Chapter 490: Something Went Wrong with Wen Miao Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°See, I knew nothing would happen.¡± After safely delivering Ma Ying home, Wen Miao reached out to tidy up her collar. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Those people probably just saw that we¡¯re young and wanted to scare us. You¡¯ll be fine at home. Tomorrow, Yueyue and I will come to pick you up again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ma Ying, who had been tense all the way, finally relaxed her body, and a relaxed smile appeared on her face. After bidding farewell to Wen Miao and Zhang Yue, they embarked on the journey home together. It was at this moment that Wen Miao¡¯s brother finally called to apologize. ¡°Sorry, Miao A/liao, I was in a meeting just now, and the leader suddenly asked me to work overtime. Are you home now?¡± Wen Miao pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Not yet. We waited for you at the school gate for almost half an hour!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry. I still can¡¯t go to pick you up now. Otherwise, you can call Mom and Dad to pick you up?¡± Seeing that the sky outside was already dark, Wen Long was still worried about his sister¡¯s safety. Wen Miao heard the concern in her brother¡¯s voice and the little anger in her heart dissipated. She smiled carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m walking home with my classmates. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. When you get home, send me a text message.¡± Wen Long sighed in relief, and after hanging up the phone, he continued working. He worked late into the night, and by the time he left the company, it was almost 9 PM. He was starving and thinking about having a late-night snack with his colleagues when suddenly he remembered that he hadn¡¯t received a text message confirming his sister¡¯s safe arrival home. Wen Long felt uneasy and quickly called his sister. However, there was no answer on Wen Miao¡¯s side. A bad premonition arose in his heart. Wen Long immediately called his mother. As soon as the call was connected, Wen Long eagerly asked, ¡°Hey, Mom? Is Miaomiao home?¡± ¡°Huh? 1 don¡¯t know. Your dad and 1 are drinking at your aunt¡¯s house and haven¡¯t gone back yet.¡± The noise in the background of Wen Long¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was very loud, indicating that she was attending a rather lively family gathering. Wen Miao usually dislikes such environments. She detests people around her drinking and smoking. She consistently refuses, using the excuse of not wanting to hinder her studies. As a result, her parents don¡¯t insist on taking her with them. Anyway, Wen Miao has always been an independent and self-reliant child. Even if they come home late, she can handle dinner on her own, and they don¡¯t need to worry about her. Wen Long knew that he wouldn¡¯t get any useful information by asking his mother. He was worried and wanted to go home immediately to check on his sister. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Weren¡¯t we supposed to have dinner together?¡± A colleague, seeing him make a phone call and then rush out in a hurry, asked in confusion. Wen Long quickly turned around, waved to his colleague, and said, ¡°Sorry, 1 suddenly have something to do. I need to go home and check on my sister. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡± Having said that, he didn¡¯t waste any more time and went straight home by taxi without even taking the subway. By the time he arrived home, it was already 9:30 PM. Upon entering the house, he found that all the lights in the room were off, and it was quiet as if no one had come back. Wen Long, unwilling to give up, turned on the lights in the living room and heard sobbing from his sister¡¯s room. His heart tightened, and he rushed to open his sister¡¯s door, only to see Wen Miao burying her head in her hands, earnestly doing her homework at the desk. His heart, which had been hanging in suspense all the way, suddenly relaxed. Wen Long walked lightly to his sister and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you got home? Did you have dinner?¡± If it were in the past, his sudden entry without knocking would surely receive a barrage of complaints from his sister. But today, Wen Miao seemed unusually quiet. Even though he had walked up to her, she kept her head lowered. The test paper on which her arm was pressed showed no signs of writing. Wen Long suddenly realized that something was wrong. He hurriedly reached out to lift his sister¡¯s head, ignoring her warning. In that instant, Wen Long¡¯s pupils contracted. She seemed to have been greatly startled, hastily retreating a considerable distance. The chair grated against the floor with a grating sound, but she acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard it. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡± ¡°Miao Miao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Has someone bullied you?¡± Wen Long ignored her warning and forcefully turned her face, which she had deliberately averted. At that moment, Wen Long¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He discovered that his sister¡¯s face was full of bruises, tears mixed with dirty mud, turning her once youthful and beautiful face into that of a stray kitten. Looking down, Wen Long also saw wrinkles all over his sister¡¯s clothes, with obvious mud stains around her neck. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Wen Long wanted to say something, but his heart ached so much that he choked. He was a man, and seeing such a situation, what else was unclear? It¡¯s just that he never thought such a thing would happen to his sister one day. ¡°Who did this?¡± Wen Long¡¯s voice, even he himself did not realize, was cold. He grabbed Wen Miao¡¯s hand, forcibly lifting her from the chair.. ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s go to the police station and report this!¡± Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Misunderstanding Chapter 491: Misunderstanding Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t go.¡± Wen Miao pushed away his hand, curled up on the ground, hugging her shoulders, looking so frail and delicate. When Wen Long heard this, anger surged within him. ¡°No, sister, you can¡¯t be like those victims who are too weak to report to the police. You are a victim, no one dares to say anything about you. Brother will protect you. We must go to the police today!¡± ¡°Brother! Listen to me!¡± Wen Miao wiped away her tears, put on her glasses again, and said, ¡°This matter cannot be publicized for now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wen Long looked at his suddenly calm sister in confusion. ¡°Do you know those who bullied you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them.¡± Wen Miao forced herself to calm down. ¡°But I know why they came.¡± Wen Long felt a suffocating sensation as he caught a frightening word from his sister¡¯s words. They. Could it be that more than one person bullied his sister tonight? These beasts! Wen Long had never been so angry. Rage overwhelmed him, and he couldn¡¯t hear what Wen Miao was saying next. He rudely lifted his sister and walked outside with determined steps. ¡°No, after twenty-four hours, even if you want to report to the police, there won¡¯t be any evidence. Don¡¯t worry, brother will definitely protect you. We must go to the police today and catch those animals!¡± Wen Miao obediently let him carry her, and after listening to his long string of words, she blinked in surprise, then finally reacted. She angrily pounded his shoulder, ¡°Brother, where are you thinking? 1 haven¡¯t been insulted!¡± ¡°What?¡± Now it was Wen Long¡¯s turn to be shocked. He instinctively thought that his sister wanted to conceal the facts and comforted her, ¡°It¡¯s the modern era now. Female victims should bravely come forward when such things happen. Many people will support this. We must not let those beasts continue to roam free and bully good girls from other families!¡± ¡°Brother, put me down first. 1 really haven¡¯t been insulted!¡± Wen Miao kicked and struggled, finally jumping down from Wen Long¡¯s arms. Angrily, she said, ¡°Brother, I mean it. Those people just blocked me on the path and beat me. The things you¡¯re thinking of didn¡¯t happen at all!¡± ¡°Beat you?¡± Wen Long¡¯s anger didn¡¯t diminish at all; instead, it intensified. ¡°Why did they beat you?¡± ¡°This matter is complicated, but 1 think we shouldn¡¯t report to the police for now.¡± Wen Miao took a deep breath and said, ¡°Those people found me through doxxing on the internet. They threatened me, saying if I dare to report to the police, they will trouble my family. I don¡¯t want to put our parents at risk, so let¡¯s just let this matter go for now.¡± ¡°We absolutely cannot let it go!¡± Wen Long sensed that this matter was not simple. He immediately grabbed her shoulders and asked, ¡°No, today you must tell your brother everything. What did you do online that made people doxx you? Why did they come to bully you?¡± Wen Miao had no choice and didn¡¯t want her brother to worry. She briefly explained the situation. Wen Long listened with a heavy heart, suddenly stood up from the sofa, and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s related to your classmate, you must tell her about this.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to.¡± Wen Miao looked troubled. ¡°Shu¡¯er is already too busy now. She has things she needs to do, and I don¡¯t want to distract her with such trivial matters.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the point of all you¡¯ve done?¡± Wen Long earnestly advised, ¡°Good sister, you did so much for her. If you don¡¯t let her know, what¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°I consider her my best friend, so I volunteered to do this. It doesn¡¯t need to have any particular meaning.¡± Wen Miao insisted, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t report to the police, but I won¡¯t stop my actions online. I must confront those people!¡± Wen Long sighed deeply, wanting to continue persuading her. But Wen Miao shook her head, interrupting him, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to say more. I¡¯ll be more careful about my safety from now on. Look, I wasn¡¯t seriously injured this time. Those people were lenient. Obviously, they just wanted to give me a lesson and didn¡¯t want to escalate things.¡± ¡°Are you going to continue doing such things?¡± Wen Long still felt that his sister¡¯s approach was impractical and couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°You should discuss it with your good friend. Otherwise, there¡¯s no guarantee that the other party won¡¯t become desperate. If you don¡¯t want to make the call yourself, I¡¯ll help you!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Wen Miao helplessly looked at her brother taking away her phone and hurriedly tried to snatch it back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But how could she be a match for Wen Long? During the struggle, the phone suddenly rang. Wen Long accidentally pressed the answer button, and a familiar female voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello? Miaomiao, did you encounter something tonight?¡± ¡°Yingying?¡± Wen Miao took advantage of the situation and grabbed the phone.. ¡°Nothing happened, why are you asking?¡± Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Another Accident Chapter 492: Another Accident Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I just called Yueyue, she didn¡¯t answer. I was worried about both of you, so I came to check. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay.¡± Ma Ying breathed a sigh of relief over the phone. Wen Miao glanced at Wen Long¡¯s gloomy expression, casually said a few words, and hung up the phone. She held her brother¡¯s hand and started acting coquettishly. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not report this to the police. I believe Shu¡¯er will take care of the Shen family for me in the end!¡± Wen Long couldn¡¯t resist his sister¡¯s plea, sighed, and said, ¡°Is Yueyue also involved in this matter? Let¡¯s go check on her.¡± This time, Wen Miao didn¡¯t refuse. She was also concerned about what Ma Ying mentioned about Zhang Yue not answering the phone. However, Zhang Yue usually didn¡¯t like to check her phone, so maybe she was just busy with homework this time? At this moment, Wen Miao obviously hadn¡¯t realized the severity of the situation. Together with Wen Long, they arrived at Zhang¡¯s house, and inside, they heard Zhang¡¯s mother crying heartbreakingly. ¡°It sounds like Auntie and Uncle are quarreling again. Should we not go in?¡± Wen Miao timidly suggested to her brother. Wen Long thought of Zhang Yue¡¯s family situation, frowned imperceptibly, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen for a while and make sure Zhang Yue is really okay before leaving.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Helpless, Wen Miao could only drag her brother to a corner to eavesdrop. Her heart pounded loudly; it was her first time engaging in such eavesdropping behavior. She felt like she was peeping into someone else¡¯s life, which seemed somewhat unethical. Feeling uneasy and wanting to leave immediately, when suddenly, besides the sound of crying, another person¡¯s speaking voice was heard inside the room. ¡°Crying, crying, all you know is to cry!¡± Zhang Tan, feeling annoyed, wished he could slap his wife¡¯s face. But thinking about their daughter still trembling in her mother¡¯s arms, he managed to hold back his anger and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this matter! You must not talk about it, or else our daughter¡¯s future will be ruined!¡± ¡°Is it related to Yueyue?¡± Wen Miao, upon hearing this from outside, immediately felt alarmed. Wen Long also sensed something suspicious, covered her mouth, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, let¡¯s listen a bit more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wen Miao obediently nodded this time. Inside, Zhang Yue¡¯s mother, Cao Hui, spoke with a choked voice, ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go! Our daughter is in such big trouble now, and you, as her father, are actually starting to act like a turtle! Have you ever seen a father like you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a girl! If this matter spreads, how will she get married in the future? Who would want her?¡± Zhang Tan angrily kicked over a chair, coldly said, ¡°I said not to report to the police, and 1 warn you, 1 can¡¯t afford to lose face like this!¡± ¡°Your daughter was bullied, and now you¡¯re concerned about losing face?! But when you were drinking every day, neglecting her, why didn¡¯t you find it embarrassing?¡± Cao Hui couldn¡¯t help complaining, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your insistence on drinking late at night and even sending her to buy it, would our daughter have encountered such a thing?¡± ¡°You can blame me for this? Hey, what¡¯s wrong with me drinking? Did I ask those hooligans to bully Yueyue?¡± Zhang Tan retorted unwillingly, ¡°I think it¡¯s her own fault! Going out at night knowing it¡¯s unsafe, wearing so little, not behaving like a student!¡± ¡°Our daughter is bullied, and you blame her for not wearing enough clothes?¡± Cao Hui couldn¡¯t stand him anymore. After enduring him for half her life, she finally couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°Since you think our daughter has embarrassed you, then let¡¯s get a divorce! I¡¯ll take our daughter to the police myself. Whether we live or die in the future, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve really become capable!¡± Zhang Tan was about to lay hands on Cao Hui. ¡°Brother! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Outside the window, Wen Miao and Wen Long had already heard the ins and outs of the situation clearly. Now, both of them looked solemn. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wen Long pulled his sister behind him. In the moment of a woman¡¯s scream inside, he kicked the door open. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Miaomiao, Long Ge?¡± On the sofa, Zhang Yue was wrapped in a blanket, looking over with red eyes. Cao Hui still maintained a turned head posture, her cheeks swollen and red, obviously having taken a beating from Zhang Tan just now. Wen Long¡¯s eyes were red. He quickly stood in front of Cao Hui and said to Zhang Tan, ¡°Uncle Zhang, let¡¯s talk calmly. Don¡¯t resort to violence.¡± ¡°Why are you here? How dare you kick the door open? Did you hear what we said just now?¡± Zhang Tan pointed at Wen Long¡¯s nose, angrily asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Long¡¯s gaze lightly swept towards Zhang Yue on the sofa, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°We heard everything.¡± It might be his imagination, but when he finished speaking, he vaguely saw Zhang Yue on the sofa shivering uncontrollably. Wen Miao quickly ran to Zhang Yue¡¯s side, firmly embracing her, ¡°Yueyue, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me, what happened?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s eyelashes trembled lightly, her face still covered with tear stains. Under her father¡¯s stern gaze, she shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can go-¡° Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Reporting to the Police Chapter 493: Reporting to the Police Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yueyue, if there¡¯s anything, just tell me. 1¡¯11 help you.¡± Wen Miao was now very worried that Zhang Yue was targeted by the Shen family and was eager to find out the truth. ¡°No need for your help. Go, both of you, hurry back to your own home. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call Old Wen and ask him to come and teach you a lesson!¡± Seeing this, Zhang Tan directly pushed Wen Miao aside. Wen Long quickly supported his sister, asking, ¡°Uncle Zhang, what exactly happened? If something bad happened to Yueyue, why won¡¯t you let her call the police?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Zhang Tan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Do you know how important reputation is for a girl? I advise you siblings to keep your mouths shut. She¡¯s just eighteen. If the events of tonight tarnish her reputation, her life will be ruined!¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, I think you¡¯re wrong!¡± Wen Long strongly disagreed, ¡°Even if a girl is mistreated, she shouldn¡¯t bear the blame. She has the right to speak the truth, let the police catch the culprit for her. And no matter what happened, I believe Yueyue is innocent. Dow can it ruin her life?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her real father! If 1 don¡¯t want her to call the police, she can¡¯t!¡± Zhang Tan, fed up with arguing, came over to push them out. Wen Miao¡¯s eyes never left Zhang Yue. Seeing her and her brother about to be pushed out, Wen Miao hurriedly shouted, ¡°Yueyue! If you want to call the police, my brother and 1 will go with you now. You don¡¯t have to listen to your dad!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about here!¡± Zhang Tan was about to hit someone. ¡°Stop!¡± Behind them, Zhang Yue, who had been silent until now, finally stood up from the sofa. The blanket she had been wrapped in slipped off. This movement made everyone gasp. At this moment, Zhang Yue¡¯s clothes were tattered, stained with blood, with clear marks of constriction on her ankles and wrists. Her mouth was bleeding from self-biting, and there was an ambiguous bruise on her neck. Seeing this, Zhang Tan became furious, bent down to pick up the fallen blanket, and threw it directly over Zhang Yue¡¯s head. ¡°How dare you stand up! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°Dad! Brother Long was right just now. I am clearly the victim, and I want to call the police!¡± Zhang Yue was never so determined before. She had known since childhood that her father had a violent temper and often beat her mother after getting drunk. The fear of her father buried in her bones made her live in constant fear at home and never dared to defy her father¡¯s wishes. Only in Wen Miao¡¯s home could she find a moment of relief. She used to envy Wen Miao, who had such a loving mother and a gentle brother, while she only had a weak mother who was constantly beaten but never resisted. Even so, this time Zhang Yue didn¡¯t want to compromise any longer. ¡°Oh, everything 1 do is for your own good. You¡¯re my own daughter. How could I harm you?¡± Zhang Tan sat helplessly on the sofa, sighing continuously. Zhang Yue nervously clutched her school uniform, and the wounds on her lower lip started bleeding again. At this moment, she looked pale and haggard, but her expression was unusually resolute. ¡°Miaomiao, 1 want to call the police. Will you take me there?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Wen Miao took the blanket, carefully draped it over her, and then hugged her shoulder. ¡°No matter who bullied you, my brother and I will always be with you!¡± When the three of them came out of the police station, it was nearing midnight. Zhang Yue suggested not going home, so Wen Miao took her to her own room. After telling the police about her nightmarish experience, Zhang Yue felt physically and mentally exhausted. She lay on the bed after taking a shower, staring blankly at the ceiling. Wen Miao, also covered in dirt, took a shower as well. Coming out, she found Zhang Yue still staring at the ceiling. Her heart tightened, and she quickly sat on the bedside to comfort her, ¡°It¡¯s over. 1 believe the police will catch the culprit soon.¡± At these words, Zhang Yue finally turned her head and reacted. She stared at her friend who was comforting her by the bedside. ¡°Miaomiao.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes?¡± Wen Miao responded gently. Zhang Yue¡¯s gaze lowered, falling on the dirty school uniform casually thrown aside. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Did you also encounter something tonight? Were you also¡­?¡± Wen Miao was stunned for a moment, shook her head, and said, ¡°No, 1 was threatened by people sent by the Shen family. They warned me to keep my mouth shut and not get involved. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be polite next time.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Yue, in deep thought, lowered her eyes, ¡°Do you think the person I encountered tonight was also sent by the Shen family?¡± Wen Miao understood what her friend was worried about, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results of the police investigation. I don¡¯t think so. They don¡¯t seem like they want to cause too much trouble.. If it¡¯s really done by the Shen family, I will definitely tell Shu¡¯er and let her take revenge for you!¡± Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Malice Chapter 494: Malice Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But Wen Miao didn¡¯t expect the impact of this incident to be so significant, and the spread of the news to be so widespread. It was as if there were invisible hands deliberately spreading the information. In less than half a day, people around both their houses actually knew what had happened last night. Zhang Yue didn¡¯t leave the house all day. Cao Hui only went out to buy groceries, wanting to make a good meal for her daughter to nourish her body. However, in just a short ten minutes¡¯ walk, she encountered the whispers and pointed fingers of the neighbors. ¡°Oh, 1 heard their family quarreling so loudly last night. Today, the police were still hanging around nearby. I didn¡¯t expect that the good girl Yueyue would be treated like this. How will she ever get married in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, I even saw that it was the two kids from the Wen family who personally took Zhang Yue to the police station! My nephew, who works at the police station, told me. They investigated the case all night, and they haven¡¯t caught the suspect yet!¡± ¡°This poor child, her life is ruined. 1 used to think that Zhang Yue was a good girl and considered having her as my daughter-in-law. Now, I dare not accept this girl. Who knows if the children born in the future are mine or the illegitimate children of some other man!¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t come out all day. Is she not planning to go to school anymore?¡± ¡°After such an incident, why go to school? Isn¡¯t that embarrassing? 1 think it¡¯s better to find a job and earn money early. In the future, if she can find a man who doesn¡¯t mind, that would be the biggest blessing for their family!¡± ¡°Oh, stop talking. Her mother is here.¡± The two speakers turned their attention to the woman walking with a hunched back in the alley. Cao Hui only wore a washed-out coat and didn¡¯t dare to lift her head while walking. The occasional words of gossip that floated into her ears felt like needles, piercing her heart. No mother in the world would not feel distressed for her own daughter. Especially when such an incident happened to her daughter. But Cao Hui had always been weak. Hearing the neighbors say such things, she could only harbor resentment in her heart and dare not argue with anyone. She walked like a mouse crossing the street, afraid to make eye contact with anyone. She quietly bought groceries and returned home. Little did she know that when she reached the stairwell, she bumped into a man wearing a black suit. The man wore glasses, looking gentle and smiling. He blocked her way up the stairs. ¡°Who are you?¡± After last night¡¯s incident, Cao Hui was very cautious towards strange men. The man smiled slightly, pushed his glasses, and said, ¡°Mrs. Cao, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± ¡°Help me? Do you know me?¡± Cao Hui couldn¡¯t think of where she had seen him before. Seeing the expensive suit he was wearing, she knew that their family had nothing he would covet. She couldn¡¯t recall knowing such a wealthy person. ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other before this morning.¡± The man turned his head to look in the direction of Cao Hui¡¯s house, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so guarded against me. I¡¯m really here to help you. Won¡¯t you invite me in for a sit?¡± Cao Hui, full of suspicion, nodded reluctantly, ¡°Then come with me.¡± The man stepped aside. When Cao Hui passed by him, she caught a whiff of a pleasant fragrance from him, which was like a kind of incense she had never smelled before. ¡°Mrs. Cao.¡± The man gently spoke, reminding her not to be distracted. Only then did Cao Hui hurriedly withdraw her gaze, took out the keys, and opened the front door. Their house was decorated in an old style, but it was neat inside, not messy. She invited the man to sit on the sofa in the living room, then went to the kitchen to pour a cup of hot water for him. She sat down nervously and asked, ¡°Mister, when you say you want to help me, are you referring to¡­¡± The man¡¯s gaze fell on the closed bedroom door behind her, ¡°Is your daughter okay now?¡± In that instant, Cao Hui¡¯s body tensed, ¡°Why do you ask this? Are you here for my daughter?¡± The man smiled with an amiable expression, nodded, ¡°I heard about your daughter¡¯s situation and also know about your previous experiences. That¡¯s why I came over to help you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cao Hui didn¡¯t understand why this man suddenly wanted to get involved in their family¡¯s private matters. Does he have any clues about that beast from last night? Thinking like this, Cao Hui¡¯s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope, ¡°Could it be that you can help us catch that scoundrel and hand him over to the police?¡± The man shook his head apologetically, ¡°Although it sounds cruel to say this now, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you find the man who assaulted your daughter. But 1 have a way to prevent your daughter from being ridiculed by others.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Zhang Yue, with a pair of red eyes, looked at them steadily.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Spread Rumors Chapter 495: Spread Rumors Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man also stood up in an instant, his face showing no signs of mockery. Instead, it was full of sympathy. ¡°Miss Zhang Yue, hello.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhang Yue looked at him warily, then turned to her mother. Cao Hui also stood up, nervously at a loss. ¡°Yueyue, this person stopped me outside, saying he wants to help you. I invited him in to ask how he can help.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Zhang Yue coldly moved to close the door. The man took a step forward, proactively handing over his business card. ¡°Miss Zhang Yue, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m lawyer Song Yan. After hearing about your case this morning, I really wanted to help you get out of trouble. So, I came without an invitation, found your address, and wanted to meet you.¡± Zhang Yue was about to skeptically take the business card. Cao Hui, however, excitedly held the card and examined it, ¡°Are you really a lawyer?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Song Yan still wore a courteous and standard smile. Cao Hui was overjoyed, shaking her daughter¡¯s arm incessantly. ¡°Great! With the help of a lawyer, we¡¯ll definitely catch the bad guy faster!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She finally looked at the man seriously, saying word by word, ¡°Are you really willing to help me? We don¡¯t have much money to give you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. This is just my personal goodwill towards you.¡± Song Yan pointed to the sofa. ¡°Can we sit down and talk?¡± ¡°Sure! Very convenient! Please have a seat!¡± Cao Hui couldn¡¯t be more excited. She had just sat on the sofa when she suddenly bounced up again. ¡°Look at me, it¡¯s this late already. Lawyer Song, you must not have had dinner yet, right? Wait, I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± ¡°No need to bother; let¡¯s discuss the case first.¡± Song Yan suggested, trying to make Cao Hui sit down first. Just as he was about to speak, there was a commotion from the direction of the door. Soon after, Zhang Tan walked in unsteadily, carrying a liquor bottle. When he saw a stranger in the house, that inexplicable anger surged up again. He roared, ¡°Cao Hui! You¡¯ve got some nerve, actually daring to cuckold me and bringing a man home! Oh, you¡¯re dressed so nicely. Just look how I skin you alive today!¡± With that, Zhang Tan rolled up his sleeves, ready to come over and teach Song Yan a lesson. Cao Hui was afraid that if Zhang Tan beat the man, they wouldn¡¯t get free help for her daughter. She quickly rushed forward, holding his arm. ¡°Old Zhang, it¡¯s not what you think. He¡¯s a lawyer! He came to help our Yueyue!¡± ¡°A lawyer?¡± Zhang Tan squinted his not-so-sober eyes, pushed Cao Hui away, and staggered towards the man. ¡°Are you a lawyer?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhang.¡± Song Yan handed over another business card. Zhang Tan took a glance and threw it on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t need a lawyer. I¡¯ve said long ago not to report the case! Look now, everyone in the neighborhood knows about it. I can¡¯t go out without people pointing fingers at me! It¡¯s all because of these two women! Get out of my house!¡± ¡°Old Zhang! What are you doing!¡± Cao Hui quickly picked up the business card, apologizing to Song Yan cautiously. Song Yan shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t mind. He said, ¡°Mr. Zhang, I understand why you resist talking about this case. But please calm down and listen to what I have to say. I believe my proposal will satisfy you.¡± Zhang Tan thought for a moment, sat down on the sofa, holding the bottle threateningly, and pointed at the well-dressed man opposite. ¡°Speak, if what you say can¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll kick you out today! What kind of crap lawyer!¡± ¡°Mr. Zhang!¡± Cao Hui w^as afraid that Song Yan would get angry, quickly inviting him to sit down again. Fortunately, Song Yan had been indifferent all along. He pushed his glasses, smiled, and said, ¡°I know your biggest trouble now is that this case has seriously affected your daily life. So, 1 came up with a solution that can help you get rid of the current shadow.¡± At these words, the three people in the living room raised their eyes, full of hope. Song Yan w^as very satisfied with their reactions, slowly saying, ¡°Actually, before 1 came here, 1 conducted a detailed investigation. I found out that last night, before your daughter, Miss Zhang Yue, had an incident, her other classmate, Wen Miao, w^as also blocked by several men in an alley and returned home half an hour later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Zhang Tan suddenly remembered the dirty appearance of Wen Miao when she came to their house yesterday, unable to believe, ¡°Could it be that the daughter of the old Wen family was also¡­¡± Zhang Yue widened her eyes in shock, trembling all over. Song Yan shook his head, ¡°No, it seems they just threatened Wen Miao a bit, gave her a lesson, and then let her go. But this can be an opportunity to help you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Tan asked with concentration. Song Yan smirked, revealing a sly smile. ¡°In fact, you can push everything onto Wen Miao. Say that she is the female victim, and Zhang Yue just sympathized with her, reporting the incident on her behalf..¡± Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Resistance Chapter 496: Resistance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Zhang Yue stood up abruptly, her palms red from hitting the table, her body trembling even more violently. ¡°What kind of lawyer are you? Are you asking me to lie?¡± ¡°Zhang Yue, sit down!¡± Before Song Yan could explain further, Zhang Tan shouted first. Then his expression changed, adopting a more pleasing smile. ¡°Attorney Song, right? Can the proposal you just mentioned really remove our family from this situation?¡± ¡°Yes, it can.¡± Song Yan affirmed, saying, ¡°I already have the video of Wen Miao being blocked in the alley in my hands. As long as it is edited and released, it can create confusion and mislead.¡± ¡°Then won¡¯t the culprit be let off?¡± Cao Hui was still concerned about this issue. Zhang Tan glared at her fiercely, seemingly unhappy that she was causing trouble at this time. Noticing her husband¡¯s gaze, Cao Hui lowered her head in terror and fell silent. Song Yan reassured with a smile, ¡°Of course, we will catch the criminal. The police will continue to follow the previous leads. Finding that person is a way to avenge your daughter. This doesn¡¯t conflict with releasing false information.¡± Cao Hui still seemed hesitant about the feasibility of this plan. After all, the Wens were usually good to them, and Wen Miao was a good girl. She couldn¡¯t bear to ruin someone else¡¯s child like this. But Zhang Tan obviously didn¡¯t think the same way. He urgently hoped that those strange looks wouldn¡¯t be solely focused on their family anymore! God knows what he had faced outside today! Even those friends who were even poorer than him had heard about this. They teamed up to mock him for having a ¡°dirty¡± daughter. It made him refrain from drinking outside today; he just went to the supermarket and brought back a few bottles of beer, intending to drink alone at home. But he didn¡¯t expect that such a lawyer would appear in front of him now! Wasn¡¯t this a rare and excellent opportunity? Zhang Tan nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it as you said!¡± ¡°No!¡± Zhang Yue, full of anger, said, ¡°This is my own business. Wen Miao and Wen Long came to see me last night out of goodwill. How can 1 lie and put the blame on Wen Miao?¡± ¡°What harm is it?¡± Zhang Tan, in frustration, said, ¡°We just let Lawyer Song release the video. It¡¯s her own fault for not being cautious and offending those gangsters. Don¡¯t worry about this; it¡¯s for your own good!¡± ¡°For my good, again for my good! Last night, you didn¡¯t let me report to the police for my good. Now, for my good, you won¡¯t even let me tell the truth!¡± Despairingly, Zhang Yue yelled at him, tears falling from her eyes. Zhang Tan lost his temper immediately, stood up, and raised his voice, ¡°Who is this for? It¡¯s not like I was violated. Now the problem is with you! Do you know how people outside are talking about you? Both your mom and I can¡¯t lift our heads because of you. Do you still want to go to school?¡± When she heard the words ¡°go to school,¡± Zhang Yue suddenly stopped crying, unbelievably asking, ¡°Did you ever think of not letting me continue going to school before?¡± Zhang Tan, hands on his hips, in a harsh tone, said, ¡°Yes! Let me make it clear to you. If you don¡¯t agree to Lawyer Song¡¯s proposal just now, 1 won¡¯t let you go back to school. 1 won¡¯t give you a penny for tuition either!¡± Zhang Yue, slumped on the sofa, grabbed her mother¡¯s arm in desperation. ¡°Mom, do you also think so? Say something! Didn¡¯t you say last night that you would divorce Dad for my sake? Can we leave this family together?¡± Cao Hui, already crying, hesitated for a while, finally holding her daughter¡¯s hand, earnestly advising, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to Lawyer Song and your dad this time? As long as others believe that Wen Miao is the one in trouble, you can still be a clean and innocent girl. You can continue to go to school and make friends. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhang Yue incredulously let go of her hand, pushing them away as if to draw7 a clear line with these tw^o closest people. Tears had blurred her vision long ago. ¡°1 absolutely won¡¯t agree to what you want to do! Unless you want to force me to death!¡± ¡°You, why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Zhang Tan completely lost his patience, irritably saying, ¡°Forget it, even if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s decided. 1 don¡¯t believe you would really dare to die over this.¡± Zhang Yue took another step back, despairingly looking at her mother sitting silently on the sofa. Then, with a howl, she turned and was about to smash her head into the wall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Cao Hui let out a terrified scream. In an instant, it was Song Yan who stood in front of Zhang Yue, stopping her impulsive move. ¡°Miss Zhang, I think you should calm down and think carefully. Why did this happen to you in the first place?¡± Song Yan said, unmoved by her attempt to push him awTay. Zhang Yue didn¡¯t want to listen to him at all and pushed him away as if going mad. Unmoved, Song Yan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know wdiy those people easily let Wen Miao go? And why, coincidentally, you had an incident shortly after she got into trouble?¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Unable to Resist Chapter 497: Unable to Resist Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Zhang Yue miraculously calmed down. Seeing that she was influenced by his words, Song Yan continued to lead her thoughts. ¡°How can you be sure that the people who bullied you are not the same group that went to see Wen Miao?¡± Zhang Yue raised her eyes absentmindedly and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that those people came to me after causing trouble for Miaomiao? Why?¡± Song Yan said, ¡°Think carefully about what you¡¯ve done together recently.¡± Unconsciously, Zhang Yue followed his train of thought. She muttered, ¡°We¡¯ve been helping Mei Shu clear her name online and targeting the Shen family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who is the mastermind among you?¡± Song Yan lowered his voice, not wanting to interrupt her thoughts. Zhang Yue hesitated, ¡°It was Miaomiao who found me first. She said she needed my help, and we¡¯re best friends, so 1 didn¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Clearly, those people are targeting Wen Miao.¡± He took out his phone, opened the surveillance video of Wen Miao passing through the alley and showed it to her. The screen clearly captured Wen Miao entering the alley, followed by four men dressed like thugs. Holding her breath, Zhang Yue asked, ¡°Can you zoom in?¡± At the time of this surveillance footage, it was almost evening, making it unclear. As she wished, Song Yan zoomed in on the video. When Zhang Yue clearly saw the attire of one of the men, she incredulously grabbed the phone, mimicking Song Yan¡¯s method of zooming in. Her eyes widened as if trying to pierce through the screen. Cao Hui was frightened by her expression and couldn¡¯t help touching her, ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s wrong? Do you know this person?¡± ¡°Mum, it¡¯s him!¡± Zhang Yue pointed at the man in blue jeans on the screen. Her fingers trembled so much that she almost couldn¡¯t hold the phone. ¡°It¡¯s him! Call the police, call them now!¡± Hearing this, Zhang Tan also curiously approached, but he was more concerned about something else, ¡°Attorney Song, did this person harass Yueyue after seeing Wen Miao?¡± ¡°From the timing, it seems so.¡± Song Yan put away his phone. ¡°I know you¡¯re very emotional right now, but please think carefully. Why would this beast ambush near your home to harass you instead of targeting Wen Miao when she was alone?¡± ¡°Are you saying that Wen Miao told him that my family is nearby?¡± Following his thoughts, Zhang Yue said the answer he wanted to hear. Song Yan looked regretful. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to believe this is the truth, but the facts are here. We can boldly speculate that when Wen Miao was surrounded by so many men at that time, she must have been extremely frightened. So, in desperation, she revealed your home address, claiming you were nearby, to divert attention and successfully escape. You then became the target of that man.¡± ¡°No, this is absolutely impossible. I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Zhang Yue fiercely pushed him away, frantically rubbing her hair as if going crazy. The nightmare from that night came back to her. She lay on the cold and damp cement floor, desperately shouting, but her mouth was instantly covered by that man. Her head suffered a fierce blow, and then her body went numb. She couldn¡¯t move, only watching helplessly as the man took off her pants and violated her. Throughout the process, she was conscious, but her body couldn¡¯t resist. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. That man disgusted her, and the smell of the man made her even more nauseous. When the nightmare finally ended, she thought she had been tortured to death. But unexpectedly, her strength suddenly returned. She heard familiar neighbors talking not far away. The last bit of reason told her that she couldn¡¯t let people find her lying naked on the ground, with the traces of that man still on her body. She struggled to get up from the ground, mindlessly put on her pants, and then pretended to be nonchalant as she walked home. However, as soon as she entered the door, her father saw through all her disguises. Her secret could not be concealed, and now everyone knew what kind of treatment she had experienced that night. In the end, the only ones who stood firmly by her side were Wen Miao and Wen Long. But if all this was really because of Wen Miao¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Yue was even afraid to think further! ¡°No matter what you say, 1 don¡¯t believe Miaomiao would do such a thing!¡± Zhang Yue collected her fluctuating thoughts, dug her nails into her flesh, feeling the pain that temporarily woke her up from the nightmare. ¡°Attorney Song, leave. I won¡¯t agree to that!¡± ¡°Miss Zhang, 1 hope you will seriously reconsider. You can contact me anytime.¡± Song Yan put his business card into her pocket, turned around, and bid farewell to Zhang Tan and his wife. ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡± Zhang Tan unwillingly pulled him back, raising his right hand. ¡°I agree. I¡¯m her dad, and she has to listen to me.. Let¡¯s do it as you said!¡± Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Telegony Chapter 498: Telegony Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dad!¡± Zhang Yue weakly resisted, ¡°Is what you¡¯re doing fair to Uncle Wen for all the help he has given to our family?¡± Due to Cao Hui not having a formal job and Zhang Tan often idling away drinking, they had no savings and had to do odd jobs when short on money. If it weren¡¯t for the Wen family¡¯s consideration of their past relationship, frequently providing assistance, their family probably couldn¡¯t even afford groceries. ¡°What help? They¡¯re just pitying us!¡± Zhang Tan said as if it were a matter of course. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re doing this for our good? They look down on us. Occasionally giving us alms is just to show that their family is kind-hearted. In their hearts, they don¡¯t see us as equals!¡± ¡°Dad, how can you think like that? Have you forgotten the last time you injured your leg? Who paid for your hospitalization?¡± Zhang Yue never expected that her father, who always called Wen Miao¡¯s father ¡°Brother¡±, harbored such despicable thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that! If it weren¡¯t for helping the old Wen family renovate their balcony, how could 1 have gotten injured? It¡¯s only natural for them to pay for my hospitalization! It¡¯s considered a work-related injury! Not making them compensate is already good enough!¡± Zhang Tan impatiently waved his hand and said, ¡°Say one more word, and 1¡¯11 slap you. Am I your dad, or is he your dad?¡± He didn¡¯t mention that he fell because he was drunk at the time. At that time, Zhang Tan hadn¡¯t earned a penny for a long time. Worried that Zhang Yue and her daughter would be unable to afford meals, the Wen family gave him the job of renovating the balcony. However, Zhang Tan¡¯s bad habits persisted. Knowing that the Wen family would soon pay him, he intensified his drinking. He drank all day, only working near dusk, and took the opportunity to have dinner at the Wen family¡¯s place. At that time, he had drunk quite a bit, and the Wen family advised him to sober up before working. However, he insisted on finishing the work immediately, resulting in breaking his leg. The Wen family even sent him to the hospital and covered the medical expenses, which was already very kind. Zhang Tan, however, felt that it was only natural. ¡°Mr. Zhang, I understand your thoughts, but it¡¯s best if Zhang Yue agrees to this matter as well.¡± Song Yan interrupted the father and daughter¡¯s argument and then turned to Zhang Yue with a friendly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to make a decision. How about going to school with me? What do you think?¡± ¡°Go to school for what? I don¡¯t want to go out!¡± Zhang Yue resisted. However, Song Yan raised his arm, looked at the time on his watch, and said, ¡°School is probably about to be dismissed now. Let¡¯s walk over. We should make it in time. Change your clothes, wear a hat, and I¡¯ll just take you to have a look. If you can still refuse me by then, I won¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°Hey, Attorney Song, you can¡¯t not come!¡± Zhang Tan pushed Zhang Yue¡¯s arm with resentment. ¡°What are you still dawdling for? Hurry up and go with him. Do you know how much I worry about you?! Who am I doing all this for!¡± Zhang Yue remained silent, only nodding slowly after a long while. She went back to her room, changed into a long coat, put on a hat and glasses, making sure that no one could recognize her. Then she followed Song Yan out. Their neighborhood was old, dilapidated, and occasionally unpleasant odors emitted from unattended garbage piles. When Zhang Yue caught a whiff of the smell, she subconsciously looked at Song Yan in front of her. Seeing him walking with a calm expression, she inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Zhang!¡± A shout from behind startled Zhang Yue. She immediately stopped, then realized that the person calling wasn¡¯t her. ¡°Oh, Xiao Liu, are you also picking up your daughter from school?¡± Mrs. Zhang walked happily with the person, chatting while eating melon seeds. ¡°Since that incident with Zhang Yue, I don¡¯t dare let my daughter go home alone. It¡¯s too unsafe!¡± Xiao Liu nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly! Zhang Yue is really pitiful. Such a good young lady unexpectedly got ruined for no reason. By the way, my youngest son told me last night that medical research has found that unborn babies will be influenced by the telegony effect! Who would dare to marry a girl like Zhang Yue in the future?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is the telegony effect?¡± Mrs. Zhang asked curiously. Xiao Liu proudly explained, ¡°My youngest son loves reading online books, so he understands everything! He told me that the telegony effect refers to the fact that children will inherit their mothers¡¯ previous spouses¡¯ genes!¡± ¡°All? So the child Zhang Yue has in the future will have the genes of the rapist?¡± Mrs. Zhang frowned in disgust. ¡°Who would dare let her have children to continue the family line? They might end up all being criminals. This is truly a tragedy!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± As the two walked further away, their gossiping voices gradually faded. By the time Zhang Yue realized what was happening, she had been standing alone in the same place for a long time, and even her legs were a little numb.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Undercover Chapter 499: Undercover Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Song Yan smiled and watched her. Zhang Yue snapped back to reality, pulled down her hat even further to conceal her face, and said, ¡°Can I not go?¡± ¡°No.¡± This time, Song Yan¡¯s attitude was particularly firm. He grabbed Zhang Yue¡¯s wrist and dragged her towards Lin City No.i High School. When they arrived, the school had just finished classes, and students were streaming out of the school gate. It was evident that, after a whole day of intense studying, everyone was looking forward to the moment of dismissal. Each face radiated a happy and brilliant smile. Standing under a willow tree not far from the entrance, Zhang Yue felt a stark contrast between her and the students. In just one day, it seemed like she could no longer go back to their side. While she was lost in her thoughts, a familiar voice sounded at the school gate. Zhang Yue suddenly looked up and saw Wen Miao intimately holding Mei Shu¡¯s arm as they walked out together. ¡°Shu¡¯er! You really don¡¯t have to worry about me. The wound on my face will heal in a few days. It¡¯s fine!¡± Mei Shu clearly didn¡¯t believe her. She raised her hand and gently covered the wound on Wen Miao¡¯s face. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Let me send you home, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, no need!¡± Wen Miao playfully clung to Mei Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°You go and do your own thing; no need to distract yourself for me.¡± ¡°Alright then, when I have some free time in a few days, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Mei Shu smiled and bid her farewell, then got into the car that had been parked by the street for a while. Wen Miao watched the car disappear into the distance. Her smile faded, replaced by a serious expression. In the distance, Song Yan stood side by side with Zhang Yue, seemingly casually exclaiming in a low voice. ¡°Their relationship is really good. It¡¯s fine if she is willing to take risks for Mei Shu, but why does she have to drag you into the water, making you the one suffering the most?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Miaomiao wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Suppressing the bitterness in her heart, Zhang Yue firmly retorted. Song Yan sighed deeply and suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Want to follow them and see?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhang Yue lifted her head slightly and saw Song Yan looking at her with a pair of narrow eyes. Startled, before she could refuse, she was quietly pulled along behind Wen Miao. Not long after, Wen Miao walked into the same alley as yesterday. Restless, Zhang Yue was about to rush in to warn Wen Miao about the potential danger, but she saw a figure following closely behind, entering the alley first. At first, Zhang Yue couldn¡¯t see clearly, but later, she discovered that the person who entered after Wen Miao also appeared in the video last night. What if Wen Miao is in danger now? Without thinking, Zhang Yue was about to follow into the alley. Quick to react, Song Yan grabbed her and covered her mouth, his tall figure enveloping her in his embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Watch a bit more. If something really happens, your friend will call for help.¡± But what if Wen Miao can¡¯t speak like she couldn¡¯t yesterday? Zhang Yue was anxious. She kicked backward abruptly, hitting Song Yan¡¯s abdomen directly. With a muffled groan, Song Yan¡¯s body gradually slid down, and the force restraining her loosened. Zhang Yue didn¡¯t even dare to look back. All she wanted to do now was to save Wen Miao. ¡°Come back!¡± Kneeling on the ground, Song Yan, in pain, bent over and covered his stomach. Frustrated and breathless, he shouted. But Zhang Yue paid no attention. She ran into the alley, which was eerily silent with no sounds. She was about to call out Wen Miao¡¯s name loudly when she heard a familiar female voice from a corner. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired. Recently, she is indeed preparing to take over the businesses of the Chen and Yu families. However, I couldn¡¯t find out exactly how she plans to do it. But I brought another piece of information that might be valuable to you.¡± ¡°What information? Hurry up!¡± The man was anxious, holding his phone for recording. Wen Miao cleared her throat, breathing nervously. ¡°Mei Shu told me that she has evidence in her hands, proving that Shen Yuan obtained the position of Shen Family¡¯s president through illegal means. If Shen Yuan dares to act recklessly, she¡¯ll give this evidence to the police.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What kind of evidence?¡± The man asked urgently. ¡°It seems to be a recording?¡± Wen Miao was unsure. ¡°She only told me this today. But we agreed to have dinner together in a few days, and by then, I can ask more carefully.¡± The man squinted his eyes and said menacingly, ¡°If you see the so-called evidence, find a way to get your hands on it. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°I know! 1¡¯11 do my best! Don¡¯t hurt me! Otherwise, you won¡¯t get anything!¡± Wen Miao leaned against the wall, looking uneasy. She resembled an innocent little rabbit trying to blackmail the big bad wolf with its only bargaining chip. The man chuckled evilly, raising his hand to stroke the wound on her cheek that hadn¡¯t fully healed. ¡°Of course, President Shen has given orders. You can temporarily be an undercover agent next to Mei Shu.. Otherwise, do you think I would spare you?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Betrayal Chapter 500: Betrayal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the corner, Zhang Yue heard the conversation between the two very clearly. Leaning against the wall, she looked up at the gradually dimming sky, feeling the chili despite the early summer weather. Though it was still summer, she shivered uncontrollably. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that Wen Miao, who had always been considerate of Mei Shu, would choose betrayal. If Wen Miao could betray Mei Shu for her own safety, then maybe what happened last night was indeed Wen Miao¡¯s doing! She stood there without moving until both of them had left. Slowly, she began to regain warmth in her hands and feet. ¡°Do you now believe that Wen Miao is the mastermind behind everything?¡± Song Yan had somehow taken off his coat and draped it over her. Zhang Yue¡¯s eyelids trembled, and she suddenly slumped to the ground. The wounds on her body were still aching, but the pain was far less than the agony in her heart. She and Wen Miao had been good friends for over a decade. She never thought that, because of Mei Shu¡¯s matter, she would see Wen Miao for who she truly was. Song Yan helped her up from the ground, gently advising, ¡°The best way for you to turn things around now is to listen to me. Blame everything on Wen Miao. This way, you can return to a normal life. Think about it, if it weren¡¯t for Wen Miao, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. She caused all of this, and she should bear the consequences for you.¡± When Zhang Yue looked up again, tears filled her eyes. Song Yan took out a tissue from his pocket and carefully wiped away her tears. ¡°Doing this is fair to you. Since she could betray her other friend, she could certainly betray you. Such a person is not worth your trust.¡± After saying this, he didn¡¯t rush to prompt Zhang Yue for a response, just quietly waited for her to come to her senses. After a while, Zhang Yue closed her eyes, wiped away the last tear, and there was nothing but determination in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. The events of last night were definitely not a coincidence. 1¡¯11 do as you say. I don¡¯t want to continue living like a mouse on the run.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said before; I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Song Yan¡¯s goal was achieved, and the curve of the smile on his lips never faded. He escorted Zhang Yue back home and then sat back in his car. He dialed a number on his phone. ¡°President Shen, everything is taken care of. Don¡¯t worry; she didn¡¯t suspect anything. 1¡¯11 handle things with the police, making sure they won¡¯t suspect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Also, send that person out of Lin City immediately and make sure no one sees him again!¡± Shen Yuan instructed before hanging up. The secretary, with a congratulatory smile prepared, said, ¡°President Shen, 1 told you, with Director Song from our public relations department personally involved, nothing unexpected would happen. Now, let Zhang Yue¡¯s attention focus on Wen Miao. Let them fight each other, and during this time, we can thoroughly solve the trouble with the old ghost!¡± ¡°Next time, don¡¯t ever find such beasts for tasks!¡± Shen Yuan rubbed her temples irritably. ¡°This time, let it go. Give the old ghost some money, and make sure he leaves Lincheng forever.¡± ¡°Yes, President Shen. Have a cup of tea to calm yourself down. It¡¯s not worth getting angry over such beasts.¡± The secretary comforted her and then brought up another issue. ¡°But do you really believe what Wen Miao, that girl, said? Could it be that she and Mei Shu conspired to set a trap for us intentionally?¡± Shen Yuan squinted her eyes, a glint of coldness flashing in them. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. Keep observing for a while. If she can provide genuinely useful information, I¡¯ll temporarily overlook her previous actions online. If she conspired with Mei Shu to deceive me, I will make her regret meeting Mei Shu!¡± ¡°Yes, I will continue arranging for people to meet her, keeping an eye on her at all times.¡± The secretary wisely left the office after saying this. On the other side, at Mei Corporation. Mei Shu sat at her desk, watching a video that had just been sent back on her phone. A dangerous smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Tang Mei, check this person, and by the way, is the loan agreement ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± Tang Mei hesitated, placing the document on the table. She reminded for the last time, ¡°President Mei, the interest in this agreement is too high, exceeding legal standards. Are you sure you want to use this agreement?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°This agreement will help me a lot in the future. Go and check the man in the photo from earlier. But don¡¯t startle him. I have other plans for him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Mei suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and immediately left to inform the relevant departments to start their work. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind her, Mei Shu kept her eyes fixed on her figure. On the screen beside her, detailed information that only Mei Shu could see lit up. Tang Mei might not stand out in other aspects, and her experience might not be extensive, but there was one thing that attracted Mei Shu. It was that Tang Mei actually had a liking system for Mei Shu. Looking at the brightly lit five large red hearts at the bottom of the screen, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently. She really wondered what she had done to make Tang Mei like her so much in such a short time.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Shifting Troubles To Others Chapter 501: Shifting Troubles To Others Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Today, when Wen Miao went to school, she inexplicably felt that there was something strange everywhere in the school. Carefully observing, she found that the source of this strangeness was surprisingly from herself! ¡°What happened?¡± Wen Miao murmured. She pushed open the classroom door, and the lively discussions inside abruptly stopped. The class monitor, Chen Hao, stood up awkwardly, scratching his head. ¡°Miao Miao, you¡¯re here. The teacher asked you to go to the office; they said there¡¯s something for you.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Wen Miao nodded lightly, her gaze subconsciously falling on a spot further back. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She sighed softly; it seemed she would have to wait a bit longer to see Mei Shu today. Once she closed the door, the previously noisy corridor became quiet again. All the passing students¡¯ gazes lingered on her for a few seconds. Wen Miao endured it all the way, but when she passed the restroom, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She decided to go in and confirm whether she accidentally wore her underwear outside today. Otherwise, why would everyone seemingly stare at her butt? Unfortunately, she looked at herself in the mirror, neatly dressed today. Although there were still some bruises on her face, a light layer of concealer made them less distinct. Where did things go wrong? Wen Miao couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she simply washed her hands. ¡°Hey, did you see that video last night?¡± ¡°Saw it! 1 never thought something like that would happen, and it¡¯s a student from our school!¡± In the restroom cubicle, the whispers of two girls reached her ears. Wen Miao turned off the tap, cautiously walked to the cubicle door, and eavesdropped. ¡°Do you know who uploaded that video? So many guys¡­ I can¡¯t imagine! That poor girl seems to be from the class next door!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen her acting like nothing happened these past few days. I never thought her injuries would come from something like this!¡± Who were they talking about? Wen Miao frowned, and the first person that came to her mind was Zhang Yue. But Zhang Yue, disturbed and unwilling to go out, even rejected Wen Miao¡¯s visit in the morning. Where did these two people, gossiping behind her back, see Zhang Yue? ¡°Now the whole school knows about it. If I were her, I would have hidden away long ago, never showing my face again!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s so shameful. It¡¯s better to die than endure this. But those guys are really beasts. The police should catch them quickly; otherwise, how can we, the girls living nearby, feel safe?¡± The two continued to gossip as if no one else was around. When they pushed the door, they found a furious girl standing at the entrance. ¡°Scared me! Aren¡¯t you Wen Miao?¡± The two looked at each other in shock, then quickly realized and apologized, ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to talk about those things behind your back. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing them about to slip away, Wen Miao stopped them with an unfriendly expression. ¡°What video were you talking about just now?¡± The two of them froze and turned around with an embarrassed smile. ¡°There¡¯s no video. You heard wrong. Class is starting soon. We¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Worried that what they said was related to Zhang Yue, Wen Miao took a tough stance. ¡°Show me that video!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t look!¡± One of them looked at the wound on her face with sympathy. Wen Miao stood in front of the two of them and said fiercely, ¡°If you don¡¯t show me that video, don¡¯t even think about returning to the classroom before the bell rings!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just causing trouble. We¡¯re doing this for your own good!¡± The two, not very pleased, took out their phones, found the video uploaded to the school forum this morning, and handed it to her, saying, ¡°After watching, don¡¯t regret it!.¡± Wen Miao took it expressionlessly. She thought she would see a video related to Zhang Yue, hoping to find more evidence. However, when she saw the woman in the video with a face identical to hers, she froze in place, even her breath stopping. As her face turned paler, the two girls, who were so tough just moments ago, also felt a bit guilty. Their voices involuntarily softened, ¡°We told you not to watch. Oh, we really didn¡¯t mean to say those things just now. We apologize to you. You should report this to the police quickly; keeping it hidden won¡¯t benefit you at all!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They thought that Wen Miao had been acting as if nothing happened these past few days, wanting to treat everything as if it never occurred. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Wen Miao wasn¡¯t really harmed that night. The video only captured her being cornered by a group of guys in a small alley, and the rest was a product of the imagination guided by the person who posted the video. But none of that mattered now. What mattered was why this video suddenly appeared on the school forum, deliberately titled to arouse imagination. ¡°A High School Girl Cornered By Four Men In A Dark Alley/ Despicable Behavior Is Disgusting!¡± What does this even mean? Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Confirming the Rumors Chapter 502: Confirming the Rumors Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The school bell brought Wen Miao back to reality. She quickly stuffed her phone back to the two girls and rushed towards the homeroom teacher¡¯s office. Their first class was geography, and the homeroom teacher should be waiting for her in the office. As she opened the door, the noisy discussions inside seemed to pause as if someone had pressed the pause button. The homeroom teacher was buried in the midst of the crowd, struggling to lift his head towards her, eyes filled with sympathy. ¡°Miaomiao, come here.¡± The teachers gathered around the office desk voluntarily made way for her, dispersing, but all their attention was focused here. Wen Miao¡¯s face turned pale, realizing what the teacher was about to say. Sure enough, the first thing the homeroom teacher said was to comfort her not to be afraid. ¡°In situations like this, both the teachers and the school will stand behind you. Don¡¯t worry; the school won¡¯t abandon you. bravely tell the police everything, and we will support you.¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± Wen Miao forced down a wave of dizziness in her mind, steadied herself, and said, ¡°That day, they only took some money from me, and I got beaten up a bit. Nothing else happened.¡± The homeroom teacher was visibly skeptical. ¡°Miaomiao, 1 know you must be very scared right now, but you have to bravely come forward and tell the truth. If you don¡¯t speak out about what has happened to you, even if we want to help you, we won¡¯t know where to start!¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Wen Miao said calmly, ¡°If I really had been bullied as you think, 1 would have called the police that night.¡± Seeing persuasion was futile, the homeroom teacher wore a helpless smile. ¡°Forget it, you can go back for now. If you change your mind, you can come to me anytime.¡± Wen Miao numbly exited the office. Now, in addition to feeling inexplicable, she also felt somewhat fortunate. Fortunately, the video exposed on the forum was only about her. If Zhang Yue came to school and heard what those two girls said in the restroom just now, she would not be able to bear it. However, what she had envisioned quickly became a reality. As Wen Miao passed by the neighboring class, she happened to see Zhang Yue rushing to school with her backpack. In an instant, the glimmer of luck in her heart turned into panic. Wen Miao, with a terrified expression, opened her mouth wide. ¡°Why are you coming to school? Come with me!¡± She rushed over to grab Zhang Yue¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, Zhang Yue reached back and held her hand, eyes filled with the sympathy Wen Miao saw so much today. ¡°Miaomiao, I¡¯m still worried about you coming to school alone. After what happened, 1 must stay by your side.¡± Wen Miao, somewhat dazed, couldn¡¯t react. ¡°What are you saying?¡± With a gentle smile, Zhang Yue turned to the teacher at the front of the class, about to start the lesson. ¡°This morning, I already got permission from the homeroom teacher. I¡¯ve moved all my classes to Wen Miao¡¯s class today. Sorry for disturbing the class.¡± After saying that, she bowed deeply to the teacher. The teacher, aware of the video incident, smiled understandingly. ¡°Since the homeroom teacher has agreed, you can go. Take good care of Wen Miao, my student.¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Zhang Yue breathed a sigh of relief, affectionately leading Wen Miao towards the entrance of her own classroom. ¡°Yueyue, what¡¯s going on? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? If your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to come to school.¡± Wen Miao is still a bit puzzled. She thought Zhang Yue came to school to accompany her out of concern, but upon closer reflection, something seemed off in the words Zhang Yue exchanged with the teacher just now. She sounded as if the real victim was Wen Miao! But didn¡¯t Zhang Yue¡¯s mother say this morning that Zhang Yue wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯t want to see anyone, so she wouldn¡¯t come to school temporarily? In the short span of less than an hour, what exactly happened? Before she could figure out the reason, she had already been pulled into the classroom by Zhang Yue. Today, Mei Shu didn¡¯t come, so Zhang Yue moved Mei Shu¡¯s chair over and sat next to Wen Miao, showing a gentle smile. ¡°Miaomiao, don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be with you.¡± Her voice was neither too loud nor too soft, just enough for everyone in the class to hear. Wen Miao glanced at the sympathetic looks of others out of the corner of her eye, finally realizing that, at this moment, due to Zhang Yue¡¯s exceptionally caring actions, the rumors of her being assaulted by multiple people that night were indirectly affirmed. But Zhang Yue, who was actually harmed, had now become the good student who wouldn¡¯t abandon her classmates. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Miao suddenly found it somewhat ironic, but she had no intention of exposing the truth. She didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Yue would suddenly do this. She even suspected that Zhang Yue might have orchestrated the release of that video. However, even if betrayed, Wen Miao wanted to hear a firsthand explanation from Zhang Yue. After class, Wen Miao grabbed Zhang Yue¡¯s hand and pulled her to the rooftop of the teaching building. There were no hidden corners here, and there was no need to worry about anyone eavesdropping. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Wen Miao confronted her directly.. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Unable to Defend Herself Chapter 503: Unable to Defend Herself Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhang Yue furrowed her brows and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Everything I did was for you.¡± Wen Miao, feeling perplexed, said, ¡°I understand that you may need time to accept what happened that night, but have you considered my feelings in all this?¡± Taking a step forward, Zhang Yue sighed and said, ¡°Miaomiao, you¡¯ve always been my best friend.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± Wen Miao held her hands, a hopeful gleam in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like this. Tell me, why did that video appear on the forum? Do you know anything about it?¡± Zhang Yue, looking puzzled, furrowed her brow. ¡°What video?¡± Upon hearing this, Wen Miao didn¡¯t feel relieved. Instead, her expression gradually turned cold. She released Zhang Yue¡¯s hands, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Do you have to be like this?¡± Zhang Yue¡¯s brows relaxed and her face turned pale. ¡°Miaomiao, 1 should be the one asking you that, right?¡± ¡°Asking me?¡± Seeing that she was about to relent, Wen Miao hurriedly asked, ¡°What exactly happened to make us like this? Can you tell me directly?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Zhang Yue was about to say something, the school bell rang at this moment, instantly spreading throughout the entire school. With a complicated look, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back to class. If we¡¯re late, the teacher will worry about you.¡± Throughout the rest of the day, Zhang Yue didn¡¯t give Wen Miao and herself a chance to talk privately. She showcased her unique care for Wen Miao in front of others, always seeking places with more people, making everyone believe that the rumors on Wen Miao were true. But this wasn¡¯t the worst part. Wen Miao realized on her way home that evening that even their neighbors near their house knew about the matter. Many people stopped her, bombarding her with questions. The voices that had pointed fingers at Zhang Yue earlier were now repeating their words, directed at Wen Miao. ¡°Miaomiao!¡± When Wen Long came back from buying groceries, he saw his sister surrounded by people and was at a loss. He quickly came over to help her. ¡°What happened?¡± It seemed that Wen Long still did not know what had happened today. Seeing her cry, Wen Long immediately pulled her into his arms with heartache. ¡°Be good. Who bullied you? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Oh my, your sister encountered such a thing, and you, as her brother, know nothing about it?¡± a well-meaning aunt reminded him. ¡°Hurry up and let the police catch those hooligans. Miaomiao is such a good girl; she can¡¯t be ruined like this!¡± Wen Long thought they were talking about the incident where his sister was beaten that night. His expression softened, and he nodded, saying, ¡°Auntie, so you all know about this. My sister didn¡¯t want me to report it to the police that night.¡± ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t say that!¡± Wen Miao almost couldn¡¯t stop him in time. Wen Long didn¡¯t know the situation at all, and his words would only make things worse. As expected, right after he spoke, others showed expressions of condemnation and disapproval. They pulled Wen Miao, continually saying, ¡°You, girl, although it¡¯s embarrassing for such a thing to be spread, you must report it to the police. Now that everyone knows about this, if you delay, it might be too late!¡± After saying this, the well-meaning aunt glanced thoughtfully at Wen Miao¡¯s belly. Wen Miao almost collapsed on the spot, feeling intensely wronged, her eyes turning red from the built-up frustration. ¡°Things are not as you imagine!¡± ¡°Even your brother said so. Can this thing be fake?¡± The onlookers seemed to be enjoying the show. ¡°Don¡¯t be too embarrassed. When you go to a good university in the future, leave this behind. You can still find a rich boyfriend to make your parents happy!¡± Wen Long, still in a daze, listened to their endless advice. Before he could understand the situation, he saw Wen Miao already crying and running into the house. Wen Long quickly went to chase her, thanking the well-meaning aunt on the way. Inside the room, he raised his hand to gently pat his sister¡¯s shoulders, which were trembling due to sobbing. ¡°What happened to you? The aunties didn¡¯t say anything wrong. This matter should indeed be reported to the police. You didn¡¯t listen to me that night!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you know?¡± Wen Miao couldn¡¯t help but snap at him. She had some room to explain the situation earlier, but after Wen Long admitted it just now, if she revealed the truth, others would think she was intentionally covering it up! She didn¡¯t think that a girl would become dirty just because she was bullied, but the rumor that hadn¡¯t happened to her was now spreading. It was difficult for her to express her feelings. She didn¡¯t understand how things had turned into this overnight, but the only thing she was clear about was that all the recent changes were definitely related to Zhang Yue. She believed her good friend wouldn¡¯t intentionally shift the blame onto her.. She suspected that Zhang Tan had used some means to force Zhang Yue to submit! Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Scapegoat Chapter 504: Scapegoat Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Was Miaomiao bullied?¡± Mei Shu looked up from the towering stack of documents. She had just secured an order from the Chen family today, and the tasks at hand were enough to make her dizzy. She simply took leave from school and focused on the company¡¯s affairs. However, she didn¡¯t expect that in just one day away, such a big incident would occur at the school! ¡°Yes, this morning, a video suddenly appeared on the forum of No. I High School.¡± Secretary Tang Mei handed over her phone, and the video showed the scene where Wen Miao was pushed into an alley by a group of men. ¡°I know about this. Haven¡¯t I asked you to investigate the identity of one of them?¡± Mei Shu returned the phone, also asking, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°President Mei, we¡¯ve already found out. This is the detailed information about that man.¡± Tang Mei handed over a thin stack of documents. Mei Shu only glanced briefly and roughly understood the man¡¯s background. His name was Liang Wei, and he had been in prison for several crimes. After being released, he became an unemployed wanderer, often hanging around the vicinity of No. 1 High School in Lin City. It was also him who was dealing with Wen Miao and trying to help the Shen family dig up information about Mei Shu from Wen Miao. Wen Miao had already told her everything yesterday under Mei Shu¡¯s interrogation. Mei Shu thought it was too dangerous to let Wen Miao continue to be harassed by these people. She wanted to teach them a lesson, but Wen Miao insisted that it was a great opportunity. They could use Liang Wei to their advantage, follow the clues to expose evidence against Shen Yuan, and make her face legal consequences. At first, Mei Shu was not very confident about letting Wen Miao deal with him, but Wen Miao assured her that she always wore a micro-camera every time she interacted with him. Reluctantly, Mei Shu agreed. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the video would be blown out of proportion and posted on the school forum. ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the school now?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t have time to check the forum, so she opened the next set of documents and waited for her secretary to summarize. Tang Mei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Now, everyone at No. I High School is spreading rumors that Miss Wen was gang-raped by multiple people. The campus has a negative perception of her, and some are insinuating that the problem lies with Wen Miao herself.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Mei Shu raised her head in disbelief, her brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Just with such a video, how could they associate it with that? There must be another reason!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei sighed, not bothering to admire her boss¡¯s keenness, and quickly recounted everything she knew. ¡°Another reason is that one of Miss Wen¡¯s good friends at school hinted that the incident was true. According to what people are saying on the forum, that young lady has been protecting Wen Miao closely today.¡± ¡°Is that person called Zhang Yue?¡± Mei Shu put down the files, leaning back in her chair, and half of her face was concealed in the shadows, exuding a strong sense of oppression. Tang Mei nodded nervously, ¡°Yes, President Mei. Miss Wen must be troubled right now. Do you want to go and check on her?¡± ¡°Not in a hurry.¡± Mei Shu squinted her eyes slightly, thinking about Zhang Yue. A few days ago, when she had lunch with Wen Miao, Mei Shu had seen her a few times. She seemed like a quiet and well-behaved girl, the type that appeared to be a good student. Mei Shu had a favorable impression of her and was willing to be friends with her. But now, it seemed that this girl was not as simple as she appeared. ¡°Check on Zhang Yue, see if anything significant has happened to her recently, especially if she has filed a report with the police.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei was unclear about the real situation involving Wen Miao, but Mei Shu¡¯s orders were absolute. Without hesitation, she immediately arranged the task, and soon received feedback. ¡°President Mei, your speculation was indeed correct. Miss Zhang did report to the police the night before yesterday, and it¡¯s a rape case¡­¡± Tang Mei¡¯s voice became quieter towards the end. Mei Shu¡¯s expression showed little surprise. She calmly asked, ¡°Have the police found any evidence now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Currently, there is none. The alley where the incident occurred lacks surveillance, and it happened quite late at night with no witnesses around. The police are still investigating. However, based on the testimony, the person who assaulted Miss Zhang was wearing a pair of blue jeans that night!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, lightly tapping the tablet on the table with her finger. The screen instantly lit up, revealing a somewhat blurry image of a man. ¡°It¡¯s him. Find this person. I want to interrogate him personally.¡± In a dilapidated and damp shack, there was only a crooked table and a wooden plank bed with an old blanket. The man, wearing a pair of blue jeans and without shoes, sprawled on the bed lazily. He cast a sideways glance at the well-dressed Song Yan beside him. ¡°Buddy, are you trying to get rid of a beggar with just this little money?¡± Song Yan pushed his glasses and smiled sarcastically, ¡°You did something unnecessary, and now you want our boss to clean up after you.. Yet, you still have so much to say?¡± Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Fighting Fire with Fire Chapter 505: Fighting Fire with Fire Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man instantly sat up from the bed, glaring fiercely with a menacing look in his eyes. As he spoke, the corners of his mouth curled upward, resembling a ruthless and wicked murderer. ¡°I did all this for your boss Shen, you know? Those few women are a group. Once 1 played with one, the other two would obediently submit. Who dares to oppose Boss Shen now?¡± Merely speaking wasn¡¯t enough for him. He grabbed Song Yan¡¯s collar, getting uncomfortably close. ¡°Go back and tell Boss Shen, five hundred thousand. Not a penny less. Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn myself in and spill all the dirty secrets you guys are up to.¡± Song Yan chuckled, completely dismissing the man. He patted the man¡¯s hand that messed up his collar, waiting until the grip loosened before nonchalantly adjusting his own collar. ¡°Turning yourself in won¡¯t do you any good. Boss Shen¡¯s connections are intricate. When things blow up, you¡¯ll be the only one behind bars. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. Boss Shen only wanted you to scare the leading girl, not rape a high school girl. When things escalate, you won¡¯t get away with it.¡± He picked up the money from the table and threw it directly at the man¡¯s face, abandoning his earlier polite demeanor. His tone turned harsh. ¡°Tonight¡¯s train. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to the station. Take the money and get lost.¡± ¡°You motherfu¡­¡± The man was instantly infuriated, swinging his fist aggressively towards Song Yan. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Song Yan used to be a first-class martial artist. Underneath his well-tailored suit, he was wrapped in rock-solid muscles, far from the lean appearance he portrayed. The man¡¯s punch didn¡¯t land on Song Yan; instead, he found himself on the receiving end of a throw. Song Yan effortlessly tossed him to the ground. He howled in pain, his face contorted, and he started rolling on the ground. Song Yan coldly stood up, adjusted his disheveled clothes, and stepped on the man¡¯s dirty jeans, grinding forcefully. ¡°Remember, from now on, you¡¯re not allowed back in Lin City. If 1 see you in this city, I¡¯ll disable your legs!¡± ¡°All!¡± The man, in pain, quickly covered his shins, sweating profusely. Bent over, he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Understood, sir. You¡¯re my boss. Please let me go!¡± Song Yan withdrew his foot, disdainfully wiping the sole on the man¡¯s jeans, not even sparing him a glance, and walked away. ¡°Ms. Mei, our people have gathered information on several places that person frequents. We¡¯ve also sent someone to check, but there¡¯s no one inside. Could he have already left Lin City?¡± Tang Mei reported the situation while organizing the documents that Mei Shu had already reviewed. Mei Shu straightened her posture, slightly turning her stiff neck. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± After some thought, Tang Mei made a suggestion, ¡°How about we send people to stake out at the train station and bus station? If he shows up, we can immediately apprehend him!¡± Mei Shu amusingly opened her eyes, looking at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my secretary to have such a mafia-like side.¡± Blushing, Tang Mei lowered her head. ¡°I just want to catch the bad guy sooner and give those two girls an explanation.¡± ¡°The train station and bus station have too many people. Going there might not yield any results.¡± Mei Shu chuckled and said, ¡°To find him, there¡¯s no need for such trouble. Since I¡¯ve finished handling the work on my hands, 1¡¯11 personally investigate this matter. You can all go home if you¡¯re done for the day.¡± ¡°What? No! Mei Shu, you¡¯re still working overtime, and as your secretary, how can 1 go home to rest?¡± Tang Mei shook her head repeatedly, indicating she could continue working late with Mei Shu. Mei Shu had never seen a secretary so fond of working, and she was somewhat intrigued. ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve been busy the whole day, running around handling handovers between various departments. You even wore a pair of io-centimeter high heels, and you didn¡¯t take a moment to sit down and catch your breath. Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all,¡± Tang Mei replied innocently. ¡°I¡¯m full of energy working with CEO Mei. Even if you want me to work overtime with you all night, I have no problem.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Forget it, 1 won¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Mei Shu smiled, moving the documents from Tang Mei¡¯s hands to her own side. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Go home, have dinner, take a shower, and rest well. We can deal with other matters tomorrow.¡± ¡°How about 1 prepare dinner for you before leaving?¡± Tang Mei expressed concern, not entirely comfortable leaving Mei Shu alone working late in the building. Mei Shu glanced at the time and instructed, ¡°No need. I should be leaving soon. Inform the others that they can go home. I don¡¯t like exploiting employees.¡± ¡°Alright, if Mei Shu has anything else, feel free to give me a call.¡± Tang Mei closed the door reluctantly and left. Mei Shu chuckled silently, shaking her head. She opened her computer and swiftly accessed the surveillance footage along Zhang Yue¡¯s route on the night of the incident.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Paying a Visit Chapter 506: Paying a Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± Several crisp knocks echoed in the quiet alley, sounding particularly abrupt. The man sleeping on the bed was startled and quickly put on his coat. He got up and walked towards the door, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± No one answered outside, as if the knocking from a moment ago was just his imagination. Yawning, the man cursed in a low voice and was about to go back to sleep. Unexpectedly, the knocking on the door resumed. The man¡¯s body tensed instantly. This time he was sure he hadn¡¯t misheard. But he had never been to this place before. Who could be coming to find him at this hour? Could it be that guy, Song Yan, returning? With these thoughts, the man cautiously picked up a shovel next to him, forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and cautiously opened the door slightly. As the gap widened, the dim moonlight gradually seeped in from outside, revealing a woman standing at the door! A pretty girl coming to such a place late at night¡ªwhat was she up to? And why did she specifically knock on his door? The man¡¯s lust gradually rose, and he became bolder. He threw the shovel to the side, patted the dust off his hands, and teased, ¡°Miss, did you go to the wrong place? Or did you come to find me to have a good time?¡± As he spoke, he attempted to touch the girl¡¯s chin flirtatiously. Mei Shu lifted a finger and lightly pressed it against the back of his hand, preventing his hand from moving forward. She smiled and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is your name Zhao Fu?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you know my name? It seems like you¡¯ve come here just to find me.¡± Zhao Fu felt proud and took a step forward, stepping from the dark room into the moonlight. Mei Shu, lowering her head, saw the dirty blue jeans he was wearing. The smile in her eyes deepened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come to find you. Can we talk inside?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Fu was delighted. He quickly stepped aside and gestured, ¡°Sure, what do you want to talk about? Big brother can talk about anything with you. Oh, look, there¡¯s no place to sit in the room. How about we discuss things on the bed!¡± With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Mei Shu forcefully slammed the wobbly wooden door shut, interrupting the increasingly unbearable vulgar words from the man. Standing in the darkness, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t see the man, but the increasingly heavy breathing due to excitement was quite clear in her ears. With just this, she could always grasp the man¡¯s location. ¡°Okay, where¡¯s your bed?¡± Mei Shu stood still, deliberately teasing him with her words. As expected, Zhao Fu took the bait. Not thinking about other possibilities, he, a man about to leave Lin City, unexpectedly encountered such a romantic encounter before leaving! This girl was much prettier than the one he r*ped that night! And she seemed to be dressed nicely. Maybe she was a high-class prostitute. It seemed that Song Yan, that guy, although threatening him verbally, was afraid he might spill the beans about Mr. Shen. Otherwise, why would he send such a beauty to his bed! At this moment, Zhao Fu didn¡¯t consider other possibilities. The area he was in was usually deserted, and only Song Yan knew his hiding place. Now looking at Mei Shu, Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes gleamed with desire. It was as if the surrounding air had also been tainted with her fragrance. Driven by lust, he couldn¡¯t help but pounce. However, with this move, he pounced into thin air. He didn¡¯t feel frustrated; instead, he felt more excited about the invisible thrill. ¡°Baby, where did you run off to? Don¡¯t run, let big brother love you!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t run.¡± Mei Shu giggled. Unknowingly, she had circled behind him. Zhao Fu was stunned for a moment before turning around. The smile on his face became even more wretched. ¡°Then I¡¯m coming, little darling! Ah!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he tripped over something and missed. The house here had not been renovated and was still a dilapidated old bungalow. The ground was covered in dust. He fell to the ground firmly and instantly grimaced in pain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°F*ck, there was something on the ground just now!¡± Zhao Fu had hit his knee just now. He struggled to get up and sit on the ground. As he rubbed his bones, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the ground. He even kicked the spot where he had fallen a few times, but there was obviously nothing on the ground. ¡°How strange.¡± At this moment, he was in so much pain that he no longer had those dirty thoughts. Anger suddenly rose in his heart. ¡°What are you standing there for? Don¡¯t you know how to help me up? Damn, it¡¯s really strange. Why would I fall?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you up now.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was mellow and pleasant to the ears. The smile in it made one¡¯s bones melt. Zhao Fu¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter. The moment IVLei Shu touched him, he pulled her into his arms.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Forcing a Confession Chapter 507: Forcing a Confession Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Little baby, I finally got you in my arms.¡± Zhao Fu was about to bury his head in her shoulder when he suddenly felt a chill on his neck. He immediately dared not move. Something had pierced his throat, causing fresh blood to flow uncontrollably from his body. Pain hit his brain first, prompting him to instantly retract the hand he had placed on the girl. He raised both hands in surrender. Mei Shu, holding a blade, walked slowly forward, forcing him to step back continuously until his back touched the slippery wall. She halted her steps, saying, ¡°I told you, I came to talk to you. If you listen to me and answer my questions truthfully, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you dare lie, I¡¯ll cut your flesh into pieces, cook it into a soup, and make you drink it. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, 1 understand!¡± Zhao Fu lowered his head, feeling the blade moving forward, and the blood on his neck flowed even harder. It had slid down his chest and reached his violently heaving abdomen. Mei Shu, satisfied, took out a recording device from her pocket, pressed a button in front of him, and placed it on the nearby table. Then, she spoke slowly, ¡°Two nights ago, where did you go, and what did you do?¡± ¡°Two nights ago?¡± Zhao Fu spoke nervously, stumbling over his words. He swallowed, and the wound on his neck hurt so much that he drew a sharp breath. ¡°Two nights ago, I didn¡¯t do anything! 1 stayed at home the whole time! Ah!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, something light and thin fell to the ground with a ¡°clatter.¡± Zhao Fu screamed in pain, his forehead covered in cold sweat. ¡°So quickly forgot what 1 just said?¡± Mei Shu continued to smile sweetly, her voice steady. If not for the blood dripping continuously from the blade in her hand, Zhao Fu might have thought the intense pain from earlier was his imagination. But as he bent down, he saw the still-steaming, fleshy pieces on the ground. It was a piece of meat from his shoulder! Blood quickly stained half of his sleeve. Zhao Fu¡¯s expression turned ferocious. ¡°Damn, you mean it for real! Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you earlier? I came to talk to you.¡± Mei Shu wiped the blood off the blade, then placed it on his neck again. She said, ¡°Now you have one chance to answer my question truthfully.¡± ¡°F**k your mother!¡± Zhao Fu was completely angered by her. He rushed forward fiercely, wanting to beat this arrogant woman in front of him. But he once again missed, as Mei Shu skillfully moved slightly to the side, easily evading his attack. While he was still figuring out what had happened, she raised her elbow slightly and delivered a forceful elbow strike to his back. Zhao Fu immediately spat out a mouthful of foam and fell in a sorry state on the ground. Before he could get up, the wound on his shoulder was suddenly stepped on. Mei Shu crouched down, pressing all her strength onto the wound. Zhao Fu could only gasp in cold air. ¡°Daring to resist?¡± Mei Shu, with a hint of anger, placed the blade on his face this time. When the sharp tip pierced the skin on his face, Zhao Fu immediately surrendered. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry, Sister! 1 was wrong. I won¡¯t resist anymore. Please spare me. I¡¯m really in pain!¡± ¡°Good, this way, I can save some time.¡± Mei Shu lifted her foot, and her shoe made a crisp sound on the ground. She squinted and said, ¡°1¡¯11 ask one last time. Where did you go and what did you do two nights ago?¡± ¡°I¡ªI went to find a girl!¡± Zhao Fu sucked in a breath, not caring about the snot that had flowed to the ground. He continued, ¡°But someone told me to go! I was instructed by someone!¡± Mei Shu clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction and kicked his wound. ¡°What girl? Why are you stuttering? Do you want me to cut a few more pieces of meat of yours for you to lose weight?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All! I wouldn¡¯t dare, 1 wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Zhao Fu howled in pain. Even his voice was trembling. That was because he was afraid of Mei Shu from the depth of his heart. ¡°1 r*ped her. 1 don¡¯t know her name. I really don¡¯t know! 1 only know that she¡¯s in cahoots with a girl called Wen Miao.¡± ¡°Where did you r*pe her?¡± Mei Shu gritted her teeth and asked. Zhao Fu hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s on a desolate path in Cotton Lane. There weren¡¯t many people that night. I saw her walking outside alone and couldn¡¯t help but drag her to the side path! However, the reason why I went there that day was completely because I was instructed by someone!¡± ¡°Who instructed you?¡± Mei Shu had just uttered these words when her ears suddenly twitched. The confident expression on her face gained a touch of seriousness. She yanked the man up from the ground, tossed him into the corner, used a piece of cloth to gag his mouth, and then pocketed the recording device. After she finished all of this, the door was conveniently opened from the outside. A tall and strong figure, bathed in moonlight, appeared at the doorway.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Showdown of Masters Chapter 508: Showdown of Masters Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Song Yan calmly surveyed the surroundings, his nostrils lingering with an indelible stench. The odor carried a hint of blood, fresh and pungent. At the thought, his brow slightly raised, and he absentmindedly unbuttoned the cuffs of his sleeves, as if liberating a suppressed beast. After undoing both cuffs, he leisurely took off his clothes, hanging them on a relatively clean spot on the door. Only then did he step into the room. Having practiced kickboxing since childhood, his practical combat experience surpassed that of his years as a public relations officer. He could distinctly hear two different breaths in the room. One was very rapid, as if urgently trying to make itself heard. The other was deliberate, like a seasoned hunter patiently waiting for its prey to walk into the trap. Song Yan lightly pulled up the corners of his mouth, closed the door behind him, and said with a smile, ¡°Interesting, come out.¡± The response was nothing but silence. In the shadows, Mei Shu silently observed the man who had just entered. Beside him was an electronic screen visible only to her, displaying his life story that clearly stated he had won the national kickboxing championship at the age of twenty. He possessed agility even greater than Captain Wang¡¯s, certainly not someone she could easily handle. ¡°Not coming out? Looks like I overestimated you,¡± Song Yan sneered, then accurately attacked towards Mei Shu. Mei Shu was surprised and quickly raised her hand to block his incoming strike. In that moment, she realized that if it weren¡¯t for the strength she gained earlier, she might have been captured by him already. ¡°Oh, a woman?¡± With proximity, Song Yan could clearly smell the fragrance on her, distinctive to young girls. Judging by the force she exerted, he deduced that the intruder tonight was a young girl. Mei Shu didn¡¯t dare to be careless. After a brief fight, she quickly retreated, disappearing once again into the darkness. Song Yan casually unbuttoned his collar and glanced at the corner where Zhao Fu was still panting. His tone seemed somewhat regretful, ¡°Still not dead? Looks like I can¡¯t save that money.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Shen Yuan¡¯s person,¡± Mei Shu asserted confidently. Song Yan chuckled, ¡°It seems you know quite a bit. When I catch you, I¡¯ll make sure to ask where Mei Shu found such a skilled girl!¡± With that, he attacked Mei Shu¡¯s direction once again. At this point, he still hadn¡¯t realized that the seemingly delicate Mei Shu was the formidable girl before him. The two continued to engage in combat within the confined space. Mei Shu, from initially struggling, gradually found her stride. [Congratulations, Master, Kickboxing level increased by 1! ] [Congratulations, Master, Kickboxing level increased by 3!] Various system prompt sounds echoed incessantly in her mind. Mei Shu became more and more adept in the fight, feeling the blood in her veins boiling. As a skilled martial artist, Song Yan had already sensed that something was amiss. He could clearly feel that she was getting stronger, fueling a sense of frustration at being toyed with. He refused to believe that someone could make rapid progress through simple fighting. What he thought was that this girl in front of him had been hiding her true abilities all along! From the very beginning, she possessed kickboxing skills equivalent or even superior to his! In this brief moment of distraction, Mei Shu threw a punch, hitting him square in the face. Song Yan groaned in pain, retreating several steps before finally stopping. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he angrily said, ¡°You think you can beat me?¡± ¡°The answer seems pretty clear,¡± Mei Shu said with a sly smile, approaching him again and landing another punch on his face. Song Yan was quickly forced to the wall. In desperation, he found something at his side and instinctively raised it to strike at Mei Shu. It was a shovel that Zhao Fu had been holding earlier but had somehow lost during the scuffle. Mei Shu¡¯s reaction was swift. Her ears were remarkably sensitive, and upon hearing a gust of wind, she swiftly dodged. The shovel barely missed her clothes, hitting the ground with a muffled thud. ¡°Not bad reflexes. What¡¯s next?¡± Song Yan, wielding the shovel, continued to strike towards Mei Shu¡¯s direction. This was the first time Mei Shu had encountered someone with hearing abilities comparable to hers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now the room was pitch-black, making it impossible to see anything. The only way to determine the opponent¡¯s location was through sound. It seemed the opponent was indeed formidable. Mei Shu became more curious about the person¡¯s identity. The love for talent was a universal trait, and having such a useful person under Shen Yuan¡¯s command was truly a pity! She was like a butterfly playing with foolish humans, constantly evading in the room. The shovel couldn¡¯t even touch a piece of her clothing. Song Yan was truly annoyed by her. He panted heavily, using all his strength this time, relentlessly smashing towards the direction where breathing sounds were most pronounced.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Interrogation Chapter 509: Interrogation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, the next moment, Song Yan felt a chill down his spine, finally realizing what was wrong. The shovel stopped just an inch above the person¡¯s head. Zhao Fu, terrified, closed his eyes, thinking he was about to be beaten to death. But after waiting for a while without any movement, he cautiously opened his eyes. Human beings are inherently afraid of unknown darkness. Even though they couldn¡¯t see anything at the moment, they would still desperately open their eyes, trying to discern the outlines of things in front of them. Zhao Fu was no exception. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything, he widened his eyes. The ordeal left him gasping for breath, and he finally spat out the piece of cloth from his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s me! Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Song Yan¡¯s body stiffened, his hands still holding the shovel raised, and something against his lower back cut through his skin, causing him to shudder involuntarily. There was anger in his tone as he said, ¡°You want to make me kill him in the darkness!¡± Mei Shu sighed with some regret, ¡°What a pity. If you hadn¡¯t realized it earlier, it would have been so much better. This man would have died by your hands, making things easier for me.¡± Song Yan slightly moved his waist, and the sharp object at his back moved forward a bit. He immediately winced in pain and dared not move again, ¡°If you really wanted him dead, he would have been killed by you before I came. The reason you kept him until now is probably to extract more information from him.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and said noncommittally, ¡°You¡¯re a step too late. He has already said everything.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Zhao Fu quickly defended himself. ¡°1 really didn¡¯t say anything. Believe me! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been tied up here by her!¡± Song Yan¡¯s eyes flashed with a momentary killing intent, but he spoke surprisingly calmly, ¡°Of course, I believe you. As long as you keep silent, I will ensure your safety.¡± Mei Shu clicked her tongue and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You guys are really scheming for Shen Yuan. However, do you still have the ability to protect others now? I¡¯m afraid even self-preservation is difficult for you at the moment.¡± Song Yan took a deep breath, tightened his grip on the shovel, and suddenly turned around, swinging heavily towards Mei Shu. He was betting that this young girl wouldn¡¯t dare to actually kill. As expected, he only struggled a bit and easily freed himself from her restraint. But before he could feel triumphant, a forceful fist struck his stomach. Song Yan immediately spit out a mouthful of saliva, the shovel in his hand fell to the ground, and he knelt down. Mei Shu kicked the shovel away, held a blade to his throat, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, was Zhao Fu raping Zhang Yue instructed by Shen Yuan?¡± Song Yan glared at her viciously, his angry eyes turning crimson, ¡°None of your business.¡± Mei Shu was not polite. Some people¡¯s stubbornness wasn¡¯t due to courage but rather tied to their interests. Dealing with such people just required a bit of coercion. ¡°All!¡± A scream echoed through the entire shack area. Even Mei Shu was stunned. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect a master¡¯s scream to be so melodious. How about you scream again for me to hear?¡± Song Yan, panting heavily, knelt on the ground with one knee, the other hand weakly touching his bloody arm, ¡°Whatever you do to me, I won¡¯t say it. Also, I advise you to think carefully about what you¡¯re doing. Will your master Mei Shu bear the consequences of your actions?¡± He still didn¡¯t know that the person in front of him was Mei Shu herself. Mei Shu chuckled, teasingly holding the blade in front of him, ¡°Facing the mastermind behind a rapist, do you need to consider these things? Based on your actions, I believe there are countless people in this world who would want to cut you to pieces.¡± Song Yan silently lowered his head, the intense pain from his wounds affecting his condition. Just supporting himself to stay standing had depleted all his strength. ¡°So, what do you want? Kill both of us?¡± Song Yan¡¯s voice was low, and as he said these words, he had closed his eyes, appearing prepared to be slaughtered. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, amused by his tone, ¡°Killing you both would dirty my hands. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s perfect.¡± She took out a recording device and placed it between the two. The blinking red light on top made Song Yan¡¯s eyebrows furrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been recording all along?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to reveal who¡¯s behind all this.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Yan suddenly felt like thunder struck him. Having been in the public relations industry for many years, sometimes he needed to employ tactics like the current situation to help the boss achieve the goal. In their line of work, such practices were already commonplace. Of course, maintaining confidentiality was a principle they must adhere to in this industry. ¡°I won¡¯t say it. If you have the guts, just kill both of us. But I advise you to act quickly because the people I arranged will be here soon.. When that happens, i¡¯ll use the same methods you¡¯re using now to force you to reveal who¡¯s behind you!¡± Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Surrender Chapter 510: Surrender Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I have to admit, your loyalty is quite impressive,¡± Mei Shu sighed with regret, ¡°But do you really think the people you called can deal with me?¡± There was a hint of eagerness in her tone. This made Song Yan¡¯s scalp tingle. However, he knew that if he begged for mercy at this moment, the person in front of him wouldn¡¯t spare him. Instead, more brutal methods would be used to force him to speak the truth. With this in mind, Song Yan could only force himself to say, ¡°They can certainly deal with you. You¡¯re just one person. But to settle this matter, the bodyguards I called are extraordinary. You will fall into my hands when they arrive.¡± ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not just bluffing?¡± Mei Shu laughed even more lightly. She retracted the knife. Just when Song Yan thought he had truly frightened her and she was about to give up, A4.ei Shu¡¯s next words plunged him into hell once again. ¡°Tomorrow, the Mei family will negotiate the final business deal with the Yu family. I¡¯m sure you know how determined Shen Yuan is to secure this deal.¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Suddenly, Song Yan had a bad premonition. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes curved with a smile, ¡°The Mei family is willing to hand over the Yu family¡¯s business to Shen Yuan. The condition is to deliver the mastermind of the rape case and those working for her.¡± Song Yan widened his eyes in shock. Mei Shu continued in a leisurely manner, ¡°Miss Mei will personally handle these people. And the Mei family will give the Shen family a way out. Do you think this deal is tempting enough?¡± ¡°How do you know Mei Shu¡¯s next plan? Who are you?¡± Song Yan gathered his strength. Finally able to stand up from the ground, he walked step by step toward ATei Shu. Despite his unsteady gait, he was making an effort to move towards her. Anyone watching couldn¡¯t help but admire his determination. Mei Shu admired him for a while, finding it boring, and raised her leg to kick him in the stomach, causing him to kneel in front of her once again. She looked down at him, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualification to ask me that question. You have five minutes to consider. If you tell everything to me now, the Mei family will put all the blame on Shen Yuan¡¯s head, not bothering you. But if you don¡¯t speak, I will hand you and that beast behind you to ATiss Mei to vent her anger!¡± Song Yan moaned in pain as he knelt on the ground, and when he tried to raise his upper body, the intense pain caused him to roll his eyes, preventing him from standing up. His body¡¯s collapse seemed to drag his spirit down as well. Even his voice became weak and feeble. ¡°Okay, I can tell you everything, but you must keep your promise. Don¡¯t come looking for trouble with me again.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Speak.¡± Song Yan endured the pain, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°In fact, President Shen was truly unaware. She just hired some thugs to scare a girl named Wen Miao. But she didn¡¯t order them to do what Zhao Fu did to Zhang Yue. It was Zhao Fu acting on his own initiative. President Shen was worried about exposure, fearing the situation would escalate and implicate herself. That¡¯s why she asked me to use money to silence Zhao Fu and told me to send him out of Lin City tonight.¡± ¡°I guessed it would be like this.¡± Mei Shu walked around him, approaching the trembling Zhao Fu in the corner. She spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. First, go to the police station and confess your crime. Second, I¡¯ll spare you today, and you can try to escape as far as you can.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhao Fu seemed to have not expected there was a possibility of surviving in front of her, and hope suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°But,¡± Mei Shu crouched down, grabbed his collar, and said coldly, ¡°I will make sure you disappear nationwide. Even the police will believe you¡¯re dead. Then even if I cut your flesh into pieces and cook and eat them, it won¡¯t be against the law.¡± ¡°No, please!¡± After experiencing her cruelty, Zhao Fu had no doubt about the truth of her words. He immediately surrendered, scared to the point of wetting himself, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯ll go to the police station right now!¡± ¡°Do you know what you should say?¡± Mei Shu stood up satisfied, stepping back a distance to avoid the dirty liquid flowing out of him. Zhao Fu nodded hastily, ¡°I know, I know. Please spare me. I will make it clear about everything. But you can rest assured; I won¡¯t mention a word about you!¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Mei Shu, having achieved her goal, retreated. Only when the door opened did she turn off the flashing recording pen in her hand in front of the two. ¡°Remember, say one more word you shouldn¡¯t, and your release from prison will be your death time.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I promise!¡± Zhao Fu knelt on the ground, repeatedly kowtowing in Alei Shu¡¯s direction. When the door closed, Song Yan desperately turned his body to face her, finally using the moonlight to see the figure of the girl clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, he recognized Mei Shu. The current leader of the ATei family was such a ruthless, cunning, and intelligent person. It seemed choosing to be enemies with Mei Shu was the most erroneous decision Shen Yuan had ever made. He could almost see the future of the Shen family. After tonight, Shen Yuan¡¯s business, reputation, and everything would go up in smoke.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Better off Dead Chapter 511: Better off Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations For Shen Yuan, everything happened too quickly. ¡°Are you saying that Song Yan hasn¡¯t contacted you since last night?¡± She felt uneasy since early morning and called the secretary to confirm. ¡°Yes, his phone has been unanswered. I¡¯ll go to his house later.¡± The secretary hesitated while putting on his coat. ¡°Miss Shen, if Song Yan hasn¡¯t sent the person away, we need to make plans early.¡± ¡°1 understand. Go check, and contact me anytime.¡± Shen Yuan hung up the phone and sank into the sofa, staring blankly at the tea leaves sinking to the bottom of the cup on the table. ¡°Miss Shen.¡± The butler noticed her troubled mood and still approached, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°The person upstairs wants to see you.¡± Shen Yuan impatiently waved her hand, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to see him. I¡¯m not in the mood now. Keep an eye on him and don¡¯t let him contact anyone outside.¡± ¡°But he said if you don¡¯t see him, he won¡¯t take his medicine today. If he dies, you won¡¯t have anyone to torment anymore.¡± The butler conveyed the man¡¯s words with a troubled expression. Who would have thought that in just a few days, the girl who used to be submissive in front of her father could now control the entire Shen family and permanently imprison her deeply hated father upstairs? This change of power that only happened within the Shen family was silent, but it was clean and decisive. Now everyone in the Shen family admired Shen Yuan¡¯s methods, treating her faithfully as the new head of the Shen family. Upon hearing this, a coldness flashed in Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes. She stood up, looked at the tightly closed door upstairs, and sarcastically raised her lips, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see what he and 1 still have to talk about.¡± The master bedroom that once belonged to Shen Hai still accommodated him. However, the room no longer saw the frequent presence of seductive women. Only Shen Hai lay alone on the bed, limbs bound to the four corners. Due to the effects of medication, his whole body felt numb. Even if he wasn¡¯t restrained like this, his legs and arms were weak, and he couldn¡¯t move. The door clicked open from outside. Shen Hai slowly and laboriously turned his neck. After managing to turn his head, he embarrassingly drooled down with a dirty smell. Even he felt embarrassed. Shen Yuan, however, ignored it, closed the door, and sat on the chair by the bed that the butler had prepared in advance, expressionless. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Shen Hai opened his mouth, but his throat, dry from long-term neglect, could only produce hoarse and unpleasant sounds. Silently, Shen Yuan picked up a water jug, poured a glass of water, and then poured it into Shen Hai¡¯s mouth as he struggled to speak. With just that, Shen Hai¡¯s face quickly turned red, followed by intense coughing. Shen Yuan sat quietly by the side, watching. After waiting for a full ten minutes, Shen Hai¡¯s complexion did not improve. Shen Yuan¡¯s patience ran out. She stood up to leave. Shen Hai quickly grabbed her arm, making a ¡°roar, roar¡± sound from his throat. Saliva kept dripping to the floor. ¡°Give me a quick death.¡± Shen Yuan disgustingly shook off his hand, ¡°The doctor said you still have at least twenty years to live.¡± Despair filled Shen Hai¡¯s face, which turned a few shades paler. ¡°Yuanyuan, 1 know I¡¯ve let you down these years, but 1 am still your father.¡± ¡°Yes, having a father like you is the greatest misfortune of my life.¡± Shen Yuan spoke with impatience, urging, ¡°What do you want to say? If you just want to seek death, I¡¯ll have someone open your mouth and pour the medicine in. You won¡¯t die even if you want to!¡± Shen Hai lay weakly back on the bed, eyes staring fixedly at the ceiling. ¡°1 heard the servant say you¡¯re currently challenging the Mei family, and Mei Jia took away Kangwei¡¯s business from you?¡± Shen Yuan frowned, showing some annoyance on her face. ¡°What does that have to do with you? You¡¯re a dying man; why do you care how far I¡¯ve ruined the company?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I naturally care.¡± Shen Hai suddenly became sharp-eyed, staring at his daughter. ¡°That¡¯s the result of my years of hard work! I can give the Shen family to you, but in exchange, don¡¯t look for your brother¡¯s whereabouts again.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s fist clenched at her side, making a creaking sound. ¡°You prepared millions for him. Of course, 1 have to find his whereabouts because that money should have been mine! Grandma is in the hospital now, urgently needing funds for surgery!¡± Shen Hai stubbornly refused to back down. ¡°Dad only asks you for this one thing. It doesn¡¯t matter how you treat me, but don¡¯t make it difficult for your brother; he¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°Then tell me his whereabouts. Once 1 retrieve the money, 1 won¡¯t bother with him again. 1 don¡¯t want to see him for the rest of my life!¡± Shen Yuan was resolute and unwilling to compromise. The father and daughter confronted each other for a while, but in the end, Shen Hai was the one who conceded.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Trump Card Chapter 512: Trump Card Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where your brother is, but I can point you in the right direction.¡± Shen Hai sighed faintly and said, ¡°For now, the only thing you can do for the Shen family is to find Lu Ting.¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s body stiffened, and her fierce expression became somewhat blank. Shen Hai could tell from her reaction what she was thinking deep down. For so many years, in order to please him, Shen Yuan had always disguised herself as a shallow woman who pursued vanity. Whoever Shen Hai wanted her to please, she would please. But deep down, she still had the same pride as her mother. She was unwilling to easily rely on others, especially Lu Si, whom she secretly loved. Unfortunately, it was only now, when he lay motionless on the bed, that he finally saw through these things. ¡°You need to find Lu Ting; he¡¯s the only one who can help you now.¡± Shen Hai looked at her seriously. ¡°Otherwise, Shen Group will be completely ruined in your hands!¡± Shen Yuan absentmindedly looked up at him, with an unmistakable hatred in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your incompetence! If you hadn¡¯t neglected the management of the company these years, how could the batch of goods sent to Kangwei have such a serious quality issue? In the end, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Shen Hai self-mockingly smiled and deliberately used his words to taunt her. ¡°When I took over the company back then, 1 faced many challenges, but we still overcame them. You, on the other hand, are helpless in the face of the crisis in the Shen family. If your brother took over, the company wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point!¡± ¡°How dare you mention him!¡± Shen Yuan gritted her teeth and rushed to the bedside. Her trembling fingers reached into the drawer of the bedside table, and she skillfully found a bottle of pills, pouring out most of the pills and forcibly feeding them into his mouth, making him swallow. Shen Hal¡¯s face quickly turned purple, and then his chest started heaving violently due to difficulty breathing. The pain gradually spread to his limbs and all over his body. His eyelids began to roll outward, and foam oozed from the corners of his mouth. His entire body started uncontrollably convulsing. Shen Yuan stood by and watched, satisfied, for a while before calling the butler to come in and watch over Shen Hai, preventing him from easily dying. After doing all this, she sat in the car, ready to go to the company for work. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the secretary¡¯s urgent call came in. ¡°Miss Shen, something¡¯s wrong. Song Yan¡¯s residence is empty, and even those few thugs we bribed have disappeared overnight.¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± Shen Yuan rubbed her hair in frustration, trying to suppress her uneasy emotions and calm herself down. ¡°Isn¡¯t Song Yan¡¯s emergency contact information still recorded in the company? Call right away and find out where Song Yan is!¡± ¡°I already called, but the phone number is fake,¡± the secretary helplessly looked at the address book containing information on all the company employees, reluctantly admitting, ¡°Miss Shen, Song Yan may have become a traitor. We still can¡¯t contact Zhao Fu. What should we do?¡± Shen Yuan also wanted to know what to do now. She had a business appointment with President Yu today, but if this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, she might not only lose the business but also the company itself. Shen Hai was right. For now, she could only seek help from the Lu family. After realizing this, Shen Yuan hung up the phone, instructed the driver to turn around, and decided to seek Lu Ting¡¯s help before things escalated. On the day of school, Wen Miao and Zhang Yue didn¡¯t show up. Mei Shu looked at the empty seats in front, secretly sent a text message to Tang Mei inquiring about the progress of last night¡¯s case. Tang Mei had been keeping track of the police station¡¯s updates and quickly replied. ¡°President Mei, the police have sent someone to Shen¡¯s house, but Shen Yuan is not at home or at the company. They are still investigating Shen Yuan¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Mei Shu thoughtfully put away her phone. It seemed that Shen Yuan had already played her last trump card. Now, she was in big trouble, most likely going to the Lu family. Thinking about this, a smile involuntarily appeared on her lips, coincidentally seen by the passing class teacher. ¡°Mei Shu, come out for a moment.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The teacher led her to the office, took a sip of hot water before putting on the cup lid, and slowly said, ¡°During this time, you have taken a lot of leave. I know your family is busy, but even if you are busy, you can¡¯t neglect your studies. The college entrance examination is less than a month away. How is your revision going?¡± ¡°Teacher, I haven¡¯t neglected my studies. I can guarantee that I¡¯ll secure second place and compete for first place in the next exam.¡± She meant that she could stably secure the second place in the grade and compete for the first place with Lu Yan. The teacher nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Lu Yan¡¯s family asked for leave for him, saying they hired a one-on-one college entrance examination tutor for him to study at home. He¡¯s working so hard, so you must not be careless.¡± Mei Shu understood in her heart. So, Lu Ting had been using this reason to detain Lu Yan at home all along. ¡°I will work hard on my studies too, Teacher. Regarding the recent rumors about Wen Miao at school, I have something to say..¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Filing a Complaint Chapter 513: Filing a Complaint Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The teacher seemed a bit hesitant about this topic. Before Mei Shu could speak, he sighed and said, ¡°Wen Miao is indeed a good child. It¡¯s just unfortunate that such a thing happened. I hope she can get through it.¡± ¡°Teacher, nothing happened to Wen Miao. I¡¯m very clear about this. But to make other students believe, I need your help.¡± Mei Shu skipped the details that shouldn¡¯t be known to outsiders and only explained the situation between Wen Miao and Zhang Yue. The teacher was shocked after hearing it. He didn¡¯t expect that a girl in the senior year of high school would have such malicious thoughts to plot against a good friend she had known since childhood. ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t need to blame Zhang Yue either. She was also deliberately incited by someone, causing her to make a mistake. This matter is a bit complicated, and I won¡¯t go into details here. However, 1 still hope you can help both of them get out of this shadow together.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words were sincere. The teacher¡¯s emotions were in turmoil for a while. Earlier, colleagues in the office were discussing Mei Shu inheriting the Mei family at such a young age. They had also seen the rumors about Mei Shu on the internet, mostly thinking that Mei Shu had offended someone and, due to her young age and lack of scheming, had ended up in the current situation. They believed that Mei Shu should focus on her studies for now. Entering the workforce prematurely wouldn¡¯t benefit her, especially since her current capabilities were not enough to support the entire company. However, Mei Shu clearly possessed the ability to see through the world. She could balance work and study, taking care of friends still in school while having a sharp insight. If she were forcibly detained in school, only focusing on studying would be a real waste of talent. Thinking like this, the teacher nodded approvingly and said, ¡°This is my responsibility as a teacher. Don¡¯t worry; I will do my best to guide the students¡¯ thoughts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± With the solemn commitment from the class teacher, Mei Shu could now focus on dealing with Shen Yuan and the person behind her, Lu Ting. Lu Family¡¯s villa, main hall. Shen Yuan had been sitting on the sofa, crying to Lu Ting for a long time. Now, everyone in the Lu family had their attention on her due to the relationship with the old master. For a moment, everyone was circling around her, as if she had truly become the future lady of the Lu family. Lu Li, annoyed by her continuous crying, found an excuse to hide in the study to handle work. During this time, Lu Si had been confined at home, not allowed to contact the outside world. All the work had piled up on Lu Li alone, and he visibly lost weight. Now he was hoping that his brother could be released by the old master soon. If this continued, even before Lu Si could make trouble, he would collapse under the pressure. Lu Ting had roughly understood the situation. With an angry expression, he said, ¡°Go, bring Lu Si to me! Let him hear for himself what kind of person he likes!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The butler, who didn¡¯t dare to say a word of ¡°no,¡± hurriedly ran to the villa where Lu Si was and explained the situation to Jiang He, who was also confined. After hearing it, Jiang He jumped up, ¡°What did you say? That woman surnamed Shen dares to come to our door? Does she really think that if we don¡¯t move her, she can do whatever she wants?¡± ¡°Jiang He.¡± Jiang Hai patted his shoulder, indicating for him to calm down first. ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask if Master Si wants to meet her.¡± ¡°But he must go; otherwise, the old master will be furious again!¡± The butler looked at Jiang Hai with a worried expression. If he didn¡¯t call Master Si over this time, the old master would definitely vent his anger on him! ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Hai, still with a cold expression, turned and went upstairs. Jiang He was smarter than him. His eyes lit up, and he came up with a mischievous idea. ¡°She deliberately slandered Miss Mei in front of the old master. Wait and see how I deal with her!¡± ¡°Oh, Secretary Jiang, what are you up to?¡± The butler immediately looked worried and asked as Jiang He went to the desk, casually grabbing a small wooden box and putting it in his pocket. ¡°What did you take?¡± The butler hurriedly approached and asked. Jiang He had a mischievous smile, ¡°Something that can make Shen Yuan embarrass herself in front of the old master.¡± The butler¡¯s intuition told him that Jiang He must be up to no good. He might even anger the old master. Just as he was about to ask carefully, Lu Si¡¯s voice came from upstairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did the Yu Family reply?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already reached an agreement. The Yu Family will listen to your instructions,¡± Jiang Hai replied respectfully. Lu Si nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good. After this matter is resolved, give them some profitable business.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai had just answered when he saw Jiang He hurrying over and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened again?¡± ¡°Master Si, are you really going to see her?¡± Jiang He felt that Shen Yuan couldn¡¯t compare to Mei Shu in anyway. She was complaining to the old master, but Master Si didn¡¯t even need to pay attention to her and could just treat her as air.. Could it be that she could instigate the old master to kidnap Master Si to the Civil Affairs Bureau for marriage registration? Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Compromise Chapter 514: Compromise Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si¡¯s cold eyes glanced over. Jiang He immediately shivered, quickly stepped aside, and stood at attention. After seeing the gentle interaction between Master Si and Miss Mei for a long time, he almost forgot about his master¡¯s temper. There was no one who could interfere with what he wanted to do. In the front hall. Shen Yuan finally stopped crying, drinking the tea that Lu Ting had specially ordered to be brewed again, and happily chatted with Lu Ting. If someone unaware saw this scene, they might mistakenly think that they were a very close grandparent and grandchild. When Lu Si entered, he only glanced in Shen Yuan¡¯s direction and then withdrew his gaze, walking straight to the other side of the sofa and sitting down. ¡°Grandpa, you called me?¡± Lu Ting deliberately put on a stern face. ¡°Do you still know that I am your grandfather? You¡¯ve been in confinement for so many days. Have you figured out when you want to publicly announce the engagement with Yuanyuan?¡± At these words, Shen Yuan suddenly became nervous, sitting up straight. Her pair of affectionate eyes glanced timidly towards the opposite side but lowered shyly when Lu Si looked over. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out,¡± Lu Si answered in a gentle tone. ¡°What did you say?¡± Now, Shen Yuan couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Si to be so easily swayed by her. ¡°I said, I have already let Jiang Hai pick a good day. I will publicly announce the engagement with you on that day,¡± Lu Si looked at her fixedly and said. There was an undercurrent in those eyes, but there was no love that she yearned for the most. Before she could examine the emotions inside his eyes, Lu Si had already looked away. ¡°Grandpa, 1 have decided to marry Shen Yuan according to your wishes. Can 1 go out now?¡± Lu Ting smiled meaningfully. ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re not deliberately saying this to appease me?¡± He pointed at Shen Yuan. His tone wasn¡¯t overly indulgent, but it could still be considered kind, ¡°This girl just told me everything. During the time you were confined, that girl called Mei Shu, whom both you and Ah Yan liked, was quite busy. There was a girl being bullied in No.i High School, and she even wanted to blame it on Yuanyuan! Moreover, during this time, she went to see Kangwei and the Chen family, intentionally taking away two business deals from Yuanyuan.¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of his lips, but considering the presence of the old master, he reluctantly suppressed it. ¡°Chen family and Kangwei used to be business partners with the Shen family, right?¡± ¡°Now, only the Yu family is left,¡± Lu Ting suddenly became stern, ¡°Since you said you¡¯ve figured it out, why not take this opportunity to express your position in front of your fiancee? Let me see your determination.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lu Si said, ¡°Jiang Hai, inform the Yu family. If they dare to sign a contract with the Mei family, it means they are against the entire Lu family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai received the order and immediately went to carry it out. Jiang He, on the side, looked dumbfounded. When Lu Si initially agreed to marry Shen Yuan, he firmly believed that this was a delaying tactic by Young Master Si. But now, Young Master Si had gone to such lengths to help Shen Yuan deal with Mei Shu! Could it be that Young Master Si really intended to fulfill the old master¡¯s wishes and marry Shen Yuan as the future Mrs. Lu? But how was this woman deserving of it! Even if he was ignorant of what happened outside, just listening to the old master¡¯s words, he could guess that during this time, the one who had been scheming and manipulating things outside was Shen Yuan! She obviously couldn¡¯t compete with Miss Mei and could only come to the old master for help when she was desperate! Truly despicable! Jiang He was so angry that he ignored Lu Si¡¯s glare and quietly circled behind Shen Yuan and, taking advantage of the moment when no one was paying attention, discreetly put something from his pocket into her clothes. At first, Shen Yuan was still talking to Grandpa Shen when she suddenly felt something crawling on her back. This realization immediately made her hair stand on end, and her face turned visibly pale. ¡°Miss Shen, are you suddenly feeling unwell?¡± Jiang He asked with feigned concern, diverting everyone¡¯s attention to her. Sweat stood out all over Shen Yuan¡¯s body. As soon as she came into contact with the concerned gaze of the old master, she was scared to the point that her scalp tingled. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go to the restroom for a moment.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Lu Si, having seen Jiang He¡¯s actions just now, wouldn¡¯t let her run away easily. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why the police would investigate you for what happened to a classmate in Mei Shu¡¯s school.¡± Shen Yuan maintained a polite smile on her face, but inside, she was seething with anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s precisely because it has nothing to do with me that 1 feel wronged today. Mei Shu has treated me as an enemy because of you. Before that, we were still good friends.¡± She spoke with a sense of regret, as if she truly treasured the friendship with Mei Shu. The old master was about to console her with compassion, but unexpectedly, Lu Si persisted in his questioning. ¡°I think the police wouldn¡¯t randomly suspect you just based on Mei Shu¡¯s words. When the police come to the Lu family later for questioning, I hope you can answer their questions honestly.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Yuan screamed as soon as Lu Si finished speaking, standing up from the sofa.. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Captain of the Criminal Investigation Team Chapter 515: Captain of the Criminal Investigation Team Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Ting looked at her strangely. ¡°Yuanyuan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Miss Shen, are you feeling guilty?¡± Lu Si sipped his tea with a meaningful expression. Shen Yuan awkwardly opened her mouth, hesitated, but since the old master was asking, she could only answer reluctantly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, but 1 really don¡¯t feel well now. 1 need to go to the bathroom and will come out later to talk to you.¡± Without waiting for the old master¡¯s permission, she swiftly ran into the bathroom, completely abandoning the respectful manners she had just displayed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Lu Ting was a bit concerned but it wasn¡¯t convenient to have anyone to go in and check. He could only sit in his place, showing a puzzled expression, waiting. Jiang He took advantage of the distraction and raised his eyebrows at Lu Si, seemingly claiming credit. Lu Si suppressed a smile. Just as he put down his teacup, the housekeeper came in to report that the police had arrived. Lu Ting immediately straightened up, looking expressionless towards the door. ¡°Today, I¡¯m sitting here. I don¡¯t believe anyone dares to take away my future granddaughter-in-law in front of me!¡± The person who entered was none other than Zhou Guo, the one who led the search at the Mei family that day. As soon as he entered, his originally majestic aura suddenly became peaceful. ¡°Uncle Lu, long time no see. I wonder if you still remember me?¡± Lu Ting didn¡¯t expect to meet him under these circumstances, and his face showed a bit more nostalgia for the past. ¡°You little guy actually became a criminal investigator. Judging by your uniform, you¡¯re now the captain of the team, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the capital to see you, but work has always been too busy. Today, 1 finally have the opportunity.¡± He extended his hand behind him, and a sensible police officer immediately handed over several boxes he was carrying. Zhou Guo respectfully said, ¡°These are gifts for you, Uncle Lu. Seeing that you are in good health now, I can rest assured.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my grandson get married with my own eyes, so of course I can¡¯t let myself be in poor health!¡± When Lu Ting spoke to Zhou Guo, he didn¡¯t forget to indirectly warn Lu Si. Zhou Guo was a shrewd person. He immediately sensed the meaning behind his words and, considering the current case in his hands, propped his knee with his hand, saying, ¡°Actually, I came here this time for two reasons. Firstly, the opportunity is rare, and I sincerely wanted to visit you. Secondly, it¡¯s about Miss Shen. I heard that Miss Shen is about to be engaged to Ah Si?¡± ¡°Yes, Ah Si has just agreed. She is the future daughter-in-law of our Lu family.¡± Lu Ting smiled in response, and asked the butler to check when Shen Yu would be able to come out. Zhou Guo looked guilty and said, ¡°Since she is the future daughter-in-law of Ah Si, and considering the circumstances, I should have downplayed this matter and resolved the trouble for you, but I am currently the captain of the criminal police.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He had lived for so many years, and no one had dared to disrespect him like this! Zhou Guo knew that it would inevitably lead to this before coming here. Without much hesitation, he stood up, bowed deeply to Lu Ting, and said, ¡°I apologize, but we must take Shen Yu away today. She is suspected in an extremely serious and heinous rape case, and I must take her to the police station for questioning immediately.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± The old master also flared up, using his cane for support as he stood up, glaring at Zhou Guo. ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyone dare to talk to me like this in the capital! Do you know the consequences of offending the Lu family? Do you think your niece marrying Ah Yan will keep the Zhou family safe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it that way.¡± Zhou Guo continued to bow his head. ¡°I have always respected you. If I weren¡¯t a policeman, I would definitely be willing to help you with anything. You can ask me to do anything. But now, 1 have to live up to the uniform I¡¯m wearing.¡± Having said that, he didn¡¯t linger too much, glanced at a corner where a thin figure appeared, and turned directly towards that direction. He signaled to the police officers behind him, ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°No! I am innocent!¡± Shen Yuan panicked, shouting towards Lu Ting, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to go to that kind of place!¡± ¡°Zhou Guo!¡± Lu Ting roared again, and the living room suddenly fell silent. ¡°Are you determined to oppose me today?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Guo still looked apologetic. ¡°Uncle Lu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take my leave now. 1 will bring another gift next time and personally come to apologize to you.¡± ¡°You stop right there!¡± Lu Ting, using his cane for support, hurriedly chased after him for a short distance. Worried about his grandfather¡¯s health, Lu Si quickly supported him. ¡°Grandpa, you should go back to your room and rest. If Shen Yuan is really innocent, what are you worried about?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Ting turned his head instantly, staring at Lu Si fiercely. ¡°Are you waiting for Shen Yuan to be taken away today? When did you contact that Mei Shu?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted her.¡± Lu Si answered very straightforwardly. In fact, their understanding had reached a point where they could easily guess each other¡¯s next moves without the need for any communication.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Public Engagement Chapter 516: Public Engagement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, Lu Ting clearly didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Did you just say in front of me that you agreed to marry Shen Yuan? Was that just to appease me?¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Lu Si smiled sincerely. ¡°I will definitely fulfill what I promised to you. Now, can you sit down and let me arrange the matter of bringing Shen Yuan back?¡± Lu Ting, still doubtful, was assisted to sit on the sofa by him. He waved his hand, instructing someone to fetch Lu Si¡¯s phone. He witnessed Lu Si making just one phone call and easily handling a certain leader at the police station, ensuring that Shen Yuan would be safely sent back to the Lu family by this evening. ¡°All right, Grandpa, now you can rest assured.¡± Lu Si willingly handed over the phone. However, before handing it over, he sneakily glanced at the photos of Mei Shu stored in the phone¡¯s gallery. He had not seen Mei Shu for many days, and he missed her dearly. If he had known that such a day would come, he should have had Jiang He print out all the pictures of Mei Shu and plaster them all over the study. Lu Ting still hesitated a bit. He knew Lu Si¡¯s temperament too well. This kid was stubborn; how could he compromise so easily? But now, he seemed unusually obedient. ¡°Your engagement ceremony with Shen Yuan will be held the day after tomorrow.¡± Lu Ting, to avoid unnecessary worries, issued a final ultimatum. Lu Si readily agreed. ¡°No problem. When Shen Yuan comes back, I can have someone take her to try on wedding dresses.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Lu Ting was finally satisfied, but he still remained cautious of Lu Si. He personally assigned someone to keep an eye on him as he returned to the study in the villa, and the villa itself was surrounded by guards, making it impenetrable even to mosquitoes. Back in his territory, Lu Si finally spared a glance for Jiang He, who had turned his face into the color of an eggplant. ¡°1 know what you want to ask.¡± Jiang He suddenly exhaled like a deflated balloon, looking aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°Master Si, are you really going to be engaged to her tomorrow? What about Miss Mei? The old master has probably already invited guests to the engagement ceremony. Miss Mei will definitely know about it.¡± ¡°I want her to know.¡± A gleam of anticipation flashed in Lu Si¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang He asked in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Mei will really get angry and never want to see you again?¡± ¡°No, she will definitely come.¡± Lu Si blew on the hot tea handed to him by Jiang He, absentmindedly rubbing the warm rim of the cup with his fingertips. ¡°By then, 1 can see her.¡± Mei Corporation. Tang Mei rushed into the office in a hurry. Before catching her breath, she began to report on the movements of the police station. ¡°1 heard that Shen Yuan was only asked a few questions after entering the police station, and then she was sent back to the Lu family!¡± Mei Shu, who was writing, paused for a moment, casually nodding. ¡°It¡¯s expected.¡± ¡°Expected?¡± Tang Mei looked at her boss who seemed uninterested, feeling a surge of powerlessness. ¡°President Kang just said that he received an invitation personally distributed by Lu Ting. It¡¯s an engagement ceremony for Master Si and Shen Yuan the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°So fast.¡± Mei Shu finally showed some emotional fluctuations this time, but it wasn¡¯t the anger that Tang Mei had imagined. Instead, there was a hint of anticipation and tenderness? Did she see it correctly? At this time, Mei Shu could still smile? ¡°Yes! The day after tomorrow, Mr. Si will publicly and formally engage with Shen Yuan! Miss Mei, should we thoroughly investigate all the relevant personnel in the police station responsible for this case? They must have used some unsavory means behind the scenes!¡± ¡°I know, but I trust Zhou Guo. He became the captain of the criminal investigation team five years ago and has worked diligently, solving numerous major cases. He¡¯s a very good veteran detective.¡± ¡°But he is from the Zhou family! His niece is Zhou Li!¡± Tang Mei had to remind Mei Shu cautiously, although it made her appear a bit alarmist. ¡°I know, but he won¡¯t play favorites. I believe that.¡± With that, Mei Shu pushed the half-meter-tall folders on the corner of the table in front of Tang Mei. ¡°Distribute these and arrange for a car. 1 want to meet CEO Yu.¡± ¡°This is the last piece of bad news 1 want to tell you.¡± Tang Mei murmured helplessly, ¡°Shen Yuan just came out of the police station and went to a teahouse to meet Mr. Yu. They have signed the contract, and like the contract we signed with Kangwei, it¡¯s also for five years.¡± ¡°Then we still need to go there.¡± Mei Shu put on her coat and headed out. She showed no surprise on her face, as if everything was within her expectations. Even Tang Mei, who had been working with Mei Shu, was a bit confused. It was like how she couldn¡¯t understand how that scoundrel who bullied a high school girl could voluntarily go to the police station to confess overnight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For Shen Yuan, today was indeed a day of ups and downs. But fortunately, the outcome was good. Lu Si was finally forced to compromise. Regardless of whether he genuinely wanted to marry her or not, as long as she secured the position of Mrs. Lu, the Shen family would undoubtedly prosper in the future. After signing the contract with Mr. Yu, she was sent to the styling team by Lu Si¡¯s people. Looking at herself wearing exquisite makeup in the mirror, Shen Yuan revealed a smile of certainty.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Flattery Chapter 517: Flattery Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On the day of the engagement ceremony, Lu Si descended the stairs in a well-tailored suit. Lu Ting had been sitting on the sofa, waiting for him. Seeing him come down on time, a smile finally appeared on Lu Ting¡¯s serious face. ¡°If your grandmother were still alive and could witness your engagement, she would surely be very happy.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Si looked surprised, then walked over and support his grandfather by the arm, smiling. ¡°1 know what Grandpa wants to say. Don¡¯t worry; today I will definitely participate in the entire engagement ceremony.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Satisfied, Lu Ting allowed himself to be assisted into the car parked at the door. Lu Li, worried about his younger brother, took advantage of the moment when Lu Ting got into the car to inquire, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Shen Yuan, but once you publicly engage with her today, it¡¯s almost impossible to think of canceling the engagement. Even if Grandpa can¡¯t force you, people outside will say that Miss Mei is a third party destroying your relationship with Shen Yuan. After today, Mei Shu might have to bear a lifetime of infamy for your sake.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why 1 said I would complete the engagement ceremony. Of course, I won¡¯t consider canceling it either.¡± Lu Si smirked meaningfully at him. Before Lu Li could continue questioning, he opened the car door and sat next to Lu Ting. Now, Lu Li found it difficult to say anything. He sat with his wife in the car behind, while Lu Yan sat in the front passenger seat, wearing a worried expression. At the engagement ceremony venue, it was already crowded with guests. The Lu family¡¯s engagement banquet was an event everyone was scrambling to attend. It was a great opportunity to make connections with the Lu family. Even if one didn¡¯t have the qualifications to converse with the Lu family, cozying up to the Shen family was still not a bad outcome. Everyone knew that Master Si currently favored Shen Yuan, and the Shen family would undoubtedly become the second-largest commercial family, second only to the Lu family. As for that Mei Shu, she would probably become the target of everyone¡¯s exclusion after today. In the dressing room. Shen Yuan looked at her beautiful self in the mirror, satisfaction evident on her lips. ¡°Has Ah Si arrived?¡± ¡°He just arrived. I saw Master Si and Grandpa Lu coming in together. They should be welcoming guests in the lobby on the first floor now,¡± the secretary happily reported. ¡°Ms. Shen, I didn¡¯t expect Grandpa Lu to like you so much. With him supporting you, the position of Mrs. Lu is practically within your grasp!¡± Shen Yuan put on sparkling diamond earrings, smiling. ¡°Of course, this is also the only useful thing my useless father has done.¡± Originally, the Shen family had little contact with the Lu family, and the old relationship had faded by Shen Hai¡¯s generation. But Shen Hai was a lapdog who was willing to wag his tail at people useful to him, and with his own efforts, he managed to maintain contact with Lu Ting. During holidays and special occasions, he would come to visit Lu Ting and send gifts. The Lu family naturally looked down on the things he sent. However, as time went by, Lu Ting got older, and he gradually began to miss old friends. The two families reestablished contact, and Shen Yuan often called Lu Ting to greet him. In Lu Ting¡¯s eyes, Shen Yuan had always been a filial and sensible girl. ¡°Ms. Shen, it¡¯s done.¡± The makeup artist put away her tools, standing next to Shen Yuan with a smile. ¡°Are you satisfied with today¡¯s makeup?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Shen Yuan carefully examined herself, then, assisted by the secretary, elegantly stood up, exuding the proud demeanor of a future Mrs. Lu. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs; we shouldn¡¯t keep Grandpa and Ah Si waiting.¡± ¡°Ms. Shen, only when you and Master Si stand together can it be considered a perfect match. That Mei Shu can¡¯t compare to you at all,¡± the makeup artist took advantage of the opportunity to flatter, following Shen Yuan and desperately trying to please her. ¡°Look at your well-maintained skin. I¡¯ve prepared a small gift from our brand specifically for you. I hope you¡¯ll accept it; it would be our brand¡¯s greatest honor.¡± Shen Yuan glanced at it and recognized that it was a cosmetics product from a niche brand. A disdainful smile appeared on her face. ¡°If you want me to help you advertise, the price is not cheap.¡± The makeup artist, feeling a bit embarrassed, smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to promote our product in any way. As long as you can use our skincare product once, that would be the greatest honor for our brand.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shen Yuan felt a little light-headed from her praise. She gave the secretary beside her a look and said, ¡°Then accept it. Your makeup skills are not bad. If you still need to do makeup at a banquet next time, I¡¯ll get my secretary to contact you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll definitely be on call. President Shen, oh no, Mrs. Lu, let me help you press the elevator button.¡± The makeup artist pressed the elevator button eagerly and retreated behind her with a smile. Shen Yuan, thoroughly enjoying the compliments, felt this was the life she deserved. It was a far cry from the past when she had to listen to her father¡¯s orders and cater to those old ugly men! ¡°Ding.¡± The elevator door opened with a sound, and as Shen Yuan lifted her gaze, she unexpectedly collided with the gloomy eyes of Lu Si.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Appearance Matches, Spirit Departs Chapter 518: Appearance Matches, Spirit Departs Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Grandpa asked me to come up and escort you.¡± Lu Si explained his actions with a blank expression. The makeup artist beside them immediately cast an envious look at Shen Yuan. That was the famous Master Si! Not only was he handsome and wealthy, but most importantly, he was so gentle and considerate to his fiancee. Shen Yuan being engaged to such a man could be considered a blessing accumulated over several lifetimes! ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t disturb you, Madam, talking to Master Si. I¡¯ll go back to the dressing room to organize my belongings. 1¡¯11 be ready to touch up your makeup at any time.¡± The makeup artist said, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°Alright, you go ahead.¡± Shen Yuan also dismissed her secretary and walked into the elevator, intimately taking Lu Si¡¯s wrist. Once the elevator doors closed, leaving only the two of them in the narrow, quiet space. Lu Si pulled his hand back, creating some distance. ¡°Shen Yuan, do you know what the biggest mistake you¡¯ve made is?¡± Shen Yuan looked at him disdainfully, mocking in a triumphant tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. In fact, everything is developing just as 1 expected. You will soon become my legitimate fiance, and Mei Shu will be out.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t get angry but smiled sarcastically. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a marriage that can never bring happiness?¡± ¡°What does happiness matter?¡± Shen Yuan suppressed the bitterness in her heart, maintaining her arrogant posture. ¡°At least, 1 can make the Shen family forever rely on the Lu family. The Shen family will have an immeasurable future in my hands.¡± ¡°Then 1 wish you can truly get what you want.¡± Lu Si had no intention of saying more to this woman who only pursued her interests. As soon as the elevator doors opened, he eagerly walked out, leaving Shen Yuan alone, looking down in loneliness. ¡°Lu Si, you will never know that, in fact, I really like you sincerely.¡± This confession ultimately turned into a sigh, buried under the flattering words of the guests. Lu Ting, seeing Shen Yuan, waved happily, bringing her to his side. He held her hand, introducing her to everyone, ¡°This is my future daughter-in-law. She¡¯s currently the president of the Shen family! In the future, make sure to take care of her and not let anyone bully her!¡± ¡°Of course, Mrs. Lu is young and beautiful, a perfect match with Master Si!¡± The others echoed, hearing Lu Ting defend Shen Yuan. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve said it before. Mrs. Lu and Master Si are a match made in heaven. Not just anyone can ruin that.¡± Zhou Liang raised his glass, considering himself as the father-in-law of Lu Yan due to his daughter Zhou Li¡¯s relationship with Lu Yan. Now, by saying these words, he was intentionally mocking Mei Shu. He still remembered Mei Shu¡¯s arrogance at their housewarming party, relying on Master Si¡¯s support. Now that she had become the target of everyone, he couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to add to her misery. ¡°Mr. Zhou, long time no see.¡± A deep and pleasant male voice sounded from behind. Zhou Liang inexplicably shivered, feeling a bit chilly on his back. He quickly turned around, only to meet Lu Si¡¯s gloomy eyes, and he awkwardly smiled. ¡°Master Si, it¡¯s been a long time. My daughter LiLi often goes to the Lu family to play with Yan. I hope she hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t cause me any trouble, but some people might get into trouble.¡± In front of Lu Ting, Lu Si didn¡¯t explicitly point it out, but he had already marked a score against Zhou Liang in his heart. Shen Yuan understood that he was trying to help Mei Shu get revenge. He wouldn¡¯t spare even those who were sarcastic behind Mei Shu¡¯s back. It showed how much Lu Si genuinely cared for Mei Shu. Despite Shen Yuan¡¯s clear understanding, a hint of bitterness still arose in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to continue listening to how Lu Si was openly defending another woman in front of her. So, she proactively changed the subject, ¡°I often hear my elder brother Lu Li and his wife mention LiLi. 1 haven¡¯t met her yet. 1 wonder if she¡¯s here today?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here, she¡¯s here. Let me call her over for you!¡± Zhou Liang promptly instructed his assistant to bring Zhou Li over. Besides Shen Yuan herself, the person most delighted at today¡¯s engagement banquet was undoubtedly Zhou Li! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing that Shen Yuan wanted to see her, Zhou Li quickly washed her hands and came out of the restroom. She walked toward them gracefully, smiling sweetly, ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡± Shen Yuan immediately praised, ¡°Lili is indeed as gentle and generous as Sister-in-law says. As expected of the eldest daughter of the Zhou family. Ah Yan is very lucky.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt! I really like you!¡± Zhou LiLi eagerly moved closer to Shen Yuan, rattling off compliments on her makeup. ¡°Aunt, 1 really love the shade of lipstick you¡¯re wearing today. It complements your fair complexion! And that diamond ring on your hand is so big and shiny. It must be the engagement ring Master Si gave you, right?¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s smile became a bit stiff, and she forced a smile, shaking her head. ¡°No, this is the engagement congratulatory gift from Grandpa Lu. I really like this gift..¡± Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Unexpected Changes Chapter 519: Unexpected Changes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Liang quickly signaled to his daughter with his eyes. Zhou Li understood and said, ¡°Grandpa Lu is really good to you, Aunt. You don¡¯t know how much I wish you could marry Master Si right away!¡± Shen Yuan put away the smile on her face and asked, ¡°I heard that you and Mei Shu were classmates?¡± Zhou Li hurriedly distanced herself, ¡°Oh, although we are classmates, I don¡¯t really know her. I transferred to this school just this semester.¡± After speaking, she glanced discreetly in Lu Si¡¯s direction, making sure his attention wasn¡¯t on them. Then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Actually, 1 heard something before! Mei Shu was not well-liked at school before and even experienced bullying!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Shen Yuan was unaware of this. However, it seemed that Zhou Li strongly disliked Mei Shu. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Although Zhou Li hadn¡¯t officially started dating Lu Yan, and Lu Yan didn¡¯t like her, no one understood better than Shen Yuan how important the elders¡¯ intentions were. As long as Lu Li and his wife approved of Zhou Li, they might become family in the future. Thinking of this, Shen Yuan smiled even more kindly at her, ¡°You know the grievances between Mei Shu and me. 1 really don¡¯t want another third party to interfere with our relationship after I¡¯m engaged to Ah Si. So, there might be some things I need your help with.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than willing! Aunt, how would you like me to help?¡± Zhou Li was eager to try on this matter regarding Mei Shu. Shen Yuan said, ¡°1 think Mei Shu won¡¯t give up easily today. If she causes trouble, it will disrupt my engagement ceremony.¡± Zhou Li immediately understood and confidently snapped her fingers, ¡°Aunt, rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of it. I won¡¯t let Mei Shu and anyone related to her enter the banquet, disturbing your special day!¡± ¡°Good, thank you.¡± Shen Yuan smiled even more tenderly. This way, even if Lu Si knew Mei Shu had come, he would only blame Zhou¡¯s family for being meddlesome, not holding it against Shen Yuan. After all, Zhou Liang¡¯s words had already offended Lu Si, and there was nothing to fear from adding one more thing. If Zhou Li really married Lu Yan in the future, this trivial matter wouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning. Soon, the banquet officially began. Shen Yuan and Lu Si walked together to the center of the stage, accepting the admiring gazes from the crowd. Until this moment, the tension she had been holding finally eased a bit. In fact, she had been afraid that Mei Shu would show up and take away the future she was about to obtain so easily. But now, it seemed that Mei Shu was just like that, and Lu Si would soon become her legitimate fiance. He would belong to her alone. ¡°Next, please let Master Si personally put on the engagement ring for Miss Shen.¡± The emcee¡¯s loud voice echoed throughout the banquet hall. The engagement ceremony was held at the largest hotel under the Lu family, showing how much Lu Ting valued his future daughter-in-law. Cheers and applause filled the surroundings. But Shen Yuan could still hear the breaths of Lu Si and her own wildly beating heart. Guided by the emcee, she slowly raised her right hand, waiting for the man she had longed for to personally put the ring on her finger, handing over the unique title of wife to her. ¡°Shen Yuan, actually, if you didn¡¯t force me like this, I would still help the Shen family for the sake of Grandpa¡¯s fondness for you.¡± Lu Si frowned, lowering his voice so that only the two of them could hear. Shen Yuan shrugged indifferently. ¡°No, at this point, what 1 want is not just to revive the Shen family. For me, getting you is much more worthwhile than obtaining those temporary riches.¡± ¡°You will regret it.¡± After saying this, Lu Si reached into his pocket. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Shen Yuan stared at his actions and could not help but feel a little smug. No matter how much this man was praised by the outside world, he was still defeated by her at this time and had to put a diamond ring on her personally. From now on, no matter which woman he still had in his heart, in the eyes of the public, his only wife could only be her, Shen Yuan. ¡°Click.¡± A light sound came from Shen Yuan¡¯s wrist. The corner of Shen Yuan¡¯s mouth was almost reaching her ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the next moment, the cheers of the crowd suddenly stopped, and the entire engagement ceremony scene seemed to be paused, with everyone maintaining their expressions and movements as if frozen in shock. The atmosphere around them instantly turned chilly. Shen Yuan stared dumbfoundedly at the handcuffs that Lu Si had personally put on her wrist, and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Sorry, Miss Shen, for disturbing your engagement banquet. However, 1 think some things need to be clarified in front of Chairman Lu before your engagement, so as not to tarnish the reputation of the Lu family.¡± Zhou Guo appeared from somewhere, followed by several plainclothes police officers.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Concrete Evidence Chapter 520: Concrete Evidence Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Zhou Guo?¡± ¡°Zhou Guo!¡± Two voices rang out simultaneously. The person looking puzzled was naturally Zhou Liang, Zhou Guo¡¯s older brother, and the other one was Lu Ting, who was full of anger. Zhou Guo walked up to Lu Ting on his own initiative. This time, there was no trace of guilt on his face. Instead, he wore the stern expression befitting a police captain. ¡°Chairman Lu, sorry for the disturbance.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Lu Ting roared in frustration. Zhou Guo remained indifferent. With his team, he walked to the center of the stage, took out an arrest warrant from his pocket, and declared in front of everyone, ¡°Shen Yuan is suspected of intentional injury and harboring a criminal. According to the law, she will be taken back to the police station for interrogation. Take her away!¡± After speaking, several police officers behind him swarmed up, fastening the handcuffs on Shen Yuan¡¯s wrist and preparing to take her away. ¡°Why do you have the right to arrest me again? I¡¯ve clarified things yesterday, and you¡¯ve already released me. All of you, get out! This is my engagement venue, and 1 don¡¯t welcome you!¡± Shen Yuan struggled desperately, causing bruising even on her wrist. However, as if she couldn¡¯t feel the pain, she turned her pleading gaze to Lu Ting when the police officers remained unmoved. ¡°Grandpa, save me! This must be Mei Shu¡¯s conspiracy!¡± ¡°Zhou Guo.¡± Lu Ting temporarily suppressed his anger, standing in front of them. ¡°You must explain to me today!¡± ¡°Chairman Lu, I took Shen Yuan and Ah Si away before their engagement to give you the best explanation. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t having a criminal granddaughter-in-law be smearing the Lu family¡¯s reputation?¡± Zhou Guo said righteously. Clearly, he wouldn¡¯t be swayed easily. Seeing this, Zhou Liang quickly walked to his brother¡¯s side. ¡°What are you doing? This is a great day for the Lu and Shen families. Don¡¯t cause trouble here. Discuss any issues privately!¡± ¡°Brother, what I¡¯m doing is also for the sake of the Lu family.¡± Zhou Guo said, ¡°I arrested her based on concrete evidence, and 1 hope Chairman Lu can understand.¡± ¡°Concrete evidence?¡± Lu Ting sneered. ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t believe that Yuanyuan would harm others! This must be a scheme set up by that Mei girl! She wants to frame my granddaughter-in-law!¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd erupted into a commotion. It seemed that Mei Shu was not giving up and actually incited the police to come and arrest someone at the scene! ¡°Too foolish! She¡¯s obviously offending Grandpa Lu to the extreme by doing this. Even so, she still wants to marry Master Si? Isn¡¯t she dreaming? Master Si has already agreed to get engaged to Miss Shen!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She must be crazy to want to climb up the social ladder like this. Using such despicable means, let¡¯s see how she ends up. The Lu family will definitely not let her off!¡± ¡°I heard she represented the Mei family and secured the contract with Kangwei. Kangwei is really pitiful this time. It seems Kangwei is destined to be implicated by Mei Shu and dragged down together!¡± ¡°Now, whoever is associated with Mei Shu is unlucky. I heard there was a big incident at their school recently, like a girl being violated!¡± ¡°Mei Shu is really a disaster! Since she was brought back by the Mei family, people from the Mei family have died or fallen ill. Mei Yun is still in the hospital. Fortunately, Chairman Lu chose Miss Shen, otherwise the Lu family would probably be harmed by her too!¡± For a moment, everyone at the scene discussed Mei Shu. Lu Si heard it all, his face growing colder. Zhou Guo knew that he couldn¡¯t easily take someone away this time, so he was prepared. He signaled to the police officer behind him. That person immediately took out a bundle of interrogation records and placed them in front of Lu Ting. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be anxious. This is the transcript we made for a rapist who surrendered a few days ago. It clearly mentions that Miss Shen promised to give money to Zhao Fu and others, asking them to threaten a female student from No.i High School in the Cotton Lane.¡± ¡°We have also verified all of Miss Shen¡¯s financial transactions. We found that Miss Shen did indeed withdraw the same amount of money from her account not long ago, and we also found an equivalent amount of cash at Zhao Fu¡¯s hiding place.¡± Lu Ting tremblingly took the transcript, only to feel uncomfortable in his heart after reading a few lines. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t directly prove that Yuanyuan did it! Zhao Fu might have been bribed long ago, deliberately making such statements to frame Yuanyuan!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course, we also considered your question and conducted a detailed investigation all day yesterday. That¡¯s why we found a crucial eyewitness.¡± At this point, Zhou Guo¡¯s sharp gaze shot directly at Shen Yuan. ¡°Miss Shen, is Song Yan the head of the Public Relations Department in your company, right?¡± Hearing this name, Shen Yuan¡¯s body trembled involuntarily, and her face visibly paled. ¡°Are you talking about Song Yan? Have you found Song Yan?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Guo¡¯s voice was loud enough for everyone present to hear clearly. ¡°Song Yan surrendered to the police yesterday and has admitted that everything Zhao Fu said is true.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Song Yan surrendered?¡± Shen Yuan felt as if the sky was falling.. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Exposure of the Truth Chapter 521: Exposure of the Truth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Song Yan was the person who knew the entire truth the best, aside from being the secretary. His decision to surrender meant that the police already knew all the details. ¡°Impossible.¡± However, Shen Yuan still wanted to resist. She struggled to free her shoulders from the grip of the police on both sides, grabbing Zhou Guo desperately. She hoarsely exclaimed, ¡°Why did Song Yan surrender? Could it be that he did something illegal behind my back?¡± After saying this, she shifted her gaze, filled with despair and pleading, to Lu Ting. ¡°Grandpa, believe me, I really don¡¯t know anything. I just took over the Shen Group not long ago, and I truly had no idea about what my father ordered subordinates to do! There must be a misunderstanding!¡± In just a few words, she shifted the blame onto Shen Hai. Lu Ting also calmed down and thoughtfully said, ¡°Zhou Guo, you accused Yuanyuan of intentional injury and harboring a criminal. The evidence is conclusive. I want to ask, whom did she instruct Song Yan to harm and protect? What was her motive, and have you investigated all of this thoroughly? Could it be someone else¡¯s doing, but now the blame is being pushed onto Yuanyuan?¡± The old man¡¯s meaning was clear; if Zhou Guo couldn¡¯t tell him the whole truth, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take Shen Yuan away easily. This not only concerned his own face but also the reputation of the entire Lu family. Upon hearing this, Zhou Guo nodded in understanding and said, ¡°You are the elder, and it¡¯s only right for you to inquire. I will take this opportunity to explain everything to you.¡± He then cleared his throat, glanced around at the VIPs waiting to watch the show, and hesitated, ¡°How about we find a quiet place to talk?¡± Lu Ting, of course, wouldn¡¯t refuse this proposal clearly intended for the sake of the Lu family. ¡°No need.¡± At this moment, Lu Si leisurely walked down from the stage, standing directly in front of Zhou Guo, saying, ¡°Captain Zhou, if you have something to say, say it here. If Shen Yuan is really innocent, the engagement ceremony can continue. If she is really involved in some case, our Lu family won¡¯t condone it.¡± ¡°All Si!¡± Lu Ting¡¯s gaze, filled with anger, swept over him. But then he stood with his hands behind his back and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± Zhou Guo naturally had no objections. But Shen Yuan seemed to have been stepped on her sore spot. Suddenly raising her voice, she desperately shouted, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t believe him. What he said is not true!¡± ¡°Yuanyuan, don¡¯t be anxious. If you are wronged, Grandpa will definitely help you.¡± Lu Ting signaled to the bodyguards nearby with a glance. The bodyguards immediately understood, escorted Shen Yuan to a chair, and let her rest. Only then did Lu Ting say, ¡°Zhou Guo, speak.¡± Zhou Guo replied, ¡°A few days ago, an extremely heinous rape case occurred at Lincheng No. 1 High School. The victim was a female student from the school. It is reported that she had a verbal dispute with people online regarding the incident involving Mei Shu and Shen Yuan.¡± ¡°The main culprit of this case, Zhao Fu, has already surrendered to the police. According to him, everything he did was instructed by Shen Yuan. Before this, Zhao Fu and a group of local thugs had gathered to besiege another victim, threatening her.¡± ¡°After the incident, Shen Yuan even sent her subordinate, Song Yan, to try to get Zhao Fu out of Lincheng. But now, Song Yan has also surrendered.¡± ¡°What? Shen Yuan arranged for someone to commit the rape at No. 1 High School? How deep is the hatred for her to lay hands on an underage female student like this?¡± Zhou Guo¡¯s words immediately sparked whispers among the onlookers. Lu Ting glared at Zhou Guo fiercely and said, ¡°Motive. What is her motive for doing this?¡± Zhou Guo answered sternly, ¡°Shen Yuan publicly declared at Mei Shu¡¯s coming-of-age ceremony that Mei Shu intervened in the marriage between Lu Si and herself. After that, the incident continued to escalate online, leading to disputes among netizens.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Shen Yuan¡¯s public relations team had a dispute with the students of No.i High School online. In order to silence those leading female students, Shen Yuan bribed thugs to threaten them. Unexpectedly, the suspect Zhao Fu violated one of the female students, leading to Shen Yuan¡¯s subsequent order for Song Yan to get Zhao Fu out of Lincheng.¡± Lu Ting handed his cane to the attendant nearby and then, with hands behind his back, took slow steps toward Shen Yuan. His deep and cold eyes revealed a dignity that had never been displayed in public since his retirement. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Shen Yuan kept shaking her head in front of him, tears streaming down pitifully. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t believe him, I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± Lu Ting stood in front of her, looking down at her from a commanding position. ¡°Last night, you told me that all of this was Mei Shu¡¯s conspiracy. Now, explain to me, what role did Mei Shu play in all of this, and how did she frame you?¡± ¡°She bribed Song Yan!¡± Shen Yuan reacted quickly, swiftly finding a reason to defend herself. ¡°I just took over the company not long ago, and the employees haven¡¯t had time to organize themselves. So Mei Shu took advantage of the loophole.. She must have done all these things herself and colluded with Song Yan, putting all the blame on me!¡± Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Counterattack Chapter 522: Counterattack Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Miss Shen, our police won¡¯t wrong anyone casually,¡± Zhou Guo said, instructing a subordinate to bring a bank statement. ¡°This detailed record shows your recent financial transactions, and indeed, you had significant dealings with Zhao Fu and others. The cash found at Zhao Fu¡¯s residence was verified through the bank, and it was withdrawn from your account by your company secretary!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really don¡¯t know anything!¡± Shen Yuan continued to deny vehemently. She knew that once she confessed in front of everyone, it would be over for her! Zhou Guo didn¡¯t want to waste more words with her and went directly to Shen Yuan¡¯s secretary, grabbing her bag from him. ¡°Hey, what are you doing! This is Miss Shen¡¯s handbag. Why do you have the right to inspect it?¡± The secretary yelled at him nervously. Zhou Guo didn¡¯t bother acknowledging him. He opened Shen Yuan¡¯s phone, found her recent call records, and handed it to Lu Ting. ¡°It seems Miss Shen is not careful enough. Every call record with Song Yan in recent times is still here, and there are also surveillance videos of your secretary using your card to withdraw money from the bank.¡± Lu Ting took the phone and examined it carefully. Shen Yuan¡¯s frequent calls with Song Yan were evident, showing that she trusted Song Yan greatly, contrary to what she claimed about being unfamiliar with her subordinates after taking over as the company president. After so many years in the business world, Lu Ting found himself deceived by a young girl in his old age! The more Lu Ting thought about it, the angrier he became. He angrily handed the phone back to Zhou Guo, his expression turning extremely unpleasant. ¡°Grandpa, I really¡­¡± ¡°Smack!¡± A loud slap echoed in the air. Everyone in the venue was startled. Shen Yuan¡¯s head turned to the side due to the slap, and she quickly turned back in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandpa! I really hate myself for being so blind!¡± Lu Ting roared in a low voice. ¡°You say Mei Shu framed you! Look at what you¡¯ve done. You caused a high school girl to lose her innocence! And you still want to protect that rapist?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Shen Yuan was still stubborn. Lu Ting was utterly disappointed with her at this point. ¡°Shut up! From now on, the Lu family has nothing to do with you! You are not worthy to be All Si¡¯s fiancee!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Shen Yuan screamed in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected that something she could easily obtain would be taken away from her so effortlessly! All these events happening now must be related to Mei Shu! Thinking of Mei Shu, Shen Yuan¡¯s resentful gaze fell on Lu Si¡¯s face. ¡°Are you satisfied now? You already had an engagement with me. To abandon me openly and be with Mei Shu, you used this method to humiliate me in front of everyone. Are you so eager to bring Mei Shu, your mistress, into your life?¡± She had nothing now, but she couldn¡¯t just watch others be happy. Why did she have to go through so much trouble without gaining anything, while Mei Shu effortlessly made Lu Si love her to this extent? Even if she had to die, she would drag Mei Shu down and make her carry the label of a despicable mistress for a lifetime! ¡°You calculated that if 1 were taken away by the police today, Grandpa Lu would definitely give up our engagement, allowing you to easily get rid of me and be with Mei Shu openly. But don¡¯t forget, Mei Shu intervened in our relationship! 1 am your rightful fiancee!¡± ¡°Shen Yuan, you are really foolish.¡± Lu Si quietly listened to her words and then took out a recording pen from his pocket. ¡°What is that?¡± Shen Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed, sensing it was something highly unfavorable to her. She immediately felt uneasy. Ignoring her panicked look, Lu Si calmly pressed the play button on the recording pen. Immediately, Shen Yuan¡¯s pleading voice flowed out. ¡°Lu Si, help me this time. I don¡¯t really want to get engaged to you. I just want to use the Lu family as a support to help our Shen family rise again. Believe me, I have no improper thoughts about you.¡± ¡°I know you like Mei Shu, and I won¡¯t interfere with your relationship. I¡¯ll just be your fiancee in name temporarily. Don¡¯t worry; once the Shen family develops, I will voluntarily clarify things to the outside world and ensure Mei Shu won¡¯t be seen as a mistress.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°On the account that the elders of our families used to be very close, on the account that I once called you brother, help me this time. I will also help you persuade Lu Yan to give up on Mei Shu. Grandpa Lu likes me very much. If I can make things clear with him after this, he might be willing to accept Mei Shu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Only you can help me now.¡± ¡°Ding.¡± The recording pen signaled that the playback had finished. However, everyone present had not yet recovered from the shock of this enormous change. Lu Ting looked at Lu Si in shock. When he looked at Shen Yuan again, his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Shen Yuan, I¡¯ve always doted on you like my own granddaughter.. Is this how you repay me?¡± Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: The Grand Entrance Chapter 523: The Grand Entrance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Lu Si, you actually recorded it?¡± Shen Yuan opened her mouth, finally regaining her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been on guard against me from the beginning. So, you¡¯ve just been watching me do all this! Are you playing me for a fool?¡± As she spoke, her state of mind was nearing madness, tears flowing incessantly down her cheeks. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards holding her down, she might have already scratched Lu Si¡¯s face. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Si said calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been greedy, cunning, and fond of playing tricks. In the matter of Mei Shu, I had to be cautious, but you are wrong about one thing¡ªI have no interest in playing tricks on you.¡± Shen Yuan stared at him blankly, waiting for his words to push her further into the darkness. ¡°It was Mei Shu who asked me not to act rashly. Otherwise, I would not have spared you long ago,¡± Lu Si handed the recording pen to Jiang He. ¡°Release this recording. I don¡¯t want to hear from anyone that Mei Shu is a mistress again.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang He eagerly accepted the recording pen, feeling both admiration for Si Ye and a hint of regret. If Miss Mei saw Si Ye defending her like this, maybe she would agree to marry him right away! After Lu Si finished speaking for a long time, no one present dared to make a sound. Now that they thought about how they had mocked Mei Shu just now, they felt that they were doomed. In this atmosphere of panic, everyone wished the police would take Shen Yuan away quickly. If she hadn¡¯t orchestrated this drama herself, they wouldn¡¯t have offended both Lu Si and Mei Shu. The quiet atmosphere made it difficult to breathe. Lu Ting, tired, finally broke the silence. ¡°Zhou Guo, take her away. 1 don¡¯t want to see her right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Guo waved his hand, and two police officers immediately approached, lifting Shen Yuan from the chair. Shen Yuan didn¡¯t care about her dignity anymore. Her previously exquisite makeup was ruined by tears. She struggled desperately, resembling a prisoner being taken to the gallows. ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! Grandfather, I¡¯m your recognized granddaughter-in-law. You can¡¯t abandon me! Please save me. My father is lying in bed waiting for someone to take care of him, and my grandmother is still in the hospital, needing urgent surgery for her heart disease.¡± ¡°Believe me, even if I did something wrong, it was to raise more money to treat them both! I didn¡¯t mean for that girl from No.i High School to be harmed!¡± At these words, Lu Ting couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He opened his exhausted eyes and looked at Zhou Guo, wanting to say something but hesitated. Zhou Guo promptly interrupted him, ¡°Uncle Lu, Shen Yuan has violated the law. Anything can be forgiven, but once she breaks the law, she must face legal judgment. I¡¯m sorry, 1 cannot bend the law for personal reasons.¡± Lu Ting closed his eyes again, nodded silently, and waved his hand towards Zhou Guo. In front of so many people, he couldn¡¯t say much to Zhou Guo. But he would try to find ways to mitigate Shen Yuan¡¯s punishment secretly, for the sake of her grandfather¡¯s past favors. Zhou Guo respectfully bowed to him, ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Let¡¯s take her away.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At this moment, a clear voice suddenly rang out at the main entrance of the banquet hall. Almost as soon as Lu Si heard the voice, he strode toward the door. The gaze of everyone followed Lu Si¡¯s movement, gradually focusing on the young woman. Mei Shu pushed a wheelchair-bound man into the hall with a smile. As soon as Shen Yuan saw the man¡¯s face, her pupils contracted instantly. She knew she was truly finished this time! ¡°Auntie! 1 failed to stop her. She said the person in the wheelchair is¡­¡± Rushing in from outside, Zhou Li hadn¡¯t grasped the situation inside and was fiercely stared at by Zhou Liang, forgetting what she was about to say. ¡°The person in the wheelchair is Shen Hai? Is he here to attend his daughter¡¯s engagement party? My God, how did he become like this?¡± Many people in the crowd immediately recognized Shen Hai. Shen Hai used to be a prominent figure in the business world. Even though the Shen family had fallen, people still remembered him. Although Shen Hai had done many absurd things, he hadn¡¯t truly offended anyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, the reason people hesitated to recognize him was because Shen Hal¡¯s appearance was vastly different from before. He wore shabby home clothes stained with various unidentifiable substances. His once thick hair was now sparse, his complexion pallid, his eyes devoid of any light, and foam continuously bubbled from the corners of his mouth. He was only fifty years old, but he looked older than seventy or eighty. Lu Ting was also somewhat incredulous when he saw Shen Hai, but after his initial shock, he quickly concealed his emotions. His sharp eyes fixed firmly on the young woman pushing the wheelchair. ¡°Are you Mei Shu? Why are you with Shen Hai?¡± Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Face Slapping Chapter 524: Face Slapping Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Shen Hai asked me to bring him here.¡± Mei Shu, as if finally completing a task, walked over to Lu Si¡¯s side and stood there, relieved. Only then did she notice that Lu Si¡¯s eye sockets were somewhat red. Lu Si¡¯s expression became even more aggrieved as Mei Shu ignored him. If he had a tail, it would have drooped to the ground by now. Mei Shu sighed deeply. After so many days, she finally spoke to him, ¡°Bring me a chair, my back is sore.¡± Lu Si immediately complied, personally dragging over a comfortable and soft chair from the side and helping her sit down. This smooth and fluid action left everyone stunned, unable to utter a word. Even Lu Ting couldn¡¯t believe that his usually cold grandson would do such a thing. ¡°Mei Shu, I, as your elder, am still here. Isn¡¯t it a bit rude for you to sit down like this?¡± Lu Ting spoke unkindly, finding fault with her. Mei Shu glanced at him askew and said seriously, ¡°Then, you should sit down too. Today is Lu Si¡¯s engagement party, and 1 am a guest, so 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡± Lu Ting was so annoyed by her that his long beard trembled, adding a bit of cuteness to him. Feeling a tug on her sleeve, Mei Shu looked strangely at Lu Si, who was pitifully pulling at her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re not a guest; you¡¯re the hostess of this engagement party,¡± he said, gesturing for her to look at the big screen. The names of Lu Si and Mei Shu were prominently displayed on it. It seemed he had been prepared for this, wanting to use the opportunity to win her over. But how could there be such a good thing? Mei Shu glanced at it briefly and then looked away, ignoring him. Instead, she turned to Shen Hai and said, ¡°Say what you have to say. After Shen Yuan is taken away by the police, it won¡¯t be as simple for you to see her.¡± Shen Hai nodded lightly, his expression still very dull. If it weren¡¯t for his age of only fifty, people might have suspected he had dementia. After being rebuffed by Mei Shu, Lu Ting could only vent his anger on Shen Hai. He asked angrily, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? If you want to plead for your daughter, I advise you not to say this.¡± Shen Hai opened his mouth, and a droplet of saliva dripped from the corner. Everyone recoiled in disgust. However, Shen Hai didn¡¯t seem to care. He mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I want to report a crime. Shen Yuan poisoned me, her biological father. You should arrest her. And the agreement transferring the power of the Shen Group, she forced me to sign it.¡± ¡°Her own father accusing his daughter of poisoning?¡± Everyone was puzzled. It was well known that Shen Hai had only one daughter. Why would she resort to such extreme measures, risking exposure, to poison her own biological father? After Shen Hal¡¯s death, wouldn¡¯t everything in the Shen family be inherited by Shen Yuan alone? ¡°Oh, Shen Hai also has an illegitimate son, who has been raised in a villa in Lin City. Shen Yuan knew all about this, so she couldn¡¯t wait to take action against Shen Hai,¡± Mei Shu impatiently cut off Shen Hai¡¯s stammering speech, explaining directly. Lu Ting widened his eyes, pointing at Mei Shu, ¡°How do you know everything?¡± Shen Yuan also looked at Mei Shu in shock. ¡°How do you know about this? Did my father tell you?¡± ¡°No, I found out myself.¡± Mei Shu felt somewhat speechless about this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in public. ¡°Shen Yuan, I don¡¯t know how foolish you are. You couldn¡¯t even find the whereabouts of that illegitimate son. Now I¡¯ve found him for you. No need to thank me.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Shen Yuan had tried countless times to extract this information from Shen Hai in the dead of night, using all means at her disposal, but Mei Shu claimed to have found him casually? Mei Shu took the snack from Lu Si and nibbled on it. ¡°Why should I tell you? Anyway, when you come out of prison, you¡¯ll be able to see him because he¡¯ll have inherited the Shen Corporation by then.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mei Shu!¡± Shen Yuan shouted at her as if she had gone crazy. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you know how despicable the man you¡¯re helping is? He¡¯s a scumbag! You actually spoke up for him! You even helped that illegitimate son take the Shen family away from me!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a scumbag, then what about you, who let a group of hooligans gang up on a female high school student? What about you, who indirectly caused another innocent student to be violated? After the incident, you only wanted to use money to settle everything. You even sent your subordinates to sow discord and let the innocent student be hurt by public opinion again. What about you?¡± Mei Shu threw away the snacks in her hand and stood up. She walked up to Shen Yuan step by step and pinched her chin. Shen Yuan, still unwilling, tried to twist her head away, but the next moment, she was forcefully pulled back by Mei Shu, causing her to grimace in pain. But Mei Shu showed no pity in her eyes. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done is no different from Shen Hai.. What makes you think you¡¯re a good person?¡± Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Snuffing Out Hope Chapter 525: Snuffing Out Hope Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shen Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she lowered her head in resignation. ¡°Mei Shu, you gave me two choices at the hospital that day. So are you now going to systematically swallow up the entire Shen family?¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Mei Shu replied. ¡°What do you think is left of your Shen family?¡± Indeed, Mei Shu had once considered swallowing up the entire Shen family. However, after taking over the business, she realized it wasn¡¯t necessary at all. All she needed to do was to turn all of Shen Yuan¡¯s capital and connections, essential for her survival, into her own. Then, the Shen family would be nothing but a useless shell. Why waste the effort swallowing an empty shell? Shen Yuan forced a bitter smile and shook her head. ¡°In the end, 1 miscalculated. 1 lost. But you haven¡¯t won completely either. At least, the orders from the Yu family are still in my hands. We signed a five-year contract.¡± But now, it seemed that business was going to fall into the hands of that shameless mother and son duo! Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, smiling as she took a step back, making the way to the door for Shen Yuan. ¡°1 forgot to tell you, the contract was actually signed in my name. Didn¡¯t you pay attention? It¡¯s actually a cooperation agreement between me and the Shen family. The Shen family will have to give up seventy percent of its profits to serve our Mei family. You can leave now.¡± In that instant, Shen Yuan understood everything. Lu Si¡¯s unusual defense of her earlier was actually a tacit agreement between him and Mei Shu. He never gave up Mei Shu because of Lu Ting¡¯s threats. Instead, the two of them staged a play together, aiming to lead the Shen family to its demise step by step. Mei Shu bringing Shen Hai personally was also meant to snuff out Lu Ting¡¯s last bit of pity for her. Now that Shen Yuan had nothing and lost Lu Ting¡¯s protection, what awaited her would be fair legal consequences. Zhou Guo glanced deeply at Mei Shu before leaving with Shen Yuan and her secretary. Once they left, the atmosphere at the venue became even more silent. No one dared to speak first. The suffocating atmosphere spread from Lu Ting and Mei Shu to the surrounding area. The others were too scared to move, let alone try to slip away unnoticed. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯re very clever,¡± Lu Ting sincerely praised, but there was no hint of appreciation in his eyes. ¡°But our Lu family has never liked women who are too scheming. I won¡¯t approve of you being with Lu Si.¡± ¡°Whatever. Your approval means nothing to me,¡± Mei Shu retorted without hesitation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who would try to please the in-laws for the sake of my husband?¡± ¡°So don¡¯t daydream. Whether Lu Si and 1 are together is our business. Speaking of which, if it weren¡¯t for your meddling and aiding the wicked, two innocent girls from our school wouldn¡¯t have been involved.¡± Although Lu Ting wasn¡¯t directly involved in the matter, without his interference, Shen Yuan wouldn¡¯t have dared to act so recklessly. No matter how you looked at it, Lu Ting played a significant role in the background. ¡°What do you want to say next? Are you resentful toward me? 1 am Lu Si¡¯s biological grandfather!¡± Lu Ting angrily pointed at Mei Shu. ¡°Even if Shen Yuan isn¡¯t a good girl, can you guarantee that you¡¯re clean? Mei Shu, don¡¯t let me catch you doing something wrong in the future!¡± With that said, Lu Ting snorted coldly and left. Lu Li brought his wife over, looking at the two with concern. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come back to the Lu family with me? Grandpa is just angry, he¡¯ll come around if we talk to him nicely.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t move, his gentle eyes fixed on Mei Shu. ¡°You call the shots; I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mei Shu almost drowned in his gentle gaze. She quickly raised her hand to block his intense stare and said helplessly, ¡°1 don¡¯t have time to go with you. There¡¯s still a lot of work to be done at the company, and there are loose ends to tie up in this matter.¡± Lu Si held onto her hand tightly, looking spoiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t argue with him and compromised, ¡°Fine, you can come with me, but we¡¯re going somewhere first.¡± Lu Si had no intention of asking where they were going. He let Mei Shu lead him out of the hotel. Even when they got into the car, he stuck to Mei Shu and refused to let go. Mei Shu, annoyed, pushed him away. ¡°Can¡¯t you sit on the other side by yourself?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mei Shu,¡± Lu Si complained with a hint of grievance, ¡°we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost half a month, and you haven¡¯t sent me a single text message.¡± Mei Shu raised her hand to stop his complaint. ¡°Let me correct you. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t text you; it¡¯s that your phone wasn¡¯t even in your hands.¡± Lu Si seemed about to make trouble unreasonably. Mei Shu quickly changed the subject. ¡°Do you really not want to go back and see your grandfather? His complexion wasn¡¯t good just now.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Lu Si answered decisively. ¡°Things have come to this point, and it¡¯s time for me to make a stand. I can compromise on other things, but giving up on you is out of the question..¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Hospital Visit Chapter 526: Hospital Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man in front of her looked particularly serious, his bright eyes reflecting only Mei Shu. He was handsome, with a straight nose and deep eye sockets, a very standard modeling face. Looking at him for too long would make one feel as if the person in front of them was no longer real, but merely a beautiful illusion. Mei Shu stared blankly into his affectionate eyes for a long time. Then, her mind went blank for a moment. Suddenly, she leaned over and gently kissed his thin lips. Lu Si didn¡¯t expect her to kiss him voluntarily. After a few seconds of stunned silence, his smile grew wider and wider, almost as if he was about to float away with joy. Mei Shu quickly regained her composure, sitting back and looking out the window. Apart from her ears turning slightly red, there was no other sign of emotional change. Lu Si leaned close to her ear, unable to contain his laughter. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you kissed me just now.¡± Mei Shu, feeling embarrassed, glared at him fiercely, adopting a tough and domineering manner. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t want me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Of course 1 want you to,¡± Lu Si leaned his face forward expectantly. ¡°You can kiss me for a little longer if you want.¡± Mei Shu pushed his face away without mercy. Although the driver was trying to reduce his presence, she still couldn¡¯t relax completely in front of others. She threatened without much authority, ¡°Sit properly and don¡¯t fidget. If you keep this up, 1 won¡¯t take you with me!¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lu Si leaned back against the armrest, openly staring at her. Mei Shu felt annoyed by his blatant gaze and raised her hand to block his view. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Lu Si smiled. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ll still kiss me willingly when you regain your lost memories.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s breath hitched. Only then did she remember that she hadn¡¯t seen Lu Si for some time and hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell him that she had already recovered her memories. With this realization, a mischievous smile crept onto her lips. ¡°Maybe in the lost memories, I didn¡¯t like you at all.¡± Lu Si¡¯s smile froze on his face, and the casual expression he had just now became more solemn. Just as Mei Shu was about to feel triumphant, she heard Lu Si¡¯s voice, filled with suppressed joy, by her ear. ¡°Shu¡¯er, were you confessing to me just now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Mei Shu stared at him uncomfortably. ¡°When did I confess to you?¡± Lu Si said earnestly, ¡°The pre-amnesia you might not have liked me, so you wouldn¡¯t have kissed me. But now you kissed me voluntarily, so your intention is¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Mei Shu hastily cut him off. Lu Si didn¡¯t want to miss such a rare opportunity and continued to pursue, ¡°Your intention just now means that you¡¯ve fallen for me now, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Mei Shu denied categorically. At that moment, the car stopped at the hospital entrance. Mei Shu got out of the car directly. Damn it, there must be something wrong with the air conditioning in this car. Otherwise, why would she feel so suffocated even with the air conditioning on full blast? ¡°Shu¡¯er,¡± Lu Si got out of the car from the other side and quickly caught up to her, ¡°you can¡¯t escape. You¡¯re already my legitimate girlfriend.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t shake him off and could only let him hold her hand as they entered the hospital elevator together. Throughout the journey, Lu Si¡¯s eyes never left her. His overly clingy gaze caused passersby to look at them with disdain. Mei Shu felt embarrassed and whispered when they were finally alone in the elevator, ¡°Can you stop staring at me like that? Are you in love or something?¡± Didn¡¯t this man realize that he was becoming more and more like Xiao Bao¡¯s personality when he was with her? But come to think of it, Mei Shu seemed to have not seen Lu Si¡¯s second personality for a long time. Could his condition really be gradually improving? ¡°Check your brain later.¡± After leaving this sentence behind, Mei Shu walked out of the elevator directly. Lu Si took it as a joke, following Mei Shu to the nurse station on this floor, only to find out that Mei Shu had actually come to visit Shen Yuan¡¯s grandmother today. The nurse checked the medical records and became somewhat serious. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very bad. Are you a family member of the patient? How could you leave the patient alone in the hospital and not come to see her for so many days?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Facing the nurse¡¯s reproach, Mei Shu didn¡¯t get angry or explain. She just inquired about the old lady¡¯s current condition. The nurse looked helpless. ¡°We suggest you make an appointment with the doctor for surgery as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you miss the optimal treatment time, the patient¡¯s condition may deteriorate again.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll go pay the fees now.¡± Mei Shu pretended to have forgotten her medical records and, with the nurse¡¯s accompaniment, smoothly paid the surgical fees on the first floor. She confirmed the surgery time and details with the doctor, feeling relieved only then. Lu Si had been accompanying her all along. When she finally had some free time, he asked somewhat puzzled, ¡°I sometimes really don¡¯t understand.. Why are you so good to Shen Yuan?¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Beauty with a Kind Heart Chapter 527: Beauty with a Kind Heart Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu certainly couldn¡¯t tell him about their past lives, so she casually lied, ¡°Because I have a kind heart.¡± Lu Si:¡±¡­¡± This time he was blind. He really didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to be so forgiving. Mei Shu walked silently to the door of the old lady¡¯s hospital room, suddenly recalling the scene when she met Shen Yuan here last time. At that time, she had given Shen Yuan a choice, wanting to force her to see reason. If Shen Yuan could have given up at that time without implicating innocent people, Mei Shu would have been willing to help her and then cut ties with her forever, considering it as repaying the kindness from their past lives. Unfortunately, Shen Yuan didn¡¯t understand this. At that time, all she cared about was the benefits tied to Lu Si. But what Mei Shu didn¡¯t say back then was that regardless of Shen Yuan¡¯s final choice, she would never vent her anger on an innocent old person. Although this old lady had once slandered her for stealing from the Shen family in front of everyone. ¡°Do you want to go in and see?¡± Lu Si asked as he noticed Mei Shu standing at the door lost in thought. He gently waved his hand in front of her eyes and glanced into the ward. ¡°The nurse isn¡¯t inside. You can go in now and feel at ease.¡± ¡°What do I have to worry about? She¡¯s not my real grandmother.¡± Mei Shu paused for a moment, then added, ¡°If it were my real grandmother lying in there, I¡¯d probably be so happy I¡¯d open a bottle of champagne to celebrate right away.¡± Lu Si had long known about the injustices Mei Shu faced at home and said helplessly, ¡°Now that you¡¯re the CEO of the Mei family, those who used to look down on you should have restrained themselves.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Mei Shu said, not believing that those people would really behave themselves. She pushed open the door to the ward, and even though she moved as lightly as possible, the door still made a soft sound. The old lady lying on the bed, struggling to breathe, heard the noise and slowly turned her head to look. Mei Shu walked openly to the bedside, watching as the dimness in the old lady¡¯s eyes gradually turned into joy. ¡°Mei Shu.¡± The old lady struggled to lift her right hand, still connected to an IV drip, but couldn¡¯t touch even a corner of Mei Shu¡¯s clothes. A tear slowly rolled down her eye. Mei Shu took a step back, her face expressionless. ¡°Greetings and apologies are unnecessary. This is the last time I¡¯ll see you. If you can safely return to the Shen family, I¡¯ll return the hairpin to you, and we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, I lied. Forgive me.¡± The old lady¡¯s voice was weak, her breath hindered by the oxygen mask, her pale hand gradually losing strength, as if she had exhausted all her energy. Mei Shu looked away, her tightly clenched jaw moving slightly as she spoke in a distant and cold tone, ¡°I said, there¡¯s no need to apologize. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll settle the score with Shen Yuan. The doctor has arranged for your surgery. Just focus on recovering.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t go.¡± The old lady reached out towards Mei Shu¡¯s increasingly distant figure, exerting all her strength but unable to grasp anything, only able to watch as Mei Shu¡¯s figure was gradually swallowed by the closing door. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re indeed very kind.¡± After leaving the ward, Lu Si sincerely praised her. Mei Shu glanced at him unkindly. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Lu Si said. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t let any member of the Shen family off, but you didn¡¯t stand idly by.¡± Mei Shu said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of me. I¡¯ll get this money back from the Shen family in the future. I¡¯m just borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha. I¡¯m just doing her a favor.¡± Lu Si chuckled helplessly, about to follow her into the elevator and go downstairs together, when suddenly several familiar bodyguards walked briskly towards them at the entrance of the emergency exit. ¡°Master Si, Miss Mei, Master Lu requests your presence. Please come back with us.¡± ¡°No time.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t bother with niceties, directly refusing. It was clear that she harbored no good feelings toward Lu Ting, who liked to act on his own and was domineering. The bodyguards lowered their heads slightly, showing great respect. ¡°Miss Mei, this is Master Lu¡¯s order. Master Lu said that he has connections with the Chen family, Yu family, and Kang Wei. If you don¡¯t go, the businesses of these families will probably collapse.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She hadn¡¯t found a chance to settle accounts with him yet, and now he dared to come and threaten her face to face? Mei Shu¡¯s anger rose rapidly, and her eyes shot daggers at them. ¡°I can¡¯t go. I need to take his grandson to the neurology department first.¡± The bodyguards looked at Master Si with a uniform expression of fear. Just as they thought Master Si would erupt in anger, they unexpectedly saw him looking at Mei Shu with a gaze as gentle as water. The bodyguards felt they couldn¡¯t look directly at this scene and bowed their heads again, even more submissively than before. ¡°Miss Mei, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We can¡¯t disobey Master Lu¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Mei, please take Master Si with us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely be punished! Please, please cooperate with us. We¡¯re begging you..¡± Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Displaying Authority Chapter 528: Displaying Authority Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu felt that the elder of the Lu family seemed dull and uninteresting, but surprisingly, these bodyguards were somewhat likable. She suddenly felt like teasing them and deliberately leaned against Lu Si¡¯s shoulder, joking, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Can you guys really tie me up and take me there?¡± The two bodyguards exchanged glances and actually took out two bundles of ropes from behind their backs. Mei Shu:¡±¡­¡± She looked at Lu Si with some difficulty, really wondering how this guy managed to grow up safely under that old man¡¯s hand! Lu Si explained knowingly, ¡°Grandpa actually doesn¡¯t like to interfere in the affairs of the younger generation. He¡¯s just too anxious this time.¡± Mei Shu nodded solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Adding me as a granddaughter-in-law in the future, he should indeed be anxious. Your sister-in-law doesn¡¯t like me either, right?¡± Lu Si quickly denied with a strong sense of survival, ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand you. I believe that once Grandpa gets to know you, he¡¯ll definitely like you very much.¡± Mei Shu found his words comforting, and even the hostility between her eyebrows subsided a lot. ¡°Then shall we go and let him know me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you¡¯re not ready yet, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± Lu Si maintained a nonchalant attitude. Mei Shu shrugged helplessly, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go. After all, they even brought ropes with the bodyguards. We can always leave if things don¡¯t go well.¡± Lu Si agreed with a smile. They bought some gifts on the way and then returned to the Lu family together. As soon as they entered, they could feel the heavy atmosphere inside. Lu Ting sat in the middle of the sofa, with Lu Li and his wife on either side, patiently coaxing the old man. Sitting across from them was Lu Yan. As soon as he saw Mei Shu had really come, his eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up. ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Ting coughed sternly. Lu Yan immediately sat down awkwardly, only casting a worried glance at Mei Shu. Lu Si helped Mei Shu change into slippers, then they walked together to Lu Ting. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve brought Shu¡¯er back, and this is the gift we got for you.¡± Lu Ting snorted coldly, not even looking at those things. He had a stern face, and someone who didn¡¯t know might think Mei Shu owed him a lot of money. ¡°Take them away. I don¡¯t want these things, and I definitely won¡¯t accept anything from her!¡± With that said, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became even more suffocating. Lu Li quickly smiled and persuaded, ¡°Grandpa, these are Miss Mei¡¯s sincere intentions. Please accept them.¡± After speaking, he took the liberty to call the steward, ¡°Organize the items and put them away properly. Be careful not to damage anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The steward felt as if he had been granted amnesty as he hurriedly carried the items away. As he left, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Fortunately, Lu Li was kind-hearted. He noticed his discomfort and found an excuse to let him leave, otherwise, if he stayed any longer, his heart would have been so nervous that he might have had a heart attack! With no outsiders present, Lu Ting¡¯s temper became even less restrained. ¡°Mei Shu, tell me, did you intentionally cause trouble today to disrupt All Si¡¯s engagement ceremony? Do you really think that without Shen Yuan, I would let you into our family? Let me tell you, I detest women like you, who are cunning and shameless!¡± ¡°Grandpa, your words are too harsh.¡± Lu Li was afraid that things would escalate beyond control and quickly tried to placate the old man, while also desperately signaling to Lu Si to take Mei Shu back to his villa. The old man was obviously looking for someone to vent his anger on. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t confront him directly at the moment. It would be better to wait until the old man calmed down before explaining to him slowly. Lu Si nodded in understanding and took Mei Shu¡¯s hand, about to lead her away. Lu Ting became even angrier when he saw his actions. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can protect her! If you insist on being with a woman like her, don¡¯t ever recognize me as your grandfather again!¡± ¡°Grandpa, Mei Shu didn¡¯t come here to be scolded by you.¡± Lu Si furrowed his brows tightly, gripping the hand next to him tighter and tighter. Mei Shu felt his dilemma and gently withdrew her hand, walking up to Lu Ting. ¡°Grandpa Lu, regarding what you just said about me intentionally causing trouble and disrupting the engagement, I can only say, you¡¯re absolutely right. I did deliberately make a scene in front of everyone to let everyone know Shen Yuan¡¯s true nature.¡± ¡°Good, you dare to be bold! You are truly treacherous!¡± Lu Ting was so angry that he almost fainted, pointing at her hand and trembling non-stop. It seemed that he also had a serious heart problem. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No wonder Lu Si had never confronted Lu Ting head-on but only did things behind the scenes. Mei Shu understood the situation and smiled even sweeter, ¡°Grandpa Lu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to call me Grandpa!¡± Lu Ting withdrew his hand, his chest heaving up and down violently. Lu Li and his wife quickly patted his chest to help him calm down. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t be angry first. Let¡¯s listen to what Miss Mei has to say..¡± Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Past Love Chapter 529: Past Love Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I won¡¯t listen to her!¡± Lu Ting was now throwing a tantrum like a stubborn child. Mei Shu chuckled, holding her own shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen to me, then why did you call me over?¡± Lu Ting glared at her fiercely. ¡°I want to see what kind of little vixen has bewitched my most valued grandson, to the extent that he won¡¯t even listen to me now!¡± Mei Shu nodded understandingly. ¡°I can see that you do value Ah Si a lot, but there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Ting was so upset that he didn¡¯t even want to look at her, his beard trembling slightly. Apart from being a bit quaint, he seemed rather cute. Mei Shu suppressed her smile and said seriously, ¡°Your judgment of people is really not that great.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Ting stood up directly, so angry that he pointed at her nose. ¡°Do you know that it was me who built the Lu family to where it is today single-handedly? I¡¯ve seen more people than you¡¯ve had meals, and you dare say my judgment is not great?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Mei Shu innocently shrugged her shoulders. ¡°As it turns out, the one you value, Shen Yuan, is really not that great. She¡¯s ruthless for the sake of wealth, her actions are extreme, and her values are skewed. Frankly speaking, would you dare to let someone like her manage the Lu family with Ah Si in the future?¡± Lu Ting fell silent unexpectedly, no longer continuing to vent his anger at her. Mei Shu continued, ¡°Today, she can harm innocent female students for the sake of the Shen family and her own interests. So, the next time there¡¯s a conflict between the interests of the Lu family and hers, she¡¯ll definitely hesitate to abandon the Lu family. Mr. Lu, you claim to have broad knowledge and experience, so you must be familiar with such profit-seeking individuals, right?¡± Lu Ting sulkily sat back on the sofa, still wearing a sour expression. ¡°Even if Shen Yuan is not that good, she¡¯s definitely better than you! Look at yourself! You¡¯re just using all means to enter our Lu family¡¯s door!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Mei Shu found an empty seat on the sofa and sat down leisurely. ¡°What 1 did was purely because I wanted to help my friend get revenge. As for whether I can successfully marry All Si by driving Shen Yuan away, I can only say, I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s not within my current considerations.¡± Lu Ting looked at Mei Shu incredulously. It was the first time someone had disregarded the Lu family in such a contemptuous manner in front of him. Mei Shu continued earnestly, ¡°As you can see, I haven¡¯t completed my studies yet, and I still have the burden of the Mei family on my shoulders. Actually, I don¡¯t want to consider marriage so soon. Ah Si and 1 are together because we like each other. It has nothing to do with your Lu family¡¯s status.¡± Lu Ting snorted disdainfully, ¡°You speak so morally upright. Let me ask you, if Ah Si weren¡¯t the Ah Si he is now, if he were just a poor nobody, would you still want to be with him?¡± Nowadays, young girls may say sweet words, but in reality, they prioritize a man¡¯s financial status above all else. Men without money and power, no matter how sincere they are, will be abandoned by them without hesitation, relegated to the sidelines early on! Mei Shu wasn¡¯t angry at the disdainful attitude of the old man. Instead, she explained very seriously, ¡°I imagine the latter part of your life has always been lived in luxury, with people fawning over you and you controlling everything. So, you may have forgotten that when the Lu family hadn¡¯t reached its current status, there were also genuine feelings around you that didn¡¯t revolve around money and status.¡± Her gaze moved away from the screen next to the old man, shaking her head with a hint of regret. ¡°As you can see, someone has already answered the question you asked me with their actions decades ago. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve experienced too much since then, and that part of your life has been forgotten.¡± At her words, everyone in the living room looked at Lu Ting in surprise. The old man had married two women in his lifetime, one when he was still young and his career hadn¡¯t reached its current status. That woman unfortunately fell ill and passed away, leaving no descendants. In order to have heirs, the old man remarried, that is, Lu Li and All Si¡¯s biological grandmother. And it seemed that those events had been buried in the ground along with the woman¡¯s passing, never to see the light of day again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He never expected that this matter would one day be brought up so openly by a rude junior! ¡°Do you know Xiaojing?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s heart trembled as he mentioned this name. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I know that you used to be someone who believed in true love. It¡¯s just as you said, you¡¯ve seen too much, and you¡¯ve forgotten the things you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten the most.¡± Lu Ting fell silent, his usually straight back showing a momentary sign of fatigue. ¡°How do I know that you¡¯re not just saying nice things, but in reality, you¡¯re no different from Shen Yuan and those people?¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: The Wager Chapter 530: The Wager Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°I hold the entire Mei Group in my hands. Maybe my company doesn¡¯t mean much to you now, but someday, I will develop it to a position where it can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Lu family without relying on it.¡± Lu Ting seemed to have heard the biggest joke ever and burst into laughter. ¡°With just you? A girl who hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school?¡± ¡°Yes, just me,¡± Mei Shu replied calmly, unruffled by the mockery. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can make a bet, what do you say?¡± ¡°Sure, how do you want to bet?¡± Lu Ting asked confidently, feeling like he already had the upper hand. Mei Shu also had a plan in mind. ¡°I know you hold the ownership of the Southeastern Island. If 1 win, that island belongs to me.¡± Even Lu Li couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing when Mei Shu mentioned the Southeastern Island. It was their Lu family¡¯s upcoming key development target, and Lu Ting¡¯s ownership of it meant control over untold wealth in the future. It was a key tourist resort that had been favored by many and was about to be invested in. As long as the construction of the island was completed, that place would be the first choice for the wealthy to take a vacation. The wealth they could earn would be immeasurable. ¡°How about it? Dare to bet?¡± Mei Shu maintained her confident posture. Lu Ting glared at Lu Si with a heavy expression, seemingly blaming him for revealing such information to Mei Shu. But little did Lu Ting know, Lu Si was the most innocent one in this matter. The development project of the Southeastern Island wasn¡¯t leaked by him at all. ¡°Fine, what if you lose?¡± Lu Ting asked. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to wager such a valuable piece of land. Surely, you¡¯re not expecting to get away with nothing?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t take advantage of you for free. If 1 lose, 1¡¯11 hand over the Mei family to you. Although you may not fancy it, it¡¯s still a sign of my sincerity.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Lu Ting didn¡¯t bother with the trivial details. As long as Mei Shu agreed, that was enough for him. ¡°I hope that when you can¡¯t fulfill your promise in the future, you won¡¯t send Lu Si to beg for mercy on your behalf!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Mei Shu said with a smile, her beautiful eyebrows curved. ¡°By the way, I suggest you suspend the development project of that island for now. I have my own plans for it, so there¡¯s no need for you to work for me in vain.¡± Lu Ting found Mei Shu ridiculous. She hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, but she was already thinking about how to profit from that island? ¡°We¡¯ll see when you actually achieve something! I won¡¯t stop the project for you. If you win the bet, whether the island is demolished or rebuilt, it¡¯s up to you to decide!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Mei Shu winked at him. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m starting to like you now.¡± Lu Ting snorted disdainfully, averting his gaze from her, indicating that she should leave. Mei Shu didn¡¯t feel the need to stay any longer. She casually stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Grandfather. Until next time.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face flushed red, and he glared at her, saying, ¡°I hope the next time I see you, you won¡¯t be bankrupt and wandering the streets!¡± Mei Shu waved her hand with a smile and left directly. Lu Si hurriedly followed her out. After they left, Lu Ting was so angry that he almost broke another teacup. ¡°This is simply absurd! I¡¯ve nurtured Lu Si for so many years, but in the end, he¡¯s captivated by such an ignorant, big-talking woman! I want to see how she¡¯ll end up!¡± Lu Li also showed a hint of helplessness. If he had supported his brother¡¯s insistence on his own feelings before, now he began to doubt Mei Shu as well. Outside, Mei Shu opened the car door but stopped and looked back at the man who had chased after her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si came over and closed her car door tightly, then pulled her hand and led her to a pavilion where there were no bodyguards on duty. ¡°Shu¡¯er, listen to me. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t give up on you. You don¡¯t have to put the entire ATei family at stake.¡± ¡°Even you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Mei Shu chuckled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the bet as well? You¡¯re welcome to join anytime.¡± Lu Si sighed and said, ¡°I know that once you say something, you¡¯ll definitely do it. I don¡¯t doubt you. I just don¡¯t want to see you burdened like this. To develop the Mei family to the level of the Lu family, I can¡¯t imagine how much effort it will take from you. You even refused my help in front of Grandfather.¡± ¡°Of course, otherwise, how can this bet be interesting?¡± Mei Shu patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m starting to regret it now. Your grandfather definitely won¡¯t agree. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to the company.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Lu Si grabbed her wrist, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down as he unconsciously softened his voice. ¡°I know I made you feel wronged today, but I want you to know, you¡¯re the one I would give up everything for.. So, no matter what happens, please don¡¯t put me on the opposite side of you, okay?¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Don’t Judge A Book by Its Cover Chapter 531: Don¡¯t Judge A Book by Its Cover Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu was taken aback for a moment. Under Lu Si¡¯s hopeful gaze, she held his hand back, leaned closer, and gently pecked his cheek. ¡°1 understand.¡± Lu Si¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. ¡°Shu¡¯er¡­¡± He was moved and was about to pull her into his arms to deepen the kiss. But Mei Shu, like a slippery loach, suddenly opened the car door, slipped inside, giving him no time to react. It wasn¡¯t until the driver started the car that she opened the window, waved at the still dazed man, and smiled, ¡°Go check on your grandfather. Although 1 don¡¯t like him that much, 1 don¡¯t want anything to happen to him because of me.¡± As the car gradually moved away, until Lu Si¡¯s figure was no longer visible, Mei Shu closed the window and called Tang Mei to arrange upcoming work matters. In the afternoon, at the entrance of the Mei Group Building. A girl dressed very plainly hesitated on the steps. The receptionist at the front desk noticed her and came out from behind the desk, politely asking, ¡°Miss, may 1 help you with something?¡± The girl hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°I want to see Mei Shu.¡± ¡°Oh! You want to see Miss Mei. Do you have an appointment?¡± The receptionist glanced her up and down, noticing that she wasn¡¯t wearing any designer brands or expensive jewelry. Her clothes and shoes were simple. She felt a bit surprised. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. 1 tried calling her, but she didn¡¯t answer,¡± the girl¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, to the point where the receptionist had to lean in closer to hear her clearly. The receptionist smiled politely, expressing regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Miss Mei is very busy right now and may not have time to see you. However, I can contact her secretary to see if Mei Shu can spare some time.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± the girl bowed deeply to her, feeling nervous. The receptionist estimated that she was quite young, maybe a schoolmate of Miss Mei. However, their relationship didn¡¯t seem close, otherwise why would Miss Mei not even answer her calls? Although she thought so, the receptionist still invited the girl into the meeting room and brought her a cup of hot tea. ¡°May 1 ask your name so 1 can inform Miss Mei?¡± ¡°Wen Miao,¡± the girl¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. She had never seen such a big setup before. She had only heard that Mei Shu worked at her own company, but she never expected it to be such a big company! Suddenly, she felt like a country bumpkin entering the city for the first time, not knowing where to put her hands and feet. The receptionist smiled reassuringly, ¡°Alright, Miss Wen Miao, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact her for you.¡± As she left the meeting room, she was about to return to the front desk to make the call when she unexpectedly bumped into the HR Manager, Feng Kai. She immediately straightened up and respectfully stepped aside, allowing him to pass. Feng Kai¡¯s eyes scanned her and then settled on her, ¡°Xiao Han, where were you just now?¡± Han Xi quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯s a young girl who wants to see Miss Mei. 1 asked her to wait in the meeting room.¡± ¡°A young girl?¡± Feng Kai¡¯s eyes lit up. He glanced through the window into the meeting room and saw a girl who looked nervous and average. ¡°How could someone like her have anything to do with Miss Mei?¡± Feng Kai sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t bring just anyone into the company in the future! Get her out of here!¡± ¡°Mr. Feng, is that appropriate? What if she really knows Miss Mei?¡± Han Xi felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate. At the very least, they should ask for Secretary Tang¡¯s opinion before making a decision. Otherwise, if Miss Mei were to blame them later, she would be the first to suffer! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Kai, however, gestured inside nonchalantly, criticizing Wen Miao¡¯s appearance, ¡°Look at the clothes she¡¯s wearing, aren¡¯t they just cheap stuff you can get for a few bucks at a street stall? And those shoes on her feet, tsk tsk, for a young lady, she can¡¯t even bother to clean her shoes properly, they¡¯re covered in mud! And look at that watch on her wrist, it¡¯s probably not worth more than a hundred bucks at most. Can you believe someone like her knows President Mei?¡± Upon hearing this, Han Xi stammered, ¡°We can¡¯t really chase her away, right? I still have to tell Secretary Tang.¡± Feng Kai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What? My words don¡¯t work anymore? Who does Tang Mei think she is? How can an intern who just graduated become the CEO¡¯s assistant?! Only Mei Shu, that inexperienced girl, would be able to use her without worry! I¡¯m Mei Shu¡¯s elder. She has to respectfully call me uncle when he sees me! How dare you disobey me?¡± Han Xi still felt it wasn¡¯t right, but she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Feng Kai. She could only say with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your instructions. But if Miss Mei gets angry later, you have to take care of me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a beauty like you, I won¡¯t let you leave the company! I¡¯m in charge of personnel movements in the company.. If any employee needs to be dismissed, it¡¯s me who decides!¡± Feng Kai proudly gestured towards the meeting room and said, ¡°Get her out! I don¡¯t believe Mei Shu will turn against me over such a small matter!¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Crazy Outburst Chapter 532: Crazy Outburst Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Han Xi didn¡¯t dare to offend him, so she reluctantly entered the meeting room. Wen Miao stood up joyfully as soon as she saw her. Before she could say that she had already contacted Mei Shu, Han Xi, with a guilty expression, said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Our manager said that the company can¡¯t allow outsiders in without an appointment. If you don¡¯t have one, please leave.¡± Wen Miao couldn¡¯t believe it. Pointing at her phone, she was about to say something, but then Feng Kai walked in on his own, looking down on people. ¡°Why are you still lingering here? Didn¡¯t Xiao Han make it clear enough? Our company doesn¡¯t welcome outsiders. Hurry up and leave. If you continue to stay here, I¡¯ll call security,¡± Feng Kai said with disdain. ¡°No, I already¡­¡± Wen Miao tried to explain, but she couldn¡¯t understand why she was being treated this way. Feng Kai furrowed his brows, impatiently cutting her off, ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t waste our work time, okay? Do you know how much money our company can make in a minute? Hurry up and leave! Kids shouldn¡¯t learn to be so materialistic. Don¡¯t try to cozy up to President Mei just because she¡¯s young. Girls like you always play these games. Learn more from men about being steadfast and hardworking, then you might have a future. Do you understand?¡± This statement was a bit extreme. Han Xi couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore and couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Wen Miao, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be that kind of person. I think she came to see Mei Shu for a legitimate reason.¡± ¡°What serious matter? Such a big child and not studying properly, just look at the time! It¡¯s clearly during school hours! Instead of focusing on her studies at school, she comes here to cozy up to President Mei. As an adult, what¡¯s wrong with me educating her a bit?¡± Feng Kai rolled his eyes, with a hint of arrogance in his demeanor, appearing extremely rude and unreasonable. Han Xi, with tightly pursed lips, advised, ¡°Miss Wen, you should leave for now. Or maybe you can contact Mei Shu and come back another time?¡± Wen Miao¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She understood now. This so-called manager was treating her as someone who was trying to suck up to Mei Shu. This was ridiculous. Although her family was only at a moderate level of prosperity, she had never harbored any selfish motives in her friendship with Mei Shu at school! She only chose to associate with Mei Shu because she liked her, not because of any financial benefits she might bring! This person¡¯s humiliation of her had directly aroused her pride as a top student. She brushed aside Han Xi¡¯s outstretched hand, stood with hands on hips, and glared at Feng Kai before speaking up, ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re older, you can casually lecture people. Let me tell you, 1 always rank in the top ten in every exam at school! Me and Meishu help each other out; we¡¯re good friends with comparable abilities. You seem quite judgmental based on appearances. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself in the mirror? If you don¡¯t have a mirror, you should look at yourself in your pee!¡± ¡°You little brat, how dare you talk back to me? Do you believe I¡¯ll call security and have you thrown out?¡± Feng Kai had been domineering in the company for so many years, relying on his relationship with the Mei family. Even when Mei Yun was the CEO, no one dared to challenge him. What¡¯s more, he now regarded himself as Mei Shu¡¯s elder! Especially in front of Han Xi, Feng Kai felt he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. However, Wen Miao had no intention of giving him face. She sneered disdainfully, ¡°If you have the guts, go ahead and call security. I don¡¯t believe you can do whatever you want in a society ruled by law. If the security guards don¡¯t listen to you later, will you still be so angry that you¡¯ll go crying to your mom?¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth apart today!¡± Feng Kai acted as if he was going to catch her himself. Wen Miao swiftly dodged behind Han Xi, taunting him with a smirk, ¡°A man of your age trying to lay hands on a girl? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Just looking at your greasy face and hair that seems like it hasn¡¯t been washed in a week makes me nauseous. Please, don¡¯t you dare touch me with your pig trotter-like hands, or else I¡¯ll have to shed my skin when I get home!¡± ¡°If I catch you, 1¡¯11 definitely skin you alive, you little brat!¡± Feng Kai completely lost his composure and was so angry that he wanted to slap Wen Miao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two of them continued to circle around Han Xi, playing a game of cat and mouse. Feng Kai, with his fat body and middle age, was exhausted after only a short while, panting heavily and emitting a foul odor that gradually spread throughout the meeting room. Han Xi couldn¡¯t stand it and wrinkled her brows. She glanced at the sweat-soaked area under Feng Kai¡¯s armpits, feeling so disgusted that she almost vomited her lunch. Wen Miao also smelled the odor, but she didn¡¯t care about Feng Kai¡¯s face. She directly covered her nose in front of him, pretending to fan her nose with her hand. ¡°Oh my, is this the smell of a middle-aged greasy man? I don¡¯t think you need to look in the mirror. Just smelling this odor tells me exactly what kind of person you are!¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Feng Kai said, lifting his hand high, trying to slap Wen Miao while she wasn¡¯t paying attention.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Prohibiting Nepotism Chapter 533: Prohibiting Nepotism Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ah!¡± A scream echoed in the meeting room. Wen Miao was so scared that she quickly crossed her hands to protect her head. However, the imagined pain didn¡¯t come. After waiting for a while, all she heard was Feng Kai¡¯s heavy breathing in anger. She slowly lowered her hands and timidly opened her eyes to see that Feng Kai¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t on her face because IVLei Shu was firmly holding it. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± Wen Miao walked over to her happily. Mei Shu showed a comforting smile at her, but when she turned to look at Feng Kai, her smile disappeared instantly. ¡°Do you want to assault someone in the company?¡± Feng Kai¡¯s large face turned purple with anger. ¡°She cursed at me first! Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m your uncle. You should help me teach her a lesson!¡± Mei Shu let go of his hand. Tang Mei quickly pulled out a tissue from her pocket and handed it over. Mei Shu took it, wiped her hands, and said satisfactorily, ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± With Mei Shu¡¯s declaration, Han Xi¡¯s surprised gaze fell on Wen Miao. She didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to have such a good relationship with this girl. Fortunately, she had been somewhat tactful in her speech just now, not blindly following Feng Kai¡¯s words and offending the girl completely. However, not everyone was as perceptive as her. Feng Kai, hearing Mei Shu speak to Wen Miao in a tone that seemed to defend her, shouted in frustration, ¡°Whose side are you on? She¡¯s an outsider, and I¡¯m your uncle!¡± ¡°What kind of uncle are you?¡± Mei Shu sneered disdainfully. Feng Kai was so frustrated that he stomped his feet. ¡°Even when your dad was running the company, he was polite to me. How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t even bother to look at him properly. ¡°You said that was when my dad was here. He gave you face, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will indulge you. In my company, there¡¯s no room for nepotism. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Tang Mei thoroughly investigate your performance. If you can¡¯t even do your job properly, I¡¯ll consider replacing you as department manager with someone more competent.¡± ¡°You want to demote me?¡± Feng Kai looked incredulous. ¡°Am I hearing you correctly? Mei Shu? Do you know how serious the consequences of your actions will be?¡± ¡°How serious?¡± Mei Shu shrugged. ¡°Tang Mei, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Investigate it now. I suspect that Feng Kai is seriously abusing his power and neglecting his duties in the company. Not only do we need to investigate him, but we also need to find out who he has inappropriate relationships with in the company. If we miss anyone, you won¡¯t need to be my chief secretary anymore.¡± Tang Mei, feeling the heat of the situation, straightened her posture and said seriously, ¡°Yes, 1 will submit the investigation results to you as soon as possible.¡± Mei Shu then calmed down and smiled kindly at Wen Miao. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office. I haven¡¯t shown you around the company yet.¡± ¡°Will it not disturb your work?¡± Wen Miao felt a bit embarrassed. After all, she had just heard from Han Xi that Mei Shu was quite busy in the company, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was right to come over like this. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mei Shu affectionately hugged her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not busy right now. You can come with me. No one should dare to stop you in the future.¡± Wen Miao inexplicably felt like she was the favored little wife of a domineering CEO in a novel. She timidly raised her eyes and glanced at Mei Shu¡¯s gentle profile. She couldn¡¯t help but feel excited! It was her first time meeting a real-life CEO! And now, the CEO had such a good relationship with her! In the future, whenever she fantasized about a domineering CEO from novels, she could now imagine Mei Shu¡¯s face! In the office. Mei Shu asked her to sit on the sofa first. In no time, a secretary came to serve them tea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When there were only the two of them left in the office again, Wen Miao finally let out the breath she had been holding all the way and said with a red face, ¡°There are so many employees in your company! They kept staring at me, making me feel awkward. I won¡¯t come to your company to find you in the future. Let¡¯s meet at school if we have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Mei Shu was easygoing. ¡°Has the matter with the police been resolved?¡± Thinking about the purpose of her visit this time, Wen Miao¡¯s mood dropped. She nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s resolved. But Zhang Yue hasn¡¯t spoken to me since she came out of the police station. She didn¡¯t go to school this afternoon, and I¡¯m worried about her. 1 went to her house to see her, but she still refuses to see me.¡± Mei Shu pondered for a moment. ¡°Although you¡¯ve been close friends with her since childhood, it¡¯s not appropriate to talk to her at this time. She has to figure it out herself.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to get through this.¡± After some consideration, Wen Miao gathered her courage, clasped her hands together, and pleaded, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I saw that you posted the recordings of Zhao Fu and Song Yan online to clear my name. But could you please delete the recordings? I¡¯m willing to be Zhang Yue¡¯s shield, as long as it can make her feel a little better..¡± Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Backer Stepped in Chapter 534: Backer Stepped in Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In order to help Wen Miao clarify things, Mei Shu concealed the IP addresses, uploaded the recordings confessed by those two individuals online, and even had Tang Mei write a post specifically to help clear Wen Miao¡¯s grievances. But now, Wen A/Iiao is saying that she is willing to be the one described by others as the¡±unclean¡± girl who has ¡°been violated¡± on behalf of Zhang Yue. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Have you thought this through? This matter might not only affect you but may also bring criticism upon your family.¡± ¡°But the victim is always innocent, isn¡¯t she?¡± Tears shimmered in Wen Miao¡¯s eyes, but they couldn¡¯t hide her determined expression. ¡°No one wants to be mistreated, and those who have been harmed shouldn¡¯t be criticized behind their backs. Zhang Yue shouldn¡¯t have to endure this. She has already suffered significant psychological trauma. As her friend, I cannot stand by and watch. 1 cannot let her face this alone.¡± She spoke earnestly, even Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Perhaps it was because Wen Miao had such sincerity in her treatment of others, willing to empathize with her friends, that the two of them could become such good friends. Since Wen A/Iiao had said so, Mei Shu could only nod in agreement and say, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s your request, I won¡¯t refuse. But from now on, whatever happens, remember to inform me immediately, and I will rush over to help you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Just like today downstairs, if IVLei Shu hadn¡¯t arrived in time, her face might still be hurting! ¡°Well, now that everything has been said, 1 won¡¯t disturb you at work anymore. I¡¯ll go see Zhang Yue first. Oh, by the way, there¡¯s a mock exam at school tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to come!¡± ¡°Okay, 1 got it.¡± Mei Shu personally saw her off. When they passed by the HR department, Feng Kai glanced over with an unfriendly expression. But now he had no other thoughts; the array of review issues raised by Tang Mei was enough to make him fret. Before leaving work that evening, Tang Mei had taken care of everything Mei Shu had instructed, and even prepared a concise and clear report placed neatly on Mei Shu¡¯s desk. Accompanying her was a haughty woman. Tang Mei glanced nervously at the uninvited guest behind her and said, ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m sorry, this lady claims to be your aunt and insisted on coming in. I didn¡¯t stop her. It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Put things down and you can leave.¡± Mei Shu leaned back comfortably in her plush armchair and took a sip of tea leisurely. She knew Feng Kai wouldn¡¯t just let her handle things as she pleased. Just as Tang Mei had finished organizing the evidence sufficient to dismiss him, he brought in his backer. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Mei Shu still politely gestured to the sofa opposite her. Feng Wei tossed her just-permed long wavy hair arrogantly, sat with her chin up on the sofa, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your elders to come over, shouldn¡¯t you personally pour me a cup of tea? ¡± Mei Shu¡¯s smile grew even warmer, ¡°The tea is on the table, pour it yourself. And don¡¯t forget to use disposable cups, 1 don¡¯t like sharing cups with others.¡± ¡°You!¡± Feng Wei knew this girl wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. She snorted, swallowed her pride, and went straight to the point, ¡°I heard you had someone investigate my brother today? Let me tell you, as long as I¡¯m here, you absolutely cannot dismiss my brother!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mei Shu lazily reclined on the sofa, deliberately assuming a comfortable posture before saying slowly, ¡°Just because you¡¯re unreasonable, because you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Feng Wei!¡± Feng Wei was furious. She leaned forward instinctively, trying to appear intimidating, ¡°Just because you¡¯re the CEO of the Mei Group now, doesn¡¯t mean you can disregard me! Let me tell you, the scale of my husband¡¯s company is not smaller than yours!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be targeted as soon as you take over the company, I suggest you listen to me. That way, when my husband is in a good mood, he might be willing to throw a few deals your way, so your company won¡¯t go bankrupt so quickly!¡± Mei Shu seemed to find this incredibly funny, even unable to suppress her laughter, ¡°Should 1 say you¡¯re too confident in your husband, or you¡¯re just ignorant?¡± Feng Wei¡¯s face flushed red, and it took her a while to find her voice again. She stammered, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mei Shu stopped smiling and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Ever since 1 took over as CEO of the Mei Group, I¡¯ve signed contracts with Kangwei, the Chen family, and the Yu family with my own abilities. Do you think I would need the small favors your family offers? Threatening me with this, you really lack sincerity, don¡¯t you?¡± Feng Wei was left speechless, her face turning even redder. After a long while, she regained her composure, and in a flurry, she said, ¡°You think you¡¯re so great just because you secured a few deals with Master Si? Let me tell you, running a company is not that simple! Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you.. If you continue to act recklessly and ignore advice, don¡¯t complain that no one from the Mei family will help you when something really goes wrong!¡± Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Equivalent Exchange Chapter 535: Equivalent Exchange Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Counting on you to help me?¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh outright in front of her. Feng Wei¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. She was about to smash something and leave. Mei Shu barely contained her laughter, raising an eyebrow playfully, ¡°Auntie, since we¡¯re all people of business here, let¡¯s not talk about favors. If you insist on me keeping Feng Kai, it¡¯s not impossible, but you can provide resources in exchange.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Wei frowned, asking, ¡°What do you mean by resource equivalence, and exchange?¡± Mei Shu opened the files collected by Tang Mei with interest, glanced over them roughly, and said, ¡°To be honest, 1 don¡¯t see any value in keeping Feng Kai in the company.¡± Feng Wei¡¯s gaze turned cold and menacingly focused on her. Mei Shu disregarded it, pretending not to notice, and casually tossed the documents onto the table. She said leisurely, ¡°But considering we¡¯re relatives, 1¡¯11 give him a chance to stay. The condition is, as someone backing Feng Kai, you need to hand over your recent cooperation with Qianrui to me.¡± ¡°What are you dreaming about?¡± Feng Wei couldn¡¯t believe it, standing up directly, glaring fiercely at Mei Shu, as if she wanted to bore a hole through her, ¡°I underestimated you. Your appetite is quite large, huh? Cooperation with Qianrui is worth tens of millions!¡± Mei Shu suddenly realized, nodding as if understanding, and clicked her tongue in amazement, ¡°So, you also know that Feng Kai isn¡¯t worth the price. But I have my eyes on this piece of fat. That¡¯s the premise for our cooperation.¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Feng Wei squinted at Mei Shu, deeply disgusted by Mei Shu¡¯s negotiating attitude, ¡°I advise you not to be so unyielding! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can gain the upper hand? 1 warn you, if you dare to dismiss my brother, you will regret it!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait.¡± Mei Shu also stood up, casually picking up her coat from the side. The evenings had been a bit chilly lately. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off. Since we can¡¯t come to an agreement, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time anymore. Tang Mei!¡± Tang Mei immediately entered from outside, standing deferentially in front of her. ¡°Miss Mei, do you have any instructions?¡± Mei Shu ignored Feng Wei and said lightly, ¡°Dismiss Feng Kai and let the deputy manager of the HR department, Chong Xin, take over his position as manager.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei was about to go down to convey her instructions. Feng Wei hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Mei Shu tilted her head, casting a cold glance at her. Feng Wei gritted her teeth, feeling both angry and embarrassed. ¡°You have to wait! 1 need to consult my husband¡¯s opinion on the conditions you just mentioned!¡± ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t take too long.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t give her a chance to procrastinate, raising a finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day. If you haven¡¯t given me the answer I want by this time tomorrow, then sorry.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t be so ruthless! Did your parents never teach you to leave room for others? ¡± Feng Wei¡¯s words were somewhat gnashing her teeth. The lightness on Mei Shu¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Feng Wei, perhaps before we discuss conditions, I should let you know the consequences of offending me.¡± Feng Wei didn¡¯t take Mei Shu seriously at all. In her eyes, Mei Shu was nothing but a naive little girl, a newborn calf not afraid of tigers. Even if Mei Shu was clever, could she outsmart these experienced adults? She sneered, her lips curling with disdain. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see. I¡¯ll give you one day too. If you can¡¯t show me what you¡¯re capable of, we won¡¯t stand by idly. You just wait and see.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t give Mei Shu a chance to retort, turning on her high heels and striding out of the office, her steps full of arrogance. Tang Mei timidly asked, ¡°Miss Mei, do you still need to arrange the personnel changes discussed just now?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You go off work first. I¡¯ll take the remaining files home to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Mei, don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± During this time, Mei Shu had been working diligently in the company, putting in a lot of effort to get a handle on the company quickly and secure major orders. She wasn¡¯t solely relying on her clever mind. What others couldn¡¯t see was her tireless efforts behind the scenes, unwilling to waste even a second. Tang Mei also found that her CEO had an excellent memory; many things didn¡¯t need to be written down¡ªhe could remember them with just one glance. More than Mei Shu¡¯s intelligence, what impressed Tang Mei the most was her diligence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They say genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration. This saying was particularly fitting for Mei Shu. Back at the Mei household, the air was filled with celebration. Mei Shu placed the documents on the table and headed toward the kitchen, where the aroma of food had been wafting. As soon as Mei Yan saw her, his eyes lit up. He even let go of the piping bag he was fighting over with Mei Jing and ran straight into Mei Shu¡¯s arms.. ¡°Sister¡¯s back! Come see the cake we made together with Brother!¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Rallying the Troops Chapter 536: Rallying the Troops Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu glanced at the dining table and saw a row of cream-carved figurines, crooked and twisted. Judging by the length of their hair, Mei Shu could vaguely recognize four boys and one girl, with an elderly grandfather standing beside them. Mei Yan proudly pointed at them. ¡°Sister! Look at the sculptures I made, aren¡¯t they nice?¡± Mei Shu rubbed her head helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re nice! Let me guess, the cutest sculpture must be Yanyan, right?¡± Mei Yan grinned innocently. ¡°Sister is so smart, much smarter than Second Brother! Second Brother is a big idiot, he can¡¯t even tell such lifelike sculptures apart!¡± Mei Jing suddenly gave him a smack on the forehead. ¡°How dare you say your creations are lifelike? What¡¯s the difference between these and scribbles? I told you I should have been the one to do it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even better than me!¡± Mei Yan retorted indignantly. ¡°Sister, look, this figure was carved by Second Brother. Can you tell what it is?¡± Mei Shu stared at the figurine for a moment and then looked at the smiling old butler beside her, suddenly bursting out laughing. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Uncle Zhao?¡± ¡°You see! I told you I carve better than you. Sister can easily recognize the one I carved!¡± Mei Jing immediately lifted his head high in triumph. Mei Yan disdainfully turned his head and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s because I laid the groundwork for him. Sister can at least tell that you carved a person, narrowing down her options. Otherwise, Sister wouldn¡¯t have guessed!¡± ¡°You little brat, 1 think you need another lesson!¡± Mei Jing dropped the piping bag and rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach Mei Yan a lesson. Mei Yan wouldn¡¯t just stand there and let him beat him up. He quickly dashed behind Mei Shu and made faces at Mei Jing. ¡°Are you angry? Big Brother must like the cake I made better!¡± Mei Jing was about to grab him, but Mei Shu hurriedly separated them, her tone filled with undeniable indulgence. ¡°Alright, stop messing around. Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner. Xiao Feng should be back soon, right?¡± Zhao Yan nodded. ¡°I just called Young Master, he¡¯s on his way back.¡± ¡°Then I should bring out the gift too.¡± Mei Shu, looking mysterious, went back to her room alone. Today was Mei Feng¡¯s birthday. Originally, Mei Shu wanted to celebrate it grandly, but Mei Feng didn¡¯t want his birthday to become a social event, so he just took care of it at home. She had prepared a gift for Mei Feng long ago. The thought of how happy Mei Feng would be when he saw it made her excited. The system said she had less than a year left to live. She hadn¡¯t found the crucial turning point to change the outcome yet, but before that, she wanted to spend each remaining day earnestly with the important people in her life. Ding ding ding. Just as she was lost in thought, someone knocked on the door from outside. Mei Shu picked up the bag containing the gift and went to open the door, but Zhao Yan outside had an expression of embarrassment. Mei Shu¡¯s heart sank, suddenly having a bad premonition. ¡°Uncle Zhao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yan sighed. ¡°Young Master is back, but Madam came. She also brought Mei Cheng and Feng Wei with her, saying they want to celebrate Young Master¡¯s birthday.¡± Mei Shu frowned, thinking of the scene just now when she tore her face with Feng Wei in the office. She quickly handed the gift to Zhao Yan and rushed downstairs. The originally joyous atmosphere in the living room became somewhat serious because of the arrival of these unexpected guests. The elderly lady sat in the center with a frown, and when she saw Mei Shu, she immediately started picking on her. ¡°It¡¯s Xiao Feng¡¯s birthday today, and none of you bothered to inform me. Do you not consider me, your grandmother, important?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu sat on the other side of the sofa, thinking to herself, when did you ever remember Mei Feng¡¯s birthday? Wasn¡¯t Mei Mu the only grandchild you cared about? But despite that, Mei Shu still answered with a gentle smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to disturb your rest, Grandma.¡± Madam snorted, pointing at Feng Wei with a stern expression. ¡°I heard from your aunt that you two had a very unpleasant incident at the company today? You even want to dismiss her brother? Do you have to disturb the peace at home before you can rest easy?¡± Mei Shu glanced at the red-eyed Feng Wei and knew what she was up to. She concealed the coldness in her eyes, patiently saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to make a big deal out of it. It¡¯s just that Auntie¡¯s brother is not competent and cannot hold the position of manager. But Auntie said she would go back and discuss it with Uncle, considering it as helping the junior and giving their family¡¯s order to me, buying a manager¡¯s position for her brother.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Cheng suddenly looked at Mei Shu with a serious expression. ¡°I know you just took office and are eager to show your strength, but the business with Qianrui is not something you can handle. When your father became the CEO, he never mentioned dismissing Feng Kai.. What qualifications do you have to talk about dismissing him now?¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Open Robbery Chapter 537: Open Robbery Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Considering I¡¯m the current CEO of the Mei Group,¡± Mei Shu said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to dismiss anyone. Moreover, Feng Kai¡¯s performance is indeed inadequate. He hasn¡¯t met my standards. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to dismiss him and hire someone else?¡± Mei Cheng was left speechless by her argument and turned his head away in annoyance. The elderly lady began to be unreasonable again, ¡°Since we¡¯re all family, why don¡¯t you use your aunt¡¯s brother? Instead, you choose an outsider to be the manager. How can you manage the company like this?¡± Mei Shu sneered, ¡°I chose not to keep Feng Kai precisely to manage the company better. During his tenure as manager, he abused his power to hire people, either his relatives or his lovers, causing chaos in the company. If this continues, where will we find competent personnel?¡± Feng Wei, hearing Mei Shu¡¯s disparaging remarks about her brother, became furious. Her eyes widened as she pointed accusingly at Mei Shu. Her nails almost poked Mei Shu¡¯s face. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s better to have family members in the company! If you hire outsiders, they¡¯ll just take your salary. Who will look out for you? Only your relatives will treat the company as their own! You¡¯re favoring those unrelated people just after becoming the CEO. You¡¯ll regret it sooner or later!¡± Mei Shu rolled her eyes disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re right for once. They really treat the company like their own. They come in late, leave early, gossip during work hours, eat snacks, and pass their work off to the so-called outsiders. Do you call this looking out for me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re family. What¡¯s wrong with giving them some favor?¡± Feng Wei retorted angrily. ¡°You spend money to hire those outsiders. Shouldn¡¯t they work hard for the company? You don¡¯t understand the basics of human relationships! 1 always said that Big Brother should let Ah Cheng manage the company temporarily until he recovers!¡± ¡°You mean you understand human relationships?¡± Mei Shu mocked. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let Feng Kai and his relatives work in your family¡¯s company? Didn¡¯t you say your family¡¯s company is much bigger than ours? Can¡¯t you even arrange a few positions for them?¡± At this, Feng Wei¡¯s eyes flickered with embarrassment, then she regained her composure and said aggressively, ¡°My brother going to your company to work is giving you face! When your father managed the company, he didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s not your turn to meddle! If you can¡¯t manage the company well, go back to school, and let your uncle manage it for you!¡± Mei Shu knew this visit wasn¡¯t just about defending Feng Kai; they had ulterior motives. Before she could speak, Mei Feng, who had been frowning, interjected, ¡°Let Uncle manage? Does Uncle even have shares in our company? Mei Group was founded by my parents together. There seems to be no relationship between Uncle and Aunt, right?¡± Feng Wei was taken aback, her face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°But we lent money to your dad back then! If it weren¡¯t for our investment, would your family have enough money to establish such a big company? We should have shares because we invested money. We¡¯re going to sign a share transfer agreement now! Our family should have the most shares!¡± Even the servants and Zhao Yan, who were watching from the side, found this unbelievable. Well, this wasn¡¯t persuasion; it was outright robbery! When Mei Yun and Bai Ling started the company, they indeed lacked some money, but later they adhered to the agreed terms and repaid them with interest. Now they dared to bring it up, indicating that once people were shameless, they were indeed unbeatable. Mei Feng was obviously furious. He looked like he wanted to drive them out with a stick. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But with the elderly lady backing Feng Wei, he could only hold back his anger and couldn¡¯t move forward. Mei Shu, on the other hand, remained calm. She wasn¡¯t surprised by their words at all. ¡°Today is my brother¡¯s birthday, and I don¡¯t want to ruin his mood for his birthday celebration. While I¡¯m not angry yet, I suggest you leave now. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I might do in retaliation.¡± Mei Cheng, who had been a CEO for so many years, had never been so blatantly threatened by a child. He sneered, ¡°Mei Shu, I see you won¡¯t change until you see a coffin. You¡¯re just a child. As long as I casually mention it to a few people I know, you won¡¯t be able to do business anymore.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared,¡± Mei Shu retorted sarcastically, showing no signs of fear. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to leave. By the way, I¡¯ll immediately fire Feng Kai and his cronies who got into the company through him. If you can¡¯t bear to see him lose this job, take him to work in your family¡¯s company. After all, he¡¯d be more than happy to work for his own relatives.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, mark my words, there will be a day when you regret this!¡± Mei Cheng said coldly before leaving with a snort.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Bullying and Unreasonable Chapter 538: Bullying and Unreasonable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations However, Mei Cheng was unwilling to leave directly, and the elderly lady was not willing to leave just like that. Feng Wei looked around hesitantly and ultimately chose to follow her husband away. So, for a while, only the elderly lady remained on the sofa, confronting them. Perhaps the atmosphere in the living room was too stifling, even the elderly lady felt uncomfortable and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t we come to celebrate Xiaofeng¡¯s birthday? Why aren¡¯t we having dinner yet? I haven¡¯t eaten since noon, and I¡¯m really starving now. Hurry up and eat! Why are you all sitting here doing nothing?¡± Mei Yan gave her a cold glance, finding the old woman extremely annoying. If she weren¡¯t here, he would have already invited Brother Mei He to join them. Now with her presence, Mei He would definitely refuse to come out. Their carefully planned birthday celebration was ruined by them, and Mei Yan felt extremely frustrated. ¡°Why are you glaring at me like that? Although your sister is in charge of the company now, this house is under my son¡¯s name! 1 can come and go as I please! Also, Zhao, remember to have someone clean my room at any time. I don¡¯t want to see a mess every time I come here!¡± Grandma said, her tone full of disdain. Zhao, the butler, glanced at Mei Shu¡¯s expression and replied meekly, ¡°Yes.¡± This statement served as a wake-up call for Mei Shu. It seemed that to achieve real peace, she couldn¡¯t stay in this house anymore. With her current financial resources, she could easily afford a bigger and better villa. Thinking like this, Mei Shu snapped her fingers cheerfully, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s go and show Xiaofeng the cake you made yourselves!¡± Mei Yan¡¯s eyes brightened a bit. He nodded heavily, then excitedly pulled Mei Feng¡¯s hand and led them into the dining room. The elderly lady suddenly had a good idea and silently followed them towards the dining room. Worried that she might cause trouble and ruin the birthday party they had arranged for Mei Feng, Mei Jing hurriedly approached Mei Shu and whispered, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m worried she might cause trouble. Shall we go back to the room to celebrate Big Brother¡¯s birthday and invite Xiao He as well?¡± Mei Shu smiled reassuringly at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 have a way to deal with her.¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s confident look, Mei Jing¡¯s hanging heart finally relaxed. If his sister said so, she must have a foolproof plan and wouldn¡¯t easily let that old lady take advantage. Thinking like this, the siblings entered the dining room. Mei Yan deliberately used an exaggerated tone, pointing to the figurines made of cream on the cake to show Mei Feng, ¡°Bro, guess which one is you?¡± Looking at the barely recognizable figures, Mei Feng squinted and smiled, ¡°Let me guess. The tallest one must be me, the one next to me in white clothes must be Xiao He, and the one that looks like a monkey must be Xiao Jing.¡± ¡°Hey, Big Brother! It¡¯s because Yanyan¡¯s skills are too poor. How do I look like a monkey?¡± Mei Jing protested, pouting, but obediently sat down next to his brother. The siblings were having a good time, and Mei Feng was about to take out his phone to take pictures when someone next to them suddenly made a disapproving sound. They all looked at the sound source and saw the elderly lady staring at the cake with a disdainful expression. ¡°Such an ugly cake is actually presented for someone¡¯s birthday! It¡¯s not as good as the one Wang Yue gave me for my last birthday! You kids just can¡¯t do anything big! How does this look like a birthday feast? It¡¯s not as lively as when Mei Mu and Wang Yue were here.¡± Bringing up those two at this time, Grandma¡¯s intention was undoubtedly to ruin their mood. Now, even the servants of the Mei family knew about the incident where Wang Yue had hired someone to harm Bai Ling. The elderly lady lady mentioning them on Mei Feng¡¯s birthday was clearly provoking them. Mei Yan¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he moved forward to push her, ¡°You¡¯re not welcome here! Leave! This is our family¡¯s dining room, and you have nothing to do with it! Dad is not here anymore, and neither should you be! Leave immediately!¡± Not directly insulting her was already the greatest respect he could show to an elderly person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he looked like an angry puppy, fierce but lacking in momentum. The elderly lady didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re disrespectful. I am your real grandma! Do you know what respecting the elderly and loving the young means? Look at your uneducated appearance. You were born without a mother¡¯s education. If you ask me, none of you are as good as my precious granddaughter. Of course, I¡¯m not talking about Mei Shu! She¡¯s even worse than you, she grew up in the countryside! Wilder and harder to control!¡± Her words were extremely harsh, and everyone¡¯s expression changed. Mei Shu stopped her impulsive brother and calmly faced the old woman, ¡°I heard from my dad that the bank cards you have were issued using my dad¡¯s ID, right?¡± The elderly lady disdainfully glanced at her and said, ¡°So what? I am your grandmother.. It¡¯s your dad¡¯s duty to give me money to spend! If you dare to defy me, I¡¯ll sue you for not supporting the elderly!¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Smashing Her Treasures Chapter 539: Smashing Her Treasures Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Such an unreasonable person was truly rare. However, this person happened to be their own grandmother, which was quite frustrating. Mei Yan was still young, and just the mention of the court made him nervous, rendering him unable to speak the words stuck in his throat. The elderly lady gave them a disdainful glance, snorted triumphantly, and seemed about to move the cake in front of her to enjoy it alone. Mei Yan was so anxious that his eyes turned red, subconsciously seeking help from his brother and sister. Mei Jing¡¯s fists clenched. If the person in front of them hadn¡¯t been their elder, he would have acted already. Mei Feng took a deep breath. Reluctant to cause trouble for Mei Shu, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Before he could finish, Mei Shu directly smashed a bowl in front of the elderly lady. The elderly lady was startled and cursed at her, ¡°Are you crazy? If you have the guts to smash bowls, why don¡¯t you have the guts to smash them on me? Go ahead, hit me! If you beat me to death, the police will shoot you!¡± Her unreasonable behavior was infuriating. Mei Feng reached for a bowl, but Mei Shu snatched it away. ¡°This is ours, not hers,¡± Confused, Mei Feng was about to ask what she meant. But Mei Shu didn¡¯t explain further. She went to the kitchen and living room, returning with many fragile porcelain items. The elderly lady stared warily at the items in Mei Shu¡¯s hands and realized they were her favorite ornaments and daily items! When Wang Yue and Mei Mu were still around, she often stayed here. Although most of her things were not in this villa, many of her belongings were stored here. Now, Mei Shu was holding those fragile items. The elderly lady¡¯s heart trembled. She raised her hand to stop her, ¡°What are you doing? Mei Shu! You¡¯re wasting money! Stop smashing them. That vase cost me tens of thousands of dollars!¡± Mei Shu looked at the vase in her hand playfully and, when Grandma wasn¡¯t paying attention, smashed it at her feet. Afraid she might actually hit her, the elderly lady jumped to the other side of the dining table, wailing, ¡°Mei Shu! Are you crazy? Are you trying to destroy the house?¡± She wasn¡¯t like other housewives who managed their homes frugally. When her son became wealthy, she, relying on Mei Yun¡¯s filial piety, indulged in buying luxurious but useless items, which gave her a false sense of accomplishment. It seemed that by buying these items and displaying them at home, she was no different from those wealthy women, possessing something to show off. But in reality, she was insatiable and had nothing to do with being a noblewoman. Seeing Mei Shu pick up another fragile celadon teacup, the elderly lady¡¯s eyes bulged, and she threatened with authority, ¡°You dare!¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t care about her at all, and still smashed the cups at her feet. ¡°You¡¯re my own grandmother, so what if your granddaughter accidentally breaks a few cups? We¡¯re family, we should understand and tolerate each other, don¡¯t you think?¡± This damn girl was using Feng Wei¡¯s words to shut her up! The old lady was furious but helpless, only able to cry out with a mournful face, ¡°Stop smashing, stop smashing! This is simply ruining things!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to smash them,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°Then take these things away now, or I¡¯ll smash them every time 1 see them in the future!¡± The old lady raised her eyebrows, stood with her hands on her hips, and threatened in a domineering manner, ¡°Dare you!¡± Before she could finish, another glass vase shattered on the ground. The old woman¡¯s face turned red with anger. Ignoring the broken pieces on the ground, she hurriedly approached Mei Shu, snatching the remaining items from her arms, holding them as if they were treasures, and left the dining room. Mei Shu followed her out and leaned against the wall with her arms crossed. She smirked. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t take anything from our house, and don¡¯t leave your treasures behind. After we finish dinner, if 1 see anything of yours, you know the consequences!¡± The elderly lady, who was busy collecting her things from the living room, turned around and glared at her when she heard her voice. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t be smug. You¡¯ll suffer when your father comes back from the hospital!¡± ¡°That I will eagerly await.¡± Mei Shu turned around, not talcing it seriously, and walked into the living room. As she walked, she waved her hand behind her and said, ¡°Be careful when you move them. I¡¯ll come out to inspect later.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind her, the old lady spat fiercely at her retreating figure. Unfortunately, Mei Shu didn¡¯t even glance in her direction. She walked into the living room alone, leaving the old woman seething with impotent rage. In no time, she finished tidying up the items and called a servant over, haughtily commanding, ¡°You, help me move these things, and then have the driver take me back!¡± In the past, she always behaved like this at home, because her son had the ability to earn big money and afford specialized maids to serve her. However, this time, no one paid attention to what she said.. Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Warmth Chapter 540: Warmth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The servant simply kept his head down, meekly refusing, ¡°I only listen to Miss Mei¡¯s orders. Miss Mei didn¡¯t ask me to escort you, so I won¡¯t act without authorization.¡± ¡°You! You all want to drive me crazy!¡± the elderly lady glared fiercely in the direction of the dining room. But by now, inside the dining room, the atmosphere was lively. Zhao Yan efficiently led people to clean up the broken porcelain on the floor, preventing Mei Shu and the others from getting injured later. After they finished, Mei Shu invited them to sit down together. Today, the kitchen had prepared their favorite dishes for Mei Feng¡¯s birthday banquet, which were now laid out on the table, emitting a delicious aroma. Mei Feng was still a bit uneasy and glanced secretly towards the living room, ¡°Sis, is everything really okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, Mei Shu personally placed a birthday hat on him. Mei Yan also regained his spirits and inserted the candles into the cake, shouting, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s all sing the birthday song together, and then you can make a wish!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing their enthusiasm, Mei Feng didn¡¯t want to dampen their spirits. Putting aside his lingering doubts, he sat at the table, clasped his hands together, and closed his eyes to make a wish. Mei Shu and the others joyfully sang the birthday song for him. As the song ended, Mei Feng made his wish, blew out all the candles in one breath, and then picked up the knife to cut the cake. Mei Yan quickly came over, ¡°Big brother, 1 want the piece of cake with Mei Jing¡¯s statue carved on it!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mei Feng smiled and cut him a small piece. Mei Yan took it happily and swaggered over to Mei Jing, showing off, ¡°See, I¡¯m going to eat you later! See how you¡¯ll bully me then!¡± Mei Jing threatened him by waving his fist, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll eat the piece with your statue!¡± ¡°Hey, Xiao Jing, you¡¯re too late. Yanyan¡¯s piece has already been cut by me.¡± Mei Shu taunted him. Mei Jing immediately turned into a cute puppy, pleading with her, ¡°Sis, can you give me that piece, please, sis?¡± Mei Shu swatted away his hand wrinkling her sleeve, ¡°No, this piece is for Xiao He.¡± Upon hearing it was for Mei He, Mei Jing instantly lost his temper, feeling even a little excited, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 take it to Xiao He now!¡± With the commotion in the dining room earlier, coupled with the presence of the old lady outside, Mei Shu and the others didn¡¯t dare to call Mei He downstairs rashly, for fear of scaring him. After Mei Jing left, the old lady immediately called Mei Mu. How could such a good day go without bringing her precious granddaughter along? She couldn¡¯t stand Mei Shu and the others being so happy. Unfortunately, this call would never be answered. Mei Mu¡¯s phone was currently locked in a drawer in Mei Shu¡¯s room. How could he receive her call? After dialing for a while, the old lady hung up the phone irritably, muttered something under her breath, then left with the packaged porcelain. She was afraid of that lunatic Mei Shu! These items were her assets. If her son became unreliable in the future, she could sell them for money. But if Mei Shu smashed them, what would she do? As soon as the old lady left, a servant came in to inform Mei Feng. After hearing it, Mei Feng hesitated, ¡°Sis, although that old lady is not to be feared, we¡¯ve seriously offended Feng Wei and Mei Cheng. You must be careful in the future. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle at the company, you can tell me. 1 will definitely come to help you.¡± Hearing this, Mei Shu felt warm in her heart. Even though Mei Feng was taller than her now, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his head. Mei Feng was taken aback for a moment, then lowered his head to let her touch, so she wouldn¡¯t get tired holding her arm up. Mei Shu contentedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. 1 have ways to deal with them. What¡¯s most important for you, Xiao Jing, and Yanyan now is to study well. In the future, the company will be run by us siblings together.¡± The relationship among the Mei siblings was harmonious, and there was no possibility of power struggles like in other families. Furthermore, Mei Shu never intended to monopolize all the power, completely excluding her younger brothers. Of course, Mei Feng didn¡¯t think Mei Shu deliberately kept him out of company affairs. Instead, he felt that his sister chose to shoulder everything alone for their sake. He felt very sorry for Mei Shu¡¯s current hardships. While they were having this conversation, Mei Jing, for the first time ever, managed to persuade Mei He to come downstairs and join in the fun. The siblings surrounded Mei He, making a ruckus until late at night before they each returned to their rooms to rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei He visibly became more lively, sometimes even joining their conversations in a low voice. Mei Feng saw all of this and felt warm in his heart. Since their mother passed away, they hadn¡¯t had a decent birthday celebration. But the precious warmth they could have now was all because Mei Shu could become a towering tree, supporting them all. Mei Feng silently vowed in his heart that in the future, he would also become someone like his sister who could protect Yanyan and Xiao Jing.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Surpassing Lu Si Chapter 541: Surpassing Lu Si Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Cheng¡¯s retaliation came faster than Mei Shu had anticipated. In the evening, Mei Shu was invited to attend a reception where he encountered Mei Cheng and some of his better-connected business partners. As soon as Mei Cheng saw Mei Shu, he whispered a few words to the people around him. He thought that Mei Shu was too far away to hear. However, little did he know that Mei Shu¡¯s senses were sharp, and she had heard his words clearly. Suppressing the urge to sneer, she pretended to be unaware and sat down with Kang Lan to have tea. At this moment, Mei Cheng and the man beside him approached. The man was named Ye Yan, the newly appointed CEO of the Ye family. Back then, his father, relying on his determination, had managed to secure a certain market share for the Ye family. Therefore, despite Ye Yan¡¯s misbehavior, the Ye family still stood strong. Mei Shu recognized him because Lu Si had mentioned that the Ye family had a prodigal son who spent his days indulging in pleasure, who made the Ye family lose millions last month, and Mei Cheng was the one who benefited from it. Now the two of them came over together, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel that Mei Cheng was truly unscrupulous. Even after tricking this man like this, he still wanted to make advantage of him. ¡°Hi, my niece.¡± Mei Cheng approached and, completely devoid of the sinister and shameless demeanor he had displayed in the Mei family last night, he now seemed genuinely concerned, like a caring uncle. Mei Shu lowered her eyes and stood up, cooperating with him in this act. ¡°Uncle.¡± Mei Cheng satisfactorily introduced the man beside him, ¡°This is Ye Yan, the new CEO of the Ye family. We¡¯ll often meet each other in business in the future. I brought him here specially for you to get to know each other.¡± Mei Shu politely nodded, keeping her distance. Feeling a bit awkward, Mei Cheng greeted Kang Lan and then sat down beside Mei Shu, looking very pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my niece just because she¡¯s young. She¡¯s now a capable hand in managing the company. She recently took the initiative to clean up a group of employees, which is not something an ordinary young girl would do.¡± Mei Shu knew he was being sarcastic, but she didn¡¯t feel angry. She smiled gracefully and replied, ¡°Uncle overpraises me. Removing useless people from the company and leaving behind elites to move forward is what I should do as the CEO.¡± Mei Cheng reluctantly suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Ye Yan and you are of the same kind. He recently cleaned up the company as well, and now the efficiency of the entire company has improved! Ultimately, you young people are more suitable to lead the company than us old folks. You have much more vigor!¡± Kang Lan glanced at Mei Cheng, who was still praising Ye Yan ceaselessly, with a complex expression. Who didn¡¯t know that Ye Yan had dismissed all the top talents in the company? No one knew how Mei Cheng tricked Ye Yan to fire all the hardworking and capable employees and leave behind only those who were cunning or incompetent. And those talents were later recruited by Mei Cheng into his own company. Now only Ye Yan was still in the dark, while everyone else saw through Mei Cheng¡¯s intentions. He deliberately approached Ye Yan, just to take advantage of the Ye family. After all, Mei Shu was the daughter of his former good friend, Bai Ling. Kang Lan couldn¡¯t bear to see her being deceived and took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°By the way, Mei Shu, I suddenly remembered that someone else is here today. You should meet them. Shall I introduce you?¡± Seeing Kang Lan signaling to her repeatedly, even if Mei Shu wanted to stay and confront Mei Cheng, she couldn¡¯t refuse Kang Lan¡¯s face. She smiled wryly and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Kang. Uncle, Mr. Ye, please excuse us. We have to leave.¡± As their figures gradually moved away, Mei Cheng no longer hided his malicious intentions. ¡°Damn Kang Lan, meddling in at this time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your niece seems to have a good impression of me,¡± Ye Yan said greedily, staring at Mei Shu¡¯s figure. Admittedly, Mei Shu was extraordinarily beautiful, but in their circle, there was no shortage of beautiful women. But if you added family background and status, no one could compare to Mei Shu! Ye Yan had always had a determination: to never lose to anyone. He believed that in terms of appearance and wealth, he was not inferior to Lu Si. Why should Lu Si hog all the limelight? Even if Lu Si wasn¡¯t present, all the women¡¯s hearts were still yearning for him. Ye Yan was extremely jealous of the favor and flattery that Lu Si received from women and had vowed to become a man like Lu Si! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For him, now was an excellent opportunity to surpass Lu Si. If the woman Lu Si cherished turned her affections to him, then Lu Si would forever be a loser in his eyes! With this in mind, Ye Yan was even more determined to win over Mei Shu. Mei Cheng saw through his thoughts and hid his venomous viper-like coldness. He smiled sincerely. ¡°In that case, you can go and spend some time with her alone later. If you interact with her more, she will definitely realize how good you are.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Yan stood up and personally brought two glasses of wine towards Mei Shu¡¯s direction.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Incessant Pestering Chapter 542: Incessant Pestering Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu still caught their words. While greeting Kang Lan with a smile, she glanced at Ye Yan from the corner of her eye. As Ye Yan approached, Mei Shu happened to take a small step aside, just avoiding his attempt to put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Is there something?¡± Mei Shu looked at him expressionlessly. With her remark, others also turned their attention to them. Ye Yan smiled awkwardly, ¡°Ms. Mei, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I noticed a piece of lint on your shoulder and wanted to help remove it.¡± Mei Shu glanced and indeed found a small piece of lint on her suit. She had to admire Ye Yan¡¯s keen observation. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what kind of excuse he would have made for himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mei Shu removed the lint herself and continued to stare at Ye Yan, as if she were discarding not lint but Ye Yan, the rubbish. Ye Yan noticed her disdain but shrugged indifferently. ¡°It seems Ms. Mei and 1 aren¡¯t familiar yet. Otherwise, why would you need to thank me for such a trivial matter?¡± ¡°Um, Mr. Ye.¡± Kang Lan, after observing for a while, couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°We¡¯re discussing business matters here, and we hope Mr. Ye can temporarily step aside.¡± As a senior to Ye Yan, his tone, although not very polite, was already quite good. Ye Yan obediently said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait over there. When Ms. Mei is free, we can talk privately. 1 also have a good business opportunity to introduce to you.¡± Without waiting for Mei Shu¡¯s response, he walked over to a nearby chair and leisurely sipped on low-alcohol red wine. Kang Lan frowned and whispered to Mei Shu, ¡°Be careful with him. He¡¯s not a good person. It¡¯s best not to do business with the Ye family.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you, Uncle Kang,¡± Mei Shu replied gratefully. Kang Lan still seemed a bit uneasy and kept talking to Mei Shu about various things, leaving Ye Yan waiting foolishly on the side. After they had finished saying everything they could, the dinner was about to end. Kang Lan turned around to find Ye Yan still idling on the side. He quickly grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s wrist and kindly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take my car? I¡¯ll take you home. It¡¯s not much trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle Kang. You go first. Don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t agree to anything he says,¡± Mei Shu assured, reluctantly seeing off Kang Lan who was still worried about her. Mei Shu took out her phone to reply to a message from Lu Si and then saw Ye Yan smiling behind her. ¡°Ms. Mei, are you finally done now? How about going for supper together? I know a good place that might suit your taste,¡± Ye Yan suggested. Mei Shu hesitated, ¡°No, my younger brother is waiting for me at home. I have to leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush to leave.¡± Ye Yan held her hand for a moment before quickly letting go, looking apologetic. ¡°Just a supper won¡¯t take much of your time. I promise I¡¯ll personally drive you home afterward.¡± Mei Shu shook her head again, ¡°It¡¯s too late. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ye, but maybe another time. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± At this point, any other person would have understood and retreated. But Ye Yan clearly didn¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡°retreat.¡± He pouted aggrievedly and deliberately stood in front of Mei Shu. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than an hour. Are you going to let me rejoice in vain?¡± Mei Shu felt a headache coming on and, with a furrowed brow, exhausted her last bit of patience. ¡°It¡¯s too late today. If 1 don¡¯t go back now, my brothers will worry.¡± As if intentionally confirming her words, Mei Shu¡¯s phone rang. She checked it and saw that it was a call from Mei Feng. As soon as she answered, Mei Feng¡¯s anxious voice came through the receiver, ¡°Sis, are you done? Xiao Jing got into a fight, and the other party called the police. I¡¯m rushing over there now.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Shu immediately asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Mei Feng provided an address. Mei Shu hurriedly hung up the phone and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ye, it looks like we really can¡¯t go today. My brother is in trouble, and 1 need to go see him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Yan offered without hesitation. Mei Shu felt that this person was very difficult to deal with. In addition, she was indeed very anxious since her brother was in trouble. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with him, so she tacitly allowed him to take the initiative to get into her car. The driver quickly arrived at the police station following Mei Shu¡¯s instructions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as they got out of the car, they heard several loud voices arguing at the entrance. Mei Jing¡¯s voice was especially loud. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but bullying a girl is nothing to be proud of! You guys are just lacking education. From now on, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you!¡± ¡°Mei Jing!¡± Mei Feng¡¯s exasperated voice followed closely behind. Mei Jing still angrily exclaimed, ¡®Brother, don¡¯t stop me. These idiots deserve a beating. I¡¯m going to beat them up now. Help me compensate for them later..¡± Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Robbery Chapter 543: Robbery Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Dare he ask him for money? Even a calm person like Mei Feng couldn¡¯t hold back his temper at the moment. He quickly grabbed Mei Jing¡¯s hands from behind. ¡°You must be crazy. Wait until our sister arrives. Let¡¯s see how she deals with you!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°sister,¡± Mei Jing forgot to struggle, and stopped in surprise, asking, ¡°You called our sister?¡± ¡°I called her on my way here,¡± Mei Feng said as he released his grip, panting. ¡°You¡¯ll have a hard time later!¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Jing, who had just been arrogant, suddenly became dispirited. At that moment, Mei Shu appeared at the police station gate, walking in high heels. Mei Jing seemed capable of handling ten opponents alone. On the other side, there were nearly a dozen teenagers of similar age to him, each with bruises and swelling, adorned with various marks. Mei Jing and Mei Feng stood alone on one side, with a sobbing young girl following behind. The light was dim, and Mei Shu couldn¡¯t see clearly at first, but later she realized that it was none other than Chen Guo, the daughter of her family¡¯s chef Chen Feng! Mei Jing was actually in contact with her! Mei Shu had been too busy lately and had forgotten about Chen Guo. She thought Mei Jing had learned about Chen Guo¡¯s character after the last incident. She didn¡¯t expect him to get into fights for her! Mei Shu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Perhaps her aura was too strong. Those who weren¡¯t afraid of Mei Jing at all took a step back when they saw Mei Shu. When they realized their reaction, they felt embarrassed and annoyed, glaring at Mei Shu. Mei Shu pretended not to notice and walked up to Mei Jing. The boy who had been arrogant just now suddenly looked like a victim. With a pleading tone, he tugged at Mei Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister, there were so many of them against me alone. I was just trying to do the right thing!¡± Mei Shu gave him a cold look, then glanced at Chen Guo, who was trying to hide behind Mei Jing. ¡°You explain.¡± Chen Guo stepped forward nervously from the shadows and swallowed hard. ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t blame Xiaojing. Xiaojing was trying to help me too.¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± Mei Shu said impatiently, wanting to resolve the matter quickly and take her brothers home. ¡°They blocked me at the school gate after school and demanded money from me. But I really didn¡¯t borrow money from them. They must have mistaken me for someone else!¡± Chen Guo said, tears streaming down her face, constantly fiddling with her clothes in aggrievance. Listening to her, the boys on the other side couldn¡¯t help themselves. A rugged-looking boy with muscular arms and tattoos stepped forward. ¡°Are you that kid¡¯s sister? Don¡¯t be fooled by that girl like your brother! She robbed my sister outside of school, so 1 brought my brothers here to ask for the money back and demand an apology for my sister!¡± ¡°Robbed?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow in surprise. She remembered that Chen Guo¡¯s mother had married a well-off man. How could she be short of money to the extent of resorting to robbery? ¡°This isn¡¯t true. They got the wrong person!¡± Chen Guo grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s sleeve, looking aggrieved. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t do it, and 1 don¡¯t know who his sister is! Xiaojing did nothing wrong either; he¡¯s a good person!¡± ¡°Do you dare say you don¡¯t know my sister? Then let me ask you, what did you do after school yesterday? My sister saw it clearly. It was you who robbed her, and she wouldn¡¯t mistake the wrong person!¡± The tattooed boy shouted angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s have the police check the surveillance cameras now and see who¡¯s lying!¡± Chen Guo shot him a look and continued nervously pulling at Mei Shu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Sister, I really didn¡¯t do it. 1 don¡¯t want to go to the police station. I¡¯m scared.¡± Mei Shu, feeling a headache, freed her sleeve from Chen Guo¡¯s grasp and said sternly, ¡°Since we¡¯re already at the police station, let¡¯s go in and let the professionals figure it out. It¡¯s better to clear your name.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Guo bit her lip nervously. ¡°But Xiaojing got into a fight. If the police get involved, you¡¯ll have to pay a lot of money, and Xiaojing might even be punished by the school!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiaojing needs to be taught a lesson,¡± Mei Shu said coldly, giving Mei Jing a glance before leading the way into the station. Mei Jing followed behind him dejectedly, and the group walked into the police station. The officers at the entrance wore expressions of helplessness. ¡°Parents here? Go to the mediation room. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while. Oh, which one of you is the parent?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Jing weakly pointed to Mei Shu. The officer looked her up and down in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re a parent at such a young age? Are you an adult?¡± Mei Shu handed him her ID card with a cold expression. ¡°I am his sister. Any problem?¡± The officer looked at her ID card in shock, then returned it to her and pointed to the adjacent office. ¡°You look very young; you don¡¯t seem to be over eighteen. Are you his sister? Then go in quickly!¡± Mei Shu nodded in thanks and dragged Mei Jing, who was shrinking behind her, into the mediation room ahead.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Teach a Lesson Chapter 544: Teach a Lesson Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They told the police what happened. In summary, this group of people claimed that Chen Guo had robbed a girl¡¯s money, and they had come to help that girl seek justice. Mei Jing, being impulsive, saw a group of burly men surrounding Chen Guo, a lone girl, and thought the boys were bullying her. So, he rushed in and started fighting with them. Fortunately, Mei Jing had been exercising with Mei Shu recently. Besides, these people didn¡¯t want to escalate the situation, so they held back during the scuffle; otherwise, with Mei Jing¡¯s slender arms and legs, he would¡¯ve ended up being pinned down and beaten! Mei Shu could tell that the police were somewhat speechless after understanding the details. Feeling a bit embarrassed herself, she took the initiative with a good attitude, ¡°I hope the police can find out the truth. If Chen Guo really robbed someone, I¡¯ll take responsibility for all the consequences caused by my brother to the other party. But of course, if Chen Guo is innocent, then Mei Jing just wanted to stand up for what is right, so I hope the police can go easy on him.¡± The police nodded helplessly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s investigate.¡± He pointed to the tattooed boy, ¡°You said your sister was robbed by her. Do you know the specific location?¡± ¡°Meihe Street,¡± the tattooed boy replied promptly. The police looked bewildered, ¡°On the main street? Can you be more specific?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The tattooed boy hesitated this time, scratching his head in embarrassment. ¡°My sister was too scared when she came back yesterday, and I didn¡¯t ask for details. But I¡¯m not lying! My sister and her go to the same school, so she couldn¡¯t have mistaken her!¡± Now the police were in a dilemma. He spread his hands, ¡°Meihe Street is too large an area. If I have to investigate step by step, it will take a lot of time. Why don¡¯t you call your sister and confirm the specific address and the time of the incident?¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The tattooed boy quickly went out to make a call. As he passed by Chen Guo, he gave her a glare. Chen Guo looked scared and guilty, huddling behind Mei Jing. She appeared harmless and innocent, even Mei Shu almost believed she was truly innocent. The tattooed boy didn¡¯t keep them waiting for long. He returned soon, somewhat embarrassed, ¡°My sister knows about my trouble and is coming over in a hurry. Can you wait for her to explain when she arrives?¡± ¡°Alright, you both go sit over there and wait for a while,¡± the police said, then warned Mei Jing again, ¡°No loud noise, and absolutely no fighting in the police station!¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mei Jing replied impatiently, finding a corner to sit and rest. After a night of commotion, he now had a headache, leaning against the wall and rubbing his head. Perhaps he had been hit by those people just now. Mei Shu walked over with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Let me see.¡± As she spoke, she reached out and indeed found a big bump on the back of Mei Jing¡¯s head. Mei Shu sighed deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital later and have it checked.¡± ¡°No need, sis, I¡¯m really fine. You should sit down and rest for a while too.¡± Mei Jing¡¯s voice was exhausted, but he lazily opened his eyes and glanced towards the door, ¡°Sis, do you know that guy? He¡¯s been following us.¡± Hearing this, Mei Shu remembered that Ye Yan had also come along this time. She immediately got up, feeling annoyed, and walked over, ¡°You saw it yourself, I¡¯ll probably be busy for a while. You should go back first. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± Ye Yan shrugged indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll stay and see if you need any help.¡± He glanced discreetly at the police, then leaned in and whispered to her ear, ¡°Actually, I have a friend working in the police station. If you agree to go for supper with me later, I¡¯ll ask my friend to help ensure your brother returns home safely and without trouble. How about it?¡± Mei Shu coldly refused, ¡°No need, thanks for the offer, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to abuse power at this time. Children need to learn a lesson when they make mistakes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Yan exaggeratedly made a surprised expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a stern sister. Fortunately, my sister isn¡¯t as ruthless as you, otherwise, I would¡¯ve suffered a lot growing up.¡± Mei Shu listened to his words with a cold smile, ¡°Perhaps if you had suffered a bit earlier in life, you would¡¯ve become a better person and made fewer mistakes?¡± ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with my personality?¡± Ye Yan looked particularly hurt, clutching his chest, ¡°You don¡¯t even give me a chance to prove myself before denying my character! You¡¯re so decisive! It¡¯s so unfair!¡± Mei Shu watched him act with cold eyes, expressionless, ¡°If our two families really need to do business together, I¡¯ll use my means to understand you. But for now, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary.¡± ¡°Who knows,¡± Ye Yan shrugged, dropping his playful expression, and spoke seriously, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll become partners tomorrow?¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Deep Sibling Bond Chapter 545: Deep Sibling Bond Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In no time, a girl, dressed in the same middle school uniform as Mei Jing, rushed in anxiously. As soon as she entered, her round eyes scanned the room until they found the tattooed boy in the corner, then she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother! Are you okay?¡± Upon hearing the commotion, the tattooed boy immediately opened his eyes, his exhaustion vanished, replaced by alertness as he strode over, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine. 1 told you not to come, but you never listen!¡± ¡°I feel even more worried when I¡¯m home alone,¡± the girl said, reaching out to touch her brother¡¯s bruised face with concern, her lips quivering, ¡°You¡¯re only concerned about me. What about yourself? I told you it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Chen Guo didn¡¯t take much money from me, but you insisted on going after her!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the joke? I¡¯m your brother! If I don¡¯t help you, who will? Do you want me to watch you cry alone and do nothing?¡± The tattooed boy got angry whenever this matter was brought up. Now that his sister was here, he didn¡¯t hold back his temper and went straight to the police, saying, ¡°Let my sister explain what happened that day in detail.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The police perked up, taking out pen and paper to record, saying, ¡°Tell me.¡± The girl looked fearful as she glanced towards Chen Guo¡¯s direction, sighed, and said, ¡°It was yesterday evening after school. In a small alley behind Meihe Street, Chen Guo suddenly blocked me and demanded five thousand yuan. I really didn¡¯t have that much money, and I wasn¡¯t very familiar with Chen Guo. I refused, but then she resorted to force and snatched the money from me. I couldn¡¯t fight her, and there was nobody around to help me, so she took all the money from my wallet.¡± ¡°How much money was in your wallet?¡± the police asked as he carefully recorded the statement. The girl lowered her head, her voice barely audible, ¡°Not much.¡± The police frowned, his expression turning stern, he asked again, ¡°How much exactly? As a victim, you have the right to speak the whole truth. Uncle will help you recover the money!¡± The girl hesitated, but under the urging of her brother, she closed her eyes and, with a scared expression, said, ¡°Two thousand yuan.¡± ¡°What? Sister! Where did you get so much money?¡± The tattooed boy was shocked and blurted out. Only then did he realize that his words might make the police misunderstand his sister for extorting money. He hurriedly explained, flustered, ¡°Ah! Did you secretly save up some money? Brother didn¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s normal for a girl like you to keep some money for yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, the girl¡¯s head hung even lower, her voice getting smaller and smaller, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. The money was actually earned by me secretly working. I wanted to buy you a nice birthday gift.¡± ¡°What? You went to work? What kind of job did you do? Didn¡¯t 1 say that if you needed money, you should tell me? You, a young girl, going out to work at such a young age, what were you thinking?¡± The tattooed boy pulled his sister into his arms, inspecting her up and down, afraid she might have been harmed in the slightest. From the looks of it, he was indeed a good brother. Nowadays, children¡¯s familial bonds are weak, and very few people can go to such lengths for their sisters. Mei Shu paid special attention to this brother and sister. She noticed that although the girl¡¯s shoes weren¡¯t very expensive, they were still worth a few hundred yuan, which was considered decent for an ordinary student from a modest family. On the other hand, the tattooed boy, despite the tattoos on his arm, wore a pair of sneakers worth only tens of yuan, with obvious signs of wear and tear on the heels. The girl¡¯s long hair was tied up with a beautiful hair tie, her face as fair as a peeled egg, her hands also smooth and fair, without any calluses, clearly indicating she had been well cared for since childhood. Such a sister secretly worked and saved money to buy gifts for her brother. It was no wonder the boy was so anxious. The police watched the interactions of the siblings for a while before interrupting, ¡°Now is not the time for all this. Let your sister come over and identify the specific location so we can retrieve the surveillance footage.¡± The tattooed boy nodded, comforting his sister with a pat on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Brother will always be with you.¡± The girl smiled, timidly following behind her brother. As they passed Chen Guo, her body visibly shuddered in fear. Mei Shu watched it all, her thoughts as clear as a mirror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, she wanted to see how Chen Guo would end up! Meanwhile, Mei Jing observed everything as well. His fists clenched tightly in his pockets, and when Chen Guo looked over as if seeking help, he glared at her fiercely. Now, even if he were impulsive and foolish, he could see clearly that the girl¡¯s story was genuine, and Chen Guo had been lying all along! After helping the girl find the specific address on the computer, the police proceeded to retrieve the surveillance footage along the way. As time passed, Chen Guo¡¯s body trembled more violently.. Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: The Truth Is Revealed Chapter 546: The Truth Is Revealed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The mediation room fell into a quiet lull, the only sound remaining was that of breathing. After a while, the police smacked his lips and said, ¡°Strange, I distinctly remember that this area has surveillance cameras! How could they be gone? Could they be broken?¡± At these words, everyone reacted differently. Mei Shu¡¯s ears perked up, catching the sound of Chen Guo¡¯s relieved sigh. The tattooed boy hurriedly approached the computer, ¡°How could there be no surveillance? Can the cameras in other areas confirm whether she and my sister entered the same alley?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, let me check again,¡± the police gestured for him to calm down, then retrieved footage from nearby cameras, narrowing down the timeframe according to the girl¡¯s account. After a while, he said, ¡°No, these cameras didn¡¯t capture that area.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s no evidence?¡± The tattooed boy couldn¡¯t contain his anger, grabbing Chen Guo by the collar, ¡°Did you plan this in advance? You knew there was no surveillance there, so you chose to rob my sister there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless accusations! 1 really didn¡¯t do it, 1 don¡¯t know why your sister suddenly accused me. I haven¡¯t offended her. It¡¯s not me, she must have mistaken me for someone else!¡± Chen Guo explained pitifully, trying to dodge away. But how could she match a man¡¯s strength? With a little force, the tattooed boy pushed her, causing her to stumble and hit the wall, tears streaming down from the pain. ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me. Do you still want to hit me in front of the police?¡± ¡°You!¡± The tattooed man gritted his teeth in anger. It was clear that if it weren¡¯t for the police¡¯s presence, he would have given her a few slaps. Chen Guo clutched Mei Jing¡¯s wrist in desperation, pleading, ¡°Ajing, I¡¯m so scared. I really didn¡¯t do anything, but they¡¯re accusing me without evidence. They¡¯re trying to extort me!¡± ¡°Whether you did it or not, you know it best in your heart!¡± The tattooed boy said fiercely before retreating to his sister¡¯s side, his chest heaving with rage. The girl hurriedly patted his chest to calm him down, ¡°Brother, let it go. Fortunately, your birthday is still a few days away, and I still have time to save money again.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just let it go!¡± The tattooed boy glared at her angrily, forgetting to control his intimidating expression. That money was hard-earned by his sister through her part-time work. How could he let that lying woman take advantage of it? But even though he said that, now that even the police had no way, what else could he do? He couldn¡¯t really beat up Chen Guo. He might end up paying a hefty price! Chen Guo, knowing that they couldn¡¯t do anything to her now, became even more brazen in her pretense of innocence. Mei Shu quietly watched for a while. Just when everyone hated Chen Guo but was helpless, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Actually, there is evidence that can prove it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards her. Even the police asked curiously, ¡°What can you do?¡± Mei Shu lowered her eyes, her gaze falling on the computer, ¡°May I borrow it for a moment?¡± The police stood up, somewhat incredulous, and stepped aside from the computer. Mei Shu sat down, her hands swiftly tapping on the keyboard for a while, then clicking the mouse twice. Mei Jing leaned over curiously, ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡± Yeyan also looked interested. Mei Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to repair the surveillance footage.¡± ¡°You can fix surveillance footage?¡± The police officer was completely shocked this time. He looked Mei Shu up and down, finding it hard to believe she was a professional technician. Aren¡¯t most people who study computer technology middle-aged men with thinning hair? Mei Shu humbly said, ¡°Just a little bit. Fixing a surveillance camera is no problem, but it depends on whether it¡¯s external damage or internal damage. If it¡¯s external, you¡¯ll have to take the camera back for repairs. If you want to find out the truth, it¡¯s necessary to make this trip yourself.¡± The police pledged confidently, ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯m wearing this police uniform, I will do my best to uncover the truth.¡± The size of this police station wasn¡¯t large, and there probably weren¡¯t any real technical talents. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be at a loss for a damaged surveillance system. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, there was a light ding from the computer. Several people stretched their necks to look at the screen, and indeed, the previously dark screen suddenly showed clear footage. Mei Shu breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°It seems I¡¯m lucky. The surveillance footage was just slightly damaged. It¡¯s not a big problem. I¡¯ve fixed it, and now we can see the footage from the corresponding time.¡± Having said that, she stepped aside, leaving the rest to the police to operate personally. After Mei Shu¡¯s repairs, the footage from last night¡¯s alley did indeed show the figures of both Chen Guo and the girl. The tattooed boy stared at the screen intently, witnessing his sister being pushed down and her wallet snatched away, his anger boiling over, wishing he could teach Chen Guo a lesson right then and there.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Reconciliation Chapter 547: Reconciliation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, Chen Guo¡¯s face had turned completely pale. She glared angrily at Mei Shu, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Why is it always you causing trouble for me? Why do you always have to target me?¡± Mei Shu innocently shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I just found the truth. If it wasn¡¯t you, then I could clear your name, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously targeting me!¡± Chen Guo vented all her anger at Mei Shu, screaming at her desperately. They were in the police station! Wouldn¡¯t she be thrown into prison if the police saw the surveillance footage of her robbing someone? The thought terrified Chen Guo, making her tremble all over. In her panic, she pushed Ye Yan, who was blocking the door, and shouted to escape. Ye Yan was pushed backward abruptly, stumbling several steps. But when he raised his hand, he grabbed her back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Trying to be a fugitive?¡± At his words, Chen Guo¡¯s face turned even paler. The police officer wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. He always felt that children nowadays were spoiled, almost lawless, and needed proper education! With that in mind, he walked out from behind the computer and handcuffed her himself. ¡°If you weren¡¯t attempting to escape, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this, but now you need to behave! Tell me, what¡¯s your guardian¡¯s phone number?¡± Chen Guo¡¯s lips were trembling, unable to utter a single syllable. Seeing her like this, the police grew impatient and pushed her onto a nearby chair, planning to deal with other matters first. He turned to Mei Jing, somewhat irritated. ¡°Do you now realize how meddlesome you¡¯ve been? Even if you wanted to be a hero, the first thing you should¡¯ve done was call the police! Charging in alone was reckless! You kids fight without considering consequences. What if someone got seriously hurt?¡± Mei Jing now understood how wrong he had been. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± The police sternly lectured, ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing to me? Apologize to the victim!¡± Mei Jing reluctantly approached the tattooed boy and his companions, hanging her head low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today¡¯s medical expenses will be on me. 1¡¯11 compensate you.¡± The tattooed man snorted coldly and did not stand on ceremony with him. He directly showed the bruises on his arm. ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a checkup now!¡± However, before he could revel in his victory, the police turned his attention back to them. ¡°And you! Your sister was robbed, yet you didn¡¯t report it to the police immediately. Instead, you gathered here to threaten and cause trouble! Do you even know how to obey the law? The law only protects those who use it properly. Understand?¡± The tattooed boy nodded repeatedly, bowing, ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯t do it again.¡± This time, the police let them off, presenting them with two mediation agreements. ¡°In fact, this was all a misunderstanding between you two. If you feel like there¡¯s nothing else to resolve, just sign here, and then you can settle the compensation terms yourselves.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The tattooed boy signed his name directly. Actually, he didn¡¯t plan to make Mei Jing compensate him at all. The reason why he said that just now was to scare him and let him know the seriousness of the problem. Mei Shu had also helped them find evidence just now. They didn¡¯t owe each other anything. He didn¡¯t want to be unreasonable. Mei Shu signed as Mei Jing¡¯s guardian. Both sides had reached a complete resolution. Next was Chen Guo¡¯s personal issue. Mei Shu had no interest in continuing to watch. She walked up to the tattooed boy¡¯s sister and suddenly asked, ¡°Which class are you in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Class 1.¡± The little girl was intimidated by her aura and shrunk behind her brother. Mei Shu gave her a friendly smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just asking. Since you¡¯re in Class 1, you must be a good student.¡± Mei Shu remembered that Mei Jing¡¯s school divided classes by grades, with Class 1 being composed of the top students in the grade, while the other classes were parallel. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, the little girl blushed shyly, ¡°I¡¯m doing okay.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the tattooed boy proudly showed off, ¡°My sister has always been in the top three of her grade!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes showed a hint of satisfaction. She took out a bank card from her pocket and handed it to the little girl. ¡°Consider this money as compensation for your brother and his friends¡¯ medical expenses. Part of it is also a sponsorship from our Meishi Group. 1 hope you can study hard and give yourself and your brother a better future.¡± After saying this, Mei Shu pulled Mei Jing¡¯s ear and left gruffly. The little girl was stunned holding the bank card, and it took her a while to come back to her senses. She quickly chased after her, ¡°Sister! Wait! 1 can¡¯t accept this money..¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Investment Chapter 548: Investment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Take it. You deserve it after the trouble Mei Jing caused your brother and his friends.¡± The girl insisted on returning the bank card. ¡°No, sister, if it weren¡¯t for you today, I would probably have to bear this loss alone. And Mei Jing, he just wanted to do the right thing. It¡¯s not his fault. My brother handled the situation poorly. You should take the money back.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes flickered as she fixed her gaze on the electronic screen next to the girl. She sighed deeply and said, ¡°If you really feel guilty, consider it an investment from our Mei family in you. If you truly succeed in the future, you can repay me then.¡± The girl hesitated, clutching the bank card tightly. Mei Shu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯m doing this willingly, and 1 truly believe in you. So, think of it as me nurturing talent. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened.¡± The girl pressed her lips together, hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly. ¡°Okay, sister. When I earn money in the future, I will definitely repay you double.¡± After saying this, she bowed deeply to Mei Shu. Mei Shu smiled as the girl stubbornly completed this bow, then said, ¡°See you next time,¡± and turned to leave. Ye Yan quickly caught up with her, his eyes full of curiosity. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect President Mei to be so kind-hearted. That¡¯s a black card from the bank, with at least seven figures inside. Yet you just gave it away like that?¡± Mei Shu gave him a sideways glance, smiled thinly, and said, ¡°The Mei family is wealthy enough. We don¡¯t lack that bit of pocket money.¡± ¡°Wow, President Mei, I find your personality more and more to my taste.¡± Ye Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement, as if a hungry wolf had finally seen meat, eager to devour Mei Shu and make her his own. But that was destined to be impossible. Mei Shu ignored his words. She pushed Mei Jing into the car, followed closely behind, and when Ye Yan tried to squeeze in, she slammed the door shut with a ¡°bang¡± and then rolled down the window apologetically. ¡°Sorry, President Ye, there¡¯s no more space. Take care on your way, and maybe we¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see each other again tomorrow.¡± Ye Yan deliberately curled his lips, feeling handsome as he said it, only to be fed a mouthful of exhaust fumes. He wasn¡¯t annoyed, still standing there with interest, hands in his pockets, until the car disappeared completely before he called the driver to come and pick him up. Mei Shu thought Ye Yan would give up quickly, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be as good as his word. The next day, she saw this smiling guy in the conference room. Mei Shu frowned when she saw him. Next to her, Tang Mei hurriedly introduced, ¡°This is President Ye, who came with President Long from Longsheng Group to sign the agreement with us.¡± After saying that, she whispered to Mei Shu, ¡°The president of Longsheng Group is his mother¡¯s brother¡­¡± Mei Shu pulled out a chair and sat down, took the contract handed over by Tang Mei, and handed it to Long Ke. ¡°The details we discussed with President Long before have been written into the new contract. Please have a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Long Ke responded, about to take the contract, but unexpectedly, the pages that seemed light but carried billions of capital ended up in Ye Yan¡¯s hands midway. He looked at the clauses seriously, deliberately finding faults. ¡°Uncle, such a large order requires caution. For example, this one.¡± He pointed to a clause about profit sharing between Longsheng Group and Meishi Group. ¡°It says here that Mei¡¯s family gets seventy percent of the profit, while you only get thirty percent. This seems unfair.¡± Mei Shu looked at him expressionlessly, wondering what tricks he was up to. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At his words, Long Ke explained hurriedly, ¡°Our company only participated in the final part of this order, with President Mei¡¯s family doing most of the work. President Mei has already been generous to give us thirty percent of the profit. It¡¯s fair. Don¡¯t cause trouble. Give me the contract quickly.¡± But Ye Yan persisted, ¡°Each order consists of several processes from procurement to completion, including purchasing, manufacturing, processing, packaging, and transportation. Longsheng Group is only responsible for providing packaging and some transportation for this batch of goods. In my opinion, Longsheng can only take twenty percent of the profit, which is fair.¡± ¡°You!¡± Long Ke was infuriated, his beard trembling as he pointed at Ye Yan, almost bursting into a tirade, ¡°Stop causing trouble! This is already agreed upon by President Mei and me! Give me the contract! Otherwise, I¡¯ll strip your skin off when 1 get back!¡± Ye Yan shrugged indifferently. ¡°Uncle, why do you think President Mei is giving you such a high profit?¡± At his words, Long Ke couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, subconsciously looking at Mei Shu, who was smiling at them, feeling inexplicably guilty. ¡°What else could it be? Our Longsheng Group has been doing business in this area for years. President Mei trusts us to be efficient and provide quality assurance!¡± ¡°All wrong.¡± Ye Yan looked at Mei Shu with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Long-Term Cooperation Chapter 549: Long-Term Cooperation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Long Ke felt embarrassed and quickly glanced at Mei Shu. ¡°Where did I say wrong?¡± Ye Yan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, the reason President Mei chose to cooperate with you is that you happen to have a batch of packaging materials that she wants. But if you take advantage of this opportunity to increase your profit share, you might not get such a big deal next time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Long Ke glared at Ye Yan with restrained anger. If he couldn¡¯t say something satisfactory, after signing the contract, he would discipline this unruly brat well! Ye Yan noticed his uncle¡¯s anger but still said nonchalantly. ¡°This time, we¡¯ll only take the rightful twenty percent profit in exchange for a five-year long-term cooperation with President Mei.¡± Even Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes at this proposal. Why did this scheme sound so familiar to her? ¡°What does Mr. Long think?¡± Mei Shu turned to look at him. Long Ke¡¯s shrewd eyes flickered as he thought for a moment before solemnly nodding in agreement, ¡°If President Mei¡¯s future orders can bring in billions, then Longsheng Group is willing to sign a long-term cooperation agreement with you.¡± Mei Shu took the contract from him, intentionally prolonging the consideration time. Even Long Ke began to feel nervous. He had to admit that Ye Yan¡¯s approach was genuinely considerate of Longsheng Group¡¯s long-term interests. However, if he offended Mei Shu and made her feel that he was too greedy, jeopardizing this cooperation, it would be a big loss. Everyone knew that Mei Shu now had the support of the Si Family. Building a good relationship with her for long-term cooperation would only bring benefits and no harm! The office fell into silence. Long Ke nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was about to speak hesitantly when the silent atmosphere was broken by Ye Yan¡¯s voice. ¡°President Mei, you don¡¯t need to consider too much. Although my uncle¡¯s Longsheng Group may not be the largest in scale, it enjoys a good reputation in the industry. Cooperating with my uncle not only ensures one hundred percent quality assurance but also maximizes profits. It¡¯s a win-win situation for the Mei family.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case,¡± Mei Shu said casually, ¡°I feel that if we¡¯re going to cooperate long-term, we need to add another condition.¡± Ye Yan smiled unconcernedly. ¡°Please, go ahead, Mei Shu.¡± Mei Shu smirked, ¡°Since it¡¯s a long-term cooperation, product quality cannot rely solely on words. In the future, the final products produced through our cooperation must undergo rigorous inspections by both parties. If I find that Longsheng has cut corners and does not meet the standards, Longsheng¡¯s profits will be reduced by ten percent each year, and they will bear all losses. If the same happens the next year, it will accumulate to twenty percent, and so on. Do you agree?¡± Her approach indeed safeguarded the final product quality for the next few years. Long Ke was confident in his factory¡¯s craftsmanship and felt it was reasonable. He nodded solemnly, ¡°Good, business should be based on integrity. We are willing to sign such a contract with you, President Mei.¡± ¡°Then, 1 wish us a pleasant cooperation in the future.¡± Mei Shu handed the contract to Tang Mei. ¡°Draw up a new contract immediately. I want to sign a five-year agreement with Longsheng Group.¡± ¡°Okay, Mei Shu.¡± Tang Mei happily went downstairs to get it done. Thanks to Ye Yan¡¯s intervention just now, the Mei family not only increased their profit share but also successfully reached a long-term cooperation agreement with Longsheng. This was a great thing for the Mei family. Soon, she returned with the revised contract. ¡°Mei Shu, it¡¯s all set¡­¡± Before the sentence was finished, Tang Mei froze at the door, unable to spit out the rest of the words. During her absence, Ye Yan had somehow sat next to Mei Shu, his long arm casually draped over the back of her chair. From her angle, it almost looked like Ye Yan had taken the initiative to hold her into his embrace. Mei Shu heard the commotion and turned her head casually. ¡°Take it to Mr. Long for his review.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei shook off her stunned expression and quickly walked over. After carefully checking the contract, Long Ke signed his name at the end with satisfaction. Then Tang Mei handed the contract to Mei Shu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Yan took the pen from Long Ke¡¯s hand and put it into Mei Shu¡¯s. ¡°President Mei, didn¡¯t you say last night that you¡¯d treat me to dinner next time? How about now?¡± Mei Shu quickly signed her name and tossed the contract to Tang Mei. She smiled wryly. ¡°I have something to attend to. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± Ye Yan showed a disappointed expression. ¡°But 1 have another deal I want to discuss with you over dinner.¡± At his words, Long Ke, who was sitting beside him, suddenly felt a sense of unease rising in his heart. He quickly reached out and pulled his nephew¡¯s sleeve, dragging him back to his side. He stood up and said, ¡°President Mei, let¡¯s leave it at that for today. We¡¯ll take our leave now..¡± Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Bringing Down the Ye Family Chapter 550: Bringing Down the Ye Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Yan was still unwilling to give up and wanted to continue pestering, but he couldn¡¯t resist Long Ke¡¯s firm grip as he was forcefully pulled out of the conference room. Once they were out of the Meishi Group building, Long Ke¡¯s face darkened, and he questioned sternly, ¡°Why were you so eager to ask Mei Shu out for dinner just now? Do you like her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ye Yan admitted openly. Long Ke¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his hostility rising abruptly. ¡°Do you know she belongs to Master Si?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Yan remained nonchalant. Unable to do anything with him, Long Ke could only pull his clothes and force him into the car. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t try to provoke Master Si. It¡¯s not just your Ye family that will suffer, even our Long family will be implicated if something happens.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Ye Yan leaned back in the car seat, hands behind his head, extremely casual. ¡°Uncle, you just signed a contract with the Meis. If Lu Si decides to make a move on you at this time, wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble for Mei Shu?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re not afraid of the Ye family¡­¡± Long Ke stopped midway, swallowing his words. Because he suddenly remembered the actions of this brat since he became the president of the Ye family. Looking at his negotiating style just now, it was nothing like his usual recklessness. In a flash, a terrifying thought emerged in Long Ke¡¯s mind. ¡°You want to bring down the Ye family, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re really sharp.¡± Ye Yan smiled as he looked out the window at the towering building. Suddenly, the scene of a woman leaping from the rooftop seemed to reappear in his mind, and the veins on his forehead bulged abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re insane! You¡¯ve already obtained everything from the Ye family. Why would you want to ruin the power you¡¯ve worked so hard to gain? Without the Ye family, what will you live on?¡± Long Ke lowered his voice and shouted at him, barely calming himself. Then he continued in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ve already avenged your mother. Now that the entire Ye family is in your hands, we¡¯ve put in so much effort to get all this. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± Ye Yan suddenly turned his head to look at him, hatred rolling in his eyes, ready to burst out. ¡°As long as the Ye family exists, 1 will never be satisfied. It was the Ye family that caused my mother to lose everything. I want everyone in the Ye family to taste the pain of losing everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really crazy!¡± Long Ke ordered the driver to start the car immediately. He opened the window, feeling relieved when the cold wind blew into the car. Then he continued, ¡°You have no benefits in doing this. You can use all the power you have now to retaliate against the Ye family, but you can¡¯t abandon the Ye Corporation! Your mother¡¯s efforts are also invested there!¡± Ye Yan narrowed his eyes, indifferent, and continued to look out the window, his voice muffled in the wind. ¡°If my mother were still alive, she would also want everyone in the Ye family to collapse completely.¡± Mei Group office. Tang Mei brought in a document listing every absurd thing Ye Yan had done since becoming the CEO. Initially, Mei Shu thought it was an important document she needed to sign, so she put down her work and took the pages to read carefully. But when she looked, she found that it was all about Ye Yan. Mei Shu placed the document on the table and looked at Tang Mei with an amused yet intrigued smile. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°Mei Shu, I just think you should get to know Mr. Ye better.¡± Tang Mei hesitated. ¡°This Ye Yan, I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he managed to get his father to hand over the CEO position to him so early. But after he became CEO, he didn¡¯t do anything beneficial for the Ye family. Instead, he¡¯s squandering the Ye family¡¯s assets. You should be careful when cooperating with someone like him, let alone¡­¡± ¡°Let alone what?¡± Mei Shu leaned back in her chair, holding her shoulders, a hint of amusement playing on her lips. Tang Mei hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes suddenly, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Let alone dating him!¡± ¡°When did I say I wanted to date him?¡± Mei Shu looked at her amusedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Lu Si is my boyfriend?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s definitely not as good as Master Si!¡± Tang Mei immediately agreed. ¡°You and Master Si are a perfect match, a match made in heaven! This Ye Yan is simply not worthy of you!¡± Mei Shu nodded seriously, but just as Tang Mei was delighted that Mei Shu had listened to her, her next words made Tang Mei feel like she had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°What benefits did Lu Si give you? Or were you arranged by Lu Si from the beginning?¡± Tang Mei suddenly became flustered and at a loss for words, desperately trying to explain, ¡°No! I wasn¡¯t arranged by Master Si! I just feel that as your chief secretary, I should give you reasonable advice at the right time!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mei Shu said casually. ¡°You know I can find out everything, don¡¯t you? Now tell the truth. Maybe I¡¯ll forgive you..¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Entanglement Chapter 551: Entanglement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This time, Tang Mei was completely dumbfounded, her scalp tingling. ¡°Actually, Master Si didn¡¯t give me any benefits.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow at her. Tang Mei forced herself to say, ¡°Actually, Master Si sent someone to contact me privately. If you encounter any problems that you can¡¯t solve, I¡¯m supposed to inform him immediately, and he will help you.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Mei Shu questioned skeptically. Tang Mei nodded quickly this time. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you! Master Si really cares about you! I think he¡¯s the kind of good man who genuinely cares about you. That Ye Yan seems like the type to be fickle and unfaithful. He¡¯s really not suitable for you!¡± ¡°Alright, Ye Yan isn¡¯t even in my consideration. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mei Shu motioned towards the stack of documents about Ye Yan on the table, saying, ¡°Take these away. There¡¯s no need to do these unnecessary things in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, Mei Shu, I understand,¡± Tang Mei said nervously as she took the documents and left. After a while, she hurried back in with a strange look on her face. ¡°Mei Shu, Mr. Ye is here again.¡± Mei Shu dropped the documents and saw Ye Yan entering with a smiling face. He casually found a comfortable position on the sofa. ¡°President Mei, it¡¯s been a few hours. Did you miss me?¡± Mei Shu glanced at him and told Tang Mei, ¡°You can leave.¡± Tang Mei hesitated, nodded, and as she was closing the door, she couldn¡¯t control her expression and gave Ye Yan a fierce glare. Ye Yan innocently shrugged at her, waiting until only him and Mei Shu were left in the office. He sat up from the sofa and smiled, ¡°President Mei, how long will you be busy today?¡± ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Mei Shu replied patiently. Ye Yan smiled, ¡°Actually, I think you and I should be on the same page. We¡¯re quite similar.¡± ¡°Delusion,¡± Mei Shu denied mercilessly. Ye Yan persisted and moved to the chair opposite her, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Let me give you a piece of life advice: don¡¯t judge a person hastily, and don¡¯t rely on others¡¯ words to understand someone. You need to experience it yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of life advice too.¡± Mei Shu showed a fake smile, ¡°Don¡¯t casually advise others about their lives.¡± Ye Yan chuckled helplessly, ¡°You really don¡¯t give any leeway. But I like it.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. Ye Yan immediately looked pleasantly surprised, ¡°You¡¯re getting impatient with me. This is the first time you¡¯ve shown an expression other than a fake smile. It¡¯s worth commemorating. How about 1 take you out to dinner to celebrate? 1¡¯11 choose the place.¡± Mei Shu admitted that she was really impressed by his perseverance. She reminded him expressionlessly, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ye Yan shrugged, unperturbed. ¡°But I think I¡¯m more suitable for you than him. Would you dare to try to get to know me?¡± Mei Shu was speechless, ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Ye Yan put on an air of certainty, ¡°Try to get to know me, and you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m so sure.¡± The topic came back to him again. He just wouldn¡¯t stop inviting her out for dinner. Mei Shu glanced at the time on her watch; it was indeed time for dinner. ¡°How about it? I¡¯ve already chosen the place. 1 guarantee you¡¯ll love it!¡± Ye Yan leaned over the desk, almost half of his body resting on it. Mei Shu gave him a disgusted look and decisively refused, ¡°No, I have dinner plans with Lu Si tonight. After all, he¡¯s my boyfriend. Ye Yan, you may leave now.¡± Ye Yan¡¯s smiling face instantly fell, but in the next moment, he flashed a mischievous grin. Mei Shu felt something was amiss. Sure enough, an hour later, just as she and Lu Si had settled in at the restaurant, Ye Yan appeared in their private room again. Mei Shu swore she had never felt so speechless in her two lifetimes put together. However, Ye Yan seemed unfazed. In front of Lu Si, he boldly took a seat next to Mei Shu. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯ve worked hard today. To celebrate the successful cooperation between you and my uncle, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. Mr. Lu shouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Lu Si¡¯s face had already darkened. He spoke directly, trying to drive Ye Yan away, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Oh, your temper is so big. Mei Shu, you should be careful. Men with big tempers are prone to domestic violence after marriage! When looking for a partner, you should find someone like me, who has a good temper!¡± Ye Yan didn¡¯t care about his glare and continued to provoke him. Lu Si stood up abruptly, as if he was about to grab Ye Yan by the collar. Ye Yan wasn¡¯t backing down, he seemed to want to fight Lu Si. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The result was unsurprising; Ye Yan ended up being like a chick held in someone¡¯s hand, and Lu Si pinched him by the back of his neck and threw him out of the private room. The door slammed shut in front of him. Ye Yan stared in shock. He had studied some martial arts for a while; was Lu Si even human? He just effortlessly tossed him out like that? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.. Ye Yan persistently twisted the doorknob, pounding on the door as he spoke, ¡°Open the door, Lu Si! If you have the guts, come out and have a fair fight! What you did was unfair!¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Narrow Road to Enemies Chapter 552: Narrow Road to Enemies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si squinted at Mei Shu with an unfriendly look. ¡°How did you meet this idiot?¡± Mei Shu felt awkward and cleared her throat, explaining the incident at the banquet and their cooperation. ¡°I won¡¯t bother with him. You don¡¯t need to be angry because of him.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s noisy,¡± Lu Si frowned in disgust, casting a glance at the still banging door. ¡°I¡¯ll go and drive him away.¡± If only he hadn¡¯t let Jiang He off work so early. The door suddenly swung open from the inside. Ye Van¡¯s fist, which had been pounding on the door, almost hit Lu Si¡¯s chest. ¡°I thought you were going to be a coward forever!¡± Ye Yan rolled up his sleeves eagerly. ¡°Wanna go outside and settle this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as crazy as you,¡± Lu Si glanced at him coldly, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°Get lost by yourself, or should I personally throw you out the door?¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Ye Yan didn¡¯t hesitate. Suspicion filled Lu Si¡¯s narrowed eyes. Ye Yan deliberately raised his head, adopting a posture of certainty. ¡°I¡¯m more suitable for Mei Shu than you are. You¡¯re afraid that Mei Shu will realize this, so you¡¯re guarding against me, not letting me get close to her!¡± Lu Si:¡­ He was now considering making Jiang He work overtime to find out the phone number of the nearest mental hospital. Seeing Lu Si¡¯s silence, Ye Yan thought he had struck a chord. He became even more smug. ¡°I advise you not to be so stingy. Let¡¯s compete fairly. You, as the esteemed Master Si, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this, would you?¡± Lu Si slowly curved his lips, and a cold light suddenly flashed in his eyes. The next moment, Ye Yan was lifted off the ground by the collar, both of his feet leaving the floor simultaneously. The passing waiters and guests were shocked and stood frozen in place. Ye Yan was wearing a shirt today, and the buttons on his collar were habitually fastened. Now, being lifted by Lu Si, his face quickly turned purple. A sense of impending death rushed over him. He tried his best to stretch his hands backward and kept patting Lu Si¡¯s hands. His round eyes had already rolled up into the whites of his eyes. When he felt his vision darkening, and it seemed like Lu Si was about to strangle him, the force on the back of his neck suddenly loosened. Next thing he knew, he was thrown into the elevator in a parabolic trajectory. A rush of air filled his nostrils. Ye Yan coughed violently for a while. When he finally managed to catch his breath, the elevator had already reached the ground floor of the clubhouse. Damn Lu Si, did he want to kill him directly? He slumped in the corner of the elevator, greedily gasping for air. At that moment, the elevator door suddenly ¡°dinged¡± open, and several shadows loomed in the doorway. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our President Ye? Why is your face so red, and there¡¯s a bruise on your neck? Did someone just beat you up?¡± The man leading the group was dressed in expensive casual clothes, holding a woman in a red dress. As soon as he heard the voice, Ye Yan knew who it was. Damn it, he didn¡¯t check the date before going out today, and he actually ran into this trash, Ye Xiao! What bad luck! He stood up from the ground, impatiently glanced at Ye Xiao, ¡°My business has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t even have the right to ask a single question now!¡± At the words, Ye Xiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. He let go of the woman in his arms and walked step by step to Ye Yan, grabbing his collar. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve gained the position of CEO by some means, and everyone in the Ye family has to bow down to you. In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be a bastard!¡± ¡°Even bastards share the same blood as you.¡± Ye Yan shook off his hand, loosening the tight collar, and straightened up with an air of arrogance, using his shoulder to push him away. A deep anger flared up in Ye Xiao¡¯s eyes. He exchanged a glance with a few friends by his side. They immediately understood and moved to surround Ye Yan. ¡°Hey, President Ye, is it too much to leave like this and not give face to your brothers? Why don¡¯t we have a drink together? President Ye, you¡¯re wealthy and influential now. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford to treat your brothers to a drink?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Could it be that the Ye family¡¯s wealth has been squandered by President Ye so quickly?¡± All the ridiculous things he had done since taking office had become fodder for these people¡¯s jokes over tea and meals. Ye Yan¡¯s eyes were as fierce as a lone wolf surrounded by attackers. He slowly unbuttoned the tightly fastened cuff buttons and rolled up his sleeves to his elbows before lazily raising his gaze. ¡°I see you guys have forgotten the pain after healing. Do you think that just because there are more of you, you can win? Do you want to get beaten up again?¡± The group exchanged glances quickly. Ye Xiao smirked, ¡°President Ye, don¡¯t misunderstand. We just want President Ye to show us some face and have a drink with us. President Ye used to enjoy drinking with me the most, right? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten the time when you were brought back to the Ye family and drank until you vomited blood just to please me?¡± The group burst into laughter at once, mercilessly mocking him, ¡°President Ye thinks that with his current status, he forgets that he used to be someone else¡¯s dog. But for the rest of his life, he must faithfully serve others like a dog..¡± Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Betting It All Chapter 553: Betting It All Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You want to play, huh? Then I¡¯ll play with you guys.¡± Ye Yan sneered and walked straight into the elevator. ¡°Wow, Mr. Ye is straightforward!¡± These people eagerly crowded into the elevator. They were arm in arm as if they were very close. But Ye Yan just sneered seeing this. They were just a bunch of playboys who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. It was really simple to manipulate them in the palm of his hand. The elevator door opened again on the eighth floor. Ye Yan pushed aside the man in front of him and walked out of the elevator with a cold face. The people behind him disdainfully sneered at his back. What¡¯s with the pretense? When this bastard was just brought in from the countryside, he was as scared of them as a little quail. They made him drink, and he chugged from a large cup, drinking until his stomach bled without daring to stop. Now that he had gained power, he began to pretend to be a big shot in front of them? Several people exchanged smiles, all waiting to see the coming good show. Mei Shu and Lu Si finished a good dinner. The little incident caused by Ye Yan just now didn¡¯t bother them at all. Mei Shu had long discovered that whenever she was with Lu Si, she felt particularly relaxed, and her constantly thinking mind could rest. She attributed this sense of ease that could only be found in Lu Si to peace of mind. This man always had a way of making her forget everything and impulsively do what she wanted to do. ¡°Done eating?¡± Lu Si smiled, picked up a tissue to wipe her mouth, and was about to quietly ask her to continue their date when suddenly there was a commotion outside. Mei Shu¡¯s ears twitched, and she keenly heard Ye Yan¡¯s voice amidst the clamor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Si felt her expression was somewhat hard to describe. Mei Shu shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Si naturally helped her pick up her purse, held her hand, and opened the door. Unexpectedly, a bottle of red wine flew towards Mei Shu¡¯s face. Lu Si was startled and quickly pulled Mei Shu¡¯s arm back into the room, swiftly closing the door. The bottle shattered against the door. A flash of ruthlessness passed through Lu Si¡¯s eyes. He opened the door, looked towards the center of the disturbance, and immediately saw Ye Yan frantically throwing things around. ¡°It¡¯s him again!¡± Lu Si gritted his teeth and handed the purse to Mei Shu, then strode over the debris on the floor towards the heart of the storm. In the opposite room, several big men were shivering in the corner. The leader, whom Lu Si recognized, was Ye Xiao, the young master of the Ye family, who everyone had thought would inherit the Ye family and become the next CEO. But for some reason, Ye Shang had abandoned Ye Xiao before retiring, handing over the entire company to Ye Yan, the illegitimate son who had always been left outside. ¡°Master Si?¡± Ye Xiao saw him as if he had seen a savior, hurriedly ran to his side, and said, ¡°Did you see? We didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s this guy who went crazy and smashed the club! Master Si, were you hurt just now?¡± Lu Si impatiently glanced at his cowardly appearance, then turned his gaze to Ye Yan, who was about to explode with pent-up anger. Suddenly, he understood why Ye Shang had given up on Ye Xiao. With a flat expression, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Xiao hurriedly explained, ¡°1 don¡¯t know either. We were just drinking peacefully, and Ye Yan suddenly smashed all the bottles on the table. We couldn¡¯t stop him, so we wanted to leave. Who knew he¡¯d continue to smash things like crazy? 1 really didn¡¯t do anything, just wanted to invite him for a drink!¡± Even a fool could see that Ye Xiao was trying to absolve himself. Lu Si ignored him, walked directly in front of Ye Yan, and coldly looked down at him from a high vantage point. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Ye Yan sneered disdainfully, his eyes no longer carrying the initial world-weary attitude but instead a chilling cruelty. ¡°Are you with Ye Xiao? Then you¡¯re even less worthy of standing beside Mei Shu!¡± Lu Si grabbed his collar and pressed him against the wall. ¡°Listen, don¡¯t try to get close to Mei Shu anymore, or 1¡¯11 ruin everything about the Ye family.¡± Ye Yan lazily raised his eyes to look at him, the sarcastic curve of his lips not diminishing in the slightest. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wish for more.¡± Lu Si suddenly stopped, unexpectedly feeling a rare sense of being used from the depths of his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not going to continue teaching me a lesson? Aren¡¯t you going to retaliate against the Ye family? Then go ahead and do it!¡± Ye Yan provocatively smiled, not even taking Lu Si seriously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once someone reaches the point of putting everything on the line, he would be invincible. For Ye Yan, whether it was Lu Si or Lu Ting, there was no difference! He wanted to see the entire Ye family ruined! ¡°All Si.¡± Mei Shu appeared in the room without Lu Si realizing it. Hearing her voice, Lu Si nervously let go of Ye Yan¡¯s collar, pulled Mei Shu, and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic here. Be careful not to hurt your feet. I¡¯ll take you back first..¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Warned Him Chapter 554: Warned Him Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mei Shu let go of his hand, stepped around him, and stood in front of Ye Yan. ¡°Listen, what you¡¯re doing is nothing but a desperate move that hurts both sides. I¡¯m not interested in meddling in your affairs, but considering you said we¡¯re quite similar, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Whether you want to listen or not is up to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Yan instantly softened his demeanor in front of Mei Shu, appearing as obedient as a sheep that had been wronged. Lu Si, standing behind them, watched with reddened eyes that were about to burst into flames at any moment. Mei Shu continued, ¡°Instead of willingly falling into depravity, it¡¯s better to make good use of everything you have at hand, snatch away everything that originally belonged to them, including what belonged to those people.¡± As she spoke, she glanced meaningfully at Ye Xiao and the others. For a moment, turbulent emotions flickered in Ye Yan¡¯s eyes, and miraculously, he calmed down. While he was still dazed, Mei Shu, expressionless, directly pulled Lu Si away. She had no personal connection to Ye Yan. Being patient enough to say more to him was already her conscience speaking for the day. Anything beyond that, she wouldn¡¯t bother with. It was Ye Yan¡¯s own business and had nothing to do with her. Once they were in the car, Lu Si¡¯s obscure gaze fell gently on her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you seem to have a good impression of that idiot?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°On the contrary, I dislike his entanglement.¡± ¡°Then why did you still say those things to him?¡± Lu Si relentlessly pressed for an explanation. Although he understood that Mei Shu couldn¡¯t possibly have any good feelings for Ye Yan, he still wanted to hear her explain it herself. After hearing Lu Si¡¯s question, Mei Shu¡¯s deep gaze slowly turned to the window. After a long while and under Lu Si¡¯s urging, she slowly said, ¡°Actually, he and I are quite similar.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t quite catch it and asked as he grabbed her hand. Mei Shu shook her head and turned to look at him seriously. In a way that he would find more acceptable, she said, ¡°It¡¯s because he bothers us during our dates, so 1 said those things to him. I just wanted to give him something to do, shift his attention. I still don¡¯t want anyone to disturb our time alone.¡± Lu Si felt comfortable hearing her explanation and couldn¡¯t help but lean in, holding her face in his hands, and said gently, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I also want to be with you every day. How about we get engaged right away?¡± Mei Shu disdainfully rolled her eyes at him, pushed away his hand, and said, ¡°Dream on. Don¡¯t forget, your grandfather still has a bet with me!¡± Lu Si turned his head away in frustration, his voice muffled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa will eventually see how good you are. Even if he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mei Shu smiled and patted his head, feeling somehow like she was comforting a sulking big dog. Unable to resist, she even touched his smooth hair a bit more. ¡°I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to part with me?¡± Lu Si allowed her hand to mess up his hair without a hint of annoyance. Instead, he kept his eager smile, his eyes sparkling with a bright light. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Mei Shu replied sullenly, seeming somewhat unaccustomed to being so frank about her feelings with someone. But just this simple affirmative answer made Lu Si feel like he had found a treasure. He decisively said, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 come see you tomorrow. Wait for me at the company, and 1¡¯11 come over to have lunch with you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t refuse. She did want to see Lu Si more often. If she didn¡¯t get a good look at his nation-ruining face, it would be a real pity! On the way back, Mei Shu leaned against the passenger seat and closed her eyes to rest, but thoughts of her past life kept flashing through her mind. On careful consideration, she wasn¡¯t really a proper young lady of the Mei family back then. She was more like an outsider, no matter how hard she tried to please, she could never truly integrate into a seemingly happy family. After her mother¡¯s death, she blamed herself for everything and was ultimately ruined by Mei Mu and Wang Yue¡¯s mother-daughter scheme. It was only by heaven¡¯s grace that she was given a chance to repent, to become sober, and know what she should really do. But Ye Yan didn¡¯t have this luck. She had read Ye Yan¡¯s life through the system. In fact, Ye Yan was also a pitiful person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His mother was a woman kept by Ye Shang outside the family. In order to obtain a status, she resorted to threats of suicide, but in the end, she lost her precious life. Admittedly, her mother¡¯s actions were a bit extreme, but the little Ye Yan was completely innocent. After his mother¡¯s death, he was brought back to the family by Ye Shang and lived a life full of disdain and bullying. He carefully planned and schemed, tried to please, and step by step, he worked for his own interests, finally achieving his current position. The reason Mei Shu warned him was that she didn¡¯t want him to end up in the same tragedy as herself in her past life.. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Sweet Lunch Chapter 555: Sweet Lunch Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, Lu Si did come. When he entered with a thermal lunch box, Mei Shu initially thought it was Tang Mei. She didn¡¯t even lift her head, instructing him to leave first. It wasn¡¯t until she sensed the person beside her getting closer that she finally remembered Lu Si had said he would come to have lunch with her. ¡°Why are you so busy? Some work should be delegated to your subordinates.¡± Lu Si arranged the dishes from the lunch box onto the table. Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve only taken over the company recently, there¡¯s still a lot to learn. If I just delegate everything, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t progress.¡± ¡°You are quite diligent.¡± Lu Si smiled as he handed her a pair of chopsticks and poured tea for her. Mei Shu noticed that the longer she spent with him, the more delicate he became in taking care of her. By now, she had gradually become accustomed to these little details of his, and she really enjoyed his constant affection for her. Becoming dependent on someone was like slow-acting poison. It was hard to say whether one day the toxicity would flare up, leading to self-destruction. But for now, Mei Shu just wanted to let herself sink into his tenderness. Perhaps this was what people often referred to as the honeymoon phase? ¡°All Si, I have a question for you.¡± ATei Shu put down her chopsticks and said seriously. Lu Si looked up at her, waiting for her to continue. Mei Shu took a deep breath, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been forgetting to ask for your opinion on. 1 know that if I win the bet against your grandfather, your family will have to give the ownership of that island to me. Will you be upset about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Si was momentarily stunned before laughing, ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you really think so little of me?¡± Mei Shu widened her eyes incredulously, ¡°This isn¡¯t about thinking little of you or not! This concerns the great interests of your family!¡± Mei Shu shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Forget about the island, even if you and your grandfather bet the entire Lu family, 1 wouldn¡¯t have any objections. After all, you¡¯re always mine.¡± Mei Shu blushed, her heart racing, as she used the gesture of touching her nose to hide her embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even if I end up owning the island, in the end, we¡¯ll still¡­ manage it together.¡± Before she finished her sentence, she suddenly realized something and looked up sharply, catching a glimpse of satisfaction in the man¡¯s eyes. Alright, he was digging a pit while she wasn¡¯t paying attention, trying to make her admit that they would get married in the future! Mei Shu snorted in annoyance and ignored him. Lu Si kindly served her a dish she liked the most and spoke in a soft tone that could melt bones, ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. You said it yourself.¡± Mei Shu continued to ignore him, eating her meal in big bites, wishing she could bury her entire face in the bowl! It was strange. She had lived two lifetimes, yet she still felt shy because of such a simple sentence! Mei Shu inwardly criticized herself while her expression remained unchanged. Seeing her anxious appearance, Lu Si wanted to laugh, but after some thought, he restrained himself from laughing and handed her the tea. ¡°Alright, take your time eating. What if you choke? Have some water.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mei Shu indeed choked. Lu Si¡¯s face changed, and he quickly sat beside her, patting her back to help her breathe, ¡°Drink some water quickly. What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s still plenty of time for your lunch break.¡± Mei Shu grabbed the water cup and gulped it down, feeling her throat much better, but her face became even redder, making it hard for her to catch her breath. She pushed away her bowl and chopsticks, took the initiative to hand him another bowl of food, and ordered in a commanding tone, ¡°Eat! No talking, and definitely no looking at me!¡± They finished their meal awkwardly like this. Mei Shu finally felt full, let out a long sigh after putting down her chopsticks, and stretched lazily. Immediately, a hand very considerately passed her a tissue. Mei Shu didn¡¯t need to look to know how the owner of that hand was looking at her. Without looking at him, she took the tissue, wiped her mouth, and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Alright, you can go now. I want to take a nap.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So you¡¯re kicking me out?¡± Lu Si sighed as if he were a wronged woman abandoned by her husband, silently tidying up the mess on the table with a hint of grievance. Feeling a bit guilty, Mei Shu blurted out, ¡°You can stay if you want, but don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Si agreed very quickly, afraid that he would regret it if he was too slow. He quickly cleaned up the table, then bent down to lift her into his arms. ¡°Hey! I said not disturb my nap!¡± Mei Shu slapped his chest, accusing him of going back on his word. Lu Si, however, didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you. How can you sleep well sitting on a chair? Let¡¯s go to the sofa and have a good nap together..¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Two Faces Chapter 556: Two Faces Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the afternoon, Tang Mei came to work as usual and habitually entered the CEO¡¯s office to help Mei Shu organize the completed documents. To her surprise, as soon as she entered, she saw their CEO curled up obediently in Lu Si¡¯s arms, sleeping. Mei Shu would tightly clench her fists and place them on her chest when she slept. Her cheeks would be squeezed together, looking very cute with a faint pink blush, which was completely different from her usual powerful and cold CEO image. When Tang Mei finally reacted, she suddenly realized that she had been staring at Mei Shu for a long time. She lifted her eyes and met Lu Si¡¯s sharp gaze. Tang Mei was startled and quickly turned around, nervously leaving the office, pretending she hadn¡¯t seen anything. At that moment, Mei Shu let out a whimper, then quickly regained her consciousness and woke up completely. She saw Tang Mei¡¯s stiff figure and subconsciously checked the time. ¡°It¡¯s already time for work. You don¡¯t have to leave. Distribute the documents on the table and have the design department bring the samples to me before they leave.¡± she said to Tang Mei. Upon hearing this, Tang Mei felt like she had received amnesty, quickly turned around, and saluted, ¡°Yes, President Mei, 1¡¯11 do it right away!¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Tang Mei felt like she wanted to die, quickly lowered her head, rushed to the desk, swiftly organized the documents, and then left at lightning speed. The entire process took less than a minute. After everyone left, Lu Si helped Mei Shu up and poured her a glass of warm water. ¡°Where did you find such a silly secretary?¡± Mei Shu took a sip of water, feeling her throat much better, and asked curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know it clearly?¡± Lu Si cleared his throat awkwardly, changed the subject, and said, ¡°There¡¯s something going on at the company this afternoon, so 1 have to go back. I¡¯ll come pick you up later in the evening.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°There¡¯s a charity gala tonight, and I have to attend.¡± ¡°The one hosted by the Yu family?¡± Lu Si sneered, ¡°You should attend such social occasions less. If you want to do charity, I¡¯ll arrange it for you next time.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu refused decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to say I¡¯m relying on you to be overbearing and never socialize with others. Besides, your grandfather will also be watching my every move. I can¡¯t let him look down on me.¡± Lu Si helplessly stood up, patted her head, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of your time for Master Si to personally attend a small charity gala?¡± Mei Shu smiled and winked at him. Lu Si sighed, resigned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for the service of my little girlfriend?¡± Mei Shu held his hand and comforted him, ¡°We¡¯ll see each other tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Si suddenly lowered his head, gently pecked her lips, and then reluctantly left. In the evening, Mei Shu sent a message to Lu Si, and after receiving a quick reply, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. The people in the meeting room, who had just been scolded by Mei Shu, were suddenly surprised. Even the department manager, who was reporting the work, forgot what he was going to say next. It wasn¡¯t until Mei Shu looked over expressionlessly that he barely regained his composure and stuttered through the rest of his speech. Mei Shu nodded, ¡°I want to see results from this plan within a week. If it still doesn¡¯t satisfy me, everyone in this room will submit their resignation letters.¡± After speaking, she got up and left decisively. Tang Mei hurriedly chased after her with the documents, saying, ¡°General Mei, the car for the charity gala tonight is arranged.¡± Mei Shu stopped, feeling apologetic, ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Lu Si will come to pick me up tonight. You don¡¯t need to accompany me. Go back and rest.¡± In an instant, Tang Mei thought of her CEO napping in someone else¡¯s arms, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, then I¡¯ll leave. Goodbye, President Mei.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye.¡± After returning to the office, Mei Shu quickly tidied up and went downstairs. Lu Si was already leaning against the car waiting for her. Mei Shu hurried over and naturally held his hand, ¡°I¡¯m starving. We should eat more later.¡± Lu Si replied with a strange expression, ¡°Hmm.¡± Mei Shu asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si turned to open the car window, coughed into his fist, and said, ¡°Grandfather is also coming and will attend the charity gala with us.¡± Damn! If Mr. Yu knew that there were two big shots going together tonight, he would probably laugh himself awake in the middle of the night. Mei Shu replied naturally, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lu Si squeezed her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Grandfather bully you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the window of the back seat lowered, revealing Lu Ting¡¯s dignified face, ¡°How long are you going to chat? Do you young people have any sense of time?!¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Green Tea Mei Shu Chapter 557: Green Tea Mei Shu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu shrugged, indifferent, ¡°Let¡¯s just get in the car. I¡¯ll sit in the front.¡± After saying that, she walked to the passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. Lu Si could only helplessly sit in the back with Lu Ting. The atmosphere inside the car was quite silent all the way. Even Jiang He¡¯s hands, holding the square plate, were sweating. Occasionally, he would worryingly glance at Mei Shu beside him, only to find that she had already fallen asleep at some point with her head tilted. Jiang He was surprised. Miss Mei¡¯s mental fortitude was really not something ordinary people could compare to. When Lu Ting was young, he was a soldier, so he had a majestic aura. Ordinary people, let alone riding in the same car with him, would subconsciously tense up even if they brushed past him. Who could sleep so carefreely like Mei Shu? But sleeping was always better than having a conflict with the old man! Thinking like this to comfort himself, Jiang He subconsciously slowed down the car to avoid waking Mei Shu up due to the bumpy road. When they arrived, the charity gala was about to start. Jiang He parked the car and went to wake up Mei Shu. Mei Shu had a comfortable sleep, and when she woke up, she even forgot where she was. She habitually stretched her body with a lazy yawn. Then, she suddenly heard a cold snort behind her. Mei Shu turned her head abruptly, only to see the old man looking at her with disgust. Mei Shu grinned at him, ¡°Mr. Lu, the seats in your car are so comfortable. I used to fall asleep often when Ah Si was driving. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Lu Ting was furious. Such a glib tongue! Lu Li¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t wrong at all! Mei Shu was a deep-minded and troublesome girl who would disturb their family¡¯s peace! He absolutely couldn¡¯t let Lu Si marry her! ¡°Wipe the drool off your mouth!¡± Lu Ting said irritably and got out of the car directly. Mei Shu was stunned for a moment. She was about to lower her head to check in the mirror when a hand with distinct knuckles reached out and gently brushed her mouth. Lu Si smiled gently at her, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯re adorable.¡± Mei Shu blushed at his teasing. When the two got out of the car, they saw Lu Ting glaring at their intertwined hands. Jiang He quickly tried to ease the tension, ¡°Sir, the gala is about to start. Shall we go in first?¡± Lu Ting didn¡¯t say anything, but his face remained sour until they entered the venue. At the entrance, the secretary responsible for reception at the Yu family was startled and quickly went to fetch Mr. Yu personally. Lu Ting and Lu Si had come to attend the gala personally, so it was not good for them to continue putting on airs. Soon, Yu Huan came running over with his son and wife, hurriedly shaking hands with Lu Ting, ¡°Oh, Mr. Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you to grace us with your presence. Come with me to the VIP lounge for a rest.¡± He didn¡¯t forget Lu Si either, quickly adding politely, ¡°Master Si and Miss Mei attending our charity gala, it¡¯s truly my honor. If you need anything tonight, feel free to let me know!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lu Si just responded coldly. Mei Shu, on the other hand, was very polite, ¡°Mr. Yu is too kind. After all, we are business partners. It¡¯s only right for us to come and show our support for such a good cause as charity.¡± ¡°Miss Mei, you¡¯re too modest. Please, come in.¡± Mr. Yu stepped aside to let them through the door. The three of them walked over the red carpet together. The media reporters, who were originally bored as there was no big news about the event, suddenly became excited. This was the first time the three of them appeared together, and it was also the first time Lu Si and Mei Shu appeared publicly together since their engagement ceremony. Had Mei Shu successfully won the favor of Mr. Lu and become the designated future Mrs. Lu? The main purpose of this gala was to raise funds for some nursing homes, orphanages, schools, and medical institutions. Mei Shu had her eyes on the project for out-of-school children, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the items being auctioned at the event. It wasn¡¯t until she noticed Lu Ting staring at a very ordinary painting. It was the fifth item to be auctioned at the gala. The painting depicted a young soldier leaving his hometown in the autumn. The autumn wind was bleak on the streets, and the leaves formed a sea of tender yellow on the ground. The only figure in the painting, dressed in military uniform, was waving goodbye behind him. Mei Shu turned her eyes thoughtfully. After the host introduced the painting in the usual manner, the starting bid was announced. Since the painting wasn¡¯t by a very famous artist, the starting bid was only one hundred thousand. While others were still hesitating, Mei Shu raised her paddle first. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The host smiled and pointed in Mei Shu¡¯s direction, saying, ¡°Bid number 5, your bid of one hundred thousand is valid.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes, brewing a storm, suddenly shot over, slowly raising the paddle in his hand, ¡°One million.¡± As soon as he spoke, the whole room erupted. What¡¯s going on? Mr.. Lu was actually bidding against his future granddaughter-in-law for a painting? Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Painting Chapter 558: Painting Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°One million five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°Three million five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Five million!¡± Mei Shu and Lu Ting were completely locked in a bidding war. No matter how much Lu Ting bid, Mei Shu always topped him by an additional fifty thousand, relentlessly pursuing his bids. Lu Ting was getting irritated by her, bidding while glaring at her with his eyes. Mei Shu pretended not to notice and raised her paddle again, ¡°Five million five hundred thousand.¡± Lu Ting was itching with anger. With a cold snort, he sat up straight, loudly shouting, ¡°Ten million!¡± This immediately caused everyone else to gasp in shock. Not to mention whether the painting was worth that much, from the perspective of the host, the Yu family, the amount raised at their charity gala had never exceeded ten million before. Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu directly bid ten million, instantly elevating the scale of the charity gala. Just when everyone thought Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t bid again, the number 5 paddle was raised again. Mei Shu¡¯s voice remained calm, ¡°Ten million and fifty thousand.¡± Lu Ting suddenly turned to look at her and caught a glimpse of the smugness in her eyes that she hadn¡¯t managed to hide yet. He was so irritated that he grunted and raised the price to twenty million. He wanted to see how far this annoying girl could go! Even bystanders could sense the thick scent of gunpowder in the air. Lu Si leaned closer. Mei Shu thought he was going to say something to persuade her to give up bidding. Unexpectedly, Lu Si directly asked her, ¡°Do you really like it?¡± Mei Shu nodded with interest. To be honest, she really wanted to see what he would do next. After getting Mei Shu¡¯s affirmative answer, Lu Si raised the number 2 paddle without hesitation, ¡°Fifty million.¡± This time, Lu Ting¡¯s furious gaze completely shifted to him. Lu Si smiled helplessly at him, ¡°Grandpa, 1 also like this painting very much. Why don¡¯t you let me have it?¡± Wow, he actually left the persuasion to Grandpa Lu! Mei Shu chuckled behind him, feeling warm inside. Subconsciously, she tugged at his sleeve. When Lu Si turned to look at her, she said casually, ¡°You keep bidding; 1¡¯11 cover the money.¡± Lu Si squeezed her small hand back, his voice gentle and indulgent, ¡°No need. Your boyfriend can afford this little amount of money.¡± Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of their sweet interaction. Lu Ting was grinding his teeth in hatred but couldn¡¯t openly compete with Lu Si, lest it spread the news of discord within the Lu family. He could only reluctantly drop the number paddle and give up bidding. The host couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Number 2 for winning the autumn painting with a bid of fifty million. Your generosity will be used to rebuild schools for children in impoverished mountainous areas.¡± Soon, the painting was packaged in an exquisite box and handed over to Mei Shu by the staff. Unconsciously, she ran her fingers over the wooden carvings on the box, her mind racing with new calculations. None of the following items caught Mr. Lu¡¯s eye, perhaps because all his attention was focused on the painting, which he never withdrew from. His face remained gloomy, with an added layer of inexplicable despair. As soon as the auction ended, he left with a sullen expression. Watching his agile figure, Mei Shu suddenly saw the soldier from the painting in front of her. Back then, he bid farewell to someone with the hope of meeting again. However, he never expected that the day of parting would come so quickly. His back was firm, facing the sun, but now Lu Ting was left with only unspeakable loneliness. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your grandpa alone for a moment. 1¡¯11 come find you later,¡± Mei Shu hurriedly left these words and chased after him. When she went out, Grandpa Lu was about to get into the car. Mei Shu hurriedly stopped him, her forehead sweating, ¡°Mr. Lu, wait a moment, I have something to tell you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ting stared at her with a gloomy expression, his gaze falling on the box in her hand, silently gesturing for Jiang He to step aside. When there were only the two of them around, Lu Ting spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯re clever. Not many people can find out about my affairs, but you also need to understand that those who know too much often don¡¯t live long.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t care about his threat. She couldn¡¯t live much longer anyway. Thinking of this, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, saying, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, what I just did wasn¡¯t deliberately provoking you, nor was it about necessarily wanting to compete with you for this painting, which is very important to you.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face darkened several degrees, his voice almost icy, ¡°Then what are you doing it for?¡± Mei Shu opened the box in front of him, taking the painting out, and smiled, ¡°Being forcibly separated from someone you love mustn¡¯t feel good, right? Originally, a treasure that was within your grasp was forcibly taken away, the feeling of being separated from the one you love. Did you remember that just now?¡± Lu Ting stood with his hands behind his back, his usual imposing demeanor mingled with a pain that others couldn¡¯t understand.. His fingers quietly clenched behind him as he spoke without the slightest concession, ¡°Do you think that by saying this, I¡¯ll agree to let you and Lu Si be together?¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Recover Memories Chapter 559: Recover Memories Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu shook her head and handed over the painting. She said, ¡°1 just want to say that what you¡¯re doing now isn¡¯t making things difficult for me; you¡¯re only making it difficult for Lu Si. You should understand his personality better than I do.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Ting coldly took the painting from her hands. Tears suddenly welled up in his cloudy eyes, but he concealed them well, maintaining the last bit of dignity without letting Mei Shu notice. ¡°Return to the rightful owner. Then I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Mei Shu said indifferently before directly walking away. Lu Ting hadn¡¯t expected this girl to say so much and then simply return the painting to him so easily. Based on his understanding of those who were only interested in profit, she should have taken advantage of this opportunity to negotiate terms with him. But Mei Shu did nothing. However, Lu Ting wasn¡¯t so easily swayed by her actions either. He returned to wearing that sour expression and got into the car expressionlessly. Jiang He didn¡¯t come back to drive for quite some time, and the old man was suddenly angry. He opened the car window and vented outside, ¡°Jiang He! Are you dead? Hurry up and come over to drive us home!¡± His shout made the people around, who were about to get into their cars, stop in their tracks. Subconsciously, they felt like the old man was scolding them. When they realized that the old man was only venting his anger at their family driver, they breathed a sigh of relief. What happened at the auction today was too unusual. Since the old man was in a bad mood now, they had to tread carefully. It wasn¡¯t until the Lu family¡¯s car drove away that the oppressive atmosphere lingering over the parking lot finally dissipated. Mei Shu and Lu Si didn¡¯t rush to go back. They walked slowly along the path under the streetlights, hand in hand, allowing their shadows to grow longer behind them. ¡°Do you know a lot about Grandpa¡¯s past?¡± Lu Si asked casually. Mei Shu didn¡¯t intend to hide it from him and nodded, saying, ¡°1 know some, but not the details.¡± Lu Si said, ¡°Grandpa used to have a girl he really liked. 1 heard about it when I was very young, but he never talked about her to us. In my memory, he and Grandma have always been respectful to each other, a model couple in their circle. Later, Grandma found out about that person and had a big argument with Grandpa. After that, nobody dared to mention it again.¡± He tightened his grip on Mei Shu¡¯s hand, his eyes always fixed on the road ahead, as he continued in a calm tone, ¡°So, how do you know so much? ¡± Finally being asked this question, Mei Shu¡¯s breath stalled, and she looked evasive, ¡°I found out myself. You know, 1 learned a lot of hacking techniques from F.¡± Lu Si stopped in his tracks, and his leather shoes made a crisp sound as they hit the ground. Then, the owner of those feet suddenly turned around. Under the dim streetlights, even the indistinct silhouette softened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Mei Shu also turned to look at him, meeting his deep, smiling eyes. She felt uneasy, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er,¡± Lu Si¡¯s tone carried an indescribable joy, ¡°when did you regain your memory?¡± The gentle breeze of early summer swept by, lifting Mei Shu¡¯s long hair, covering her face filled with astonishment. Lu Si raised his hand and gently tucked her hair behind her ear, taking a step closer until they were almost touching. He asked again, ¡°When did you regain your memory, hmm?¡± Mei Shu opened her mouth to lie, but looking into Lu Si¡¯s eyes, which had long seen through everything, she could only regretfully swallow her words. Damn it, she was careless. After losing her memory, Lu Si did take her to F once, but F didn¡¯t teach her any hacking techniques at the time. She only did some system work. If she was still in a state of amnesia, she wouldn¡¯t know that she had learned these techniques from F, nor would she confidently say, ¡°Lu Si knows.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯ve learned to keep secrets from me, huh?¡± Lu Si held her face, making her meet his eyes, not letting go of any emotions hidden in her gaze. Mei Shu pouted in dissatisfaction, ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you. I accidentally bumped my head at the coming-of-age ceremony, and my memory inexplicably returned. At that time, I couldn¡¯t contact you, and later, 1 forgot to mention it.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Si deliberately dragged out his tone, ¡°So, even though you¡¯ve regained your memory, you still want me to be your boyfriend, right? Now isn¡¯t the time when you were deceived by me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu angrily pulled his hand down and glared at him, ¡°You¡¯re too cunning.¡± Lu Si seemed pleased with himself, ¡°It seems that my Shu¡¯er really likes me.¡± Mei Shu blushed and glared at him. The atmosphere between the two was romantic, but Lu Si suddenly changed the subject, his face becoming more serious. ¡°So, Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re a reincarnated person, right? You were killed by Mei Mu in your previous life, weren¡¯t you?¡± Mei Shu hadn¡¯t expected him to care so much about this.. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°Is the answer to this question really that important?¡± Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Filing a Complaint Chapter 560: Filing a Complaint Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Maybe it was just a dream she had? A terrifying dream, yet enough to awaken her from continued weakness and incompetence. But Lu Si firmly held her hand, insisting, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened in your¡­ previous life?¡± Mei Shu was mesmerized by his eyes, reflecting vast galaxies, and found herself at a loss amidst those eyes. With a long sigh, Mei Shu skipped the part about Li Zhen and Zhang Jiao and briefly recounted how Mei Mu had harmed her and her younger brothers. Lu Si listened quietly, his eyes brewing a storm, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I will avenge you.¡± Mei Shu smirked and blinked at him, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already avenged myself. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Mei Mu hasn¡¯t shown up for a long time?¡± Lu Si paused, recalling what Mei Shu had said about Mei Mu torturing her on her sickbed in her past life. His gaze flickered slightly, ¡°Which hospital is she in now?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mei Shu was afraid he might do something irreparable for her sake and quickly shook his arm, ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved with Mei Mu¡¯s affairs. She¡¯s not worth your trouble, and isn¡¯t it more satisfying for me to take revenge myself?¡± Lu Si chuckled suddenly, ¡°Well, I can stay out of it. But you didn¡¯t seem to tell me everything just now, Shu¡¯er. What was the trigger for your amnesia?¡± Mei Shu hadn¡¯t expected him to be so keen. Even the outrageous event of reincarnation couldn¡¯t divert his attention. She sighed helplessly, ¡°Asur, I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but what happened to me is still too bizarre. I don¡¯t want to talk about it for now. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right, okay?¡± Of course, Lu Si wouldn¡¯t pressure her. He shrugged and held her hand again, moving forward, ¡°Okay, tell me when you¡¯re ready. Shu¡¯er, in this life, I will definitely protect you well. I won¡¯t let those things happen again.¡± Mei Shu glanced at him and saw his face tense, though his tone remained as casual as ever. Yet, his words carried extra weight. Mei Shu held his hand back, facing the starry sky with great joy suddenly rising in her heart. She stopped and acted coquettish, ¡°Asur, I can¡¯t walk anymore. How about you carry me?¡± Lu Si reached out and flicked her nose, then crouched down in front of her, ¡°Get on.¡± Mei Shu climbed onto his strong and sturdy back, wrapping her arms securely around his neck, as happy as a little girl who had received candy. The streets were bustling with traffic and pedestrians that night, but they seemed deserted in front of the two of them. They were full of each other in their hearts and eyes. The days that followed passed quickly. Mei Cheng indeed lived up to his word. Finding that Ye Yan was useless, he sought other ways to make things difficult for Mei Shu, forcing her to reduce her time at school. The college entrance examination was approaching quickly. During this time, Lu Si seemed even more nervous than Mei Shu herself. Facing Mei Cheng¡¯s deliberate targeting, Lu Si used his strength directly to block his moves. Later, he became annoyed by the harassment and directly ruined a multibillion-dollar deal of Mei Cheng, causing AAei Cheng to complain to Lu Ting. When Lu Si came back that day, he saw Feng Wei crying and complaining to his grandfather at their home. Lu Li astutely retreated to the study early. Lu Ting listened silently to Feng Wei¡¯s exaggerated story. Just as Lu Si returned, he waved for him to come over. Feng Wei stopped crying, somewhat afraid, stealing a glance at Lu Si. Lu Ting¡¯s voice was heavy, ¡°Did you sabotage Mei Cheng¡¯s business?¡± Lu Si justified himself confidently, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as queuing in the business world. Strength is the only criterion. If Mei Cheng¡¯s incapable, what¡¯s that got to do with me?¡± Lu Ting nodded in agreement, ¡°Well said.¡± Then he turned to Feng Wei and pointed at the things she had brought, ¡°Take them and leave. My house is not a nursery.¡± Feng Wei¡¯s face turned pale and then green. Before coming, she had already thought it through. The news of the discord between Lu Si and Mei Shu had already spread. If she came to complain about Mei Shu, the old man should have been eager to seize the opportunity! Why did he unexpectedly defend Mei Shu and even allow Lu Si to help her as he pleased? ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡­¡± Feng Wei hesitated, wanting to say something more. ¡°Get out! 1 don¡¯t want to repeat it again!¡± Lu Ting exploded in anger. Feng Wei dared not say anything more and stood up hesitantly, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be angry. Consider these gifts as a token of my respect. Please don¡¯t hold any grudges against our family because of this. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, she ran away in a hurry. Lu Ting stared at the pile of gifts on the ground. The butler immediately understood and stepped forward to tidy up the things, throwing them out of the door directly. Lu Ting¡¯s face eased after venting his anger, ¡°You intervened to help Mei Shu. Doesn¡¯t this violate the bet between us?¡± Lu Si immediately became serious, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Grandpa. I just personally don¡¯t like Mei Cheng..¡± Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Saying One Thing, Meaning Another Chapter 561: Saying One Thing, Meaning Another Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Ting snorted coldly, unkindly saying, ¡°Enough, 1 know that girl is about to take the college entrance exam. 1¡¯11 let it slide this time, but if you help her again next time, the Mei family will belong to me.¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow unexpectedly, smiling slightly, and proactively poured a cup of hot tea for the old man, saying, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you try this tea?¡± The old man, accustomed to good things all his life, didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. But when the rich aroma of the tea entered his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. Lu Si explained with a smile, ¡°This is the tea Shu¡¯er just sent yesterday. 1 asked our tea master at home to brew it several times before bringing out the full aroma. It¡¯s quite good, isn¡¯t it?¡± As soon as Lu Ting heard that the tea was from Mei Shu, the surprise on his face faded, he put down the teacup with a disdainful expression, ¡°Average, nothing special.¡± Lu Si suppressed a smile and showed a very regretful expression, ¡°Well, then 1¡¯11 return it to Mei Shu, let her give it to her brothers to drink. It¡¯s just a pity. 1 heard this tea is quite effective, it helps with sleep and nourishment, it can make you sleep more soundly than the medicines on the market.¡± At these words, Lu Ting narrowed his eyes instantly, pretending not to care, snorting, ¡°Could this tea be fit for immortals to drink? You make it sound so effective. It might just be something randomly bought online, brought here to fool an old man like me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Lu Si took the tea leaves handed over by the butler while explaining, ¡°This tea was personally blended by Mei Shu, with many carefully selected ingredients. You can¡¯t buy it on the market.¡± Lu Ting scoffed, ¡°She blended it herself? How would a young girl just reaching adulthood know how to blend good tea? She probably just followed some online recipe. Take it away, take it away, I don¡¯t want to drink it. 1 want to live a few more years.¡± With that, he got up, leaning on his cane and went upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap in my room. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me unless it¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Lu Si replied, taking the tea leaves and leaving. To his surprise, that night, Lu Ting sat on the sofa with keen eyes, waiting for him to return. Seeing his questioning look, under his stern gaze, Lu Si sat next to him obediently, asking strangely, ¡°Grandpa, were you waiting for me?¡± Lu Ting withdrew his gaze lightly and asked casually, ¡°Did you go to see Mei Shu again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of hiding it from him. Lu Ting snorted disdainfully and asked seemingly casually, ¡°The butler said you listened to me and returned the tea leaves to Mei Shu?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa, since you don¡¯t like it.¡± Lu Si picked up the teacup and took a sip of water, using it to cover up the smile about to overflow from his lips. Lu Ting cleared his throat and said stiffly, ¡°Oh, last time she gave me a painting, I was thinking of accepting her tea, giving her some face to return her favor.¡± Lu Si smiled understandingly, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s okay. Mei Shu carefully researched and blended the tea herself. If you really don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. It¡¯s a waste to keep it. Let her drink it herself.¡± Lu Ting gave him a sideways glance, his expression unfriendly, ¡°Did she say anything when she received the tea?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Si was puzzled, ¡°Should she have said something?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Lu Ting left arrogantly. In the following days, he always had a look of wanting to say something but holding it back. Lu Si saw it but pretended not to, and since Lu Ting didn¡¯t mention it, he never brought the topic back to the tea leaves. The old man had been holding back his anger recently, making the whole family uneasy. Even Lu Li didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. He went straight to the study after work to continue working overtime. Until one night, when a loud thunder suddenly sounded outside, Lu Ting, unable to bear it, sat up from his bed with a pair of pitch-black panda eyes, his anger suddenly reaching its peak. The next morning, Lu Ting dressed neatly and sat on the sofa in the living room, leisurely drinking tea. The peaceful scene seemed serene, but underneath it was a surging undercurrent. Lu Si adjusted his tie and came downstairs, coincidentally meeting the old man¡¯s tired and deep eyes. He walked over quickly, as usual, showing concern, ¡°Grandpa, did you not rest well last night?¡± The old man lowered his head, staring at the teapot on the table with a heavy voice, ¡°Have Mei Shu prepare some more of the tea leaves from last time, I¡¯ve been having trouble sleeping lately.¡± Lu Si looked helpless, ¡°Grandpa, you forgot, Mei Shu has the college entrance exam today. She hasn¡¯t had time to prepare the tea leaves these past few days.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ting ¡°oh¡±ed, a trace of unnaturalness flickering across his face, ¡°Then whenever she¡¯s free, let her prepare the tea for me.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa, 1¡¯11 pass on your message.¡± Lu Si was about to leave. Lu Ting watched his brisk departing figure, suddenly recalling something from many years ago, and called out, ¡°Ah Si, wait.¡± Lu Si paused, turning his head to wait for his words. However, Lu Ting shook his head and said, ¡°Never mind, you can go. And tell Mei Shu to take the exam seriously. Don¡¯t embarrass you..¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Graduation Chapter 562: Graduation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the college entrance examination, Mei Shu finally unloaded a heavy burden from her shoulders and stood relaxedly at the school gate, taking a deep breath. Lu Si parked the car and came to pick her up. He grabbed her hand in front of her head teacher and asked, ¡°Where is the class reunion tonight?¡± Mei Shu gracefully held his hand and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to take our family members.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Si raised his voice and shouted to the group of students behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll cover all expenses tonight!¡± ¡°Wow! Mei Shu, your boyfriend is so generous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, 1 can save some money for my travel expenses!¡± ¡°Mei Shu, thank you!¡± The students in the class suddenly became excited. The teacher shook his head helplessly, walked up to Mei Shu, and said, ¡°If you want to bring someone along, you can. Anyway, you have graduated now, and I can¡¯t control you anymore. You¡¯re a good kid, and 1 hope you¡¯ll continue to do well in the future.¡± Mei Shu smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll come to see you often in the future. Thank you for taking care of me all this time.¡± The teacher smiled warmly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to the day you soar to success.¡± Mei Shu promised with a smile and got into the car with Lu Si. The two of them went directly to the agreed-upon location with the other classmates. Their classmates were not very wealthy, so the restaurant they booked wasn¡¯t particularly high-end. But since Lu Si was involved, even if the restaurant itself wasn¡¯t high-end enough, it would be upgraded by him. He directly booked the entire restaurant and didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb them. The classmates had never seen such a grand scene before, so they were excitedly walking around the restaurant with their wine glasses. They were finally adults and could drink in front of their teachers. How could they not have fun? Wen Miao sat next to Mei Shu, already drunk, and hugged her, starting to talk nonsense, ¡°Shu¡¯er, we¡¯re about to go our separate ways soon. Do you know how much 1 regret? 1 regret not working harder before so that 1 could have scored enough to attend the same university as you! Shu¡¯er, you won¡¯t forget about me when you make new friends in the future, will you?¡± Mei Shu helplessly patted her slightly feverish head, ¡°What are you thinking? Of course, 1 won¡¯t forget about you.¡± Wen Miao hugged her neck and rubbed against her again. Lu Si couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he separated the two, pulling Mei Shu up and saying, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± Mei Shu was worried about Wen Miao being alone, so she helped her up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s send her first.¡± Lu Si had no choice. As the two were about to leave, Mei Shu¡¯s phone rang. She had to put Wen Miao back in her seat, instructing the teacher to take care of her, then walked to a quieter corner to answer the phone. She was a bit flustered just now, so she didn¡¯t notice who was calling until she heard the voice, realizing it was Lu Yan¡¯s call. Glancing at Lu Si, who was not far away, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°All Yan, do you need anything?¡± Lu Yan¡¯s voice was full of disappointment, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡± Mei Shu was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°When?¡± ¡°In a few days, to study there. I¡¯ll go to learn about the school first, and also¡­ to take a break.¡± Lu Yan explained in a low voice. Then there was a long silence on the phone. Mei Shu remembered that in her previous life, Lu Yan had also gone abroad in the end, and after some twists and turns, he finally went to the ending that belonged to him. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Take care of yourself. Keep in touch if anything happens.¡± Thinking she was going to hang up, Lu Yan hurriedly asked, ¡°Are we still the best of friends in the future?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my childhood friend. We¡¯ll always be best friends,¡± Mei Shu replied with a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, but his disappointment couldn¡¯t be concealed in his tone. Perhaps because of the alcohol, he gathered the courage to ask, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my uncle, would you have liked me?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, trying to change the subject in a panic, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Si to snatch the phone away at this moment. Only then did she notice that Lu Si had been eavesdropping nearby. He took the phone, answered on Mei Shu¡¯s behalf with a sour tone, ¡°No.¡± Then he decisively hung up the phone, handed the phone back to Mei Shu, and stared at her with fluctuating eyes. Feeling guilty under his gaze, Mei Shu hurriedly held his hand and coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would have answered like that.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You better be.¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression improved a bit. He held her hand again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s send your friend home first.¡± The atmosphere in the car on the way back was eerily quiet. Mei Shu took out a can of tea leaves from her bag and placed it in the car drawer, ¡°For your grandfather. I prepared a little more this time.¡± Lu Si glanced at it and then withdrew his gaze. While driving, he said in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯d better give it to him personally. Mei Shu, 1 can¡¯t wait any longer. Let¡¯s speed up.¡± Mei Shu looked at him in confusion for a moment before understanding his meaning. Her face flushed, ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated from university yet..¡± Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Between Life and Death Chapter 563: Between Life and Death Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si turned his head to look at her seriously, ¡°But 1 don¡¯t want you to be on someone else¡¯s mind, and 1 definitely won¡¯t allow you to be taken away by someone else.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Mei Shu had just finished speaking when the glaring lights in the distance almost blinded her, and the deafening horn stole the oxygen from her brain in an instant, depriving her of her ability to react. All that was left was the will to survive. Mei Shu exclaimed, ¡°Be careful!¡± Lu Si quickly regained his senses, swiftly turning the steering wheel, narrowly avoiding a collision with a truck. That car just now was driving the wrong way on the highway. If they had collided, the consequences would have been unimaginable! Mei Shu was still trembling, her hands and feet ice-cold. In the blink of an eye, they had narrowly escaped death. Lu Si quickly parked the car in a safe place, holding Mei Shu¡¯s hand, full of self-blame, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shu¡¯er, are you okay?¡± He tightly wrapped her hands in his palms, wanting to warm her with his body temperature, but his fingertips were always cold, and there wasn¡¯t much of an effect. Mei Shu finally came back to her senses, the fear in her eyes gradually receding like waves. She realized that she had been holding her breath instinctively the whole time. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Lu Si asked, still very concerned. Mei Shu nodded, exhaling, ¡°I¡¯m okay now, it¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go back.¡± Lu Si wanted to give himself a punch. If he hadn¡¯t been in a bad mood just now, he wouldn¡¯t have failed to notice the car driving the wrong way. Seeing his lingering self-blame, Mei Shu forced a pale smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, let¡¯s just go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Si let go of her hand and continued driving. Mei Shu sat in the passenger seat, taking a deep breath. She quietly glanced at the screen next to Lu Si and saw the ending interface. Suddenly, something stirred in her heart. Did her timely reaction just now count as rewriting her own ending? Had she already avoided the death ending? Thinking this, she decided to unlock Lu Si¡¯s ending to see. [Master, viewing the other party¡¯s ending will consume one year of the master¡¯s lifespan. Does the master agree to continue?] [Agree.] Mei Shu affirmed. The system quickly entered the loading interface. Mei Shu held her breath until the screen once again displayed the warning that there was not enough lifespan to consume, her eyes widening suddenly. How could this be? What kind of events would she encounter in the future that would lead to her demise within a year? Saying it was a year was actually too vague. She might die in six months, or even a month, or perhaps face the threat of death tomorrow. It seemed she had to prepare early. Lu Si noticed her shocked gaze from the corner of his eye and furrowed his brow, ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you really okay? Otherwise, I can find a bubble tea shop first, and we can take a break?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu really wanted to go back now. If her life was about to end and she didn¡¯t have a chance to start over again, she must cherish every day she spent with her brothers and also make plans for their future. And there was Lu Si. Mei Shu suddenly raised her head, ¡°Can 1 go with you to see your grandfather tomorrow? 1¡¯11 bring the tea with me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but smile, allowing a hint of pleasure to curl up the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Early the next morning, Mei Shu had just finished preparing the gift box and arranged the tea she personally made when Zhao Yan came to inform her that Lu Si was already waiting downstairs. Mei Yan was yawning beside her, watching her sister busy, his face full of dissatisfaction, ¡°Why is sister giving that old man a gift? He doesn¡¯t want it anyway? Let him drink the northwest wind!¡± Mei Shu rubbed his head helplessly, ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯ve told you, you have to be polite to your elders.¡± Mei Yan said nonchalantly, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be reasonable when it comes to biased elders. You just need to retort back. Sister said the same thing before.¡± Mei Shu sighed deeply. It seemed she inadvertently taught her brothers to be disobedient! But with this personality that wouldn¡¯t suffer losses, even if she wasn¡¯t around, she should be able to rest assured. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out.¡± Feeling better, Mei Shu picked up the gift box and went out. As soon as she saw Lu Si, she naturally threw the things into his hands and let him carry them. Lu Si also naturally accepted them, willingly taking on the task of carrying Mei Shu¡¯s bag. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your favorite breakfast at home. Let¡¯s have some together, and then we can go on a date. 1 handed all my work to Jiang Hai last night, so we can relax today.¡± Mei Shu rarely slacked off and also handed her work over to Tang Mei, allowing herself to take a break. The refreshing feeling of relaxation even freshened up the surrounding air. She stretched lazily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± When they arrived at the Lu family¡¯s house, Lu Ting was still sitting in his usual spot on the sofa, leisurely drinking tea. However, his eyes occasionally glanced towards the door. Lu Si led Mei Shu over to greet him. The old man¡¯s expression was particularly indifferent. It wasn¡¯t until Mei Shu spoke to him that he put down his teacup and, with the dignity befitting an elder, said, ¡°You live so close but still let Si come to pick you up. Can¡¯t you come over by yourself? Young people these days lack exercise.. Walking a few steps seems to be able to tire you people to death!¡± Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Submissive Chapter 564: Submissive Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Grandpa, we walked here, and Mei Shu exercises every morning,¡± Lu Si explained for her, then helped her sit on the sofa and had someone bring the pre-prepared hot tea from home. Mei Shu said, ¡°Mr. Lu, 1 brought you the tea from last time. If you enjoy it, I¡¯ll make some more for you when I have time.¡± Lu Ting glanced at the jar put on the table by Lu Si, obviously pleased but still tried to appear indifferent, casually saying, ¡°Just leave it here. Since you are Ah Si¡¯s girlfriend, it¡¯s only right for you to honor me together. In the future, you should inquire with Ah Si yourself about how much tea is left. If there¡¯s not enough, you should know to bring more without me reminding you.¡± Hearing it, Lu Si looked nervously at Mei Shu, about to speak up for her. But Mei Shu cut in before him, speaking in a submissive tone, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu, I will remember your words.¡± Lu Ting had expected Mei Shu to argue back, but today she unexpectedly acquiesced, which surprised him. He looked at her, somewhat taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re behaving well. But don¡¯t think that 1¡¯11 accept you just because of this. Honestly, I still don¡¯t like you much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lu. You don¡¯t have an obligation to like me,¡± Mei Shu nodded. Now Lu Ting was completely stunned. He probed further, saying, ¡°If I happen to come across a more suitable girl than you, I will still introduce her to Ah Si.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lu Si frowned, ready to protest. Mei Shu intervened, ¡°Introducing girls to him is your concern, but whether Si¡¯s heart stays with me depends on my capability.¡± Lu Ting fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°You do have some capability. 1¡¯11 wait and see if you can fulfill our bet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Mr. Lu,¡± Mei Shu turned to Lu Si and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to make my favorite breakfast? I¡¯m craving it now.¡± Lu Si nodded and, facing Lu Ting¡¯s displeased gaze, led Mei Shu through the breakfast options. In the dining room, Mei Shu realized Lu Si had put a lot of effort into this meal. The table was filled with dishes tailored to her taste. Lu Li and his wife had gone to work, and Lu Yan had also left early. Only the three of them remained at home. Apparently, Lu Ting¡¯s taste differed greatly from Mei Shu¡¯s. He sat by the table, looking even grumpier than before, and pointed at the sweet porridge in front of him, displeased, ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet food. Make another pot of porridge for me!¡± He then looked at the sweet pastries on the table, disdainfully dropped his chopsticks, and complained, ¡°I won¡¯t eat them. How can I eat this? I¡¯ll get diabetes if 1 finish all this!¡± Mei Shu, watching Lu Ting stand up, smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, 1 didn¡¯t know our tastes were so different. They¡¯re not very sweet. You can try them. If you really don¡¯t like them, 1 can personally make some for you.¡± Lu Ting was surprised to hear Mei Shu could cook. His expression softened momentarily, but seeing Mei Shu¡¯s smiling face, he immediately stiffened and said, unkindly, ¡°I won¡¯t eat them. Since you can cook, go and make another pot of porridge and a few more dishes for me!¡± He ordered her around as if Mei Shu¡¯s visit to their home was to serve as a maid. Usually Lu Ting wouldn¡¯t have acted like this. After all, Mei Shu was a guest in their house for the first time, and she was also the CEO of the Mei family. But now he had obviously been spoiled by Mei Shu¡¯s submissive attitude from the moment she walked in the door, considering it only natural to order her around, even though he felt uneasy about it in his heart. He somehow felt that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t refuse any of his requests. Sure enough, as soon as he said so, Mei Shu immediately put down her chopsticks and stood up, as if ready to go to the kitchen. Lu Ting¡¯s eyes revealed a long-lost sense of triumph, akin to taming a wild horse, as his burning gaze remained fixed on Mei Shu without blinking for a moment. Lu Si couldn¡¯t bear to see Mei Shu being treated this way in his territory. He grabbed her wrist and, facing Lu Ting¡¯s angry gaze, said, ¡°Grandpa, Mei Shu is a guest today. There¡¯s no reason for her to go to the kitchen. Let the chef make it for Grandpa.¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± Lu Ting said imperiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu gently pushed away Lu Si¡¯s hand, smiled softly, and said, ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just cooking a meal. As long as Mr. Lu is happy, I¡¯m not feeling wronged.¡± This statement eased Lu Ting¡¯s mind. He sat back down in his seat with a sense of satisfaction, as if accustomed to being waited on. Mei Shu went to the kitchen herself. After washing her hands, she picked out some vegetables from the refrigerator to start making the porridge. Lu Si followed her anxiously, whispering, ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure this. Let me take you out to eat..¡± Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Taking Advice Chapter 565: Taking Advice Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu smiled and pushed Lu Si out, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 don¡¯t feel wronged at all. I willingly do these things for your grandfather.¡± After saying that, she deliberately glanced towards the dining room and indeed saw Lu Ting listening intently. Lu Si felt that Mei Shu was behaving unusually, considering her usual temperament; ordinarily, she would have retorted with sarcasm. This was also why he prepared breakfast today according to Mei Shu¡¯s taste, disregarding his grandfather¡¯s preferences. He wanted Mei Shu to integrate into their family, not to sacrifice her, but to let his family know that the girl he cherished wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. He was entirely devoted to her, and his family had to accept that, whether they liked it or not! But Mei Shu didn¡¯t seem to be playing by the rules. This made Lu Si somewhat anxious. He feared that Mei Shu was tolerating. ¡°Shu¡¯er,¡± Lu Si grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s wrist again and said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you out for some delicious food, or we can go back to my villa. I¡¯ll have someone cook for you again.¡± ¡°No need, really,¡± Mei Shu said somewhat helplessly. She held Lu Si¡¯s hand and playfully blinked at him. Lu Si was stunned, and suddenly everything became clear to him. So, his little girl wasn¡¯t compromising but was holding back some wicked thoughts she couldn¡¯t voice right now! Since she knew what she was doing and wouldn¡¯t be at a loss, Lu Si could relax. As she wished, he left the kitchen and waited with Lu Ting in the dining room. Soon enough, Mei Shu and the servants brought in the freshly cooked porridge and a few side dishes. The rich aroma of the food filled the dining room. Even Lu Ting, who was accustomed to eating delicacies, couldn¡¯t resist being tantalized by the aroma, eyeing the steaming rice porridge in front of him hungrily. He wondered what seasonings Mei Shu had added to it; although it was cooked in the same pot, the taste was incomparable to porridge made by others. Mei Shu picked up a small spoon and leisurely stirred the porridge in the earthenware pot. With her movements, the fragrance of the porridge spread once again. Lu Ting, who wasn¡¯t particularly hungry before, found his stomach rumbling in anticipation. Mei Shu glanced at him but didn¡¯t serve the porridge. Lu Ting waited and waited, becoming increasingly anxious. Finally, unable to wait any longer, he snatched the spoon from Mei Shu¡¯s hand and served himself a bowl, then eagerly began to eat. Watching him wolf down his food, Mei Shu suppressed a smile, pushing the side dishes closer to him before sitting next to Lu Si to have her own breakfast. Lu Ting ate voraciously until he was full, as if Mei Shu had added some addictive substance to the food. After the meal, Mei Shu and Lu Si sat on the sofa and chatted with the old man. Perhaps the satisfying meal had put him in a good mood, as Lu Ting was unusually gentle. Mei Shu said, ¡°This exam is of moderate difficulty. 1 think getting into the top three in the city shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but Ah Yan¡¯s ability is also impressive. It might be a bit difficult for me to compete for first place with him.¡± Lu Si comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. Just do your best.¡± After hearing this, Lu Ting softened his tone, which was unlike him, ¡°It¡¯s just an exam, and it won¡¯t have irreversible effects on your life. As for Ah Yan, he¡¯s always been good, studies well, and is smart, but he insists on going abroad for further studies after graduation! He doesn¡¯t listen to my advice at all! With such a stubborn temper, he¡¯ll run into trouble in the future!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All Yan has his own ideas,¡± Mei Shu said calmly. ¡°The future you planned for him may not be what he truly wants. One has to walk their own path.¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Lu Ting instinctively agreed, then realized his tone was too gentle. He hardened his expression, ¡°Young people never listen to advice! I¡¯ve tasted more salt than you¡¯ve walked roads. I¡¯ve paved the way for you, but you insist on suffering! When you encounter real difficulties, you¡¯ll know I was right!¡± ¡°You were like that when you were young, weren¡¯t you, Mr. Lu?¡± Mei Shu smiled. ¡°The Lu family is a business family, but you became a soldier. You must have faced a lot of pressure to enter the military and do what you wanted, right?¡± At her words, Lu Ting¡¯s face softened with a hint of nostalgia. ¡°Yes, my father strongly opposed my joining the army. But 1 felt then that a real man should serve his country, not engage in the deceitful business world. However, in the end, 1 had to choose to leave the army and enter business, so as not to waste my father¡¯s efforts.¡± ¡°But look at the Lu family now,¡± Lu Ting said proudly. ¡°If I had persisted in my own way back then, not only would I have disappointed my parents, but even my descendants wouldn¡¯t enjoy prosperity. So, listening to my father¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t wrong..¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Meeting Gift Chapter 566: Meeting Gift Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°But don¡¯t you have any regrets in your heart?¡± Mei Shu asked in return. ¡°If you had persisted in your ideals back then, you might have made a name for yourself in your desired field. Even if you couldn¡¯t make the Lu family as wealthy as it is now, it wouldn¡¯t have declined under your leadership.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words were not wrong. Lu Ting suddenly fell silent, as if recalling a long-forgotten story from the past. After a long while, he stood up with a heavy heart, his figure inexplicably lonely. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room. It¡¯s ultimately the world of you young people now. No matter how much I say, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯ll rest now. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°Take care, Mr. Lu,¡± Mei Shu stood up and watched his retreating figure. In her memory, Lu Ting always stood upright and refused to acknowledge his age. Even though he needed a cane due to his age, he never required much assistance. He walked briskly without anyone¡¯s support, emphasizing physical exercise and self-care, living his life like a young man. But time had left its mark on him. In this moment, lost in memories, his figure seemed so aged and lonely. It unexpectedly stirred a sense of pity in Mei Shu¡¯s heart. If she could have a Grandpa who doted on her, he would probably be like him, willing to give up his ideals for his descendants and plan everything for her. However, she was destined to never experience the love and care from her elders for the rest of her life. She really envies it. She felt fingers beside her gently squeezing hers. Mei Shu suddenly came to her senses, realizing that tears had welled up in her eyes. Lu Si lifted his slightly cool fingers and wiped away the tears from her eyes, saying with concern, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Even if you don¡¯t have elders to cherish you, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of your life.¡± For a moment, surprise flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected him to perceive such private emotions hidden in her heart. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she said, ¡°Indeed, since you¡¯re much older than me, you should be like an older brother to me in the future, listening to everything 1 say.¡± ¡°You want to call me brother?¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow, showing a mischievous smile. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad title. You should address me like that from now on.¡± Mei Shu rolled her eyes at him, knowing that he was teasing her again. She quickly shook off his hand and sat down to eat fruit. Lu Si persistently approached her, ¡°Come on, Shu¡¯er, just call me brother, and 1¡¯11 give you anything you want.¡± Mei Shu moved away from him, shaking off the goosebumps on her skin, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m eating fruit!¡± The two of them played in the living room for a while before heading to the movie theater on the top floor of the Lu mansion. In the afternoon, when Lu Ting woke up and didn¡¯t see Mei Shu in the living room, he asked the butler, ¡°Where are they?¡± The butler replied, ¡°Miss Mei and Mr. Lu are watching a movie.¡± Lu Ting sat on the sofa, leisurely sipping the hot tea brewed from the tea leaves Mei Shu had sent over. He asked, ¡°What do you think of this girl, Mei Shu?¡± The butler lowered his gaze and answered truthfully, ¡°She¡¯s excellent in every way¡ªher character, temperament, and abilities. She¡¯s not an ordinary girl.¡± At his words, Lu Ting snorted sarcastically, ¡°People who don¡¯t know might think Mei Shu has given you a lot of bribes in private!¡± The butler smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, sir. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many young ladies who are willing to cook. Besides, Miss Mei seems filial. In the future, she¡¯ll take care of you with Mr. Lu. You can look forward to enjoying your old age.¡± Lu Ting gave him a disdainful look and muttered, ¡°Do you think 1 want her to cook? I just want to see how far this girl is willing to go for Lu Si! But I do feel sorry for her today.¡± As he said this, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to the butler. ¡°Give this to her. Tell her it¡¯s a meeting gift from me. When a man brings a woman home, it¡¯s customary to give gifts. Although I don¡¯t approve of them, we can¡¯t ignore the rules and let people gossip behind our backs.¡± The butler took the card with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Miss Mei right away. But speaking of which, Miss Mei¡¯s cooking skills are really good. Even I want to taste a bit of it!¡± Lu Ting gave him a sideways glance, displeased. ¡°If you want to eat, cook it yourself!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, he realized his tone was a bit protective of Mei Shu. He cleared his throat and added, ¡°What 1 mean is, she¡¯s not part of the Lu family yet. She shouldn¡¯t treat this place like her own home!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The butler dared not say more and hurriedly went to the movie theater upstairs with the bank card. When Mei Shu and Lu Si came out, they met the butler. Mei Shu politely asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± The butler took out the bank card from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°This is a meeting gift from Mr. Lu. He said it¡¯s customary for a man to give a gift when introducing a girl to his family for the first time. So please accept it, Miss Mei..¡± Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Met Again at A Cocktail Party Chapter 567: Met Again at A Cocktail Party Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si smiled and took the bank card for Mei Shu, persuading her warmly, ¡°Just take it. Everyone has one, so there¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed.¡± Mei Shu glanced at the shining SVIP logo on the bank card and thought to herself that not everyone could have it. Nevertheless, she accepted it. As Lu Ting had said, it was rightfully hers. When Lu Si came to her house to meet her parents formally, she would also prepare a gift for him. When the two of them went downstairs together, Lu Ting had already returned to his room. After that day, Mei Shu immersed herself fully in her work and officially began to compete with Mei City. True to her word, Mei Shu did not rely on Lu Si¡¯s power. She took matters into her own hands, and soon she gained a good reputation in the industry. She met Ye Yan again at a cocktail party. He looked much more exhausted than before. Mei Shu saw him from a distance, holding a glass of wine. It was as if she saw herself when she first took over the company, feeling exhausted like him. She walked over and sat across from him, speaking as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for years, ¡°How have you been lately? I heard that under your leadership, the Ye family has swallowed up some old companies in just one month. It seems like Mir. Ye has taken my advice.¡± Ye Yan looked up at her, his eyes lacking some of the previous fervor but filled with depth and restraint. He chuckled self-deprecatingly at her words, called a waiter over with a snap of his fingers, took a sip of his drink, and then said, ¡°Indeed, thanks to you. If you hadn¡¯t woken me up in time, I might have remained foolish forever.¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just said a few words.¡± ¡°Your words completely changed my destiny,¡± Ye Yan raised his glass, his expression showing a hint of unruliness, ¡°I should toast to you for that.¡± Mei Shu smiled and drank the wine from her glass. [Congratulations, the host, your alcohol tolerance level has reached level 5.] This system was useful. It even improved her level in this regard! Ye Yan didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became so happy. But seeing her in a good mood, he was also infected and smiled, ¡°Enough about me, how have you been lately? By the way, Mei City initially wanted me to pursue you and then ruthlessly dump you. You need to be careful of such scheming people.¡± Mei Shu wanted to say that she had heard everything in the very beginning, but she just thanked him for reminding. ¡°I know. Recently, I¡¯ve been competing with him,¡± she replied. Ye Yan said, ¡°You certainly have ways to deal with him, but while the enemy is in the open, you need to be vigilant against hidden arrows, especially from such treacherous individuals.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, ¡°Speaking of treacherous individuals, didn¡¯t you come to bother me after hearing what he said? You two are just the same.¡± At this remark, Ye Yan felt a bit embarrassed and coughed lightly, ¡°I was just fooling around back then, wasn¡¯t 1? I just wanted to tarnish the reputation of the Ye family. 1 didn¡¯t intend to hurt you.¡± After saying that, he seemed to be a bit worried and earnestly at Mei Shu, ¡°Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against me, okay? I really know I was wrong. Since the day you said those words to me, I never thought about doing that again.¡± Mei Shu just stared at him without saying a word. Ye Yan suddenly felt flustered and at a loss, ¡°Hey, Mei Shu, I really know 1 was wrong. Please don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m scared.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°What are you afraid of? Am I going to eat you?¡± Ye Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly became somewhat ambiguous, ¡°If you want to eat, that¡¯s not impossible.¡± Come on, not again. Mei Shu didn¡¯t bother to chat with him and stood up to leave. But Ye Yan grabbed her wrist, unsure of what had triggered him from Mei Shu¡¯s words earlier, he suddenly turned into a hungry wolf, his eyes cautiously and carefully fixed on his prey. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Mei Shu. 1 don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to Lu Si in any way. He just had a higher starting point than me. In the future, my Ye family will reach the same level as the Lu family. Consider me, okay?¡± ¡°Ye Yan, do you want to die?¡± Lu Si¡¯s cold voice rang out as he strode over and separated their hands. Ye Yan retracted his hand in embarrassment and rubbed his fingers as if he hadn¡¯t had enough. ¡°Mr. Lu, long time no see.¡± Lu Si ignored him and lowered his head to take out a tissue to wipe Mei Shu¡¯s hand carefully. ¡°I just left you for a while, and you came to find him. Why?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Just chatting a bit. Let¡¯s sit over there.¡± Lu Si obediently followed her, but everyone who passed by him couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Mei Cheng saw the two of them holding hands from afar, and a sense of unwillingness surfaced in his heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He whispered something to the woman beside him. The two exchanged smiles and then the woman went upstairs, presumably to do something. Mei Shu caught sight of this scene out of the corner of her eye and didn¡¯t miss the hint of resentment in Mei Cheng¡¯s eyes. She smiled and looked away. Soon, Mei Shu found out what ATei Cheng had done. Some people resorted to despicable means and couldn¡¯t think of any classy way to achieve their goals. They thought others would fall for their tricks just like them.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: The Pearl Necklace Chapter 568: The Pearl Necklace Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Just as Mei Shu and Lu Si found a place to sit down and rest, the woman who had been whispering with Mei Cheng walked over alone, holding a glass of wine. She was dressed in a moon-white long dress with a deep V-neckline, and the silk skirt naturally flowed to the ground, exuding elegance, grace, and brightness. Mei Shu¡¯s lips were about to curl into a cold smile when she saw the man next to her, who was always indifferent to others, suddenly stand up. Mei Shu was momentarily surprised, and then she saw Lu Si take a few brisk steps towards the woman. At that moment, she even had the thought that the woman might be Lu Si¡¯s ex-girlfriend. It would be false to say she wasn¡¯t disappointed. This was the first time Mei Shu had seen Lu Si show different emotions towards a woman other than herself. Lost in thought, Mei Shu suddenly realized that there had been a playful gaze fixed on her all along. She met the gaze and found the woman¡¯s eyes full of amusement and provocation. Narrowing her eyes, Mei Shu walked slowly towards them, stopping by their side. Lu Si only glanced at her before shifting his gaze back. Mei Shu subconsciously pursed her lips. Then she heard Lu Si call out, ¡°Auntie.¡± Mei Shu: ¡°Huh?¡± Auntie? She quickly looked at the electronic screen next to the woman. She had been so disturbed by Lu Si¡¯s attitude earlier that she had forgotten to look at the woman¡¯s profile. ¡°Ah Si, it¡¯s been so long. Are you still used to living in Lin City?¡± The woman expressed concern for his well-being with a smile. Lu Si replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite used to it, Auntie. This is my girlfriend, Mei Shu.¡± The woman¡¯s gaze naturally shifted over. Mei Shu quickly said, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± The woman affectionately shook her hand, looking Mei Shu up and down with satisfaction, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the one Ah Si likes. You¡¯re more outstanding than any other girl here.¡± Mei Shu blushed under the praise and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Auntie is too kind.¡± The woman seemed reluctant to let go of Mei Shu¡¯s hand and kept saying, ¡°Look at how beautiful this girl is. If my sister were still here, she would definitely be happy.¡± It was the first time Mei Shu had been praised by an elder like this. She looked at Lu Si in embarrassment, desperately seeking his help with her eyes. Lu Si chuckled and took Mei Shu¡¯s hand from the woman¡¯s, shifting the topic, ¡°Auntie, when did you come to Lin City? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? Grandpa must be eager to see you.¡± The woman shook her head, saying, ¡°I sneaked out from home this time. 1 didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. You know your grandpa¡¯s temper. If he knew I was doing my own thing again, he would definitely call my father and mother.¡± Lu Si thought about it and didn¡¯t insist on her coming to meet his grandpa at home. ¡°When do you plan to return to Beijing? If there¡¯s anything 1 can help with, just let me know,¡± Lu Si offered. The woman smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just out for a stroll, to relax and see you on the passing. It will soon be my sister¡¯s death anniversary, and I will return then.¡± Speaking of this, sadness appeared in Lu Si¡¯s eyes. His thick, curly eyelashes drooped down, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the capital with you.¡± The woman nodded and looked at Mei Shu, who was standing solemnly beside them, suddenly feeling guilty, ¡°Look at me, bringing this up at this time. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met your little girlfriend. 1 should give her a gift as a first meeting present.¡± ¡°Then let me thank Auntie for Mei Shu.¡± Lu Si candidly accepted the box she handed over to Mei Shu. Mei Shu opened it and her eyes widened suddenly. At that moment, she stopped breathing. It was an extremely beautiful pearl necklace, so captivating that anyone who saw it couldn¡¯t look away. More importantly, Mei Shu had seen this necklace before. The days and nights she spent with Zhang Jiao came vividly back to her mind. At that time, she was forced to marry Zhang Jiao by Mei Yun, but she didn¡¯t get the happiness she had imagined. Zhang Jiao had physical defects and he enjoyed torturing Mei Shu. Until this necklace appeared, every night became an inescapable nightmare for her. A loud rumble echoed outside the window. People at the party looked up to see a dazzling lightning bolt snaking down from the clouds. Mei Shu was startled, her hand shook, and the box slipped from her grasp, the pearl necklace rolling out and gathering dust on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si quickly bent down to pick it up, wiping off the dust, and said with concern, ¡°Shu¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His hand waved in front of Mei Shu¡¯s stunned eyes. Mei Shu slowly regained her composure and looked at the woman again, feeling a chill down her spine. ¡°Nothing, this gift Auntie gave is too precious. I can¡¯t accept it.¡± Mei Shu said as she took the necklace from Lu Si¡¯s hand, hastily stuffed it back into the box, and tried to return it to the woman. But the woman smiled and explained, ¡°Just take it. This is the favorite necklace of Ah Si¡¯s mother. She once said she would give this necklace to her future daughter-in-law.. Isn¡¯t it meant for you?¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Panic Chapter 569: Panic Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over, and when she looked down at the black box in her hand, she felt an icy chill that made even her fingertips ache slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡± She wanted to continue refusing. But Lu Si asked with a melancholy expression before she could, ¡°Did my mother really say that back then?¡± The woman nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course, just let your girlfriend take it. This is also a heartfelt gesture from your mother in the past. Now that she sees you¡¯ve found such a good girl, if she¡¯s in heaven, she can rest assured.¡± With the conversation reaching this point, if Mei Shu continued to refuse, it would be impolite and might also arouse Lu Si¡¯s suspicion. She pursed her lips, and then, with trembling lips and lifeless eyes, she said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have friends to attend to as well. I won¡¯t disturb you two. Let¡¯s have dinner together another day.¡± The woman said, casting a deep glance at Mei Shu before gracefully leaving. Her dress today was truly beautiful. The trailing hem shimmered, making her look like a princess. Even if she wore it at a wedding, she would be the most beautiful bride. The emotions swirling in Mei Shu¡¯s heart were too complex. She couldn¡¯t even distinguish how much resentment and bitterness were hidden in those emotions. Now she finally understood the root cause of that nightmare. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯ve been acting strange since just now. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lu Si, somewhat worried, touched her forehead. ¡°Why are you suddenly so hot? Are you feverish?¡± Lu Si, feeling annoyed at himself for not noticing earlier that Mei Shu was ill, hastily lifted her up and hurried out. No one dared to stop Lu Si throughout the entire party. The others could only watch their affection from the sidelines. Their gazes were filled with shock, envy, and strong jealousy. In the distance, the woman was chatting elegantly with someone, her gaze seemingly drifting towards them. Mei Shu was too lazy to discern what emotions lay beneath her eyes. Right now, she just felt extremely exhausted. Mei Shu closed her eyes slightly, leaning tirediy on Lu Si¡¯s shoulder, allowing her consciousness to gradually become muddled. Since her rebirth, she had been living very comfortably, seeing through many things, and her way of dealing with people had changed accordingly, making her feel more at ease in life. But only today did she realize that the nightmares of the past still haunted her. The suffering she had experienced would not disappear just because she chose to ignore it. She thought that by taking revenge on those who deserved punishment from her past life, she could find liberation. But until this necklace appeared again, she realized that she might never be able to escape from that nightmare. It was a fear ingrained in her bones, a fear that made her tremble at the mere thought of looking back. ¡°Mei Shu, hold on a little longer. We¡¯re almost at the hospital.¡± A worried voice seemed to be trying to pull her out of the quagmire. But Mei Shu chose to continue sinking. She couldn¡¯t escape. It was useless. Even if she were to start over again, she would still walk towards the same doomed end. Hadn¡¯t the system warned her long ago? The life she had stolen was also nearing its end. If that was the case, perhaps she shouldn¡¯t let people continue to expect things from her. ¡°Mei Shu! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Lu Si carried her out of the car, running towards the doctor¡¯s office. There was a doctor he knew there, who was very skilled, and Mei Shu only had a high fever; she would definitely be cured. ¡°Lu Si.¡± Mei Shu miraculously regained some consciousness, slowly opening her eyes, her face even paler now. ¡°Mei Shu, you¡¯re awake!¡± Lu Si held her hand tightly, his sharp eyes now filled with tears of urgency. ¡°Doctor, how did she suddenly become so ill?¡± She looked like someone on the brink of death, someone about to bid him farewell forever, fragile as if she could part from him at any moment. An unprecedented fear lingered in his heart. After carefully examining her body, the doctor pondered before replying, ¡°She¡¯s experiencing an acute outburst of internal heat. Did she experience any stimulation just now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Si just finished speaking when he remembered Mei Shu¡¯s abnormal reaction to the pearl necklace earlier and quickly said, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor picked up the medical record and carefully wrote down a few medications, ¡°First, go through the admission procedures, and later I¡¯ll come and give her injections myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Si hurriedly picked Mei Shu up again. Mei Shu weakly raised one hand, gripping his sleeve tightly, shaking her head feebly. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want treatment.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes reddened with urgency, running and saying, ¡°You¡¯re just feverish. After taking the medicine and injections later, your fever will go down, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu mustered the last bit of strength, urging in a feeble voice, ¡°Let me go home. I don¡¯t have much time left to live..¡± Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Breakup Chapter 570: Breakup Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to say one more word!¡± Lu Si almost roared at her. This was the first time he had spoken so sternly to Mei Shu. But only the tears sliding down from the corners of his eyes knew how much he was hurting. Time was slipping away relentlessly, second by second. Lu Si stayed by Mei Shu¡¯s bed the entire time. Overnight, his stubble grew, and he was in an unprecedented sorry state. As the first rays of sunlight peeked through the window, he suddenly realized that his body had become stiff and numb. Having been immersed in darkness for so long, the sudden sunlight felt a bit harsh. He turned his head slightly, and his gaze fell on the black box at the bedside. He slowly lifted his cold fingers, opened the lid, and took out the string of pearl necklace inside. Lu Si had thought all night but couldn¡¯t understand why Mei Shu had such a strong reaction to this necklace. The only explanation was that this necklace had appeared in Mei Shu¡¯s past life and had caused her considerable harm. But hadn¡¯t this necklace always been carefully preserved by Auntie? Under what circumstances did Mei Shu see it again? Unable to comprehend the situation, and not knowing where to start investigating. Lu Si felt a splitting headache and an unprecedented sense of powerlessness in his heart. What had Mei Shu experienced in her past life, which she deliberately concealed from him and was unwilling to speak about? Jiang He arrived at the hospital at nine in the morning. Lu Si gave him a day off yesterday, so he only learned this morning about Mei Shu¡¯s sudden collapse at the party. He hadn¡¯t had time to tidy himself up, so he hastily brought some medicines and daily necessities that might be needed. Seeing Lu Si, he instinctively held his breath. Having been with Master Si for so many years, he had never seen Master Si show such a gloomy and fierce expression. Nervously and fearfully, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva and hurriedly placed the things in his hands on the bedside table. ¡°Master Si, why don¡¯t you take a rest for a while? I¡¯ll take care of things here.¡± Lu Si shook his head and handed over the box in his hand. ¡°Find out the origin of this necklace, and try to find everyone who has handled this necklace. Also, investigate Auntie¡¯s purpose in coming to the city.¡± ¡°President Fu has come to the city?¡± Jiang He remembered that since losing their eldest daughter, the Fu family had been watching Fu An very closely. How could they now allow her to come alone to such a distant place? Lu Si continued with a gloomy expression, ¡°Not only do we need to find out her purpose, but also find out who she has met since arriving in the city, who she has been particularly close to. Make a list, and 1¡¯11 personally review it.¡± Jiang He didn¡¯t understand what he needed to check, nor did he dare to ask. It was just that Master Si¡¯s expression was too terrifying at the moment. Lu Si thought very clearly. If Mei Shu¡¯s abnormality was caused by this necklace, then following this clue would definitely lead to results. Mei Shu had probably never left the city in her past life, which meant that the person who caused her tragedy might be around them. Now that Fu An had suddenly come to the city and brought this necklace, Mei Shu¡¯s tragedy in her past life might have started from this point. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone who had contact with Fu An go unchecked. Because any one of them could become the executioner who would harm Mei Shu in the future. Realizing this, Lu Si¡¯s sense of powerlessness in his heart slightly diminished. As long as the tragedy of this life hadn¡¯t unfolded yet, he still had a chance to save Mei Shu and let her live through this life safely. For this, he was willing to pay any price. The person on the sickbed seemed to sense something and suddenly furrowed her brows in unease. Lu Si immediately stepped forward and tightly held her hand. ¡°Shu¡¯er, are you awake? Can you hear me? Can you hear me talking?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mei Shu laboriously lifted her heavy eyelids, her eyes blank for a while before slowly focusing. When she saw the unkempt man in front of her turn out to be Lu Si, a sense of detachment quickly rose in her eyes. Since she might die, there was no need to continue to waste his sincere affection. Determined, Mei Shu slowly withdrew her hand from his cold grip and said expressionlessly, ¡°Lu Si, there¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you. I can¡¯t stand your grandfather¡¯s temper, and 1 don¡¯t want to continue trying to please him. Let¡¯s end it. 1 don¡¯t want to continue anymore.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si naturally knew she was speaking against her heart. His heart ached, and his face showed a hint of anger. ¡°Are you deliberately trying to push me away?¡± Mei Shu lowered her eyes guiltily. Before she could utter even colder words, her lips were suddenly sealed tightly by someone. For a moment, the room fell silent, with only the two of them breathing rapidly. Incredulously, she widened her eyes and momentarily forgot to push the person away. After Lu Si punished her with a kiss, he finally let her go and roared at her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to speak like that again! Although 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, don¡¯t forget, as long as I¡¯m here in this life, nothing that could harm you will happen!¡± Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Kiss Chapter 571: Kiss Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu stared blankly at him, but all she could see were the scenes of Zhang Jiao¡¯s fierce and malevolent appearance from the past. Tears quickly gathered in her eyes. But before the tear could form, it was gently kissed away by a pair of warm lips. Mei Shu half-closed one eye, only using the other to look at him. Her cold gaze, which she had barely managed to muster, was instantly shattered by the almost desperate sadness on his face. Mei Shu bit down on her lower lip tightly, refusing to let herself shed tears, but that person always managed to be one step ahead, kissing the tears from her eyes, the lips nearly bitten to blood, and her warm, flushed cheeks. Under his relentless pursuit, Mei Shu finally surrendered. She reluctantly parted her lips, and her tense body relaxed, as if a hedgehog had finally trusted enough to retract its spines, no longer showing any hostility to the person in front of her. ¡°This is better,¡± Lu Si said softly and leaned down to kiss her lips again. Her lips were an absolute deadly temptation to him. Looking at the sweet and plump cherries, no one had the ability to refuse at this moment. ¡°Master Si, I brought breakfast for you¡­¡± When Jiang He pushed the door open, he happened to see the two of them embracing. His jaw dropped in shock, feeling like he wanted to die right then and there! How could he be so careless, thinking that Master Si was still lost in thought and just barging in like that! Now he just wanted to chop off his own hand and sew his mouth shut. Sure enough, the next second, his family¡¯s Master Si shot him a freezing cold look mixed with anger. Jiang He was almost scared speechless, but in his desperate attempt for survival, he quickly came up with an excuse, ¡°Miss Mei just woke up, she must be hungry, so I, I came to bring you food.¡± Saying that, he innocently raised the food container in his hand and tried to put on a flattering smile, hoping that Master Si would let him off considering how considerate he was for Miss Mei. ¡°Put it down,¡± Lu Si looked towards the bedside table, his meaning clear. Jiang He quickly obeyed, scratching his head nervously, ¡°Miss Mei, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Otherwise, Master Si would be worried sick. By the way, should I call the doctor now to check on Miss Mei¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead,¡± Lu Si replied indifferently. Jiang He breathed a sigh of relief as if he had been granted clemency and hastily rushed out of the ward. After he left, Lu Si helped Mei Shu sit up and placed his hand on her forehead to check her temperature, ¡°Your fever should have subsided by now. I¡¯ll have the doctor take a look later to make sure there are no lingering issues.¡± Mei Shu regained her composure and joked with him, ¡°Your hands are always so cold. Can you really tell if my temperature is normal?¡± Lu Si looked relieved that she was in a playful mood and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been like this since I was little. Grandfather has had many doctors check me, but they all said there was nothing wrong with my health, so I¡¯ve just let it be.¡± Mei Shu pondered for a moment, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if the people around you have noticed.¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°What is it?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Every time you switch to your second personality, your hands are actually warm, not the same temperature as now. I don¡¯t know what the connection is between the two.¡± Lu Si lowered his head in thought, ¡°No one has ever mentioned that before. It might be the key to curing my illness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you last fell ill. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± Mei Shu opened the thermos and her stomach started growling. She was curious about what Jiang He had brought for them to eat. Lu Si, seeing her hunger, brushed her hand aside and helped her arrange the porridge and side dishes, ¡°Indeed, I always thought it was because of the lollipops you carried with you.¡± Mei Shu considered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try eating a hundred of them and see if it cures your illness?¡± The conversation was getting more and more absurd. Lu Si helplessly reached over and flicked her nose, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that before I cure the illness, I¡¯ll end up with some other ailment.¡± Seizing the opportunity, Mei Shu held his hand and coquettishly said, ¡°I really think you should try! Even if you don¡¯t eat so many, try to eat one every day! Maybe it will really have a suppressive effect on your illness!¡± Lu Si was about to say something, but just then the doctor came in, and they both instinctively closed their mouths. Mei Shu¡¯s fever this time was just a sudden outburst of pent-up emotions, now that the fever had subsided, her body was naturally fine, but she still felt a bit weak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After giving her a few instructions to rest well and avoid exertion, the doctor left the ward. Lu Si finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Now that you¡¯re fine, shall we settle the score?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression changed, and she hastily picked up her bowl of porridge, not caring about the heat, and swallowed a big spoonful, exhaling hot steam as she mumbled, ¡°I, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s talk after I eat!¡± How could Lu Si dare to press her when she looked like this? He frowned and took the bowl from her hand, carefully stirring it with a small spoon, reproaching her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat so hastily just because you feel guilty.. Do you think I can hang you up and interrogate you?¡± Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Massive Acquisition Chapter 572: Massive Acquisition Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu thought to herself that his way of interrogation was quite unusual, but she still didn¡¯t say those words out loud. She obediently drank the porridge he fed her. After finishing a bowl of sweet porridge, she finally regained some color in her face and gathered some strength in her body. Mei Shu said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you.¡± Lu Si¡¯s hand paused slightly, not saying anything, just lowering his head to cool down the hot water in the cup for her. Mei Shu spoke quietly, ¡°The things that happened in my past life are something you wouldn¡¯t want to know, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know either. But 1 can promise you that I won¡¯t push you away anymore in the future, and you don¡¯t have to keep asking me about what happened to me before, okay?¡± At her words, Lu Si¡¯s fingertips holding the cup turned slightly pale. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask about the past, but in the future, no matter what happens, you must not hide it from me, and you must not scare me like this again.¡± ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Mei Shu and him had a heart-to-heart conversation, finally unburdening themselves, feeling relieved. Lu Si looked at her, seeing her lively appearance again, and finally a hint of smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Take your medicine.¡± He handed her the cup of water and the prepared dosage of pills at the same time. Mei Shu obediently took them and then snuggled under the covers, only showing her head outside, her round eyes looking at him expectantly, ¡°You probably didn¡¯t sleep well last night, right? Why don¡¯t you go back and rest for a while, then take a shower and change your clothes before coming back?¡± Lu Si immediately showed an unhappy expression, ¡°Sleep together.¡± After saying that, he squeezed to the other side of Mei Shu, lifted the covers, lay down, and firmly held her in his arms. Mei Shu turned around, originally wanting to push him away, but seeing the heavy dark circles under his eyes, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words to drive him away. Instead, she softened and wrapped her arms around his narrow waist, snuggling in his arms for a peaceful sleep. Lu Si quietly curved his lips at the top of her head, found a comfortable position to hold her, and soon fell into a deep sleep. The next day, Jiang He¡¯s investigation yielded results. At that time, Mei Shu had just finished breakfast and was about to go back to sleep, so Lu Si took the opportunity to go out to the corridor with Jiang He. ¡°Speak,¡± Lu Si said expressionlessly. Jiang He quickly handed over a document, saying, ¡°I found out that Miss Fu An was supposed to take over the family business in the capital immediately, but for some reason, she suddenly appeared in Lincheng. 1 found out that before this, Miss Fu An had a major conflict with her family, seemingly related to you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Lu Si frowned, ¡°Go on.¡± Jiang He continued, ¡°The servants of the Fu family said that Miss Fu An insisted on coming to Lincheng to see you, but as for why she hasn¡¯t shown up at the Lu family¡¯s residence after arriving in Lincheng, no one knows the reason.¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, ¡°Is there anyone in the capital who knows about my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Only the people trusted by the old master know.¡± Jiang He looked up, ¡°Master Si, are you suspecting that Miss Fu An¡¯s visit this time was actually for Miss Mei?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Lu Si leaned against the wall, rubbing his temples tiredly, ¡°What else did you find out?¡± Jiang He pointed to the document in his hand, cautiously saying, ¡°I found out that the string of pearl necklace was actually a birthday gift from ATr. Lu to Mrs. Fu many years ago. Mr. Lu acquired it at an auction, but later, all of Mrs. Fu¡¯s belongings were taken away by the Fu family¡¯s people, and that¡¯s how the necklace ended up in Miss Fu An¡¯s hands.¡± At his words, Lu Si¡¯s expression showed a rare trace of melancholy, but he quickly concealed it, ¡°Could it be that she really just wanted to fulfill my mother¡¯s last wish and hand the necklace to Shu¡¯er herself?¡± ¡°Master Si,¡± Jiang He hesitated, ¡°Although 1 don¡¯t know what happened, Miss Fu An is your own aunt. She shouldn¡¯t harm you and Miss Mei.¡± ¡°I know that,¡± Lu Si said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that there are people with ulterior motives deliberately approaching her.¡± He continued, ¡°Is there anyone in Lincheng who has been particularly close to her recently?¡± Bringing this up, even Jiang He¡¯s face showed anger, ¡°Mei Cheng, it seems that he and Miss Fu An are old acquaintances and seem to have a good relationship. After Miss Fu An came to Lincheng, she had several meals alone with him, and no one else.¡± Mei Cheng? Lu Si¡¯s face instantly turned icy cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang He cautiously suggested, ¡°Master Si, although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, should we inform Miss Fu An to stay away from this person?¡± ¡°No need to investigate further,¡± Lu Si decisively issued an order, ¡°I¡¯ll play with him. We¡¯ll aggressively acquire their stocks on the market and then sell them at a low price. I want Mei Cheng¡¯s company to go bankrupt directly!¡± ¡°Master Si, by doing this, our losses will be immeasurable!¡± Jiang He was shocked by Lu Si¡¯s reckless approach. Although the loss of this amount of money couldn¡¯t really shake the Lu family¡¯s position, it was still a completely unnecessary expense! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much we lose. Within three days, I want to see Mei Cheng¡¯s company closed down and bankrupt. Otherwise, you can resign and stop working,¡± Lu Si dropped these words and went straight back to the hospital room.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: On the Brink of Bankruptcy Chapter 573: On the Brink of Bankruptcy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Given the Lu family¡¯s position, it was almost as simple as snapping fingers to bring down companies in Mei Cheng. The stock market has always been volatile. Both Jiang He and Jiang Hai were seasoned players in this regard, understanding the psychology of investors and the patterns of the market very well. With them operating behind the scenes, the stock prices in Mei Cheng¡¯s company skyrocketed rapidly. When Mei Cheng got wind of the news, they thought a windfall had come from the sky and happily went to the bank again to borrow a large amount of liquid funds, increasing the company¡¯s inventory, preparing to seize this unexpected opportunity to help expand the company. Jiang Hai was waiting for this moment. Taking advantage of Mei Cheng having almost exhausted its liquid funds, he suddenly began dumping stocks massively at low prices in the market. This move quickly attracted widespread attention from various industries. Unaware of the insider information, ordinary investors saw such drastic changes in stock prices and began selling off in large numbers. In no time, the stock price of Mei Cheng Company dropped to the lowest point in the entire market. By the time Mei Cheng reacted, it was caught off guard. In the office. Glass shards littered the floor, and murky liquid dampened the documents. A man stood panting heavily in the midst of the chaos, glaring with eyes fixed on the secretary who came to report, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean we¡¯re about to go bankrupt?¡± The secretary hugged her arms tightly, almost crying directly from fright, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Mei, the bank people just came to urge us again. They said if we don¡¯t deposit the guarantee money for the loan faster, they will sue us. Then the court will come to seal our company, and people will come to audit the accounts and freeze your property.¡± Mr. Mei¡¯s clenched fists creaked as anger surged through him, and he kicked over the coffee table in front of him in frustration. The office suddenly echoed with another round of clattering sounds. The employees outside were dumbfounded. They had long heard about the recent turmoil in the company. Now, hearing the commotion inside, they suddenly realized that their company might soon be closing down. But what about their salaries for this month and last month? Previously, Mei Cheng, enticing them with promises of extra year-end bonuses, refused to pay their salaries and bonuses from last month. Originally, they had seen the company¡¯s thriving momentum and had hoped to receive a hefty year-end bonus at the end of this year. Who would have thought that the market would change so quickly, and in the blink of an eye, their company would be unable to continue operating! What about their salaries? A group of people anxiously gathered together to think of countermeasures. The department manager had been with Mei Cheng the longest and understood Mei Cheng¡¯s personality the best. He took the initiative and said, ¡°We need to go to the secretary-general about this. Maybe she can talk to Mr. Mei, and perhaps Mr. Mei will pay our salaries before the company shuts down!¡± At this critical moment, even if the manager had a good relationship with Mei Cheng, he dared not to stand out and guarantee for Mei Cheng. If the salaries of so many employees were not paid, and they all came to him in the end, even if he emptied all his savings, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for it! For now, he needed to unify with the employees and stand from the perspective of the victims. This way, in case Mei Cheng really had no money to pay, he wouldn¡¯t have to bear this responsibility alone. What the manager said still had some effect. The chaotic crowd quickly quieted down, and every pair of eyes stared at the office door. When the secretary came out, tears still lingered in the corners of her eyes. Immediately, everyone crowded around her, bombarding her with questions, ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Does Mr. Mei have a way to deal with it? Can we still get our salaries for the past two months?¡± The secretary wiped her tears and helplessly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Mr. Mei didn¡¯t say anything. Maybe you should wait a little longer. Mr. Mei might come up with a solution?¡± Listening to her, everyone understood that they couldn¡¯t expect much from her. Thinking about it, everyone in the company knew how the secretary-general had risen to her position! With an average educational background and capabilities not as good as other competent secretaries, she had become the secretary-general, relying on nothing but a beautiful face! Since they couldn¡¯t rely on the secretary, they had to think of other ways to get their salaries back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this in mind, everyone decided to wait and see. If the company really had no hope of turning things around, they would go to the labor department together, asking the higher-ups to force Mei Cheng to pay them back. Once this matter arose, the employers completely lost their mood for work. Before Mei Cheng¡¯s company wasn¡¯t seized by the court, it had paralyzed internally first. As he walked out of the office, he noticed that everyone seemed absent-minded and lazy. He was suddenly filled with rage. He smashed the nearest person¡¯s water cup and vented his anger on them, shouting, ¡°You bunch of good-for-nothings! You don¡¯t work hard usually, and now, in the company¡¯s crisis, you¡¯re still so indifferent!¡± ¡°Let me tell you, starting from today, all of you will have to work overtime for me! If the company goes under, don¡¯t expect to get paid!¡± Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Bankruptcy Chapter 574: Bankruptcy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Being frightened by Mei Cheng¡¯s intimidation, the timid naturally dared not slack off anymore. But some hot-tempered individuals couldn¡¯t bear it and immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s our deserved wages. Who are you to say you won¡¯t give them? We agreed initially to delay everyone¡¯s salary for a month to give the company a chance to turn around. We were promised that the year-end bonus would make up for it, and more bonus would be paid, now that we can¡¯t count on year-end bonuses anymore, is it wrong for us to want our own wages back?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, Mr. Mei. We don¡¯t want to work for nothing. You should pay our salaries first, and we¡¯ll definitely continue to support you in getting the company back on track!¡± The one who spoke was the department manager from earlier. He had been accustomed to painting grand visions for employees, but now, he unexpectedly directed his speech towards the leadership. Mei Cheng was infuriated but didn¡¯t dare to really break with them. He could only shout in frustration, ¡°Money, money, money! All you care about is money! The company has been feeding you for so many years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it should be said, Mr. Mei. We¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for the company over the years. How can you say the company has been feeding us for nothing? It can be said that the company¡¯s development to this point is inseparable from us!¡± The manager¡¯s words completely catered to the psychology of others, instantly stirring up anger against Mei Cheng. Mei Cheng glared fiercely at him, his tone harsh, ¡°The company won¡¯t go bankrupt! I¡¯ll figure out the money issue. Right now, we still have a large amount of inventory on hand. As long as we turn this batch of goods into finished products and sell them, it¡¯ll be a huge profit. You all figure it out yourselves.¡± With that, he walked away, leaving the rest of them staring at each other. Not to mention the chaos Mei Cheng faced, even Feng Wei encountered sudden changes today. Since she couldn¡¯t be the chairwoman of the Lincheng Piano Association, she had retired to the sidelines and become a piano private tutor, barely having an income, so she didn¡¯t have to rely entirely on her husband to live. But today, she didn¡¯t know what happened. Early in the morning, she received a call saying she was being fired. Before she could inquire about the reason in detail, the other party had already hung up, and when she called back, she found that the number had been blocked. Feng Wei was both anxious and angry. Recently, because of her brother¡¯s reason, Mei Cheng had long been annoyed with her. She was planning to buy an expensive gift for Mei Cheng to regain her husband¡¯s heart. Who knew that she would suddenly lose her income? If she wanted to buy something again, she could only use her husband¡¯s bank card. But using his money to buy him a gift, what would that sound like? Feng Wei didn¡¯t know what had happened to her company yet. After thinking about it, she called someone she used to know who lent money at high interest rates. She reassured the person repeatedly that she would return the money with interest, and the deadline was within three days. Only then did the other party agree to lend her the money. Feng Wei thought it through. When she could coax her husband back, how much money would she not get? For now, let Mei Cheng pay to satisfy her future life of luxury. She wouldn¡¯t lose out at all. After receiving the money, Feng Wei immediately bought a few million worth of Hetian jade thumb rings through a specialized person, sealed them in a tightly closed black box, and waited for Mei Cheng to return. Before dinner, she even specifically instructed the kitchen to prepare a candlelight dinner for the two of them and gave the other servants in the house a day off, not letting them disturb the two of them. With everything ready, Feng Wei changed into a very sexy silk nightgown in the bedroom, propped up her slender long legs, and waited for Mei Cheng to come back to give him a surprise. Unfortunately, as time passed second by second, nearing eleven o¡¯clock at night, Mei Cheng hadn¡¯t returned home yet. Feng Wei couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. She took out her phone and called, deliberately using a coquettish tone, and said in an extremely seductive voice, ¡°Honey, why haven¡¯t you come home yet? Today is our wedding anniversary!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Busy! Why are you so annoying?!¡± Mei Cheng scolded impatiently, then raised his hand and downed half a glass of wine, slamming the glass heavily onto the counter. He was irritable and lit a cigarette. Suddenly scolded so harshly by him, Feng Wei didn¡¯t react for a moment. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Mei Cheng became even more impatient. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡± Feng Wei forced herself to smile gently. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve made a lot of dishes you like, and I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you. Can you come back now, please? I¡¯m waiting for you at home.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Mei Cheng stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, his brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°I¡¯ll come back now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Feng Wei felt relieved after hanging up the phone and hugged her phone nervously for a while. ¡°Sir, you haven¡¯t settled the bill yet.¡± The bartender wiped the glasses with a smile. ¡°Damn it.¡± Mei Cheng cursed and took out his wallet, pulling out the only bill inside and slapped it on the tray, saying fiercely, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°Sir, not enough, you¡¯re still fifty short.¡± The bartender politely replied. A surge of anger rose on Mei Cheng¡¯s face. ¡°Since I said it¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough. Damn it, I just drank a glass of your damn wine.. How much more do you want to rip me off?¡± Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Debt Collection Visit Chapter 575: Debt Collection Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sir, every item in our bar is clearly priced. Please don¡¯t say such things.¡± The waiter continued to smile, ¡°Sir, if you can¡¯t pay for the drinks, then I¡¯ll have to call the police.¡± His voice was a bit loud, immediately attracting the attention of people near the bar, who all turned to look over. Mei Cheng couldn¡¯t afford to lose face here. He directly called Feng Wei, asking her to transfer some money over. After paying the bill, his attitude immediately became arrogant, ¡°Do you really need to call the police over this little money? Damn, lousy place, I won¡¯t come here again.¡± The waiter accepted the money and still smiled, ¡°Have a good day, sir.¡± Half an hour later, Mei Cheng finally arrived home. Feng Wei heard the movement and immediately sat up straight, even taking a moment to tidy her somewhat loose hairstyle in the mirror. When she saw Mei Cheng, she twisted her slender waist and buried herself in his arms, softly saying, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long. Why did you take so long to come back?¡± ¡°The company had some issues.¡± Mei Cheng¡¯s attitude was very cold, but the strong smell of alcohol on him couldn¡¯t be ignored. Feng Wei pursed her lips, stepping away from him and picking up the honey water already prepared on the table, offering it to him, ¡°Darling, have some of this first, then we can go to the dining room for dinner.¡± As she spoke, her eyes glanced somewhat uncertainly in the direction of the dining room. Mei Cheng certainly noticed her gaze. Following her line of sight, he couldn¡¯t help but smirk cynically. He downed the drink in one go, then pulled Feng Wei who was only wearing a gauze dress into his arms, whispering, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a gift for me? Is it yourself?¡± His words became more and more suggestive, and his large hands began to untie the loose belt around her waist. The gauze was incredibly smooth, and without the constraint of the belt around her waist, it quickly fell to the ground. The silk nightgown underneath perfectly accentuated the curves of her body. Mei Cheng poised himself to kiss her rising and falling chest. Feng Wei hurriedly pushed him away, meeting his eyes filled with displeasure. She quickly grabbed the black box on the table, shyly saying, ¡°Darling, this is the gift, the one you¡¯ve always wanted to buy! Does it look good on you?¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Cheng opened the lid with suspicion. After seeing the crystal clear thumb ring lying inside, he immediately became furious, ¡°Where did you get the money to buy this?¡± Feng Wei didn¡¯t expect to only receive her husband¡¯s interrogation. She quickly explained, ¡°This is money I¡¯ve saved up usually. I didn¡¯t use any of your money!¡± Mei Cheng¡¯s anger subsided, replaced by excitement in his eyes, ¡°How much money do you have left?¡± Feng Wei hesitated, ¡°None, I¡¯ve spent it all on this gift. Darling, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Mei Cheng didn¡¯t say another word. He took the thumb ring out and stuffed it into his pocket. Then he turned and walked out, ¡°I really love it. I¡¯m going to find a good buyer for it now!¡± ¡°Honey! This is the anniversary gift I gave you. Are you really going to sell it?¡± Feng Wei understood Mei Cheng well. Even if she was foolish, she realized something was wrong with her husband at this moment. She hurriedly grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Is something wrong with the company?¡± Mei Cheng, for the sake of the thumb ring, stopped in his tracks, held her in his arms, and soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t guess randomly. I¡¯ve been planning to expand the company lately. The working capital isn¡¯t enough, so I used this thumb ring to cover it.¡± ¡°But, if the working capital is insufficient, can¡¯t we just borrow from the bank?¡± Feng Wei asked puzzledly. However, she didn¡¯t know that her casual question happened to touch the nerve in Mei Cheng¡¯s heart. The fluctuations in their company¡¯s stock price were too severe this time, and the bank reacted quickly, sending someone to investigate this afternoon and demanding a higher amount of loan collateral. Where could he get money now? As a result, his bank cards were frozen. Those employees, who usually treated him with respect, were now eager to push him into the abyss, draining the last bit of money from him. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t even afford a drink at the bar earlier. Feng Wei¡¯s question completely hurt his male pride, and the pleased expression he had just now disappeared completely from his face. He pushed Feng Wei away, his expression fierce and impatient, ¡°Things that shouldn¡¯t concern you, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in. I¡¯m already generous enough to feed you. Do you dare to interfere in my business?¡± Feng Wei, pushed by him, accidentally lost her balance and fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but shed tears, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m just concerned. We¡¯ve been married for many years. Even if I have no credit, I still put in the effort, right?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her tears only made Mei Cheng more impatient. Just as he was about to say something, there was a sudden knocking on the door from outside. Feng Wei was startled, her eyes still filled with tears as she instinctively looked in that direction. Mei Cheng ignored her, pushing her aside to go open the door himself. Standing outside was a man in a suit, with a sturdy physique. ¡°Mr. Mei, I didn¡¯t expect you to be home. I¡¯ve come to see your wife. You see, she just borrowed five million from us.. Since we¡¯re all old friends, I¡¯ve transferred the money to her first, but you still need to sign the IOU, right?¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Broke Up Chapter 576: Broke Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was a chilling atmosphere lingering around the villa. Feng Wei no longer cared about any wedding anniversary. Right now, all she wanted was to quickly escape from Mei Cheng, otherwise, she would definitely have a hard time tonight. Sure enough, just as she turned around to run, that eerie voice from Mei Cheng followed her like a shadow. ¡°You borrowed five million? What did you do with that money?¡± After speaking, he himself was stunned for a moment, suddenly realizing something, and then lowered his head abruptly to look at the Hetian jade thumb ring in his hand. His expression instantly turned ferocious. ¡°You borrowed money to buy this broken thing?¡± Feng Wei knew there was no way out and could only turn around, looking helpless as she explained to him, ¡°Honey, 1 just wanted to give you a big surprise on our wedding anniversary, to make you happy. Don¡¯t worry, 1 will work hard to earn this money back myself!¡± ¡°Good, what a surprise!¡± Mei Cheng tightened his grip on the object in his hand, suppressed his temper, and reluctantly spoke to the man outside the door in a somewhat mild tone, ¡°You heard her just now. My wife said she¡¯s willing to pay back this money herself. If she can¡¯t pay it back in the future, it has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Honey¡­¡± Feng Wei looked at her husband in disbelief as he tried to dissociate himself from her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mei Cheng hastily scolded her, sweating profusely, fearing that he would have to live a life harassed by loan sharks in the future. He certainly wouldn¡¯t return this ring to Feng Wei. He still needed this money to repay the bank¡¯s debt. As for the loan sharks, since Feng Wei dared to borrow money, she could handle the repayment herself! The man outside the door chuckled and said, ¡°You two are husband and wife, and debts should be repaid together. Of course, today, only your wife¡¯s name can be signed on this 1OU. However, as long as you are not divorced in the future, 1 have the right to come after both of you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Feng Wei looked at Mei Cheng in disbelief. Because the man¡¯s indifferent profile was telling her that he might actually divorce her to avoid repaying the money. Feng Wei wasn¡¯t foolish. She quickly calmed down and then suddenly threw herself at Mei Cheng, snatching the thumb ring from his hand while he wasn¡¯t paying attention, and handed it to the man in front of her, saying, ¡°This is to repay you. I bought it for five million, which is just enough to pay you back. It¡¯s not time for repayment yet. Can you take it that I never borrowed this money?¡± Before the man could answer, Mei Cheng snatched the ring back, pushed Feng Wei to the ground, and said harshly, ¡°Are you crazy? From now on, this ring is mine! If you want to repay the money, figure it out yourself. Don¡¯t you dare scheme against me!¡± Feng Wei cried as she lay on the ground, her silk nightgown rolling up as she fell, revealing the carefully prepared lace underwear inside. She quickly pulled her clothes down to cover herself in embarrassment, slowly got up from the ground, and said, ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t treat me like this. If 1 can¡¯t repay this money, I¡¯m finished! Please give the ring to him first. When 1 have money, 1¡¯11 buy you something else, okay?¡± ¡°I think, Madam, you have misunderstood.¡± The man at the door smiled politely, ¡°The debts lent out by us should be repaid with interest according to our agreement, even if you repay it early before the due date, you still have to pay five hundred thousand in interest.¡± ¡°What? So expensive?¡± Feng Wei only knew that there would be interest on borrowed money but hadn¡¯t calculated the details of this account. Indeed, they used to have much more than this five million; of course, they wouldn¡¯t take this little money seriously. She planned to please Mei Cheng first and then coax him into paying the money. This amount was just pocket change for the Mei family. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Mei Cheng would want to disassociate himself from her at this moment. With no job, she had no savings at all, let alone being asked to come up with five and a half million! What¡¯s the difference between that and asking for her life? ¡°Of course, Madam, can we sign the 1OU now?¡± The man¡¯s smile was gentle, but his words made her feel like she was in an ice cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Wei was shaking violently now. She made up her mind and directly hugged Mei Cheng¡¯s arm, crying and pleading, ¡°Honey, I know you¡¯re angry because I borrowed money behind your back, but you can¡¯t abandon me! 1 did this for you! Honey, aren¡¯t we wealthy? Just give him the money now, and 1¡¯11 slowly repay you later, okay? Please, honey!¡± Mei Cheng¡¯s jaw was tight, and amidst her cries, all the hesitation on his face disappeared, replaced only by extreme indifference. He said word by word, ¡°This is money you borrowed by yourself. You repay it yourself!¡± Feng Wei let out a sob of despair and slowly let go of Mei Cheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sign¡­¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not a matter of whether you want to or not but a matter of rules.¡± The man patiently advised, ¡°We have known each other for a long time, so I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. As long as you obediently sign, we¡¯ll follow the rules. I won¡¯t disturb you before the repayment date..¡± Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Knowing the Truth Chapter 577: Knowing the Truth Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei continued to stubbornly shake her head, ¡°No, I won¡¯t sign, Ah Ze, trust me, as soon as I have money, 1 will pay you back immediately! You also know, my husband¡¯s business is thriving, and the company has been doing well recently. We won¡¯t be short of five million!¡± Huang Ze looked surprised, glanced at Mei Cheng, and then continued, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Madam know that your company has been¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Mei Cheng suddenly interrupted, ¡°Alright! Wife, just sign it first. Try your best to pay back this money, and if you can¡¯t, I will help you.¡± Feng Wei had a gut feeling that something was off, but she was accustomed to obeying her husband¡¯s words. Since he said so, she subconsciously reached for a pen to sign, but she hesitated, ¡°Honey, you wouldn¡¯t really abandon me, right? We¡¯ve been married for so many years, my debt is your debt. You wouldn¡¯t forsake me for money, right?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Mei Cheng changed his tone and gently helped her sit on the sofa. Huang Ze also entered and placed a pre-prepared IOU on the coffee table, saying, ¡°Sign it, Madam Mei.¡± Feng Wei was trembling nervously, but now that her husband was holding her gently again, she momentarily lost her mind. She forgot everything and directly signed her name at the designated place. Mei Cheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief, clutching the thumb ring in his hand, his eyes shining. Huang Ze didn¡¯t miss the fleeting expression on his face. A disdainful smile played at the corner of his mouth as he neatly folded the IOU and put it in his pocket, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll see you on the repayment date, and we won¡¯t disturb you.¡± After the men left, Feng Wei still felt a sense of desolation in her heart. She anxiously hugged ATei Cheng¡¯s arm again, ¡°Honey, by signing this, I owe someone five million directly. You really can¡¯t abandon me. If I fall into the hands of those people, I¡¯m finished!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife.¡± Mei Cheng put the thumb ring in his pocket and then pulled her into his arms with a sudden force, ¡°Baby, you spent so much money for me, to be honest, I¡¯m really touched. Let me take care of you now.¡± After that, he tore Feng Wei¡¯s silk nightgown and kissed her passionately on the sofa. The room was filled with romance. Afterward, Feng Wei leaned shyly against the man¡¯s chest, thinking about the sweet future of Mei Cheng and her. But what she didn¡¯t know was that from the moment she signed the IOU, Mei Cheng had decided to become a villain. Early the next morning, Feng Wei woke up to find Mei Cheng nowhere to be seen. She didn¡¯t think much about it, just got up from bed with sore muscles and went to freshen up. Last night, Mei Cheng had been having her incessantly, and though she was physically exhausted, she felt immensely happy psychologically. Wasn¡¯t her husband¡¯s obsession with her enough to show that she was deeply loved? Thinking this, Feng Wei smiled lightly as she put on her favorite dress, preparing to put on delicate makeup and make a pot of nourishing chicken soup in the kitchen. However, as soon as she finished tidying up and went downstairs to find the butler, she found that there was no one at home at this time. Usually, there were at least five servants responsible for cleaning the house, but today, unexpectedly, no one came. Could it be that she hadn¡¯t expressed her intentions clearly yesterday, and they thought today was still a holiday? Thinking so, Feng Wei called the butler. When the call connected, she immediately scolded, ¡°Old Xiao, what¡¯s going on today? It¡¯s so late, why hasn¡¯t anyone come to clean? The dishes from yesterday are still on the table, and I could smell something odd! Get everyone to come to work right away, or you can forget about this month¡¯s salary!¡± The butler, Xiao, was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you know? Mr. ATei has already told us not to come anymore. He has terminated our employment. As for the salary¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Wei said incredulously, ¡°My husband told you not to come anymore? Why?¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you know what happened to the Mei family?¡± Butler Xiao said with some pity, ¡°I heard that Mr. Mei¡¯s company has been seized by the court, and now the bank is chasing him to repay the debt. The company and the family¡¯s assets will soon be auctioned off. Madam, I¡¯ve been with your family for so many years, and I¡¯ve put in much effort. Can you settle my salary for this month first?¡± This sentence was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue, making Feng Wei feel dizzy, and it took her a long time to come back to her senses. She held the phone, feeling cold all over. ¡°Impossible, my husband is very wealthy, and the company is expanding. How could it go bankrupt? I don¡¯t believe it! I refuse to believe it! This must be an excuse you made up to resign!¡± The butler¡¯s tone was helpless, ¡°Madam, whether what I said is true or not, you can ask Mir. Mei. I¡¯ve called him many times just now, but no one answered..¡± Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Severing Relationship Chapter 578: Severing Relationship Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei didn¡¯t even think twice; she hung up the phone directly and hurriedly dialed Mei Cheng¡¯s number. However, as Butler Xiao had mentioned, there was no answer when Feng Wei called Mei Cheng¡¯s phone. She tried repeatedly, unwilling to give up, but eventually, the voice prompt indicated that the other party¡¯s phone was turned off. At that moment, it felt like the sky was falling, and Feng Wei had never felt so hopeless before. Even when she was publicly exposed for cheating in the competition, she didn¡¯t feel at loss like this. Back then, she still had many options. But now, Mei Cheng was clearly avoiding her intentionally, and she had just incurred so much high-interest debt¡­ ¡°Mei Cheng! 1 won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Feng Wei roared, smashing everything in the room that could be smashed. Only at this moment did she realize that Mei Cheng had planned to abandon her today since last night. Everything valuable and easy to take away from the room had been taken by him. What was left were just some hard-to-move and cheap decorations. At this point, all the romance from last night had vanished into thin air. The fear of being deceived consumed her entirely. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what consequences awaited her for not repaying the debt! ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Feng Wei murmured repeatedly, grabbing her phone from the sofa and quickly dialing her mother¡¯s number. At this point, perhaps only her mother could help her. ¡°Mom!¡± she said urgently as the call connected. ¡°Mei Cheng deceived me. He took everything and left me owing five million. Can you help me, please? Please help me pay off this debt first, and then I¡¯ll find Mei Cheng myself. 1 want to teach him a lesson!¡± The response on the other end was a prolonged silence. Feng Wei panicked, recalling the rift between her and her mother over marrying Mei Cheng. She pleaded, ¡°Mom! Only you can help me this time. I beg you, please. 1 really beg you. Can you bear to see your daughter being pushed to death by others? Mom?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± came the cold voice of a woman on the other end. ¡°My daughter is in the kitchen cooking soup for me. Who is this?¡± Panicked, Feng Wei said, ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t joke around! It¡¯s been so many years. How can you still be so stubborn? Can¡¯t I admit my mistakes? Please help me. 1 owe so much money. I¡¯m your daughter. You can¡¯t just abandon me!¡± ¡°But your name is no longer in my household register,¡± the woman said indifferently. ¡°We agreed that if you married Mei Cheng, 1 would treat it as if I never had a daughter. Don¡¯t call me again. 1 have a new daughter now, and she is obedient and listens to me.¡± Then she ruthlessly hung up the phone. Feng Wei was stunned for a while, letting the phone slip from her hand, its screen cracking as it hit the ground. ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± She thought her mother¡¯s determination back then was just in the heat of the moment. She hadn¡¯t visited her mother in all these years, waiting for her mother to compromise first. But she never expected her mother to be so ruthless! What new daughter? Furious, Feng Wei stood up, nails digging deeply into her flesh, blood dripping to the ground and being crushed beneath her feet. She wanted to see which b*tch dared to steal her place! Back at the Feng residence. Standing outside the door, Feng Wei felt complicated. She hadn¡¯t been back since she married Mei Cheng. The scene of her falling out with her mother was still vivid in her mind. The Fengs were an artistic family. Her mother excelled in piano and dance. Feng Wei was groomed as a national-level piano player from a young age, with limitless prospects. She could have shone on the stage forever, but she gave up competing internationally to be in Lincity, serving as the chairwoman of a mere piano association. Her mother forced her to break up with Mei Cheng over this, but she was stubborn and insisted on marrying him. Her mother chose to sever their relationship to wake her up. But she didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, their relationship had reached an irreparable point. Feng Wei took a deep breath, walked to the door of the villa, and pressed the doorbell. The one who opened the door was the old butler who had watched her grow up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing him, Feng Wei felt a little happy and tried to hurry into the house. ¡°Where¡¯s my mom? I have something important to discuss with her.¡± But the old butler was no longer as indulgent as before and blocked her way, saying coldly, ¡°Madam Mei instructed that she doesn¡¯t want to see you. You¡¯re not welcome here.¡± Feng Wei couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Uncle Li, it¡¯s me! Don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m my mom¡¯s biological daughter, and this is my home. How can you say that I¡¯m not welcome here?¡± The old butler didn¡¯t yield and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Mei. The Feng family has severed ties with you. Please leave now.¡± Feng Wei tried to push past him, desperately shouting, ¡°Mom! Please! Let me in to see you! I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: The New Miss Chapter 579: The New Miss Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who are you?¡± At the door, a woman in pajamas, holding a plate of freshly washed fruits, looked at the commotion in confusion. Feng Wei glanced at her from head to toe, recalling the ¡°daughter¡± her mother had mentioned. Her brows furrowed uneasily. ¡°Are you the new maid in my house?¡± The woman quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m a student of Teacher Feng Mo. My name is Lin He.¡± ¡°Lin He?¡± Feng Wei looked away contemptuously. ¡°You have no business here. 1 came to see my mom.¡± ¡°Madam Mei.¡± The old butler¡¯s face turned stern, rare impatience evident in his tone. ¡°Please show some respect to Madam¡¯s adopted daughter, Miss Lin, who is now Madam¡¯s daughter and the new Miss Feng.¡± ¡°You mean her?¡± Feng Wei pointed at Lin He incredulously. ¡°What does she have that compares to me? Why did my mom choose her?¡± The old butler said, ¡°Please address Madam Mei properly. You¡¯ve severed ties with her. Don¡¯t presume to call her ¡®mother¡¯.¡± Feng Wei was rendered speechless, her face turning red as she struggled to find words. Ignoring her, the old butler turned to Lin He with a pleasant smile. ¡°Miss, Madam instructed you to try on the dress she prepared for you. You¡¯ll attend a ball together tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Lin He glanced at Feng Wei hesitantly before leaving the fruits behind and heading upstairs. The staircase used to lead to Feng Wei¡¯s room, but now it belonged entirely to another woman. Seeing this, Feng Wei fell into madness. She pushed the elderly butler aside and stormed into the villa, shouting in the living room, ¡°Mom! Mom, come out! 1 want to talk to you face to face! Mom! Are you so afraid to see me?¡± After the incident years ago, Feng Mo had replaced all the servants. Apart from the old butler, no one knew Feng Wei¡¯s identity. They heard the commotion and looked over curiously. Ignoring the old butler¡¯s blockade, Feng Wei continued to yell, ¡°Mom! Come out! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and I didn¡¯t even know when you found a fake to replace me! Don¡¯t you need to come out and explain?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better leave and not disturb Madam¡¯s rest. She just took her medicine and went to bed!¡± The old butler, seeing that he couldn¡¯t stop her, quickly signaled the surrounding servants to help. They tried to push Feng Wei out. However, she was never an obedient person. Now Feng Wei was pushed to a dead end, and Feng Mo was her only reliance. How could she just let it go? At this point, she didn¡¯t care about dignity anymore. When someone pushed her, she bit their wrist, or she kicked another person in the stomach. In the chaos, Feng Wei¡¯s hair was messy, and the buttons on her clothes were undone. She looked like a shrew, far from the poised Miss Feng of the prestigious Feng family. ¡°Stop.¡± After much commotion, a cold voice came from upstairs. For a moment, the noisy living room fell silent. Feng Wei looked up at the woman overlooking her from upstairs, her eyes full of hope and nostalgia. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m not your mother.¡± Feng Mo coldly refuted her, then turned to the others. ¡°You can all go about your business. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Seeing that Feng Mo¡¯s rest was disturbed, the old butler quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I didn¡¯t handle it well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Feng Mo descended the stairs, expressionless. ¡°By the way, has the Miss tried on the dress?¡± ¡°The Miss has already returned to her room to try on the dress,¡± the old butler replied promptly. Feng Mo¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Tell her to come to the living room after trying it on, so I can see if any adjustments are needed.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The old butler went to carry out the order. The living room was now left with only the former mother and daughter. Feng Wei rushed towards her mother with tears in her eyes, wanting to give her a long-lost hug. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Feng Mo calmly stepped aside, showing no concern for her embarrassment. ¡°I told you over the phone. You¡¯re no longer my daughter. You have no relation to me now. Why are you making a scene here?¡± Tears fell from Feng Wei¡¯s eyes, making her look pitiful. ¡°Mom, are you really so heartless? We have a mother-daughter bond that runs deep. Are you really planning to deny me forever?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you, but because you chose to give up being my daughter for a man.¡± Feng Mo¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Leave. I won¡¯t hold you accountable for today¡¯s behavior, but if it happens again, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Feng Wei was too upset to speak. But Feng Mo was ruthless.. ¡°Let me reiterate for the last time, I¡¯m not your mother!¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Bond Broken Chapter 580: Bond Broken Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei found it hard to understand. ¡°Mom, why have you suddenly become so heartless? Is it because of that woman just now? You¡¯re treating her like your own daughter, but she must be after your status and our family¡¯s wealth! Mom, please don¡¯t let yourself be deceived!¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself,¡± Feng Mo lounged elegantly on the sofa, every movement noble and graceful. ¡°You owe quite a bit of money, but after following Mei Cheng for so many years, surely you¡¯ve saved up something?¡± Facing her mother¡¯s questioning, Feng Wei felt utterly ashamed. When she insisted on marrying Mei Cheng, she never imagined that after all these years, she would end up penniless and drowning in debt. Wasn¡¯t this her retribution? ¡°Mom, I truly know i was wrong.¡± Feng Wei knelt before her, tears streaming down uncontrollably, breathless with sobs. Any mother might have softened at this scene, but Feng Mo was seemingly gentle yet stubborn in character. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been willing to forsake this daughter to prevent Feng Wei from marrying into the Mei family. But at this point, no amount of words would change anything. Setting down her teacup, Feng Mo said lightly, ¡°Go back. We shouldn¡¯t meet again.¡± Feng Wei looked up abruptly, anguished. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your own daughter, born after all your hardships. Are you really abandoning me?¡± ¡°When you insisted on leaving with Mei Cheng back then, did you ever think that you were the daughter I risked my life to carry for ten months?¡± Feng Wei sat stunned on the ground. The icy chill from the floor crept into her limbs through her knees, making her unable to maintain the kneeling posture. She could only collapse weakly, pleading, ¡°Mom, just this once, please help me, okay? I won¡¯t bother you again, 1 promise! Please, I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Suppressing her heartache, Feng Mo turned away with a furrowed brow, avoiding eye contact. Suddenly, she noticed Lin He, who had been standing in the corner for who knows how long. The pain in her eyes instantly turned to joy. She beckoned Lin He over, looking at her elegant dress, her eyes softening. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable about it?¡± ¡°No, Mom, thank you for preparing this dress for me.¡± Lin He timidly expressed her gratitude before hastily glancing at Feng Wei on the ground. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s your¡­¡± Feng Mo seemed reluctant to hear those two words from her. She interrupted, ¡°Just wearing this dress isn¡¯t enough. Tonight¡¯s ball is particularly important, specially arranged for you to let everyone know you¡¯re my daughter. I¡¯ve also arranged a professional styling team. They¡¯ll be here soon. Go take a shower and get ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lin He obediently agreed and then turned to go upstairs to her room. Feng Mo then looked back at Feng Wei and said, ¡°Do you see it now? This is the daughter I want. She¡¯s obedient, quiet, and talented. With a little cultivation, she will surely achieve great things.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Wei struggled up from the ground, her eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Because she¡¯s obedient, that¡¯s why you like her? You don¡¯t want a daughter; you just want a puppet to control!¡± Feng Mo¡¯s patience was exhausted. The little sympathy she felt earlier dissipated upon seeing Lin He. Now, she was distant and cold. ¡°What kind of daughter I want has nothing to do with you anymore. Leave my house now, or I will call the police immediately. Then you can explain your debt to them.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. You¡¯re ruthless! But 1 won¡¯t let her off.¡± Feng Wei said, glancing jealously in the direction of her former room. That used to be her room. What right did that woman, who knows where she came from, have to take over her territory? ¡°Butler, see her out.¡± Feng Mo gave her a final ultimatum. Feng Wei, filled with hatred, wiped away her tears and limped out of the Feng family home. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the way home, she felt so cold that her body went numb. She shivered in the taxi, and even the driver noticed, asking if she needed to go to the hospital. Feng Wei shook her head and refused. Upon arriving home, she found that it was a real estate agent who had come to see the house. Ignoring everything, she rushed up, acting like a madwoman, smashing the paper and pens in the person¡¯s hand, and grabbing their collar, forcing them out of her home. The agent, angered by her behavior, thought she was a lunatic and pushed her to the ground. ¡°What are you doing? How did you get in here? Get out, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m working!¡± Feng Wei¡¯s knees were bruised, and she winced in pain.. But she struggled to stand up from the ground, saying, ¡°This is my home, and you¡¯re the one who should leave!¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Selling the House Chapter 581: Selling the House Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re IVIr. Mei¡¯s wife.¡± The agent wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°Mr. Mei said that this house is under his name and has nothing to do with you. So, he doesn¡¯t need your permission to sell it. It¡¯s better for you not to interfere with my work. If you have nothing else to do, you can start packing your things.¡± ¡°Have you seen Mei Cheng?¡± Feng Wei grabbed his collar and shouted, ¡°Where is ATei Cheng? Tell me where he is!¡± The agent brushed her hand away, annoyed. ¡°How would I know where he is now? He only provided us with his identification and property certificate. We¡¯re just following procedures after receiving the commission.¡± ¡°Mei Cheng, you¡¯re something!¡± Feng Wei muttered and went upstairs to her room. She rummaged through the corner compartment of her wardrobe and found a few pieces of jewelry she had secretly saved over the years. Although these items were far from worth five million, they were enough for her to do many things. After packing her things and making up her mind, she went downstairs. The agent was still meticulously documenting the layout of the entire house. When he saw Feng Wei, his brow furrowed imperceptibly. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Feng Wei picked out a pair of moderately priced but valuable earrings from the pile of jewelry and placed them in his hand. ¡°Young man, I know your job isn¡¯t easy, and I shouldn¡¯t have caused you trouble for no reason. Consider these earrings a token of appreciation. Next time you see Mr. Mei in person or receive a call from him, could you please let me know? 1 need to speak with him!¡± The agent weighed the earrings in his hand and his expression changed from annoyance to flattery in an instant. ¡°Of course, Madam. If you had done this earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have had to waste so much time. You can trust me, next time I see Mr. Mei, 1¡¯11 let you know in advance!¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Getting what she wanted, Feng Wei didn¡¯t bother him further and returned to her room. After much effort, she finally found out where Feng Mo was hosting the bail for that wretched woman tonight. She took out her dress from the closet, carefully dressed herself, ate something hastily, and then arrogantly left the house. As long as she had breath in her, she would never let that b*tch have her way! Inside the hotel changing room. Lin He was nervous, unsure of how to act. Mei Shu tried to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re the star tonight! I never thought you¡¯d meet Ms. Feng and be adopted by her. But it¡¯s all for the best after the hardship you¡¯ve been through.¡± Lin He blushed and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you arranging work for me through Lu Yan, I wouldn¡¯t have met Ms. Feng. Mei Shu, 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Mei Shu patted her shoulder with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. You¡¯ve achieved this through your own efforts. By the way, I heard that Feng Wei came to your house today and caused trouble?¡± Lin He looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Yes, she came once, but Ms. Feng kicked her out. Mei Shu, did 1 inadvertently take someone else¡¯s place? I don¡¯t want Ms. Feng to be estranged from her biological daughter. Should 1 leave?¡± ¡°At this point, why are you still saying this?¡± Mei Shu sighed. ¡°To be honest, Feng Wei is nominally my aunt, but she deliberately gave me low scores in the competition to support Mei Mu. She deserves what she¡¯s going through today.¡± ¡°What? Such a thing happened!¡± Lin He was afraid her mood might be ruined, so she quickly said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t give her the position back. Ms. Feng has been very kind to me, and I will take care of her in the future. But if Ms. Feng ever wants to reconcile with her biological daughter, I¡¯m willing to give up my place to let them reunite.¡± ¡°Why are you still so meek?¡± Mei Shu said helplessly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s your turn to perform well later!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± As Lin He finished speaking, Feng Mo knocked on the door and entered. Seeing Mei Shu, she smiled kindly at the younger generation. ¡°You¡¯re here. Someone was looking for you outside just now. Go and see.¡± Mei Shu was taken aback for a moment but guessed who it was. She apologized quickly, feeling guilty. ¡°Sorry, Aunt Feng. 1 know you don¡¯t like to greet people like us who mingle in the commercial world. He must have caused you a lot of trouble coming over like this.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re Xiao He¡¯s friend, of course, 1¡¯11 warmly welcome you.¡± Feng Mo said, ¡°Go and see him. He¡¯s very concerned about you.¡± Mei Shu blushed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first. Sister Lin, see you later.¡± Outside, Lu Si¡¯s face was indeed dark as he was stopped by the security guard. They let him pass when they saw Mei Shu coming out of the dressing room. Lu Si walked up to Mei Shu in a few strides and reproached her, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered, yet you dare to leave the hospital without permission.. Are you trying to worry me to death?¡± Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Master and Disciple Fallout Chapter 582: Master and Disciple Fallout Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu had already mastered the trick to deal with Lu Si. She took his hand, gently shook it, and lowered her voice, ¡°Lin He is a very good friend of mine. I just came to witness her important day, and then 1¡¯11 go back with you, okay?¡± Sure enough, Lu Si¡¯s temper softened after being coaxed like this. He grumbled, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mei Shu smiled, took his hand, and walked downstairs. ¡°The people here today are all senior figures in the art world. They may not appreciate our presence. Let¡¯s find a quiet corner to stay.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us?¡± Lu Si felt a bit wronged but still obediently followed her. ¡°Hey, Shu.¡± As they sat chatting, a familiar voice suddenly sounded beside them. Mei Shu looked up and, seeing the kindly face, quickly stood up and respectfully bowed, ¡°Teacher Wu, I¡¯m sorry, I should have greeted you first.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± With that, Wu Hui waved to someone in the distance. ¡°Lao Wen, come over here and see who¡¯s here!¡± In the distance, a man with a serious expression, who had been impatiently talking to someone, turned his head upon hearing Wu Hui¡¯s voice. With just one look, his impatience vanished, and he hurried over, saying, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Mei Shu? What a coincidence. Do you know Ms. Feng too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good friends with Lin He.¡± Mei Shu smiled and explained to them. Wen Mo nodded approvingly. ¡°Lin He is indeed outstanding. With Ms. Feng¡¯s guidance, she is bound to have a bright future. And what about you?¡± Wu Hui also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Yatou, don¡¯t waste your talent in piano. You should have graduated by now, right? Why not spend this vacation coming to me for further study? There will be a national competition coming up soon, and 1 can help you register!¡± These two old gentlemen were the senior figures in the piano world who had spoken up for Mei Shu at the piano competition. Since then, Mei Shu had not had the time to personally visit them. Now that she saw them, Mei Shu felt quite ashamed. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m really sorry. I have inherited my family¡¯s company now, and I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint your expectations.¡± Upon hearing her words, disappointment flickered across the faces of the two old gentlemen. Wu Hui sighed and said, ¡°Yatou, running a company is not easy, especially in today¡¯s murky business world. It¡¯s like swimming in a big dye vat. I think you should reconsider. With me and Lao Wen here, I guarantee you will become the top pianist in our country. With your talent, your fame will surely spread worldwide!¡± Mei Shu shook her head helplessly. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m really sorry. I love playing the piano, but my younger brother is still young. Only by running the company can 1 prevent the Mei family from going under. So, 1 have to give up the path of playing the piano.¡± After hearing her words, the two old gentlemen couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Wu Hui sighed and said, ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, you are no longer my student. We can¡¯t work together if our paths diverge. We don¡¯t need to meet again in the future.¡± ¡°Hey, Lao Wu!¡± Wen Mo was about to say something when he saw Wu Hui already leaving angrily, not giving Mei Shu a chance to explain further. Mei Shu quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint both of you. Although 1 may not shine in the piano world as you envisioned, I will do my best in my own field. If you need any help in the future, please feel free to come to me.¡± ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need.¡± Wen Mo waved his hand disappointedly. ¡°We thought you would be the perfect student for us. Now it seems that you are just like those people chasing after fame and fortune, and you still don¡¯t understand that art is above all else.¡± ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Mei Shu¡¯s mood was now completely ruined. She still remembered how the two old gentlemen had defended her at the competition and online. It made her feel uncomfortable to disappoint them so much. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t meet today.¡± Wen Mo said and turned away. Mei Shu wanted to explain further, but Lu Si stopped her. ¡°Forget it. They won¡¯t listen no matter what you say. The ball is about to start. Don¡¯t let your friend see that you¡¯re upset.¡± Mei Shu nodded with a heavy heart and sat back down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this little incident, Mei Shu looked uneasy for the rest of the evening. On stage, Lin He was naturally beautiful, and now, after being carefully dressed by Feng Mo, she looked like a dancing elf in the ballroom, making it hard for anyone to look away from her. After a song, thunderous applause erupted from the audience. From now on, Lin He would live as Feng Mo¡¯s daughter. Mei Shu thought that this would be a good outcome for her.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Careful Plan Chapter 583: Careful Plan Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations On such an important day for her friend, she really shouldn¡¯t show any signs of unhappiness. After introducing Lin He to everyone, Feng Mo took her to meet various senior figures in the art world. Watching from afar, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°When I first met Sister Lin He, she was still someone who endured abuse from her husband and mistreatment from her mother-in-law, but now, after escaping from that terrible marriage, she¡¯s living so well.¡± ¡°I heard from Yan Yan that after she was introduced to a dance teacher, she practiced diligently until late at night every day, even dancing until her feet swelled, yet she refused to rest. She met Feng Mo because after performing in a show that day, she still insisted on completing her training plan in the practice room.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°She really loves to dance, and for her, Teacher Feng is the best. I hope she can continue on this path.¡± ¡°What I want to say is,¡± Lu Si said lightly, ¡°After the performance that day, as one of the dancers, she didn¡¯t have the right to continue using the space for practice, especially since her training plan had nothing to do with the performance. Even if she returned to the dance studio with everyone after the show to train, she still had plenty of time.¡± At his words, Mei Shu was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Si continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to elaborate on Feng Mo¡¯s status in this circle. 1 heard that on the day of Lin He¡¯s performance, their teachers had prepared a celebration banquet, but Lin He refused and chose to stay alone. After she got to know Feng Mo, she often visited her house with gifts, and that¡¯s how they gradually became familiar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable for Sister Lin He to intentionally get close to Feng Mo,¡± Mei Shu said unconcernedly. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to carefully plan for a better future for oneself, especially since Lin He does have the talent. She hasn¡¯t harmed anyone, so there¡¯s no problem with how she plans for herself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your opinion?¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°1 thought you might have been surprised that she¡¯s different from the person you remember.¡± ¡°People change,¡± Mei Shu smiled and looked at Lin He. At that moment, Lin He was also looking at her. They exchanged smiles, and then Lin He whispered something to Feng Mo beside her and walked straight towards Mei Shu. Mei Shu sat up straight, unconcerned, and said, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good for her to be a little more savvy. I don¡¯t want the girl I saved from the fire pit to end up being foolishly bullied by others.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lin He had already approached. Mei Shu timely changed the subject, ¡°How¡¯s it going, Sister Lin He? Are you still adapting to this kind of occasion?¡± Lin He smiled and sat next to her, ¡°I¡¯m adapting pretty well, Mei Shu. Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to thank you properly, but 1 know you¡¯ve had a lot going on recently, so 1 didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. But now that things have settled down, if you have time later, I¡¯d like to invite you and your boyfriend to dinner.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu smiled and agreed, and then introduced her, ¡°This is Lu Si, you should have heard of him. He¡¯s Ah Yan¡¯s younger uncle.¡± Lin He didn¡¯t seem surprised at all and nodded slightly at Lu Si, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve always treated AAei Shu as my sister, so you mustn¡¯t bully her!¡± Lu Si laughed, ¡°No worries, Mei Shu has always said she wanted an older sister, and now that with you around, she must be happy.¡± Lin He smiled and touched Mei Shu¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to know AAei Shu. By the way, would you two like to dance the first dance later?¡± Mei Shu quickly shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t dance, let¡¯s forget about it.¡± But Lin He smiled and took her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t, I can teach you. It¡¯s very simple, and you look so beautiful today, perfect for a waltz.¡± Mei Shu looked at Lu Si for help. However, the other party propped up his chin and watched from the side with interest. With no way to escape, Mei Shu stood up reluctantly, ¡°Are we really going to dance?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Lin He gently took her hand and led her to a corner. After patiently explaining to her, she took Mei Shu to dance gracefully to the piano music playing live. They soon caught the attention of others at the event. Although Lin He was dancing the male partner¡¯s part, there was a unique charm in every move. Mei Shu, although inexperienced, seemed to be in sync with Lin He, and the two of them were like the most beautiful swans at the ball. Even if they were quietly dancing in the corner, they were so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. At the end of the song, Feng Mo was the first to applaud, followed by enthusiastic applause from the entire venue. She walked up to them with satisfaction, smiling and patting their shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you two have a great relationship. Actually, dance is also a way for people to communicate with each other. If there are such events in the future, Mei Shu, if you want to come, feel free to do so. I¡¯ll remember to have Lin He send you an invitation..¡± Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Murderer Chapter 584: Murderer Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Thank you, Ms. Feng,¡± Mei Shu quickly expressed her gratitude. It was her honor to earn Feng Mo¡¯s approval. While the atmosphere among the group was jovial, a commotion erupted at the door. Mei Shu and the others turned to see Feng Wei storming in, clad in a red evening gown and red high heels, her face contorted with anger. Upon seeing Mei Shu, both of Feng Wei¡¯s eyebrows shot up in fury as she pointed accusingly, ¡°1 knew there had to be a reason for a little slut to come out of nowhere and steal my place, turns out it¡¯s you scheming behind my back!¡± Lin He subconsciously shielded Mei Shu behind her. ¡°Miss Feng, please don¡¯t involve Mei Shu in our personal grievances.¡± ¡°You slut, you have no right to speak here!¡± Feng Wei, disregarding decorum, pushed Lin He aside and reached out to grab Mei Shu¡¯s wrist. The incident with Feng Kai had just occurred, and now she encountered Mei Shu in such circumstances. Feng Wei immediately concluded that this must be Mei Shu¡¯s retaliation against her. Otherwise, how could Lin He, a woman with no background or status, easily endear herself to Feng Mo? ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Feng Mo couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, waving her hand to dismiss Feng Wei and instructing the nearby security guards to escort her out. ¡°You¡¯re not invited to this party. Please leave immediately!¡± !!.. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m your biological daughter!¡± Feng Wei protested unwillingly, her eyes scanning everyone in the room with a fierce gaze. When she saw Wu Hui, her eyes lit up, and she broke free to rush toward him, pleading. ¡°Uncle Wu, do you remember me? I¡¯m Weiwei! Please help me, my mom is being deceived by that woman, she doesn¡¯t even want me, her own daughter, anymore! Uncle Wu, please help me convince my mom!¡± Wu Hui sighed. Having watched Feng Wei grow up, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. ¡°Ms. Feng, perhaps you should sit down and talk to Weiwei. After all, you¡¯re mother and daughter. It shouldn¡¯t come to this.¡± ¡°Mr. Wu, I severed ties with Feng Wei many years ago. Now, Lin He is my daughter.¡± Feng Mo¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°Feng Wei, when you came to my house causing a scene, I made it clear then that there¡¯s no room for reconciliation between us.¡± Feng Wei clenched her lips in dismay and then suddenly shouted, ¡°Lin He, Lin He, do you know her background? Do you know what she used to do? Let me tell you!¡± As Feng Wei spoke, Lin He¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She rushed to cover Feng Wei¡¯s mouth, but it was too late. Feng Wei seemed eager to disclose, ¡°Lin He is a woman who has been married before. Her ex-husband and mother-in-law are still in prison for murder! She has been living with a murderer for so long, how could she be a good person?¡± All eyes turned to Lin He in an instant. Those invited to the party were either dancers dedicated to their art or experts in piano like Wu Hui, all top figures in the national arts industry. Though they were proud and reluctant to associate much with the business world, they were affluent themselves and mingled with aristocrats. None of them had ever heard of such a scandal. The wife of a murderer! This title sent shivers down their spines. Originally sincere congratulations for Feng Mo, now everyone couldn¡¯t help but worry about her. Even if Feng Wei was not good, she was still Feng Mo¡¯s biological daughter. What was Feng Mo¡¯s identity? Even if she wanted to find an adopted daughter to replace Feng Wei, it was absolutely impossible to find the ex-wife of a murderer! Who knows how much trouble such a woman might cause! Who knows if Lin He, driven by greed for Feng Mo¡¯s wealth, might resort to murder and arson? She might end up sacrificing her life in vain! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ms. Feng, if Weiwei¡¯s words are true, perhaps you should reconsider,¡± Wu Hui, the most senior among them, spoke first, knowing Feng Mo wouldn¡¯t be angry at him. As he spoke, others chimed in softly, their eyes on Lin He shifting from admiration to caution, even disdain. Lin He noticed their change in mood, trembling all over, not even realizing her nails were digging into her flesh. Feng Wei, smugly observing, mocked, ¡°Lin He, I advise you to be sensible, leave my mom on your own. Do you know who we are? What right does the wife of a murderer have to be my mom¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Now that your identity is exposed, your plans will never come to fruition. It¡¯s up to you whether you leave on your own or I call the police right now for plotting against my mom..¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Contest Chapter 585: Contest Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m not plotting anything sinister,¡± Lin He continued to palely defend herself. But she knew better than anyone that once she was labeled as associated with a murderer, everyone would think she had sinister intentions, believing she was capable of murder for money at any moment. What made her feel most hopeless was that even Feng Mo¡¯s eyes were wavering now. ¡°Mom, please believe me, I never had any ill intentions towards you,¡± Lin He pleaded, grasping Feng Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°I admit I did hide my past from you, but that¡¯s because I¡¯ve completely bid farewell to my past self. I had no other motive. My ex-husband was a scoundrel, and he¡¯s already serving his sentence. Please believe me, I was completely unaware of what he did before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my mom!¡± Feng Wei, now emboldened, pushed Lin He away from Feng Mo and rolled her eyes in disgust. ¡°There¡¯s no way our Feng family would accept someone like you. Get lost!¡± Despairingly, Lin He looked at Feng Mo, who remained silent. ¡°Mom¡­ please believe me, I¡¯m not the person she¡¯s describing.¡± ¡°Lin He.¡± Feng Mo finally spoke, her gaze resolute. ¡°I truly wish you were my daughter, but our Feng family cannot afford any stains.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Lin He couldn¡¯t believe it, calling out again. Feng Mo closed her eyes. ¡°Leave. The party ends here tonight.¡± !!.. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Feng Wei gloated, smirking as she crossed her arms. ¡°Some people are destined to be a wretch, yet they still try to climb up, only to be despised by others.¡± Lin He¡¯s hands clenched at her sides suddenly. ¡°Mom, no, Ms. Feng, if Feng family cannot have any stains, then Miss Feng Wei, who owes high-interest loans and cannot repay, should also leave with me.¡± ¡°What? Weiwei, you actually owe high-interest loans?¡± Wu Hui walked over in shock, pulling Feng Wei aside to inquire further. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re Mei Cheng¡¯s wife. Why borrow high-interest loans? Is there a problem with your company?¡± Feng Wei glared at Lin He, then covered her face with her hands, slowly choking out the story. After listening, Wu Hui scolded angrily, ¡°I knew Mei Cheng was unreliable! With such a big problem in the company now, he actually abandoned his wife and left you with such a huge debt! Unbelievable!¡± Feng Wei sobbed louder, continuing pitifully, ¡°Uncle Wu, I really know I was wrong now. After all, I¡¯m still my mom¡¯s biological daughter. Please help me persuade my mom. I¡¯m really at my wit¡¯s end now. Is she going to watch me die?¡± ¡°Ms. Feng,¡± Wu Hui reluctantly wanted to speak for her. At that moment, Mei Shu, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, everyone, but I have something to say.¡± Feng Wei¡¯s disdainful gaze immediately turned towards her. ¡°You dare to speak now? It¡¯s your uncle who has made me miserable! You better immediately repay your uncle¡¯s money!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Mei Shu smiled gently. ¡°Your husband has long been at odds with me, even threatening to ruin my company. How come you¡¯re asking me to help you repay your debts now? Also, you and him are legally married. Your marital debts have nothing to do with me.¡± Feng Wei was left speechless by her retort, fuming, ¡°Enough! What do you want to say?¡± Mei Shu smiled satisfactorily, ¡°I just want to say, if we¡¯re talking about scandals, yours seem to be more than just owing high-interest loans, right? Remember that piano competition?¡± After speaking, Mei Shu¡¯s gaze casually swept over Wu Hui and Wen Mo. They both froze, recalling how Feng Wei had manipulated the results of the piano competition. Their initially sympathetic expressions quickly turned conflicted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Wei gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°So what? I¡¯ve already been punished for that. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Mei Shu continued, her tone serious as she turned to Feng Mo, her smile gone completely from her face. ¡°Feng Wei, actually, after meeting Ms. Feng, I¡¯ve been very puzzled. Why does she have a daughter like you? It¡¯s because your character, your knowledge, and your worldview are not worthy of being called the daughter of the Feng family.¡± ¡°You dare to say that to me!¡± Feng Wei exclaimed incredulously. ¡°Whether I¡¯m worthy or not is none of your business! You schemed to drive away Mei Mu and Wang Yue, mother and daughter, thinking you can now condemn others as a victor?¡± ¡°This brings me to the second matter,¡± Mei Shu turned solemnly to Feng Mo, the smile on her face now completely vanished. ¡°Ms. Feng, regarding the matter of Lin He¡¯s ex-husband being a murderer that Feng Wei mentioned just now, what I want to say is that I¡¯m actually one of the victims. The person Sister Lin He¡¯s ex-husband and mother-in-law colluded to murder is my mother..¡± Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: A Test Chapter 586: A Test Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Lin He hadn¡¯t expected to confess this at this moment. After all, that was her mother¡­ Tears blurred Lin He¡¯s eyes, and suddenly she couldn¡¯t see Mei Shu¡¯s face clearly. She realized that Mei Shu actually had reasons to hate her. Wu Hui exclaimed, ¡°Mei Shu, are you saying that your mother¡¯s accident years ago was caused by Lin He¡¯s ex-husband?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu remained calm. ¡°In the whole incident, my mother was the biggest victim. As her daughter, I have more say than Feng Wei. 1 believe Lin He was completely unaware of the incident, and when it happened, Lin He and her ex-husband were not even acquainted. So, attributing this to Lin He is too far-fetched.¡± ¡°Mei Shu! Even if she was unaware, she once shared a bed with the person who killed your mother. Doesn¡¯t that bother you at all?¡± Feng Wei persisted in sowing discord. Mei Shu remained cool and composed. ¡°What bothers me most now is that you, who were supposed to be completely erased from this circle after being expelled from the Piano Association, can still attend the ball personally hosted by Ms. Feng.¡± ¡°You¡¯re deliberately targeting me!¡± Feng Wei shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think 1 don¡¯t know. Mei Cheng¡¯s company collapsed so quickly probably because of your manipulation!¡± As she spoke, she also glanced angrily at Lu Si, her meaning crystal clear. Lu Si innocently shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s a matter of the business world. I don¡¯t think anyone here wants to know the details of your company¡¯s bankruptcy. But the high-interest loan is your own doing, and Mei Cheng decided to abandon you on his own. That has nothing to do with me.¡± !!.. ¡°You!¡± Feng Wei looked like she wanted to curse, but facing Lu Si, she ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak out, just swallowing her words in frustration. ¡°So, the person who should leave here the most is you,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°And Ms. Feng, I believe you should have already seen Lin He¡¯s talent and character. Although her current level may not meet your expectations, I believe you didn¡¯t choose her just for her dancing skills, right?¡± With that, Mei Shu held Lin He¡¯s hand and turned to leave. At this moment, Feng Mo said, ¡°Wait!¡± They stopped in their tracks, but didn¡¯t turn around. Feng Mo stood in front of them and said, ¡°I still want to talk to Lin He alone about the decision I made just now.¡± Mei Shu glanced at Lin He and said, ¡°Ms. Feng, there¡¯s something you need to understand first. Lin He doesn¡¯t have to become your daughter for her to have a bright future. I believe you should recognize her abilities and talents. Of course, her current level may not fully meet your expectations, but your initial interest in her surely wasn¡¯t just based on that, right?¡± Feng Mo nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes, what 1 valued most was her seemingly fragile but actually resilient heart. That¡¯s why I said what 1 said just now.¡± Upon hearing this, Feng Wei became anxious. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want to replace me with someone related to a murderer, do you?¡± Feng Mo put away the guilt she had shown to Lin He earlier and said expressionlessly, ¡°Feng Wei, I¡¯ve known about Lin He¡¯s past for a long time. She¡¯s about to become my nominal daughter. How could 1 not investigate her past?¡± ¡°Ms. Feng¡­¡± Lin He murmured in astonishment. Feng Mo smiled gently. ¡°Silly child, you should call me Mom. 1 made the decision to take you as my foster daughter after careful consideration. How could I easily change my mind because of a few words from others?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you didn¡¯t want to abandon me?¡± Lin He walked up to her, tears welling up in her eyes, unable to control her emotions as tears streamed down her cheeks. Feng Mo, feeling sorry for her, pulled her into an embrace and patted her head, comforting her, ¡°Silly child, accepting you as my adopted daughter was a decision 1 made after careful consideration. How could I easily change my mind because of a few words from others?¡± ¡°Yeah! I understand! Thank you, Mom!¡± Lin He nestled in her arms, nodding incessantly, crying like a child who had almost lost her home, helpless yet endearing. Feng Mo was well aware of Lin He¡¯s background. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only did she know about Lin He¡¯s past marriage where she was mistreated, but she also knew that Lin He had been orphaned since childhood, and her only aunt had ignored her existence. This child was someone who could easily evoke sympathy. Considering all the hardships she had endured alone, how could Feng Mo despise her because of her past? Everyone present was moved by the mother-daughter affection between them. Only Feng Wei¡¯s expression became increasingly ferocious.. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, rushed over, forcefully separating the two, and said fiercely, ¡°Lin He, Mei Shu, I won¡¯t let you go! Mom, you will regret it in the future! Lin He is just after your money and your reputation! When you get older, you will realize how she could never treat you like a real mother!¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Curse Chapter 587: Curse Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Can I still count on you to take care of me in the future?¡± Feng Mo retorted mercilessly, ¡°You still remember that you¡¯re my daughter? Have you come to see me even once in all these years? On my birthday, during the New Year, have you ever thought of giving me a call?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feng Wei was rendered speechless by her words, resorting to emotional pleas, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to contact you, or that I don¡¯t want to see you. I just thought you didn¡¯t want to see me. I thought you were still angry. I¡¯ve never forgotten about you, not even for a moment.¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Feng Mo raised her hand to cut her off, turning away, not wanting to listen anymore. ¡°You can leave now. Don¡¯t disturb my life anymore. The bond between us mother and daughter has long been severed. 1¡¯11 just pretend I never had a daughter like you.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Feng Wei wanted to say more, but the security guards nearby received a signal and came over to intercept her. ¡°Miss Feng, please leave immediately.¡± Feng Wei stomped her foot in frustration, her arrogance from earlier gone, ¡°Mom! You will regret this!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Feng Mo¡¯s patience exhausted, she left these words behind and directly took Lin He back to the rest area. The people at the ball looked at each other and were about to leave too. Feng Wei still didn¡¯t want to give up, wanting to stop Wu Hui for help. Mei Shu smiled gently, ¡°As Teacher Feng said, Lin He is her true daughter now. And don¡¯t forget, Teacher Wu, her performance in the judge¡¯s seat wasn¡¯t worthy of your years of cultivation.¡± !!.. Wu Hui¡¯s hesitant expression gradually became firm. He looked meaningfully at Mei Shu, then followed the crowd without looking back. Only Feng Wei and Mei Shu, along with Lu Si, remained on the scene. Feng Wei cursed angrily, ¡°Mei Shu, I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death! Just you wait. I definitely won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯ll die in my hands sooner or later!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get this crazy woman out of here?¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t be bothered to even spare her a glance, his disgust evident, as he hugged Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder and attempted to take her away. However, Mei Shu pushed away his hand and strode firmly towards Feng Wei step by step. ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Lu Si was somewhat surprised. What surprised him was the unexpected unease he felt at this moment. Mei Shu¡¯s expression was too solemn, and he couldn¡¯t read her emotions inside, but he knew she must be very angry now. ¡°Listen.¡± Mei Shu stood in front of her, the glaring lights above failed to dispel the gloom on her face. Half of her face was hidden in shadows, a hint of cruel smile playing at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use against me in the future, but let me remind you, as long as you do something unforgivable in my eyes, Meimu and Wang Yue will be your fate in the future.¡± Feng Wei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, if it weren¡¯t for her two arms still being supported by the security guards, she might have collapsed on the ground in fright. After saying this, Mei Shu didn¡¯t look at her again, pulling Lu Si¡¯s hand directly and leaving. Feng Wei¡¯s words just now did remind her, she still had a death ending of unknown time threatening her. If her destined death was really caused by Feng Wei, she would definitely make Feng Wei have no place to die. In the rest area, Lin He was still crying with fear. The others were doing their best to comfort her. A perfectly good ball had been turned into this, and as the protagonist, she had almost been driven out. Lin He was undoubtedly wronged. Those who had questioned her just now saw Feng Mo¡¯s indulgence towards her and began to speak kind words incessantly. Until Mei Shu and the others came over, Lin He¡¯s crying only reluctantly stopped. She walked up to Mei Shu, grateful, and smiled, ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me just now, Shu¡¯er, 1 will take care of you like a real sister in the future.¡± Mei Shu nodded helplessly, ¡°Today, you¡¯re the protagonist, don¡¯t continue to cry. It¡¯s getting late. Ah Si and I will go back first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Lin He felt a bit reluctant, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer, even if you have something to eat before leaving.¡± After causing such a scene, she still wanted to see Mei Shu and Lu Si dance together! ¡°No, we¡¯ll just go back and eat something casually. Take care of yourself.¡± Mei Shu said before bidding farewell to the other seniors. Feng Mo politely tried to keep them a few more words but didn¡¯t insist. Wu Hui seemed to have something to say to her but stopped. Mei Shu noticed, but pretended not to, politely bid farewell, and left with Lu Si. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the car, Lu Si refused to let her off easily and asked directly, ¡°What are you worried about? Why are you suddenly in such a hurry to go back?¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ar Si, I want to move.¡± ¡°Move?¡± Lu Si was only surprised for a moment before returning to calmness, ¡°Where do you want to move to?¡± ¡°Is there a villa closer to you? I want to borrow your family¡¯s security.¡± Mei Shu thought of how Lu Ting had surrounded the entire Lu Family Manor, feeling very satisfied. This way, she would be more reassured leaving her younger brothers at home.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Moving Chapter 588: Moving Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si was more than happy to have Mei Shu move in with him. tie was afraid Mei Shu might regret it, so he quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. As long as you want, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡± Mei Shu smiled, feeling relaxed, and leaned back in her seat, closing her eyes comfortably. Lu Si chuckled to himself and happily took on the role of her dedicated driver. He was indeed efficient in handling things. The next afternoon, he took her to see some houses. Mei Shu looked around and was very satisfied. She took some photos and planned to wait for her younger brothers to come back from school to see if they liked it too. In the evening, as soon as Mei Feng came back, Mei Shu mysteriously called her over. Upon hearing that Mei Shu wanted to buy a new house, Mei Feng naturally agreed. ¡°If this can give you a little peace of mind and make it quieter for Xiao He and others, it¡¯s definitely a good thing. I have no objections.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you about that. 1 want you to see if you like this house.¡± Mei Shu sent him the photos. Mei Feng hesitated after taking a look. ¡°This house looks so familiar. Is it the one next to the Lu family?¡± !!.. Mei Shu felt a bit embarrassed and reluctantly admitted, ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t need to worry about the old man from the Lu family causing us trouble. On the contrary, I think their security is good. Moving there can also help our bodyguards learn more.¡± Mei Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s your decision. I¡¯m fine with wherever I live, especially since I¡¯ll only be here for another year. I¡¯ll be going to college soon, and Xiao Jing and them will be living here longer. You should ask for their opinion.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just then, Mei Jing and Mei Yan¡¯s noisy argument could be heard from the door. Mei Yan, looking angry, rushed over to Mei Shu to complain, ¡°Sis, look at my brother, he snatched my phone!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! You guys don¡¯t know, this brat is getting too close to a girl in his class at school. I¡¯m just preventing trouble!¡± Mei Jing casually dropped his bag and tried to grab Mei Yan¡¯s phone from his pocket to check his messages. Mei Yan desperately dodged, ¡°You don¡¯t need to manage me! And I¡¯m not getting close to any girl. It¡¯s you trying to divert attention!¡± ¡°How am I diverting attention? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mei Jing threatened, glaring at him. Mei Yan, refusing to back down, deliberately shouted in front of Mei Shu, ¡°Sis! If you don¡¯t control him, he¡¯s going to start dating someone right away! That girl even came to pick me up from school with him just now!¡± ¡°Xiao Jing.¡± Mei Feng¡¯s stern voice suddenly sounded above the two. Mei Feng had gone to get water when he heard them come in. He returned just in time to hear their conversation word for word. Upon hearing this, Mei Jing shuddered and quickly distanced himself, ¡°Big bro, don¡¯t listen to Yanyan¡¯s nonsense! He just wants to shift your and sis¡¯ attention!¡± Mei Feng, with an expression of distrust, asked, ¡°Then who was the girl who came to pick up Mei Yan with you?¡± Mei Jing, impatiently sitting on the sofa, said, ¡°Jiang Yi insisted on following me. Wherever 1 go, she goes. It¡¯s annoying!¡± ¡°Jiang Yi?¡± Mei Feng blinked in confusion. Mei Shu reminded him quietly, ¡°The girl we met at the police station that day.¡± Suddenly, everything clicked for Mei Feng. ¡°So her name is Jiang Yi!¡± He sat beside Mei Jing and patted his shoulder, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about her so much. Maybe she just wants to repay a favor.¡± ¡°She could just repay my sister!¡± Mei Jing was a little irritable at the mention of her and could not help but nag. ¡°Do you know what she¡¯s been up to all day? She almost followed me into the men¡¯s restroom! She¡¯s been hanging around me all day, serving me tea and water. Now, everyone in the class looks at us in a weird way! I don¡¯t need her gratitude. Isn¡¯t she just meddling?¡± ¡°She means well.¡± Mei Feng couldn¡¯t help but advise. But Mei Jing couldn¡¯t listen. He impatiently waved his hand, ¡°Forget about her. Let¡¯s talk about Yanyan¡¯s matter!¡± ¡°Yanyan, are you really in a relationship?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes suddenly bore into him with a wicked look. Mei Yan was startled, and kept backing away, ¡°No, no! I just have a good relationship with that girl! Can¡¯t 1 be friends with girls?¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly, ¡°Of course you can, but you need to know your boundaries, understand?¡± ¡°I understand! Thank you, sis!¡± Mei Yan said, then smirked triumphantly at Mei Jing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Jing threatened him with a raised fist. When the two finally stopped arguing, Mei Shu showed them the photos of the new house. To their surprise, not only were they very satisfied after seeing it, they even earnestly started to argue over which room belonged to whom. Thus, the grand event of moving house was settled so easily. The next day, Mei Shu went to pay and sign the contract, finally owning her first property in the city.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Housewarming Party Chapter 589: Housewarming Party Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Household items for the siblings were plentiful, but thankfully, the servants at the Mei residence, all of whom had benefited from Mei Shu¡¯s kindness, were willing to continue working for her. This saved Mei Shu the trouble of finding movers again. After finishing the busy tasks, she distributed bonuses to everyone, which were quite generous. Chen Feng also returned to the kitchen as the head chef. After experiencing the events from last time, he had seen Chen Guo¡¯s true colors and decided not to disturb her and her mother anymore. He chose to stay and work here, focusing on living his own life. On the day when everything was thoroughly cleaned up, Mei Shu hosted a small celebration party at home. All the servants of the Mei family attended, and besides them, Mei Shu only invited Lu Si, Wen Miao, and Lin He. Lu Yan was preparing to go abroad, and although Mei Shu invited him, he claimed to be very busy and declined. In the evening, everyone gathered together to eat and drink, and the restaurant was filled with continuous laughter as they got to know each other better. Wen Miao had heard Mei Shu mention Lin He before, and now they finally met. Wen Miao took the initiative to extend her hand and said, ¡°Lin He, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Mei Shu¡¯s classmate.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± After shaking hands, Lin He handed her a glass of juice and asked, ¡°I heard that today happens to be the day the college entrance examination results come out. How did you do this time?¡± Upon hearing this, Wen Miao hurriedly reached out to cover her mouth. !!.. With a puzzled look, Lin He blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Wen Miao made a ¡°shh¡± gesture to her and leaned in, saying, ¡°This is a surprise I¡¯m going to give to Shu Er later! Don¡¯t ask now; I¡¯ll tell you later!¡± Lin He nodded in realization. After exchanging a glance with Wen Miao, they both tacitly understood the results of this college entrance examination. ¡°Miao Miao! Sister Lin He!¡± Mei Shu pushed aside her two brothers who were constantly playing in front of her and waved to them, ¡°Come over and try the pizza that Uncle Chen just made. It¡¯s much better than what¡¯s sold outside!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good as long as Miss likes it.¡± Chen Feng blushed slightly and lowered his head. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s cup empty, he took the initiative to refill it for her. Mei Shu quickly smiled, ¡°Please sit down. Let¡¯s celebrate together today, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Feng gratefully sat down and accepted the chopsticks handed to him by Zhao Yan. Looking at the table full of steaming delicious food in front of him, his eyes suddenly welled up with tears. There was a time when he envied others being able to sit together as a family and eat happily. That scene was so warm that he eagerly wanted to see his daughter and cook a table of her favorite dishes for her with his own hands. But when he really saw it, he realized that such happiness was not easily attainable for everyone. Yet, at this moment, this wish of his miraculously came true. He truly regarded Mei Shu and the others as his own family. ¡°Uncle Chen, please eat.¡± The boys of the Mei family, usually quite carefree, were now very attentive in taking care of his emotions. Chen Feng was so grateful that he almost burst into tears on the spot. He forced himself not to embarrass himself by crying and kept stuffing food into his mouth. Seeing that the atmosphere was just right, Wen Miao casually picked up a paper cup as a microphone, walked to the head of the table, and shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, I have an excellent piece of news to announce!¡± Others stopped eating, surprised by her sudden announcement, while Butler Zhao watched them with a smile. Mei Yan urged anxiously, ¡°Miao Miao, what¡¯s the good news? Hurry up and tell us!¡± Wen Miao cleared her throat and finally stopped teasing. She announced loudly, ¡°Today, the college entrance examination results are out! Our Mei Shu is¡­¡± ¡°The provincial top scorer,¡± Lu Si calmly finished her sentence. For a moment, the restaurant erupted in excited cheers. Butler Zhao walked over and gave Mei Shu a big hug, tears streaming down his face. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Madam in heaven must be able to rest in peace now!¡± Mei Shu quickly handed him a tissue, saying, ¡°Butler Zhao, please wipe your tears. It¡¯s just doing well on an exam; in the future, I¡¯ll become an even more successful person, making both you and my mom happy!¡± ¡°All! Alright! I believe in Miss!¡± Butler Zhao looked at Mei Shu with a face full of contentment. Lu Si pursed his lips, thought for a moment, but couldn¡¯t resist pulling Mei Shu behind him and casually took out another piece of paper to hand over. Butler Zhao chuckled and said, ¡°Master Si, this is Miss whom I¡¯ve watched grow up since childhood.¡± Lu Si awkwardly held his fist near his mouth and coughed, ¡°I know.¡± Then why are you jealous? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan helplessly moved aside, continuing to eat his meal. After sending away Uncle Zhao, who was hugging his girlfriend, Lu Si felt that there remained an intense gaze shadowing him. Lu Si helplessly turned his head back and met Wen Miao¡¯s eyes, full of anger. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been holding in this surprise for Shu¡¯er the entire day?¡± Wen Miao angrily grabbed Lu Si¡¯s collar. For the first time, someone other than Mei Shu dared to treat him like this! Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Kidnapped Chapter 590: Kidnapped Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si angrily widened his eyes. Wen Miao wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all; instead, she became even more domineering. ¡°To make up for me, tomorrow Shu Er and 1 will have dinner alone outside, without you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Lu Si protested. ¡°Shu Er has already agreed to come to my house for dinner tomorrow night!¡± ¡°What? My sister is going to your house?¡± Mei Yan perked up his ears and pointed at Lu Si. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that old man in your family left?¡± ¡°Yanyan! Show some manners!¡± Mei Shu reprimanded quietly. Mei Yan grumbled and rolled his eyes. He had his own set of standards; if that old man didn¡¯t like his sister, he didn¡¯t need to be polite! But he dared not say anything in front of his sister. Lu Si awkwardly said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t left, but although Grandpa doesn¡¯t say it, he still hopes to see Shu Er.¡± ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not just bored and wants to pick on someone?¡± Mei Yan sneered. ¡°Let me tell you, if 1 find out my sister is being mistreated at your house, my brother and I will come and smash your house!¡± !!.. Lu Si helplessly patted his head. ¡°Alright, alright, 1 promise, 1 won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Mei Yan let him off and then dashed to Mei Shu¡¯s embrace, acting spoiled. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to tell all my classmates that I have a sister who topped the province in the exam!¡± Mei Shu laughed and flicked his forehead. ¡°Then when can you give me the chance to proudly tell others that 1 have a brother who topped the exam?¡± Mei Yan¡¯s eyes spun around for a moment, then he suddenly left Mei Shu¡¯s embrace and ran behind Mei Feng to hide. ¡°This is too difficult. Let big brother set an example!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Mei Feng was eating fried chicken and didn¡¯t expect to suddenly be dragged out to take the blame. He waved his hands hastily. ¡°I think Yanyan has more talent; you won¡¯t let us down, right?¡± Mei Yan puffed up with indignation at Mei Feng¡¯s ungrateful behavior! Mei Shu smiled. ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯ll be taking the college entrance exam next year. If you need anything, you can always come to me.¡± ¡°I got it, sister.¡± Mei Feng said, ¡°But sister, have you decided which university you want to go to? Tomorrow, the two best universities in the capital should call you, right?¡± ¡°Definitely!¡± Wen Miao said proudly, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely be vying to admit Shu Er into their schools, and they should offer some good conditions! Shu Er, so do you have a university in mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always thought it would be great to go to a university in the capital, but now 1 just want to stay in Lin City. After all, our Lin City University is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°All! Then Sister, even if you go to university, you won¡¯t be too far from us!¡± Mei Yan cheered happily. Mei Jing tapped his head reproachfully, then looked at Mei Shu with some concern. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t need to give up the opportunity to go to a better university for us. You can go to any university you want; we can take care of ourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, sister, everything at home is under control with me.¡± Mei Feng was afraid that Mei Shu would be burdened by them, so he hurriedly assured her. Mei Yan also realized his mistake at this moment and quickly followed up, ¡°Sister, Yanyan is grown up now and can help take care of Xiao and Ge. You really don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Mei Shu felt relieved. ¡°I understand your intentions, but I¡¯ve already decided. Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to me which university 1 go to. After all, I already have a big company to run, and I don¡¯t need a good university as a platform like others do to find a good job in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mentioning finding a job, Wen Miao¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Speaking of which, 1 still don¡¯t know what to do after graduation! I envy you and Sister Lin He; your futures are already planned, unlike me, who doesn¡¯t know what to do after graduation.¡± Mei Shu chuckled. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know what job to look for, you can come and follow me after graduation.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wen Miao¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m using connections?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mei Shu flicked her nose and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to have you help me.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± With her future decided, Wen Miao looked happy again. The group stayed up late and slept directly at Mei¡¯s house. Late at night, Mei Shu was lying in bed about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard movement outside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She instantly woke up, silently opened the drawer, took out a small knife for self-defense, and carried it with her. Then she quietly opened the door a crack. Outside the door, a shadow, not very clear, was slowly approaching her room. Mei Shu drew the knife and held it behind her, ready to strike when the person got closer. But in the blink of an eye, a strong and pungent smell uncontrollably rushed into her nostrils. Mei Shu realized something was wrong, but when she tried to cover her mouth and nose, it was already too late. The gas that entered her body quickly paralyzed her nerves, and her body uncontrollably fell to the ground.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Beating Chapter 591: Beating Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When she opened her eyes again, darkness surrounded her. Her head seemed to be covered by a paper bag, and the slightest movement of her head made a crisp sound. A nauseating fishy smell lingered in her nostrils as Mei Shu stopped moving. She could still hear the occasional sound of waves outside, but there were no other sounds of breathing. Mei Shu tried to sit up but found her hands and feet bound. Lying on her side on the ground, she didn¡¯t know how long it had been, and half of her body felt numb. Unable to see the light outside, she couldn¡¯t figure out how long she had been unconscious. With that thought, Mei Shu began to push her head upward, attempting to remove the paper bag from her head. But before she could succeed, a sudden flurry of footsteps came from outside. Mei Shu hastily lay back down, pretending she hadn¡¯t awakened yet. The floor creaked lightly, followed by the sound of the door being pushed open. !!.. Though separated by the paper bag, Mei Shu could still feel a sudden burst of blinding sunlight flooding into the room, accompanied by an even stronger fishy smell. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet? Could it be that we gave her too much sedative?¡± Spoke a woman, unmistakably Feng Wei. ¡°It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t wake up, saves us trouble. Has Lu Si replied yet?¡± said a man. Mei Shu felt his voice somewhat familiar but couldn¡¯t recall where she had heard it before. ¡°Not yet,¡± Feng Wei replied anxiously. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t intend to rescue her? If he reports us, we won¡¯t get a penny, and we¡¯re done for!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± the man asserted confidently. ¡°Lu Si should genuinely care about her. As long as we keep her hidden for a few more days, he¡¯ll agree to our conditions. Then we¡¯ll take the money and disappear!¡± Feng Wei hesitated for a moment but nodded heavily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end anyway.¡± The two reached an agreement, and soon the door was closed tightly. As the footsteps gradually faded away, Mei Shu removed the paper bag covering her head again. It seemed Feng Wei had kidnapped her solely for money. For now, she probably wasn¡¯t in immediate danger. The critical question was, how could she save herself now? Occasional creaks from the wind passing through the masts, coupled with the swaying floor, indicated they were on a ship at sea. Mei Shu clicked her tongue in annoyance. She had forgotten to practice her swimming skills with the system in advance. But even if she could swim, it might not be of much use if they were adrift in the ocean. While thinking, Mei Shu began to feel around on the ground, finally finding a piece of broken glass. She clenched it in her hand, beginning the arduous task of cutting the ropes binding her hands. ¡°I have to take a look. What if she really dies in our hands?¡± Unable to shake her concern, Feng Wei returned. Mei Shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, hastening her efforts, but it was too late. The footsteps had reached the door. In desperation, she quickly composed herself, stuffing the glass shard into her pants pocket with all her strength, then collapsed to the ground, seemingly powerless. ¡°Oh, awake?¡± Feng Wei pushed the door open to see Mei Shu lying on the ground like a fish at her mercy, a smug smile on her face. ¡°Mei Shu, you never thought you¡¯d end up like this, did you? Now that you¡¯re in my hands, I can do whatever I want with you!¡± Mei Shu sneered. ¡°Remember the warning I gave you that day? Dare to touch me, and I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°Even at death¡¯s door, you dare to threaten me!¡± Enraged, Feng Wei kicked her in the stomach. Mei Shu groaned in pain, her cold eyes fixed on Feng Wei. ¡°I¡¯ll repay that kick tenfold.¡± ¡°You still dare to speak!¡± Feng Wei kicked her again, her arrogance evident. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll repay me now. Huh?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu bit her lip to stifle any sound, enduring Feng Wei¡¯s relentless kicks. By the time Feng Wei grew tired, Mei Shu was drenched in sweat, weak in breath, but her gaze remained resolute, piercing. Feng Wei felt a sting from that gaze, a hint of fear rising from within, quickly suppressed. ¡°Even facing death, you¡¯re still so defiant. 1 guess Wang Yue was too lenient on you. Now that you¡¯re in my hands, 1¡¯11 show you the consequences of crossing me!¡± Squatting down, she forcefully grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s chin, her finger tracing over that delicate face. ¡°I really hate this face of yours. Lu Si went to such lengths to help you, all because he was attracted to your beauty, right? Tell me, if I ruin this face right now, will he still be willing to pay to redeem you?¡± Mei Shu sneered, wrenching her chin from Feng Wei¡¯s grip, slowly propping herself up to Feng Wei¡¯s ear, speaking each word clearly, ¡°Remember, tenfold repayment..¡± Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Torture Chapter 592: Torture Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei¡¯s expression twisted for a moment, but quickly turned disdainful. ¡°What can you do with your current state? Do you really think I¡¯m intimidated by a few words from you and wouldn¡¯t dare to lay a finger on you?¡± Perhaps because of the pain in her abdomen or because she didn¡¯t want to waste any energy on Feng Wei anymore, Mei Shu simply lowered her eyes and settled back on the ground. Seeing her nonchalant demeanor infuriated Feng Wei. She grabbed Mei Shu by the collar, lifting her up with malice in her voice, ¡°Are you still looking down on me? Do you think 1 won¡¯t ruin you right now?¡± Mei Shu calmly glanced at her, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°Now I¡¯m in your hands, aren¡¯t I? If you want to ruin me, go ahead. But as you said, if my face loses its value, maybe you won¡¯t get as much money.¡± Indeed, a moment of hesitation flashed through Feng Wei¡¯s eyes. She released Mei Shu, standing tall and looking down at her. ¡°Just wait. Once 1 get the money, 1¡¯11 make you taste what it¡¯s like to lose everything.¡± With a contemptuous snort, she left, slamming the door behind her. Mei Shu lay back down, silently chuckling at the dark room. She had seen clearly just now; they were indeed at sea. The daylight outside was fading, indicating she had been missing for at least a day and a night. After lying for a while and confirming there were no more footsteps outside, Mei Shu retrieved the glass shard from her pocket and completely cut the ropes binding her hands and feet. She sat up against the wall, gasping for breath. Still wearing the pajamas from before she passed out, her slippers were nowhere to be seen. In the vastness of the sea without boundaries, her body shivered from the cold. !!.. Mei Shu gathered her strength after a while. After concealing the cut ropes, she touched the wall of the room with her fingers, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°System, activate Wall Penetration Spell.¡± [Alright, master, Wall Penetration Spell activated.] The next moment, Mei Shu felt the wall in front of her instantly soften. She took a step forward, effortlessly passing into the adjoining room. It seemed to be a bedroom, small but fully equipped. There were even some cosmetics on the table, indicating it was Feng Wei¡¯s room. Judging from the layout, the ship wasn¡¯t particularly large. However, it was beyond Mei Shu¡¯s expectations that Feng Wei could plan to this extent. Since it was Feng Wei¡¯s room, there might be her phone or other communication devices. Mei Shu began to search. She had just finished rummaging through the bedside table when she heard noises from the adjacent room. Her eyes narrowed, pressing against the wall, ready to pass through the wall at any moment. But the next moment, Feng Wei in the other room suddenly exclaimed, followed by the heavy breathing of a man. A few vulgar words reached Mei Shu¡¯s ears, and her tense nerves suddenly relaxed, a hint of irony in her eyes. It seemed Feng Wei wouldn¡¯t be coming from the next room for a while. That spared her the trouble of avoiding them. But she wondered who the man with Feng Wei was. As she pondered, she continued to search the room. Unfortunately, Feng Wei had her phone with her, and there were no communication devices to contact the outside world. The noises from the next room gradually subsided, soon replaced by the rustling sounds of the man and woman dressing. Mei Shu grimaced disdainfully. The whole process took this man less than three minutes. She wondered what Feng Wei was after with this man? The door opened outside. Mei Shu had no choice but to use the Wall Penetration Spell again to return to the small storeroom where she was held. She hastily tied herself up with ropes, laying back in her previous position. Sure enough, Feng Wei, perhaps not satisfied earlier, returned to trouble her even before fully worn. ¡°Seeing you in such a miserable state makes me feel satisfied! All, it¡¯s late. It¡¯s time for dinner. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you starve until we achieve our goal.¡± With that, Feng Wei pulled out a dilapidated bowl from behind her, containing spoiled food emitting a nauseating smell. In the light streaming through the door, one could see mold growing inside. She slammed the bowl in front of Mei Shu and left triumphantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Wei was sure that someone like Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t easily accept starving to death. She wanted to watch the once lofty Mei Shu suffer humiliation in front of her, stripped of all dignity. If Mei Shu ate this inedible food, Feng Wei would be even more unrestrained in tormenting her in the future! The door closed once again. Mei Shu glanced at the bowl on the ground without a second thought. She found a comfortable position and closed her eyes to rest until the outside quieted down, and Feng Wei¡¯s sharp voice couldn¡¯t be heard anymore. Then, she slowly opened her eyes.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Skill Exposed Chapter 593: Skill Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°System.¡± [Yes, Master.] This time, without Mei Shu needing to say much, the system autonomously activated the skill of phasing through walls. For added security, Feng Wei had locked the door from the outside. Unfortunately, no matter how cautious she was, she could never anticipate that Mei Shu had the system by her side. Leaving the storage room, the night outside pressed down darkly. Mei Shu looked up but could only see the vast, boundless sea surrounding them. Their small boat drifted aimlessly forward, its destination unknown. Apart from the sound of waves crashing against the hull, there was utter silence. Mei Shu treaded lightly, following the direction of the sound she had heard during the day, slowly approaching the door of the man¡¯s room. Inside, several faint voices could be heard, the man and someone making calls. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯ll repay the money 1 owe you! Don¡¯t touch my daughter!¡± !!.. ¡°You can do whatever you want to my wife, but if you touch my daughter, you won¡¯t see a penny!¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you, spare my daughter. She¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t hurt her. I promise to pay you three times the principal and interest!¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡± After that, the man hung up, irritably plucked out a SIM card from the phone, and threw it into the sea through the window. Mei Shu remembered the location of the voice. When steady breathing was heard in the room, she used the Wall Penetration Spell to enter. The man was sound asleep in bed. By the moonlight from the window, Mei Shu carefully examined his face and finally remembered where she had seen him. Wasn¡¯t this Chen Jian, the judge who cheated with Feng Wei during the competition and suffered the consequences? No wonder he was willing to cooperate with Feng Wei at this time. Chen Jian had ill intentions towards Feng Wei to begin with. Now that the two of them were both in debt, they would naturally join forces and take the risk. Now that she knew who the other enemy was, Mei Shu had no interest in observing the man¡¯s sleeping posture. She returned to the desk, grabbed the phone, and quickly lit up the screen. As expected, there was no signal on the phone. It indicated that the man was indeed cautious. But this also meant he was prepared for this operation, likely with many spare SIM cards. Sure enough, Mei Shu found a small box in the drawer without much effort. She randomly picked a card, keeping an eye on the man¡¯s movements. Confirming he was still asleep, she inserted the card into the phone. As the screen lit up, this dim corner suddenly brightened like daylight. Mei Shu¡¯s heart raced as she quickly composed a text message to Lu Si. Then she deleted the record, removed the SIM card, and put the phone back in place. The whole process was seamless, without any pause, taking less than a minute. Next, as long as Lu Si followed the signal of this phone, he would easily find her current location. After completing everything, Mei Shu used the Wall Penetration Spell again to leave. But as soon as she left the room, she felt a sudden chill on her back. ¡°Oh, what do 1 see here? Don¡¯t tell me you have superpowers,¡± the man¡¯s teasing voice suddenly sounded from behind. It was this voice. No matter how many years had passed, even if she lived another lifetime, she could never forget it. A dangerous glint flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Zhang Jiao.¡± The man burst into laughter, the knife against Mei Shu¡¯s waist inching forward again. ¡°Look at that, Miss Mei still remembers me. But you can¡¯t call yourself Miss Mei now; you should be called President Mei.¡± He curiously approached, sizing Mei Shu up, ¡°Miss Mei, how do you explain what I just saw?¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath, turning her head to look at him. ¡°The incident at the hotel was done by Mei Mu, not me trying to harm you.¡± ¡°Mei Mu¡¯s target was you,¡± Zhang Jiao gritted his teeth. ¡°Because of you, I have no face to go out now. The company can¡¯t operate anymore. It closed down a few days ago. How do you think I should settle this debt with you?¡± ¡°You colluded with Feng Wei for money too, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mei Shu sneered at him. Zhang Jiao, feeling provoked, said menacingly, ¡°I¡¯m here to take your life!¡± As he spoke, he and Mei Shu were very close. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Their breaths intertwined, easily bringing back memories of countless nightmares from her past life. The man¡¯s fierce face, his breath urgent with a masculine scent, the force of his grip on her body, and the torment she endured day and night forced her eyes to turn bloodshot. Zhang Jiao was startled by her, instinctively wanting to take a step back. But realizing that Mei Shu was now at the mercy of his, he regained his composure. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t want to kill you right now. I need to know how you managed to pass through a wall out of thin air.¡± ¡°Really want to know?¡± Mei Shu smiled slyly. ¡°Kill them both, and I¡¯ll teach you. How about that?¡± ¡°Are you playing games with me?¡± Zhang Jiao¡¯s tone turned nasty. ¡°Tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll kill you now and throw your body into the sea for the sharks to devour, leaving you without a burial..¡± Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Gunshot Chapter 594: Gunshot Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu¡¯s attitude grew increasingly disdainful, using this emotion only to conceal her anger. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to kill them, yet you¡¯re talking tough in front of me? Zhang Jiao, you¡¯re just a useless coward. If you have the guts, stab me to death right now!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Zhang Jiao growled, but his eyes quickly glanced toward the room. Mei Shu sneered, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t dare. If you kill me, you¡¯ll lose the fortune within your grasp! Before you get the money, you can¡¯t do anything!¡± Zhang Jiao, completely provoked, fiercely gripped her neck, pressing her against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t push me! Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Jian, who was sleeping in the room, heard the commotion and immediately put on clothes to come out. Mei Shu seized the opportunity, kicking Zhang Jiao in the stomach. As he winced in pain, she swiftly took the knife from his hand, circled behind him, and placed the blade against his neck. In the blink of an eye, the situation changed. Chen Jian, startled by the scene, instinctively pulled out a knife from his pocket and pointed it at Mei Shu. ¡°How did you get out? Damn it! Didn¡¯t Feng Wei say you were still asleep?¡± Mei Shu cut into Zhang Jiao¡¯s flesh with the knife. Listening to the man¡¯s muffled groan in front of her, she felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Chen Jian, how dare you kidnap me? Turn the ship back to Lincity immediately, or I¡¯ll cut your flesh into pieces and feed the fish in the sea!¡± ¡°You bunch of useless trash!¡± Chen Jian¡¯s gloomy gaze shifted away from Zhang Jiao¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t care whether Zhang Jiao lived or died, charging directly at Mei Shu with his knife. Mei Shu kicked Zhang Jiao away, dodging his attack, then quickly grabbed his hand holding the knife and forcefully twisted it downward, effortlessly disarming him. ¡°Thought you had some tricks up your sleeve.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s emotions were more uncontrollable than usual. Since encountering Zhang Jiao, her heart had been filled with nearly uncontrollable anger. She used these two people as an outlet! As a grown man, Chen Jian couldn¡¯t accept the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat a young girl. He climbed up from the ground, although he had broken an arm, the pain made him break into a cold sweat. Nonetheless, he stared with determination, seizing the opportunity to charge at Mei Shu again. Mei Shu grinned with a hint of fierceness, kicking him in the stomach without hesitation. Chen Jian spat out a mouthful of filth, the foul smell spreading across the deck. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Wei emerged belatedly from the room, wrapped in a shawl. Seeing Mei Shu standing in front of her unscathed, while the other two clutched their stomachs on the ground, she widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°How did you untie yourself? Don¡¯t come near me!¡± Mei Shu grinned menacingly, approaching her step by step, a bloodied knife in her hand. Feng Wei was terrified, falling accidentally onto the deck, desperately crawling forward. Mei Shu crouched behind her, grabbing her hair, and laughed, ¡°1 said, tenfold retribution, remember?¡± ¡°No, please!¡± Feng Wei trembled in fear, clutching her head, pleading in a trembling voice, ¡°Even if you kill me now, you can¡¯t go back! Don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want the money anymore! It was those two who forced me to do this!¡± Mei Shu glanced back in the direction behind her, ¡°Did you hear that, Chen Jian? She says she did it because you forced her.¡± Chen Jian spat on the ground, about to say something, when suddenly a huge cruise ship appeared behind their small boat, the glaring lights suddenly enveloping the small vessel. Mei Shu instinctively squinted. She hadn¡¯t expected Lu Si¡¯s people to arrive so quickly, all the effort she had put in late at night wasn¡¯t in vain. But the next second, her just-relaxed heart suddenly tightened again. Her keen ears caught the sound of something slicing through the air. This wasn¡¯t right! Without thinking much, Mei Shu quickly moved from her original position. A bullet pierced her arm, sending excruciating pain throughout her body. She clutched her injured arm, facing the light, looking towards the cruise ship. If she hadn¡¯t had keen hearing to dodge in time, that shot would have hit her heart! This person really intended to kill her! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu tightened her lips, holding the dagger and retreating to the shooter¡¯s blind spot, her breath quickening due to pain. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± A stranger¡¯s voice echoed from the ship, followed by another bullet slicing through the night sky. Mei Shu closed her mouth tightly, no longer making a sound, quickly hiding in the room Chen Jian had just vacated, rummaging through the drawer to find tissues to press against the bleeding wound. She had never dealt with a gunshot wound, but luckily, she had accumulated a certain level of medical expertise before. She could try to treat the wound herself. The critical issue now was that the other party wouldn¡¯t easily give her time to catch her breath and treat the injury! Sure enough, the next second, Mei Shu heard someone boarding the ship, and the ship¡¯s body shook violently before regaining balance.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Life on the Line Chapter 595: Life on the Line Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Hcnyee Translations Mei Shu s nerves were stretched tight. She was shocked to find that, apart from the sound when the other party boarded the ship, she hadn¡¯t heard any other sounds. This meant that the other party was either a well-trained professional who could conceal even the sound of footsteps, or he was lying in wait outside the door. In either case, the gun in the other party¡¯s hand posed a deadly threat to her. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t expected that these people would go to such lengths to take her life! Who was the person behind all this! She couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down. After all, she was indeed in mortal danger within a year, and it might be happening now. Whether she could escape this ordeal depended on now! With this in mind, she quickly scanned the surroundings. Fortunately, there was a window in the room through which she could escape, so she wasn¡¯t completely trapped. After making up her mind, Mei Shu slowly moved in that direction, covering her wound. She tried to minimize the sound of her footsteps. If the other party was indeed a skilled professional, any slight noise she made might give away her intentions, and he could block her escape route completely. Time seemed to stretch endlessly at that moment. The closer she got to the window, the more nervous Mei Shu became. She had never had such a rapid heartbeat, but when faced with real danger, even she couldn¡¯t help feeling afraid. But now wasn¡¯t the time to be afraid. Alone on the sea, being hunted down, she could only rely on herself to survive! Mei Shu took a deep breath, steadied herself, and used her uninjured hand to hold onto the window frame. After silently counting to three in her mind, she decisively flipped out of the window. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that another gunshot followed closely behind her. He reacted so fast! Mei Shu thought grimly. She quickly dodged to the side. This rime the bullet grazed her cheek, leaving a fiery bloodstain on her face. She wiped the blood away and prepared to confront the other party. If she hadn¡¯t been caught off guard by the first gunshot, she would have had at least a sixty percent chance of winning now. But the constant loss of blood and increasing pain from her arm were draining her strength. Plus, she hadn¡¯t eaten in a day and a night. Even a strong person couldn¡¯t hold on without collapsing. A drop of blood fell to the ground, blossoming into a bright red flower. Mei Shu quickly wiped away the blood, then covered the wound again and swiftly retreated into the darkness behind her. In this situation, she could only try not to let the intruder discover her whereabouts. Mei Shu was highly concentrated, maximizing her vision and hearing. But this was far from enough to escape. She had to think of a way to get out of this danger quickly! On the other side of the wall, the steady footsteps were gradually approaching, and Mei Shu even heard the sound of the intruder loading the gun. Damn it, he could clearly move without malting any sound just now. Now, deliberately malting noise undoubtedly meant he wanted to confuse her. But the more critical the situation, the less she could afford to panic. Mei Shu forced herself to calm down. There must be some way to temporarily escape the current predicament. There must be! She couldn¡¯t die here! After the sound of the pistol being loaded ended, the footsteps stopped a step away from him. Mei Shu was so nervous that his entire body was trembling. In the next second, the person was about to turn around and point the gun in Mei Shu¡¯s direction. There must be a way! A voice in her heart kept saying that. She still had younger brothers at home who needed her to take care of them. She still wanted to see her brothers have happy endings. And there was Lu Si. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell him in person that she truly liked him. She couldn¡¯t die! Absolutely not! The footsteps hesitated for a moment, and the man was about to turn around. Mei Shu s brain was spinning rapidly. The only way to escape was not to be seen by the intruder! Wait! She remembered a function in the system that she had never used before! [Counting on you!] As soon as Mei Shu¡¯s words echoed in her mind, the man had already turned with his gun raised. However, the expected figure did not appear, and there was only a pile of clutter where she had just been. The man furrowed his brow in confusion. He was sure that there had been a very obvious sound of breathing here just now. But now it had suddenly disappeared. Could he have misheard? After much thought, he decided not to dwell on it any longer and turned to walk in another direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he would never know that just before he turned the corner of the wall, Mei Shu urgently spent twenty points, activating the invisibility function of the system. Although it only lasted for a short five minutes, it was enough to get her out of danger! But five minutes was far from enough! With great courage, Mei Shu resolved to take advantage of these five minutes when she wouldn¡¯t be seen and boarded the other party¡¯s cruise ship directly. She wanted to see who was so determined to make her die tonight at all costs! On the top floor of the cruise ship was the presidential suite. The woman gently swirled her highball glass, contentedly admiring the romantic starry sky that seemed to belong to her alone. After awhile, the mercenary returned, full of apologies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master, I didn¡¯t kill the target. The target has disappeared and should not be on that Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Hide and Seek Chapter 596: Hide and Seek Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Worthless!¡± The woman, infuriated, smashed the glass in her hand on the man¡¯s head and stood up fiercely. ¡°She clearly got shot just now. Can she still swim away?¡± The crimson liquid trickled down the man¡¯s forehead. He calmly straightened his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve searched the entire ship, but there¡¯s really no one. The only possibility is that she¡¯s already on our ship.¡± The woman smirked coldly as she sat back in her lounge chair, her anger turning into a playful expression. ¡°Well then, since she¡¯s come to us, isn¡¯t it convenient for you to handle her? You won¡¯t mess it up this time, will you?¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t,¡± the man assured her, bowing slightly, then left the upper deck to go to the deck. He had seen clearly that Mei Shu had hidden in that corner just now. But he couldn¡¯t figure out how she managed to leave. This was the first time someone had slipped away under his nose without a sound. Thinking wildly, he reached the only point where the two ships had connected. If Mei Shu really got on board, this was the only place she could have come up from. ¡°Brother, should the ship continue forward?¡± the mercenary responsible for sailing asked as he approached. The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°The master didn¡¯t say to stop, so keep going. It¡¯ll be easier to deal with her out at sea.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The mercenary nodded and quickly went back to steer the ship. The man was about to leave when something caught his eye¡ªa splash of crimson. His steps faltered. He squatted down, astonished, looking at a spot on the ship where blood had clearly stained the deck, a smile of understanding curling his lips. ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± It seemed she really had managed to get onto their ship! The man quietly left the deck and instructed his men to kill Zhang Jiao and the other two to silence them, then quietly arranged for a search of the entire ship. He wanted to see where she could possibly hide! In a small storage room. Mei Shu collapsed against the wall, exhausted. As the invisibility wore off, her body gradually became visible. She had only managed to hide here within such a short period of time. The wound on her arm needed urgent attention, or she might lose the entire arm. She gritted her teeth, pulled out the small knife she had snatched from Zhang Jiao, took a deep breath, and stabbed it into the wound. ¡°All!¡± Mei Shu turned pale from the pain, blood trickling from her bitten lip, but she didn¡¯t stop, continuing to probe the wound with the tip of the knife, the pungent smell of blood filling the cramped space. After a while, Mei Shu finally breathed a long sigh, dropping the knife to the ground, along with a small bullet. She had nearly fainted from the pain several times but managed to stay conscious through sheer willpower. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose consciousness here, or she would surely die! Mei Shu forced herself to sit up, using a piece of cloth soaked in blood to clean up the floor, then cutting off a piece of her pants to tightly bind the wound. She was afraid that this position would make her fall asleep completely. She used the toilet paper that was stained with blood to wipe the blood off the ground. Then, she used the knife to cut off a portion of the corner of her pants and wrapped the torn fabric tightly around the wound. Once done, she slowly stood up, leaning against the wall for support. Hiding here indefinitely wasn¡¯t an option; sooner or later, they would find her, and she had to fight back to survive. [System, how many points do I have left to use?] [Master, you have 120 points remaining, and invisibility consumes 20 points each time.] [It¡¯s enough.] Mei Shu smirked coldly, slowly making her way to the door, listening for any sounds outside before cautiously opening it and stepping out. Turning a corner down a long corridor, Mei Shu heard footsteps not far away. She quickly slipped into an empty room, closing the door behind her just as the people outside reached her door. ¡°Those three are really unlucky. Why did they happen to kidnap our boss¡¯s target? Now, the boss doesn¡¯t want this to blow up, so she¡¯s using them as scapegoats. We¡¯ll kill them, and then Mei Shu¡¯s death will be blamed on them. No one will know the boss paid us to do it!¡± ¡°Do you know that woman? I think I¡¯ve seen her on TV before. Isn¡¯t she a pianist? Look at her hands, so fair. I wonder how they feel!¡± ¡°Hey, are you thinking¡ª but the boss wants us to get rid of them quickly!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you worried about? We can have some fun before we kill them. Her living for an extra hour won¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Listening to you, I¡¯m tempted! Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Everyone¡¯s busy looking for Mei Shu. We¡¯ll take advantage of the situation!¡± In the room next door, separated by a wall, Mei Shu heard every word clearly. She narrowed her eyes, judging by the voices that the two had moved away. She cautiously opened the door and followed.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Saved Feng Wei Chapter 597: Saved Feng Wei Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Unbeknownst to them, Mei Shu followed them all the way without being noticed. It seemed that apart from the man with the gun, these people weren¡¯t particularly difficult to deal with. She trailed them to a dimly lit small room at the bottom of the ship¡¯s cabin. The two men, feeling guilty, looked around at the door for a while to make sure no one saw them before entering. Soon, a terrified scream from a woman echoed from inside, followed by all sounds being muffled by the closed door. After making sure there was truly no one around, Mei Shu stealthily approached, pressing her ear against the door to eavesdrop on the commotion inside, using her exceptional hearing. ¡°Look at these hands, so well maintained. Do you want to feel my abs, babe?¡± ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so beautiful. Open your mouth and let us take care of you properly!¡± The lecherous voices of the men emanated from inside. Feng Wei trembled in fear, her voice trembling. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t come near me. If you do, 1¡¯11 scream for help!¡± ¡°You can scream, but everyone here is on our side! Those two men who were with you are probably already silenced. We¡¯re pitying you, giving you a chance to live. Serve us well, and we might spare you.¡± ¡°No, please!¡± Feng Wei desperately grabbed something nearby and tried to hit the men, but her feeble attempts only angered them further. The men impatiently grabbed her wrists as she struggled, and Mei Shu heard the sound of a zipper being pulled down. Feng Wei fought and resisted in agony, receiving several slaps that left her dazed. One man forcefully grabbed her chin, squeezing her cheeks, forcing her to open her mouth, then slowly began removing his pants, moving closer. A strong stench filled the air, turning Feng Wei¡¯s face sickly pale. But her mind was blank at this moment, unable to come up with a plan to resist. ¡°Be good like this. Don¡¯t scream or struggle. Serve us well, and there will be benefits for you.¡± The man slightly loosened his grip on her chin, grabbed the back of her head, forcing her closer. Their malicious gazes fixed on Feng Wei, she could only close her eyes in humiliation, pretending that everything happening here was just a nightmare. Now she deeply regretted her momentary greed, joining hands with Chen Jian to kidnap Mei Shu. Why was she so foolish, allowing herself to be deceived by Mei Cheng? If Mei Cheng hadn¡¯t led her to this miserable state, how could she have ended up like this? The nauseating odor grew stronger, and the lecherous laughter in her ears made her whole soul tremble. Perhaps she could pretend that she was already dead. When everything was over, it would be fine as long as she could survive. As long as she could leave this place alive, she would find Mei Cheng even if she had to dig three feet into the ground. She would return all the torture she had suffered to him double! Suddenly, her lips touched a warm object. Feng Wei almost vomited from disgust but was held tightly from behind, unable to resist, so she reluctantly opened her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s it, good girl. Swallow it, and we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Feng Wei gritted her teeth and was about to comply. Just then, the door behind them slammed open with a bang. Feng Wei, with hopeful eyes, hurriedly looked towards the door, but to her surprise, it was Mei Shu who appeared! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mei Shu cast a disdainful glance at her, then without a word, lifted her leg and kicked the nearest man. The man was kicked in the lower back, staggering forward several steps before barely regaining his balance. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man turned around in anger, but was thrilled to see that their target for this mission had unexpectedly delivered herself right to them. His eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Great, we¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere, and you dare come to us? Thanks to you, I¡¯m sure to get a hefty reward this time!¡± Mei Shu sneered, drew out her knife without hesitation, and charged forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± The man quickly pulled up his pants, exchanged a glance with the other man, and then rushed towards her. Clearly, they wanted to seize the credit. To prevent any disturbance from attracting attention, they even closed the door themselves to avoid being noticed. This unwittingly helped Mei Shu a great deal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She swung her blade and hit the man squarely in the shoulder. The man gasped in pain and pounced at her even more fiercely. She swung her knife, showing no mercy, taking every opportunity to incapacitate them, not willing to let go of any chance that could directly kill them. After a few rounds, both men had accumulated quite a few wounds, while Mei Shu remained unscathed. Such a blatant disparity in strength greatly damaged their pride.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Walking Into a Trap Chapter 598: Walking Into a Trap Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations One of them seemed a bit impatient and grabbed an iron rod nearby, swinging it towards Mei Shu. She dodged aside, kicked the man in the stomach, followed by an elbow strike to his neck, rendering him unconscious instantly. Feng Wei was dumbstruck by the scene, taking a while to regain her senses. When she realized the silence around her, she saw Mei Shu effortlessly knocking out the two men. ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do?¡± Feng Wei unconsciously tightened her collar, forgetting to stand up, shuffling her legs backward until her back pressed against the cold wall. Mei Shu approached slowly, watching Feng Wei¡¯s growing tension and fear, a faint smirk playing on her lips. ¡°What? Now you know to hide? Weren¡¯t you quite obedient just now?¡± Feng Wei glared at her in humiliation, saying with resentment, ¡°You were eavesdropping outside the door? Why didn¡¯t you come in earlier to save me then?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, smiling meaningfully. ¡°Why should 1 save you? Weren¡¯t you planning revenge on me?¡± At this, Feng Wei looked guilty, glancing at Mei Shu¡¯s stomach, murmuring, ¡°Then¡­ why did you kick the door down?¡± ¡°Because even if 1 dislike you, I won¡¯t stand by and watch you being r*ped by those filthy men.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze sent chills down Feng Wei¡¯s spine, causing her to shrink back and mutter, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to have a sense of justice.¡± ¡°Justice?¡± Mei Shu sneered, disdain evident in her tone. ¡°1 just can¡¯t stand it. Even if I want revenge, I¡¯d never stoop so low to violate a woman¡¯s body like those scum.¡± Feng Wei listened, her face unconsciously reddening, perhaps out of shame. Her arrogance finally faded, her attitude softened. She hesitantly asked, ¡°So, what do we do next to leave here? Did they really kill Chen Jian and Zhang Jiao?¡± ¡°We?¡± Mei Shu opened the door, showing no intention of taking her along. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re still enemies. I have more important things to do now. You better hide well and not get caught by those people. You might not be lucky enough to meet me again next time.¡± ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Feng Wei hurriedly got up to follow, but Mei Shu walked away swiftly without looking back. Too afraid to shout loudly for fear of attracting attention, Feng Wei left the room, wandering through the ship¡¯s lower warehouse, hoping to find a safe place to hide from trouble. Unexpectedly, she was grabbed by a large hand and dragged into the dark abyss. After Mei Shu and Feng Wei parted ways, Mei Shu made her way towards the upper deck. This ship was luxuriously built. If the person behind the scenes wanted to stay, he would only stay in the best room. It was not too difficult for her to find him as long as she was careful not to be discovered along the way. With this thought in mind, Mei Shu managed to sneak and hide her way up to the top floor. As soon as she arrived, she immediately felt an unusual atmosphere. She did not dare to be careless anymore. She activated her invisibility technique and walked step by step to the presidential suite at the innermost area. Logically speaking, most passenger cruise ships would lay a thick layer of carpet on the corridor. On one hand, it was for the sake of aesthetics, and on the other hand, it was to allow the guests on the cruise ship to better enjoy life on the cruise ship. However, this cruise ship was different. In particular, the design of the top floor was even more unbelievable. The ship¡¯s design was luxurious, but the top floor¡¯s layout was particularly strange, with mirrors lining the walls instead of carpets in the corridor. The entire hallway resembled a huge maze, with lights occasionally reflecting on faces, making one¡¯s senses feel disoriented. Her wound started to ache again. Mei Shu sucked in a breath, enduring the pain, knowing she couldn¡¯t collapse here. Until Lu Si found her, she had to fend for herself. The top floor was eerily quiet, as if devoid of any presence. Mei Shu had a feeling that something was amiss, but she forced herself to stay calm. She was invisible, and no matter what happened, she could carefully avoid it. With this thought in mind, she also activated the Wall Penetration Spell. However, when she entered the presidential suite, she immediately felt a chill run down her spine and a strong sense of regret suddenly rose in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, it was already too late. The moment she entered the room, the black muzzle of the gun was pressed accurately against her back. However, she was absolutely certain that she was still invisible. Yet, the current situation made her realize that the other party was prepared. The massive suite was now surrounded by men in black suits, positioned along the walls. They seemed to be waiting for her, whether she entered through the door or phased through the walls, they would undoubtedly detect her movements.. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Fight like A Trapped Beast Chapter 599: Fight like A Trapped Beast Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu now understood why she could easily infiltrate the top floor. Because the real masters had been moved here, waiting to catch her! She had been too careless! She had forgotten that Zhang Jiao was in their hands at this moment. For survival, how could Zhang Jiao not reveal the fact that she could phase through walls? ¡°Miss Mei, if 1 hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes today, I¡¯m afraid I would never believe that someone could possess such abilities!¡± The man in the lead walked over with a smile. Although he was talking to the air, he was very sure that Mei Shu was in front of him. Mei Shu smiled helplessly and had the system cancel the invisibility. When her body was fully visible, she raised her gloomy eyes to meet his gaze. ¡°People who know too much usually don¡¯t live long.¡± The man smiled with great interest and stared at her from head to toe. ¡°Miss Mei, how did you do it? Is this your own ability, or did you use some incredible prop?¡± Mei Shu discreetly tightened her small knife, like a determined leopard eyeing its opponent, ready to strike at any moment. The man raised his hand to have his men put away their guns and circled behind Mei Shu. He grabbed her wrist expressionlessly, forcing her to release the handle of the knife. ¡°Miss Mei, do you think you can kill me with just this fruit knife?¡± Losing her only weapon, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but panic, but she knew she couldn¡¯t show weakness. She stared at him fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate. How much did the people behind you pay you? I can offer double and let me go.¡± The man burst into laughter but quickly regained his stern expression. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your ability now, Miss Mei. If I open your brain, can I find secrets different from ordinary people?¡± Mei Shu frowned, thinking of the system that had always existed in her mind. Suddenly, she kicked towards him. She didn¡¯t expect to knock the man down easily, but she could create some distance between them. As she retreated, Mei Shu quickly activated the invisibility skill. The man raised an eyebrow in surprise, gesturing to his people, and they immediately understood, raising their guns and closing in on where Mei Shu had disappeared. The same trick again! Mei Shu gritted her teeth, watching as the people closed in on her, her breath becoming erratic. If this continued, sooner or later, a gun would be the first to touch her, and she would fall back into that man¡¯s hands. As if sensing Mei Shu¡¯s tension, the man chuckled lightly. ¡°Last time you escaped on the ship, but this time 1 won¡¯t let you go, Miss Mei. Let¡¯s talk. Why don¡¯t you tell me the secrets of your invisibility and phasing abilities? This way, even after you die, this ability won¡¯t be lost. How about it?¡± Mei Shu stared around, breathless, watching as the people closed in on her. In a desperate move, she dashed for a gap that seemed relatively large, rushing towards it. In the instant she knocked the two men aside, gunshots rang out. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was shot in the shoulder. She groaned in pain, stumbling, but she managed to endure it, fiercely extending her injured hand and forcefully opening the door, finally escaping. ¡°Get her!¡± The man was surprised that she could escape in such a heavily guarded situation. He quickly gave the order, and the people around him immediately followed and chased after her in a well-trained manner. Mei Shu¡¯s back was injured, blood dripping uncontrollably on the ground. They didn¡¯t need to devise a way to force her into a circle anymore. Just follow the blood and they would easily find her. Mei Shu ran with desperate breaths but refused to stop. If she fell behind for a moment, she would be in danger of being overtaken. Was she really going to die here? Her consciousness was becoming increasingly blurred, and she could even feel her reactions and speed slowing down. Now, it was solely her willpower that was keeping her going. Otherwise, shot twice, she should have fallen long ago. She couldn¡¯t die. Absolutely not. But even as she thought so, her body couldn¡¯t hold on and fell forward uncontrollably. ¡°Just ahead, hurry!¡± The pursuers behind her continued relentlessly. Mei Shu looked back at the long trail of blood on the ground, a helpless smile tugging at her lips. It seemed like this was the end. Damn it, she didn¡¯t even know who her opponent was in this lifetime! How could she accept that! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If she had to, she would have to jump into the sea! But that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea at all. Apart from her uncertain swimming abilities at this moment, just the blood flowing from her body might attract fierce marine life. Then, the danger she would face wouldn¡¯t be smaller than it is now. What should she do? Her body fell down the stairs as she struggled to think slowly. Mei Shu was already numb with pain. Just when she thought she was bound to die this time, her body was unexpectedly caught in a sturdy embrace.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Viewing the Ending Chapter 600: Viewing the Ending Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the moment before losing consciousness, Mei Shu vaguely saw a familiar face. When she woke up again, her body was in intense pain, causing her to inhale sharply despite herself. But unexpectedly, she felt very warm at this moment, completely unlike the coldness she experienced when fleeing alone on the ship in her pajamas. She opened her eyes to a dimly lit cave, where a fire nearby emitted warmth, brightening the entire cave. Thinking of the face she saw before fainting, Mei Shu tentatively moved her fingers, trying to sit up from the ground. The thick layer of dry straw beneath her was already damp from sweat sticking to her body. As she rose, the straw fell off with a rustle. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Don¡¯t move! Your wounds were just bandaged!¡± Feng Wei put down a jar she found from somewhere and hurried over to support Mei Shu back onto the straw. ¡°You helped me treat my wounds?¡± Mei Shu asked hesitantly. Feng Wei blushed, releasing her hand and turning to pick up the jar she had just put down, handing it to Mei Shu. ¡°No, Jiang Hai saved us. Fie helped treat the gunshot wounds on your body. I never expected Lu Si¡¯s men to find you so quickly.¡± Mei Shu furrowed her brows slightly, looking at the jar filled with cool water in front of her without moving. Impatiently, Feng Wei pushed it closer. ¡°Drink it quickly. It¡¯s not poisoned. Jiang Hai said you need to replenish your fluids right now, so he asked me to boil more water for you.¡± Mei Shu licked her chapped lips and, with Feng Wei¡¯s help, struggled to sit up, drinking a large gulp of water from the jar. She felt her mind clear a bit, then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Hai?¡± ¡°He went to find a way to contact Lu Si. You don¡¯t know how dangerous it was at that time!¡± Feng Wei chattered on, telling Mei Shu everything that happened after she fainted. Mei Shu then learned that Jiang Hai had already been lurking on the ship, waiting to rescue her at a critical moment. After she fainted, Jiang Hai quickly took her and Feng Wei onto a small boat prepared in advance, avoiding several gunfights along the way before finally drifting to this deserted island. The group of people might still be looking for them, so Jiang Hai didn¡¯t dare to send out a signal, lest they be discovered before Lu Si arrived. It would be troublesome if they were found before Lu Si got there. ¡°So, who exactly wants to kill me?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face darkened, and the joints of her fingers holding the jar were covered with a thin layer of sweat from the pain. Feng Wei took a deep breath, sitting beside Mei Shu and whispered, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to trust me now, but I think I should tell you the truth before Jiang Hai comes back.¡± Mei Shu looked at her, frowning. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Feng Wei glanced nervously toward the entrance of the cave, making sure Jiang Hai hadn¡¯t returned before lowering her voice. ¡°You need to make your own decision about this. Don¡¯t just let it go because of your relationship with Lu Si.¡± Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s increasing confusion, Feng Wei continued, ¡°Let me just tell you straight. The person who wants to kill you is Lu Si¡¯s own aunt! I¡¯m worried Lu Si won¡¯t turn against his aunt for you! Who doesn¡¯t know in our circle how filial Lu Si is? That woman is his mother¡¯s own sister!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Mei Shu was momentarily stunned. Feng Wei exclaimed indignantly, ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong with her? What deep-seated hatred do you have with her? Just because you¡¯re dating her nephew? Does she have to kill you to keep it a secret? And she even used guns. Is she part of the underworld?¡± Mei Shu teased her eyes on her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also kidnap me and try to extort money to run away?¡± ¡°Can you compare me to her?¡± Feng Wei said in a low voice, ¡°I just wanted money. I never intended to kill you myself! Moreover, I have figured it out now. The whole thing can¡¯t all be blamed on you. I ended up here today because of Mei Cheng!¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t bother with her self-reflection, standing up on her own and heading out. Feng Wei quickly stopped her. ¡°Hey hey hey, where are you going? The wound has just been bandaged. If you move, you¡¯ll continue bleeding!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡± Mei Shu strode to the entrance of the cave, then suddenly turned back, seemingly remembering something. Feng Wei, puzzled, stood still, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s calm gaze fell on the screen beside her, her consciousness moved, and she clicked into the ¡°Ending¡± interface. The expected warning did not appear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her eyes brightened, and she clicked the confirmation button again. Suddenly, unfamiliar yellow words leaped onto the screen. ¡°Ending: Feng Wei will be shot and killed on the island.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. When she looked back at Feng Wei, her eyes were filled with disbelief. Feng Wei was creeped out by her stare, shrinking her neck and retreating to the corner, anxiously probing, ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something here?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face darkened, and she stepped forward, taking a deep breath, as if it took a lot of effort to make a certain decision. Suddenly, she clenched her fist and punched Feng Wei¡¯s stomach heavily.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Tenfold Return Chapter 601: Tenfold Return Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei was caught off guard by her, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood. She covered her stomach, unable to make a sound for a while. What was even more terrifying was that Mei Shu showed no sign of stopping. She didn¡¯t even give Feng Wei time to catch her breath before grabbing her hair and delivering another punch. Feng Wei couldn¡¯t even curse properly; every breath she took now caused pain in her stomach. Damn Mei Shu, even if she wanted revenge, she should wait until they were out of danger! And she was intentionally targeting the same area. She was definitely doing it on purpose! Feng Wei silently endured more than ten heavy punches from Mei Shu, finally falling to the ground exhausted, her vision fading to black. Thinking about how she had proudly talked about teaching Mei Shu a lesson yesterday, Feng Wei suddenly felt ridiculous. She spread her hands, lying on the ground nonchalantly, allowing herself to be at Mei Shu¡¯s mercy. ¡°Do whatever you want to me. If it weren¡¯t for you, 1 might have been tortured to death long ago.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t even look at her, stepping away. Feng Wei, puzzled, kept her eyes on her retreating figure. ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill me?¡± ¡°Why would 1 want to kill you?¡± Mei Shu smirked, lips curling. ¡°Killing you would only dirty my hands.¡± Hearing such a response, Feng Wei didn¡¯t know whether to be relieved or angry. She fell back to the ground, bent over in pain, clutching her stomach like a shrimp. She murmured, ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me now, maybe I¡¯ll have a chance to retaliate later.¡± ¡°Feel free to try.¡± Mei Shu chuckled dismissively. ¡°Same rules apply: tenfold return.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± Feng Wei said, then passed out, a trickle of blood running from the corner of her mouth. Mei Shu didn¡¯t bother with her, walking straight to the beach where she found Jiang Hai trying to regain cellphone signal. ¡°Did Lu Si make you follow Su Ling all the time?¡± Jiang Hai put down his phone at the sound of her voice and walked over. ¡°Miss Mei, Master Si didn¡¯t know beforehand that Miss Su would do such a thing. He just found your reaction to the pearl necklace strange, so he asked us to pay extra attention.¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly. ¡°Thanks to you this time. How¡¯s your hand?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s right hand was wrapped like a bun, blood still seeping through the bandages, looking bad. But he seemed unfazed, as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. He smiled casually, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Miss Mei, you should go back and rest. Later, I¡¯ll try to catch some fish for dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡± Mei Shu bent down to pick up the spear Jiang Hai had just made. Jiang Hai stopped her, ¡°No, you have wounds on your arm and shoulder. Rest properly. Don¡¯t strain yourself.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t insist on being stubborn. After a moment¡¯s thought, she obediently put down the spear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help gather some firewood. It¡¯ll be useful for making a fire tonight.¡± She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to others. In this kind of environment where there was a risk of death at any moment, even with Jiang Hai around, she shouldn¡¯t rely too much on him, adding to his burden. Life is equal; she couldn¡¯t be so selfish. Perhaps seeing her stubbornness, Jiang Hai didn¡¯t say much more, just reminded her not to overexert herself and to pay attention to her wounds. Mei Shu agreed one by one, then went alone into the woods to gather some dry firewood to take back to the cave. After all that commotion, the wound on her shoulder had indeed reopened, but as long as it didn¡¯t get infected, she could endure it. As evening approached, a chill filled the cave. Jiang Hai built the fire to its maximum, then walked over to Mei Shu and took off his coat, ¡°Put this on. Your injury is serious. If you get a fever at this time, it won¡¯t be easy to recover.¡± Mei Shu shook her head, refusing the coat and pushing it back to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re not wearing much yourself. It¡¯s cold at night. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡± This time, Jiang Hai didn¡¯t go along with her. Seeing her refusal, he didn¡¯t say anything more, but decisively draped the coat over her, then glanced disapprovingly at Feng Wei, who was sleeping soundly on the straw. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he walked over to Feng Wei, and without a word, picked her up and tossed her to the ground. Feng Wei, who was sleeping deeply, thought she had fallen off a cliff when suddenly she was jolted awake, staring incredulously at the culprit. But as she gradually woke up and realized who was in front of her, she hastily averted her gaze, muttering nervously, ¡°Why so fierce? Couldn¡¯t you just wake me up with a word?¡± ¡°Who let you sleep there?¡± Jiang Hai rolled his eyes expressionlessly, then, after getting rid of the nuisance, he walked back to the straw, smoothed it out, and then returned to Mei Shu¡¯s side to help her lay down slowly. Feng Wei looked at this extremely unfair scene speechlessly. She sat by the fire and yawned as she warmed herself.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Eve of the Storm Chapter 602: Eve of the Storm Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The night seemed exceptionally long. Mei Shu ran a fever during the latter part of the night, sleeping very restlessly. Feng Wei dozed off beside her, gradually waking up to find the person next to her feeling unusually hot. She was startled and quickly shook Jiang Hai awake. ¡°What should we do? We don¡¯t have any medicine!¡± Jiang Hai frowned, suppressing his sleepiness, testing Mei Shu¡¯s temperature. ¡°Take off your jacket and cover her with it. Wet the vest you¡¯re wearing and use it to cool her forehead.¡± ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Feng Wei retorted quickly. She realized her mistake only after she spoke, hastily taking off her clothes and following Jiang Hal¡¯s instructions. By the time Mei Shu was settled, Feng Wei was drenched in sweat, feeling less cold than before. She leaned against the fire pit, mustering up the courage to talk to Jiang Hai. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill me on the boat? Why did you agree to take me along to escape?¡± Jiang Hai glanced at her, his tone cold. ¡°Master Si wants your life, so you must stay alive now.¡± Feng Wei immediately shut her mouth. She thought that she would hear a slightly warm answer, but on careful thought, such an answer seemed to fit his setting. This person gave him the feeling that he was cold and without any warmth. Of course, the words coming out of his mouth would only make people feel bone-chilling. ¡°I truly regret what I did. I¡¯m helping take care of Mei Shu now, aren¡¯t I? Can¡¯t you spare me this time, considering my repentance? After all, it wasn¡¯t me but¡­¡± Before she could finish, Jiang Hai shot her a fierce glare, causing Feng Wei to swallow her words and mutter, ¡°Whether 1 die early or late, I¡¯ll still die. But dying at your hands is better than being abused by those people. I just haven¡¯t had the chance to get revenge on Mei Cheng yet, and 1 feel somewhat unwilling!¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Jiang Hai impatiently looked at her. ¡°If you wake Mei Shu up, go outside!¡± This time, Feng Wei finally quieted down obediently. Throughout the night, she was forced by Jiang Hai to keep shuttling back and forth to the beach to wash the vest. By dawn, Mei Shu¡¯s fever finally subsided. Feng Wei slumped against the wall, too tired to speak a word. Even moving felt like her body was falling apart. As the first rays of morning light streamed in, Mei Shu finally woke up in a daze. Jiang Hai¡¯s tense heart finally relaxed upon seeing her awake. As she attempted to get up, he quickly pressed her back down. ¡°Don¡¯t move yet. You had a fever last night, so you must rest properly today. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be here, and if you keep getting sick, your wounds might worsen.¡± Mei Shu understood the seriousness of the situation. She obediently lay back down and took the item that had been heated by her own body off her forehead, hesitating. ¡°Is this Feng Wei¡¯s clothing?¡± Jiang Hai replied indifferently, ¡°1 woke her up to change your medicine.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight to Feng Wei, kicking her leg. Startled awake, Feng Wei instinctively screamed, then realized they were now taking shelter in a cave, not on the ship where lives were at stake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She had just woken up and was evidently confused. Jiang Hai said expressionlessly, ¡°Go get the herbs from yesterday to change Mei Shu¡¯s medicine.¡± So, her life was spared only for the convenience of taking care of Mei Shu! Feng Wei gritted her teeth in hatred. But being in such a situation, and feeling a bit guilty, she couldn¡¯t retort. She got up obediently and did as she was told. Jiang Hai went out of the cave, to gather food for the three of them. Luckily, he had prior experience surviving in the wild, knowing what could be eaten and what couldn¡¯t. After Feng Wei helped Mei Shu change her medicine, he returned with plenty of food. The three of them ate hastily, and as Mei Shu felt a bit better, she leaned against the stone wall, handing her clothes back to Jiang Hai. ¡°You should wear these. With so much sweat on your body, you¡¯ll easily catch a cold if you¡¯re exposed to the wind. I¡¯m fine now, but I can¡¯t take care of both of you at the same time. If you fall ill, we might all be in trouble.¡± Jiang Hai assessed her condition and accepted the clothes, wearing them. Feng Wei had already dried her vest by the fire and now felt like taking another nap in her warm clothes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Mei Shu unexpectedly spoke up, ¡°We¡¯d better not all fall asleep. You both had a hard night yesterday, so it¡¯s your turn to rest. I¡¯ll keep watch outside.¡± ¡°Master Si will probably come soon.¡± Jiang Hai wanted to remind her not to be too nervous. In his view, Lu Si might not arrive later than the other group, and by now, Si was probably aware that Miss Su was behind it all. He would surely find ways to pressure her so she couldn¡¯t continue chasing after them. But Mei Shu knew very well that a fierce battle was about to unfold.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Enemy Landed on the Island Chapter 603: Enemy Landed on the Island Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯ll go out and keep watch first. You guys get some sleep,¡± Mei Shu said before leaving them and walking towards the shore. With assassins ready to take her life at any moment, Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t risk seeking help openly. He could only rely on the faint signal to keep sending out messages. Mei Shu walked slowly along the beach, pondering their next move. Since she knew a gunfight was imminent, she couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly by. Mei Shu found a stranded ship on the outer side of the island. Boarding the ship, she found that it had at least several decades of history. Despite being weathered by time, traces of its past grandeur were still faintly visible. Mei Shu picked up some useful items, found a spot that could barely shield from the wind, assembled everything, tested its sturdiness, and made sure it wouldn¡¯t fall apart on the way back before taking them back with her. ¡°Boss, the person should be on this island.¡± The man loaded his gun, fully prepared before helping the woman off the boat. Mei Shu quickly retreated into the bushes. This was the second time she had seen Su Ling in person. The last time, she had suspected that the torment she suffered in her previous life might have been inadvertently caused by Su Ling. But in this life, it seemed destined for a showdown between Su Ling and her. As for the reasons behind this, Mei Shu could only ask her in person after dealing with the people around her. [System, activate invisibility.] Since those people already knew her secret, she didn¡¯t dare to walk openly on the main road on her way back, lest she be tracked and her hiding place discovered by Su Ling¡¯s people. She crept low, careful not to make a sound, and returned to the cave before them. Feng Wei was still asleep against the wall, her cheeks flushed. Mei Shu deactivated invisibility and hurried over to wake them up. ¡°Hurry, Su Ling¡¯s people are here!¡± Jiang Hai reacted swiftly, jumping up from the ground, quickly extinguishing the fire, and getting dressed. He stood at the entrance of the cave, observing outside. ¡°They haven¡¯t found us yet, but it¡¯s not conducive to dodge bullets inside the cave. We need to get out first.¡± ¡°You should wear this too.¡± Mei Shu had already put on the homemade bulletproof vest when he turned away earlier. Jiang Hai twitched his mouth as he saw the makeshift ¡°bulletproof vest¡± made mostly of porcelain and hemp rope. ¡°You spent all that time outside just to make these?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mei Shu said matter-of-factly. ¡°Porcelain can stop bullets. Put it on quickly; we don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± There wasn¡¯t a better option now. Although wearing this thing was cumbersome, it might just save their lives when it mattered. After dressing up, they all sneaked into the bushes together. Since it was Su Ling¡¯s people who found them first, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t rely on Lu Si. Feng Wei was trembling with fear; she didn¡¯t want to be captured and tortured again. She grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s hand, trembling as she spoke, ¡°Are we just going to hide here? With their carpet-style search speed, won¡¯t they find us soon?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When they get close, Jiang Hai and I will find a way to deal with them one by one. Don¡¯t make any noise,¡± Mei Shu instructed, then turned to Jiang Hai to discuss the strategy. The current situation wasn¡¯t entirely unfavorable to her. She could consume her lifespan to see the future, which meant that she would not die in this gunfight. As long as she did not take the initiative to court death, at least this place would not become the node of her death. However, Jiang Hai and Feng Wei¡¯s lives were in danger. Therefore, as a last resort, she was prepared to take the risk and try to save both of them. This was also why Mei Shu sought revenge on Feng Wei in advance. She wanted to vent her anger first, then save her with peace of mind. After discussing the plan to flank the enemy, one of the black-clad men sent by Su Ling had already approached. Mei Shu and Jiang Hai acted simultaneously, catching the opponent off guard. This move caught the other party off guard. Relying on his height advantage, Jiang Hai directly strangled the other party¡¯s neck from behind and covered his mouth. Mei Shu struck swiftly and accurately, stabbing him directly in the lower abdomen, causing the man to faint immediately. ¡°Move him over there,¡± Mei Shu instructed before squatting back into the bushes to listen carefully to the nearby movements. Feng Wei was completely stunned. She looked at Mei Shu, whose face was splattered with blood but remained calm even while wielding a knife, and her heart raced nervously. Was this Mei Shu¡¯s true strength? ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Jiang Hai urged impatiently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Wei quickly snapped out of it, hurriedly getting up to help, tossing the man into the tall bushes like a rag. The surroundings fell silent once again. Jiang Hai crouched beside Mei Shu, keeping a vigilant eye on their surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Mei Shu listened carefully for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s one person to the northeast, three to the southwest, but they¡¯re far away. The nearest ones to us are in the southeast, and I can hear footsteps from two people.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t seem surprised at all by her exceptional hearing.. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: The Only Way Out Chapter 604: The Only Way Out Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Wei couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Shu shot her a glance, and she promptly closed her mouth, silently shedding tears inside. In terms of seniority, she could be considered Mei Shu¡¯s elder, and she had always acted domineeringly as an elder, doing many unfair things to the children of the Mei family. But now, stranded on this deserted island, she found herself having to rely on a junior, whom she had once looked down upon, for survival. It was beyond frustrating! But even so, it was better than being dead! So she obediently cooperated with the actions of the two. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to them. Mei Shu and Jiang Hai dealt with the second person just like before. However, there was a mistake in the process. Feng Wei accidentally stepped on a wandering snake, and she screamed in fright. Mei Shu tried to cover her mouth, but it was too late. At the same time, Mei Shu heard the rapid footsteps from all around, rushing toward their location. ¡°What do we do?¡± Feng Wei looked guilty and lost, trembling like a leaf. Mei Shu impatiently grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡± She signaled to Jiang Hai, and they swiftly disappeared into the dense forest. However, the group behind them was evidently faster. With Feng Wei slowing them down as dead weight and Mei Shu herself injured, their speed inevitably slowed down as they traveled, exacerbating their already bleeding wounds. Continuing like this meant certain death. But evidently, the heavens thought their situation wasn¡¯t thrilling enough and decided to play a huge joke on them at this life-or-death moment. Feng Wei looked at the dark swamp ahead, her legs turning to jelly. ¡°What do we do now? There¡¯s no way out!¡± ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Mei Shu snapped. As she spoke, Mei Shu took off her makeshift bulletproof vest and dismantled the hemp rope from it. Jiang Hai wanted to stop her, but it was too late; he could only watch her actions. ¡°You hold this end. Do you understand what 1 mean?¡± Mei Shu finished speaking, looked up, and locked eyes with him to ensure he understood what she was about to do. Then she pulled Feng Wei to hide in the side bushes. Alone on the opposite side, Jiang Hai placed the hemp rope about five centimeters above the ground, waiting for the unsuspecting prey to fall into their trap. Soon, the footsteps reached their previous location. The group, afraid of losing track of them, ran over, paying no attention to the ground beneath them. In a moment of carelessness, they walked right into their trap. The two fastest runners tripped over the hemp rope and fell into the deep, murky mud pit. The rest of the group immediately realized what happened and pointed their guns at the bushes on both sides, shouting, ¡°Come out!¡± Feng Wei almost screamed again but was promptly silenced by Mei Shu, who pulled her back. At this point, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t afford to hide the fact that she could turn invisible anymore. She used her points to activate the skill in front of Feng Wei¡¯s eyes and disappeared directly. She slowly circled around the two trapped men, trying not to make any noise. Then, when one of them was about to pull the trigger, she plunged her knife into his throat. One hit, one kill. She quickly seized the gun and shot the other man before he could react. In the blink of an eye, the two men with guns lay on the ground. Seeing the situation reversed, they now held weapons capable of killing directly! The situation had reversed. Now, they also had weapons that could directly kill people! ¡°There are four more people,¡± Mei Shu whispered. She could tell that three people were still walking together and moving in this direction. In addition, there was another steady footstep behind them. That person was probably the leader of these men, the man extremely difficult to deal with. ¡°I can handle the three of them,¡± Mei Shu said confidently after checking the magazine and confirming that there were only three bullets left, but Jiang Hai immediately refused. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you alone, especially since your wound is bleeding profusely and can easily expose our whereabouts. I¡¯ll go; I also have three bullets, which is enough.¡± ¡°In that case, be careful, and come back quickly if anything happens.¡± After they finalized their plan, Mei Shu returned to where Feng Wei was. Five minutes later, she materialized from invisibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, she only had one chance left to turn invisible. Mei Shu took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Staying here will only get in the way. Jiang Hai will handle the three over there, and I¡¯ll distract the last one. You can take the opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°Are you really going to save me?¡± Feng Wei found it somewhat unbelievable. Not only had she helped Mei Mu bully Mei Shu before, but she had also selfishly shifted all the blame onto her. Even when she was desperate, she chose to kidnap Mei Shu and extort money from her, beating her up in the process. But at this critical moment, Mei Shu was risking her life to leave her with a chance of survival! Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Fight to the Death Chapter 605: Fight to the Death Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Is Mei Shu a fool? Feng Wei¡¯s emotions were so intense that even her chest was heaving violently. However, Mei Shu didn¡¯t give her a chance to refuse. With a keen ear, she heard the footsteps of the approaching person and almost whispered a single word through her clenched teeth: ¡°Run.¡± Then, decisively, she rushed forward with the gun, aiming directly at the man¡¯s head and pulling the trigger. Gunshots echoed through the entire forest. Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed as he quickly focused his mind, taking advantage of the terrain to flank the three men from the side and behind, raising his hand to fire a shot as well. ¡°Hit?¡± Feng Wei, on the side, watched with bated breath. The mist in the forest was thick at this moment, making it nearly impossible to see. The only response to her was a moment of dead silence. But soon, with another gunshot, the mist dispersed, revealing the sinister face of the man. Feng Wei hurriedly looked in another direction, only to see Mei Shu squatting under a tree, panting heavily. Blood gushed out from her back, quickly staining half of her clothes red. However, the opponent did not give her a chance to catch her breath. Swiftly advancing, the man suddenly sped up, quickly circling around Mei Shu. ¡°Uh-oh!¡± Feng Wei subconsciously exclaimed, but in an instant, she saw that Mei Shu had somehow ducked behind another tree without her noticing. A ceramic shard flew past the man¡¯s cheek, causing blood to flow instantly. Such precise skills! Feng Wei was so excited that she wished she could rush up and fight the man herself. However, she knew that acting recklessly now would only make things worse for Mei Shu. The man casually wiped the blood off his face, shaking his hand indifferently, and continued to fiercely attack the place where Mei Shu was. This time, his movements were faster than before, unexpectedly flying out a kick before Mei Shu could react, hitting her directly in the stomach. In the moment she was thrown backward, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, in quick succession, the man raised his gun, aiming at her chest. The trigger took only a fraction of a second to be pulled, and in the blink of an eye, Mei Shu gritted her teeth, grabbing a sturdy and thick branch, using its force to lift her entire body upward. In mid-air, she even managed to spin 180 degrees. The bullet passed directly through where she had just been. If she had been a moment later, the consequences would have been dire. ¡°Oh? Interesting,¡± the man¡¯s voice, full of interest, sounded again from behind. But he clearly underestimated Mei Shu¡¯s stamina. She, in the moment of being suspended upside down, quickly jumped onto the tree trunk, stabilizing her body with one knee. The dark muzzle of the gun was also aimed at his heart. ¡°Bang.¡± This was Mei Shu¡¯s second shot. Even with the man¡¯s extraordinary skill, he couldn¡¯t dodge this time. The bullet, carrying a strong wind, went straight into his chest. ¡°This time, it must have hit!¡± Feng Wei joyfully stood up from the bushes. ¡°Don¡¯t come out!¡± Mei Shu coldly reprimanded, quickly jumping down from the tree and hiding behind the tree trunk, painfully clutching the gunshot wound on her arm. The man was wearing a bulletproof vest, so that shot didn¡¯t take his life. But her wound had torn open again, the blood spilling out gruesomely. Feng Wei reacted quickly, crouching down directly. Mimicking Mei Shu¡¯s actions, she quickly hid behind another tree. Fortunately, the man¡¯s current target was only Mei Shu. Otherwise, with her impulsive action just now, she would have been riddled with bullets. ¡°Your marksmanship is very accurate. Have you practiced before?¡± The man¡¯s voice, full of playfulness, resounded from behind. Mei Shu quickly tightened the bandage on her arm. The distance was too close; she couldn¡¯t hide again, so she could only take the initiative. After making up her mind, she clenched her fist, testing the strength, and then, as fast as lightning, she rushed behind the man. Both arms simultaneously inserted into his armpits, attempting to throw him over her shoulder. But he had a solid foundation, and he quickly realized the abnormal strength behind him. Normally, even if an ordinary girl trained diligently, her strength would rarely surpass that of a man, especially a mercenary trained in a special forces background. However, the girl behind him had the strength to lift his entire body from the ground. If she weren¡¯t injured, this over-the-shoulder throw would have been a sure thing! But evidently, the wounded Mei Shu¡¯s strength was greatly diminished. Despite giving it her all, all she could achieve was to momentarily lift his feet off the ground. The man quickly stabilized himself, sidestepping and throwing the person behind him once again. This time, unlike the last fortunate landing, Mei Shu solidly crashed into the uneven tree trunk. The wound on her shoulder was so painful that her face turned pale, and she nearly fainted on the spot. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the man raised the gun to her head. Mei Shu clenched her fists unwillingly, summoning all her strength to bounce off the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [System, Invisibility!] This was her last chance! Mei Shu circled behind the tree, avoiding a bullet, and then, taking advantage of the fact that the man couldn¡¯t see her position clearly, she raised her hand and fired a shot directly at his forehead. This shot should definitely hit! But what she didn¡¯t expect was that just as the bullet flew halfway, two figures suddenly burst out from the nearby bushes and tackled the man to the ground.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Final Support Chapter 606: Final Support Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Where did Jiang I lai go? Mei Shu furrowed her brow, bolstering her gun and opting for a knife instead as she slowly approached the two people who suddenly appeared. The situation reversed once again. Mei Shu¡¯s bullets were spent, but now she had to face three opponents alone! Feng Wei watched anxiously from the side, wanting to help Mei Shu in some way. Suddenly, she had a clever idea. Seeing a large rock nearby, she lifted it and hurled it toward the heads of the two individuals. The two reacted swiftly, dodging the stone, but in doing so, they exposed themselves to vulnerabilities. Mei Shu seized this precious opportunity, raising her knife and slashing directly at one of the men¡¯s shoulders. With a single blow, the man recoiled, unable to grab hold of her, only able to clutch his shoulder and cry out in agony. ¡°Look at the blood!¡± The other man, slightly smarter, followed the direction of the dripping blood from the knife. Mei Shu was waiting for this chance. She deliberately let the blood drip on the ground, allowing these people to mistakenly think they had found her weakness! ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± The strongest man reached out to grab the person back, but he didn¡¯t even manage to catch a piece of cloth. When the man thought he had reached the spot where the blood disappeared, he found himself empty-handed. Then, the next moment, Mei Shu launched a surprise attack from behind, stabbing him in the lower back. The sound of flesh being pierced sounded particularly chilling in the silent forest. He lowered his head in disbelief, even able to see the tip of the knife protruding from his lower abdomen, as if the blood unleashed by opening a valve flowed uncontrollably. Even more terrifying, the man who had been stabbed in the shoulder thought that Mei Shu was behind him at this moment, so he fired his gun without hesitation. However, the bullet mercilessly pierced through the heart of his teammate. That man never imagined that he would ultimately die at the hands of his own people. Mei Shu coldly watched as his body fell like a ragdoll. The man who had been grappling with her finally became furious, guessing several positions and then immediately firing his gun without a word. As gunfire rained down, Mei Shu dodged behind trees, gradually losing strength. When her wounded back inadvertently touched a thorny branch, the pain made her groan aloud. Seizing the opportunity, the man fired directly at her. Mei Shu gritted her teeth, dodging the shot. Her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Dust entered her wound, causing a stinging pain that made her tremble all over. Another shot came her way. She flipped onto her back with the last of her strength, watching helplessly as the bullet struck the ground just an inch away from her. Feng Wei, not far away, watched with a pale face as the two men mercilessly slaughtered. Although Mei Shu was in stealth mode, she heard the groan clearly. Thinking of Mei Shu¡¯s wounds, Feng Wei bit her lip, too afraid to move her legs. If this continued, they would both die here. She looked down at her hands, covered in dust. The sound of the two men reloading their guns echoed in her ears, and the sun beat down mercilessly, but she felt cold all over. ¡°Die!¡± The man roared angrily, followed by several bullets fired in Mei Shu¡¯s direction. Feng Wei¡¯s body suddenly moved before her brain. Even Feng Wei didn¡¯t react in time, but she had already stood upright in front of Mei Shu. The ceramic shards on her shattered with pings, scattering all around. The violent impact made her unable to stand steadily, but she still stood tall, refusing to fall. She knew that the person behind her had no strength left to resist. Struck by multiple bullets, Feng Wei¡¯s face turned gray with pain, blood seeping from the corners of her mouth, yet her eyes were unprecedentedly resolute. At that moment, she had no regrets. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The man fired another bullet, and then the whole world seemed to freeze. All was silent, not even the chirping of birds. Mei Shu¡¯s mouth fell open in shock as she watched the person standing in front of her collapse straight down. Feng Wei lay on the ground, her breath gone, staring fixedly with wide eyes, a smile of relief on her lips. Blood flowed from her forehead, quickly staining the damp ground, drifting away with the stream. ¡°I guess your invisibility doesn¡¯t have much time left, does it?¡± The man took out his last bullet, aimed at Mei Shu¡¯s direction, and sneered, ¡°Why not come out on your own and die quickly?¡± Mei Shu clenched her teeth, her eyes already reddened by Feng Wei¡¯s blood, almost too blurred to see. Struggling, she barely turned her body to the side, pressing her uninjured arm heavily against herself, panting heavily. The man obviously saw through her intention of not surrendering. He disdainfully sneered, ¡°Struggling in vain, you¡¯re going to hell too!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°All!¡± Just as the man was about to deliver the final blow to Mei Shu, a woman¡¯s scream suddenly sounded from the other side of the island, startling the birds in the forest into flapping wildly. The man panicked, quickly turning to look in the direction of the sound, and then the walkie-talkie on his waist emitted a crackling sound. Lu Si¡¯s voice full of danger and urgency came, ¡°Your employer is in my hands. Bring my people over for the exchange.. One less hair, and I¡¯ll take her life!¡± Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Rescue Chapter 607: Rescue Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The wind ceased, and the trees stood still. Mei Shu¡¯s invisibility time had elapsed, revealing her lying in a pool of blood. The man let go of the walkie-talkie, walking silently towards her with a face full of unwillingness. ¡°I was so close to killing you.¡± Mei Shu smiled wryly, fingers touching the cold corpse beside her. A chill suddenly rose in her eyes. The man ignored the emotions in her eyes and bent down to carry her in his arms. He strode towards the shore with a cold expression. Mei Shu grabbed his collar, mustering all her strength to growl, ¡°Take her too.¡± The man remained silent, signaling to the person behind him. That person immediately picked up Feng Wei¡¯s lifeless body. On the shore. This place seemed like a world apart from the forest. The tree shadows swayed, towering trees offering no shade to those by the shore. The man carried Mei Shu, seemingly just lifted from the blood, and stepped out of the shadows. Lu Si completely lost control of his emotions. He rushed over, carefully cradling the fragile Mei Shu in his arms. Tears of self-blame streamed down his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shu¡¯er. I came too late, much too late.¡± In her dazed moments, Mei Shu occasionally saw Lu Si¡¯s tear-streaked face. Wanting to lift her hand to wipe his tears, her arm, however, was numb beyond sensation. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± she murmured, lips trembling. Blinking away the tears that fell on her face. Lu Si quickly carried her back onto the ship, allowing the accompanying doctor to tend to her wounds. As they peeled off the clothes stuck to the wound, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but bend over in pain. The towel she bit on was soaked in saliva. ¡°Be gentle!¡± Lu Si, feeling distressed, pushed aside the doctor and attended to her wounds himself. Blood and dirt were cleaned off after numerous basins of water, barely managing to clear the clotting blood and dirt from the wound. Mei Shu, in pain and nearly fainting several times, clenched Lu Si¡¯s hand, saying word by word, ¡°Kill that man. I want him dead!¡± ¡°Okay, 1¡¯11 do as you say.¡± Lu Si soothed her, urging her to sleep first. When she was completely asleep, the warmth on his face disappeared. Jiang Hai was waiting outside. Seeing him coming out, he quickly asked with concern, ¡°How is Miss Mei?¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression darkened again. He walked out of the cabin, descending the stairs. By the shore, the man assumed a surrendering posture, standing coldly on the side. He was just doing a job for money, not willing to be involved in the grievances between employers and adversaries. However, not being able to kill that powerful woman had indeed become his greatest regret. He even thought that if what he brought back was already a lifeless body, he could now confront these people as the victorious one! ¡°Master Si.¡± The bodyguard responsible for guarding Su Ling¡¯s group quickly made way when he saw him coming. Lu Si walked over, snatched the electric baton from his hand, and directly knocked it on the man¡¯s head. The man didn¡¯t even regard Lu Si, easily dodging, just about to taunt when suddenly everything went black, and the next moment, the baton had already smashed into his face. ¡°Ah!¡± He screamed, covering his face in pain for quite a while before angrily swinging his fist again. Lu Si sneered, a foot kicking into his stomach, followed by an elbow strike. The man was directly hit, spitting out blood. ¡°Not convinced?¡± Lu Si grabbed his hair, facing his profile, landing another punch. The man was completely bewildered by this sudden turn. He was professionally trained and rarely encountered evenly matched opponents in the army. After becoming a top-notch mercenary, he was considered the pinnacle of the industry. But now, he couldn¡¯t even kill a woman, nor defeat a weak-looking dandy! Strong desire for victory made him forget his own predicament. Wiping off his nosebleed, he assumed an attacking posture, striking at his opponent¡¯s face. Lu Si chuckled disdainfully, a foot kicking into his stomach. Then, another elbow strike followed. The man spat out blood again. ¡°Don¡¯t accept it?¡± Lu Si seized his hair, landing another punch on his cheek. The man coughed, then vomited two teeth mixed with blood. He glared at Lu Si, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing!¡± Lu Si released his hair, taking a tissue to wipe away the sweat on his hands, his voice icy and murderous. ¡°Drag him into the woods and get rid of him. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang He quickly picked up the electric baton, stunned the man, and then, with his subordinates, dragged him into the nearby woods. ¡°A Si, I¡¯m your aunt!¡± Su Ling, realizing the severity of the situation, tried to beg for mercy. Seeing Lu Si turning towards her, she quickly added this sentence, hoping he would spare her. However, since Lu Si had decided to be ruthless, there was absolutely no consideration of mercy. He grabbed Su Ling¡¯s neck, his eyes turning red, like a ferocious beast emitting an almost manic atmosphere. ¡°Why did you want to kill Mei Shu?¡± ¡°A Si, let go.¡± Su Ling was forced to lift her head, attempting to pry open his fingers, her face rapidly reddening due to the decreasing air in her lungs.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Sisters Fall Out Chapter 608: Sisters Fall Out Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Why do you have to kill Mei Shu?¡± Lu Si¡¯s gloomy voice sounded like a malevolent spirit crawling out of hell, seeking Su Ling¡¯s life. She chuckled miserably, feeling a rush of blood in her throat, her eyes desperate as they looked at the azure sky. ¡°If your mother¡¯s spirit is watching from above, she will certainly see that you want to kill your aunt, to kill her own younger sister. How do you think she would feel?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Si not only had no intention of loosening his grip but rather tightened it around her neck. ¡°If Mother could see, she would surely approve of me killing you!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Su Ling¡¯s expression twitched, half-squinting as she laughed for a moment, followed by violent retching. ¡°Lu Si, do you know how ridiculous you sound?¡± Lu Si, puzzled, furrowed his brow slightly, easing his grip a bit, signaling her to continue. Su Ling coughed a few times. ¡°You¡¯ve always thought that my relationship with your mother was excellent, hence the great respect you showed me. But you¡¯ll never understand just how much I hate her.¡± Taking a deep breath, Lu Si gritted his teeth and growled at her, ¡°Mother once told me while she was alive that although you and I are similar in age, you¡¯re still my elder, and I should always respect you. She, like Grandpa and Grandma, always cherished you. She was a responsible sister. What right do you have to hate her?¡± ¡°I certainly hate her. Not only her, but I hate those two old bastards even more!¡± Su Ling broke free from his grasp, her slender fingers pointing fiercely at his nose. ¡°Because of you people, I¡¯ve always been looked down upon. With Su Huai around, others only see her and never remember that 1 am also a daughter of the Su family.¡± She and Su Huai were blood sisters, but she had always received unequal treatment. Su Huai excelled in everything ¨C music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. The walls of the house were adorned with her certificates and accolades. When relatives and friends visited, they all praised Su Huai as the epitome of a noble young lady from a prestigious family. But who remembered that she, Su Ling, was also a daughter of the Su family? Why was it that her sister received careful nurturing and protection from their parents while she was neglected and disregarded, and it was taken for granted that she should get along well with Su Huai? But she refused! She wanted to hate Su Huai, hate her even if she had been dead for so many years, she still didn¡¯t want to let her sister¡¯s descendants live happily. Since Lu Si was living so happily, she wanted him to taste the pain of losing his loved one again! ¡°Madwoman.¡± Lu Si muttered a curse and was about to take action again. At that moment, Mei Shu, who should have been sleeping in her room, disregarded the doctor¡¯s attempts to stop her and burst out. Seeing her, Lu Si¡¯s entire demeanor softened. He quickly went over and carefully supported her, ¡°Why did you come out? Just leave this to me.¡± ¡°I have some questions for her.¡± AAei Shu pushed his hand away, seeming hesitant, but facing his worried gaze, she sighed deeply, ¡°What I¡¯m about to say is only speculation. After you hear it, you must remain calm.¡± Lu Si, puzzled, furrowed his brow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mei Shu turned to Su Ling, step by step, approaching her, her voice heavy. ¡°The matter of you wanting to kill me, I can overlook in consideration of Lu Si and his mother. But there¡¯s one thing I want you to explain clearly: is Lu Si¡¯s illness related to you?¡± As soon as the words fell, Su Ling¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief. But quickly, she regained her composure, disdainful and refusing to meet Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you have no evidence, please spare me the unnecessary nonsense.¡± Suppressing her anger, Mei Shu reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Even if you imagine yourself to be Su Huai, you can never become her.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Ling glared fiercely, gripping her hand back and growling, ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re just an outsider who hasn¡¯t married Lu Si yet. What do you understand about the relationship between me and my sister?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mei Shu frowned, allowing Su Ling to grip her hand, saying each word deliberately, ¡°I used to feel that Mother was unfair too. She always indulged my brother, never cared about his affairs, but would lock me at home when she had the chance.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Urging me to practice the piano, even though I hated it. But later, I understood that it was because Mother had high expectations of me. She hoped I would become skilled in something, rather than spending all day eating, drinking, and being deceived and used by others.¡± But in the end, she still disappointed her mother¡¯s expectations. It was because of her foolishness in her previous life that so many tragedies unfolded. Su Ling shrugged indifferently. ¡°Yeah, you privileged children can¡¯t understand a mother¡¯s favoritism, so how can we, who have been neglected and treated like air since birth, not hate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Mei Shu took a step closer, taking a deep breath in front of her, and said heavily, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they love you very much that they give you as much freedom as possible..¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Memories Chapter 609: Memories Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I never believed that my mother would not love any of her children. Most mothers in the world are like that.¡± The pain surged through her wound again, but Mei Shu gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I¡¯m going to finish what 1 have to say. I¡¯m not going to settle accounts with you, but I will investigate the debts between you, Lu Si, and his mother until 1 uncover the truth.¡± Su Ling stared at her resentfully, wishing she could bore a hole through her with her eyes. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Mei Shu ignored her, her body trembling slightly from the intense pain. Lu Si hurriedly lifted her up and began walking towards the ship. His face remained tense all the way, only when they were alone in the room did he speak in a low voice, ¡°Do you know something again, something hidden from others, like you knew about my grandfather¡¯s past?¡± Mei Shu pursed her lips, sitting up on the bed, calmly nodding. ¡°Yes, but what I know is not comprehensive, so it¡¯s not wise to reveal everything and startle the snake.¡± Lu Si lowered his gaze, concealing a layer of gloom inside, ¡°Can you tell me if my mother¡¯s death years ago had anything to do with Su Ling?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect him to ask directly. Just now, in front of Su Ling, she deliberately avoided mentioning it, fearing that Lu Si would lose his composure. The long silence in the room seemed like confirmation. Lu Si¡¯s hand on his knee suddenly clenched, his voice filled with imminent anger, ¡°Many years ago, my parents took Su Ling and another man to a small island abroad. In the end, my parents perished in the sea, leaving only Su Ling and her male companion to return. She said it was indeed an accident, and even claimed that my mother died trying to save her!¡± ¡°Ahsi, I don¡¯t know about this. Don¡¯t get agitated for now. We can investigate the details of the man who was with Su Ling back then when we return.¡± Mei Shu tried to calm his emotions. Seeing her concern, Lu Si smiled helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re still worried about me. You¡¯ll need a long time to recover from this injury. After we return this time, you must stay in the hospital for treatment obediently, no more running around like last time.¡± Mei Shu obediently nestled back into the blanket, holding his hand. ¡°Has Jianghai been found?¡± ¡°The doctors are treating him; there shouldn¡¯t be any life-threatening danger.¡± Lu Si gently tucked her in. ¡°Right now, you only need to worry about your own injuries.¡± Hearing his words, Mei Shu finally felt a little better. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now. 1 don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Moreover, it¡¯s not appropriate to put Feng Wei¡¯s body here for too long. I have to give Ms. Feng an explanation.¡± Lu Si softly ¡°hmmed,¡± reluctantly agreeing, helping her adjust the blanket before sighing softly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t say anything more, quietly closing her eyes. Lu Si watched her breathing gradually steady in silence, then leaned down, tenderly kissing her lips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± This gentle apology dissipated into the sound of the ship¡¯s horn. Mei Shu slept in the hospital for a full three days. In just a few days of disappearance, she experienced countless life-threatening moments. Her body was too exhausted, which was why she remained unconscious. To outsiders, she was just sleeping soundly in her hospital bed. But only she knew that for the past three days, she had been trapped in an inescapable dream, unable to find a way out. In the dream, she seemed to have arrived at Hacker F¡¯s villa, where dazzling electronic screens flashed everywhere. Curious, Mei Shu went to look, only to realize that the screens were displaying her past life. The first screen was playing the happiest moments of her childhood in her previous life. Mei Shu¡¯s breath caught, hurriedly leaning closer to the screen. After seeing the clear face on the screen, her gaze softened with affection. After so many years, she never thought she could still see her mother alive on screen. In the picture, Bai Ling was sitting elegantly at the piano, playing her favorite melody. And little Mei Shu was sitting on a small chair beside, idly playing with the cat by her feet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a whistle sounded outside the window. Little Mei Shu¡¯s eyes brightened, excitedly sitting up, but after a glance from Bai Ling, she slumped back down despondently. ¡°Mom.¡± Mei Shu touched her mother¡¯s cheek through the screen, longing evident in her eyes. However, the next second, the screen flickered with snowflakes. Mei Shu was shocked and anxious, tapping the computer screen repeatedly, trying to replay the previous scene. She wanted to see her mother¡¯s face again. But after waiting for a long time, the snowflakes on the screen remained unchanged. Disappointed, she reluctantly withdrew her hand and continued to walk silently towards the next screen. There, it was showing her time in the countryside, once when she was teased by village kids, left alone in the deep mountains unable to find her way out, until Chu Rui found her and brought her back home, even giving her a warm bath.. Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: A Life for a Life Chapter 610: A Life for a Life Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even to this day, Mei Shu still remembers how terrifying the forest was that night, and she still recalls how warm the water felt on that day. Chu Rui, with the unique vigor of youth, naturally became the brightest light in her dark period. As she reached this part, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia and fondness. Chu Rui brought her much more than just solace to her soul. Without him, she might have been trapped in the mountains under the torment of Old Wang, never to reunite with her family again. So even though Chu Rui did something unforgivable to Xiao He later on, Mei Shu could never truly blame him. Perhaps the best ending for them was never to meet again, but when Chu Rui needed help, she was still willing to lend a helping hand. The next screen showed what happened to Mei Shu after Zhao Yan took her back to the Mei family. She couldn¡¯t bear to see what her past self had gone through. Walking quickly to the last screen, she found only a blank space. ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived here, Master.¡± The system¡¯s voice echoed from above. At the same time, the surrounding computers shut down instantly, leaving only the screen in front of her still glowing, displaying synchronized text. Mei Shu instinctively looked up, but there was only endless darkness overhead. ¡°Congratulations, Master, for completing all the tasks of the rebirth system.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze returned to the screen. She tentatively asked, ¡°Does completing all the tasks mean I can have a happy ending?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The system¡¯s mechanical voice sounded again. [Master can choose to completely remove the binding with the system here.] ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the endings of my brothers yet.¡± Mei Shu anxiously said, ¡°Can you tell me if they will live their lives safely?¡± ¡°Master, human abilities have their limitations. They can only try to change the future within their capabilities, but ultimately, they are still walking on the path of destiny. For a normal human, there is no way to accurately predict the future. So, even if you have the system, trying to pry into others¡¯ endings still requires a certain price.¡± ¡°Are you saying that if I want to know the endings of my brothers, 1 have to verify them myself, which also means I can¡¯t unbind from you temporarily?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze became firm. ¡°Then what are the conditions?¡± ¡°Master, the rebirth system has completed its mission. If you want to continue operating, you need to release new mainline tasks. Do you have any wishes that you must fulfill?¡± Mei Shu calmed down, staring at the flashing text on the screen for a while until her vision became somewhat blurry. ¡°Instead of asking me, why don¡¯t you ask yourself if you have any reason to continue existing? There¡¯s something I¡¯ve never understood.¡± ¡°Master, please go ahead.¡± ¡°According to the initial prompt of the system, I should have died in that murder, but I survived smoothly, and Feng Wei became the one unable to change the outcome of death. 1 don¡¯t understand what I did to change my fate, and why I couldn¡¯t save Feng Wei as planned.¡± ¡°Master, she once harmed you. According to the script, she was the antagonist in your life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu said with a desolate tone, ¡°She did harm me, but I don¡¯t want her death to be because of me. I don¡¯t want to owe her.¡± This time the system remained silent for a while before continuing with its mechanical voice. ¡°Master, your kindness is the true reason for pushing her towards death. And she is the key to changing your outcome of death. In other words, if she hadn¡¯t been influenced and saved you, you would have died in the gunfight, and the rebirth system mission would have failed. You would never have another chance to come back.¡± In other words, she and Feng Wei had already been destined from the beginning, and only one of them could survive. From the moment they stepped onto the island, perhaps even earlier, Feng Wei had been influenced by her, unknowingly changing the future. But sacrificing one life to prolong her own, was that really right? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So, Master, a normal human being can never change their predetermined fate. If they insist on rewriting it, they will pay an equivalent price. Even so, do you still want to continue binding with the system to see the futures of others?¡± Mei Shu was lost in thought for a long time. In this isolated space, she couldn¡¯t hear a sound, and only the screen in front of her was silently urging her, waiting for her response. ¡°If¡­¡± Mei Shu finally spoke, realizing that her voice was hoarse, she swallowed saliva, and then said again, ¡°If what I see is the death ending of my brothers, can I exchange it with my own life?¡± The system seemed to have anticipated that she would ask this. The screen flickered a few times and slowly displayed a line of text. ¡°Your destiny has been rewritten.. Are you really sure you want to do this?¡± Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Reboot System Chapter 611: Reboot System Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Mei Shu said without a hint of hesitation. ¡°If 1 find out that my brothers can¡¯t live their lives safely, even if I survive, I will never be at peace.¡± ¡°Master, I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future,¡± the system said, with a hint of resignation in its tone. It was the first time it had shown emotions originally belonging to humans. ¡°What should I do next? Do I need to find a mandatory goal?¡± Mei Shu asked firmly. For some reason, when she asked this question, Mei Shu felt that the system sighed silently. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to do this, I¡¯ve had a new mainline task. Next, I will send you back to the real world. The system will restart, and the target task is to save loved ones 0/5. During the task, you can abandon it at any time, and the system will automatically shut down, permanently unbinding from you.¡± As soon as the words fell, Mei Shu felt a sharp pain in her brain. Immediately, several bright lights illuminated the screens around her again. They surrounded her in the center, as if trying to pierce her soul. Under the prolonged exposure to intense light, Mei Shu gradually felt dizzy. The strong sensation of weightlessness as her body plummeted made her instinctively fearful. Then, she seemed to fall onto something very soft, and there were several noisy cries around her. ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t scare me! What happened to you? Are you having a nightmare? Lin He, what should we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. You stay here and watch her. I¡¯ll go call the doctor!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± While they were talking, Mei Shu slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Wen Miao¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Wen Miao was almost on the verge of tears again, but seeing her constantly swallowing saliva, she quickly helped her up and gave her the water on the bedside table. Mei Shu cleared her throat, feeling the fiery soreness in her throat finally subsiding a bit. Then she asked, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three days and three nights!¡± Wen Miao held her hand with a grievance, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t suggested drinking that day, everyone wouldn¡¯t have been so drunk, and those bad guys wouldn¡¯t have found a chance to kidnap you!¡± At the words, Mei Shu¡¯s mind flashed with a momentary blankness. Then memories began to flood back like a revolving lantern, and she remembered everything that happened at sea. Leaning against the headboard, she asked tentatively, ¡°What about Feng Wei?¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, even if she finally had a change of heart and saved you, you don¡¯t need to blame yourself. It¡¯s all her own fault!¡± Wen Miao said indignantly, even spitting on the ground. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t kidnapped you for money, how could she have coincidentally encountered a group of illegal immigrants? She also caused you such serious injuries!¡± ¡°Illegal immigrants?¡± Mei Shu was taken aback, realizing that Lu Si might not have told them everything, so she changed the subject. ¡°Did Ms. Feng say anything?¡± ¡°According to Lin He, after hearing the news, Ms. Feng cried alone in the room for a long time. She helped Feng Wei complete the funeral yesterday.¡± Wen Miao sighed. ¡°You really scared me this time. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face Xiao Feng and the others.¡± Thinking of this, Mei Shu regained her spirits. ¡°What about my brothers?¡± ¡°They went to school.¡± Wen Miao smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t know, those little guys clamor to come and sit by your bedside every night, but Lu Si said not to disturb you and that having him there at night is enough. Your brothers surprisingly listen to him very much. I think he¡¯s becoming more and more like their brother-in-law!¡± Mei Shu could already imagine Lu Si scolding the younger brothers. She couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°And where is he?¡± ¡°He went to the company to handle some matters. He said he¡¯ll be back before dinner, and then we¡¯ll switch shifts. Lin He went to call the doctor for you. You looked so terrible just now, as if you were in great pain. How do you feel now? Are you really okay?¡± Wen Miao was still a little worried, so she tested Mei Shu¡¯s forehead temperature again and checked her wounds. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as she said that, the door of the ward was pushed open from outside. Lin He hurriedly brought the doctor in. ¡°Please see what¡¯s wrong with her? Is she running a high fever again?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the patient fine?¡± The moment the doctor entered, he bumped into the bright-eyed Mei Shu. He looked at the anxious Lin He speechlessly. Upon hearing this, Lin He immediately turned to look at Mei Shu, and their eyes met. She turned red in her eyes. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re really awake! That¡¯s great. I thought I couldn¡¯t see you wake up today!¡± ¡°Alright, if the patient is awake, she¡¯s fine. Let me give her a detailed physical examination.¡± Since he was here, the doctor sat down dutifully and checked Mei Shu¡¯s body. After confirming that her recovery was quite good, he was satisfied, took off his glasses, and said, ¡°After the wound stitches are removed, you can leave the hospital. During this time, avoid contact with water and change the dressing on time..¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Confess about the System Chapter 612: Confess about the System Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, alright, doctor, thank you!¡± Lin He was overjoyed, thanking the doctor profusely before eagerly returning to the ward, grasping Mei Shu¡¯s hand. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for being careless that day. I did hear some noise in the corridor, but 1 didn¡¯t pay attention. If 1 had come out to check, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Mei Shu was worried about another matter. ¡°Ms. Feng, she didn¡¯t blame you, did she?¡± Lin He shook her head. ¡°No, Lu Si provided ample evidence. There¡¯s a recording of the conversation between Feng Wei and another man, plus the police found records of Zhang Jiao purchasing a boat. So the evidence is conclusive. Even if Feng Wei is dead, she can¡¯t escape the fact that she kidnapped you.¡± ¡°Ms. Feng is very reasonable, and besides, in her eyes, Feng Wei wasn¡¯t worthy of being her daughter long ago.¡± Wen Miao quickly changed the subject. ¡°All, Shu¡¯er, why are you so concerned about her after waking up? I think she¡¯s the mastermind behind all this!¡± ¡°People have two sides, and besides, I do owe her.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Forget it, Lin He, I can¡¯t leave the hospital yet. Can you spare some time to take a bouquet of flowers to her grave for me?¡± Lin He was stunned. ¡°Of course, now it¡¯s more important for you to recover than anything else.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± As they spoke, Lu Si rushed into the ward, and the nurses in the corridor outside curiously looked inside, but the quickly closed ward door shut them out. Lu Si rushed to the bedside as soon as he came in, relieved to see Mei Shu sitting there safe and sound, lifting the heavy stone that had been weighing on his heart all the way here. Lin He explained with a smile, ¡°I called him on the way to see the doctor. 1 was afraid that something might happen, so I asked him to come over in person.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, how do you feel now?¡± Lu Si examined her from head to toe but still couldn¡¯t shake off his worries. Mei Shu joked with him, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in trouble? Alright, You¡¯re sweating bullets. Sit down and have some water.¡± Lu Si relaxed a bit. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send a text to Xiao Feng and the others to let them know you¡¯re awake, so they can focus on their exams.¡± With his reminder, Mei Shu remembered that it was the time for mid-term and final exams for junior and senior high school. She hoped her brothers wouldn¡¯t be affected by her. But she knew it was impossible. She sighed softly. ¡°Tell them to come over tonight, and bring Xiao He with them. I have something to tell them.¡± Lu Si frowned slightly, puzzled. If Mei Shu had something to tell them, why would she bring Xiao He, who had autism, to the hospital where there were so many people? She always cherished her brothers. For her to do this, there must be another reason she couldn¡¯t say out loud. At the thought of this, Lu Si nodded calmly and found an excuse to send Wen Miao and Lin He away. Then, he asked with a serious expression, ¡°What else are you hiding from me, huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Mei Shu denied categorically. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious ail this time. Even during the time at sea, Jiang Hai should have told you everything that happened. So why would I hide anything from you?¡± Lu Si said expressionlessly, ¡°Jiang Hai said you can turn invisible.¡± ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Mei Shu almost choked on her own saliva. Lu Si narrowed his eyes, looking at her coldly. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re not being good. When you had amnesia, you told me everything, and we searched for your hidden secrets together. Now that you remember everything, do you intend to hide it from me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Mei Shu helplessly said, ¡°I just find it hard to say this because it¡¯s so unbelievable.¡± Lu Si understood and remained calm. ¡°Is there anything more bizarre than your rebirth?¡± Mei Shu thought for a moment and realized there wasn¡¯t! So she stopped dwelling on it. Under Lu Si¡¯s repeated questioning, she told him everything about the system. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But she still kept a watchful eye, deliberately not mentioning that she could see the endings of others, nor did she say that she had known since before that her remaining life span was less than a year. She was afraid that if she said it, Lu Si would pay extra attention to her every move from then on. Ultimately, she was afraid that Lu Si would become another Feng Wei. ¡°I see, no wonder you know so much out of thin air.¡± Lu Si quickly digested these incredible things, still as calm as ever, ¡°So you should tell me why you specifically called Xiao He to the hospital.¡± Mei Shu immediately came up with a reasonable excuse, ¡°Because I really want to see them and also want to remind them to be more vigilant to avoid anything like what happened to me from happening again.¡± Lu Si hummed doubtfully, sent a text to Meifeng as Mei Shu requested, instructing him to bring Mei He over tonight.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Predestined Endings Chapter 613: Predestined Endings Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations That evening, the boys rushed to the hospital as soon as they finished their exams. Mei Feng was responsible for picking up Mei He, while the others were each taken by their drivers. Mei Yan ran into the ward panting heavily when he reached Mei Shu¡¯s bedside. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really awake! How do you feel?¡± Mei Shu set down her water glass and waved quietly at him. Mei Yan blinked in confusion but obediently allowed her to hug him. ¡°Sis, are you feeling unwell? Did that person surnamed Feng cause you any psychological trauma? Sis, please speak, don¡¯t scare me!¡± However, at this moment, Mei Shu, while holding him, kept staring at the screen beside him. [System, view Mei Yan¡¯s ending.] [Unlocking for you.] [Mei Yan¡¯s story ending: Loses both hands, dies from jumping off a building.] ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Mei Shu shuddered involuntarily, her voice slipping out. Mei Yan, bewildered and worried, broke free from her embrace, cupped her face, his tone full of concern. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s impossible? What are you talking about?¡± His disturbance made Mei Shu¡¯s fearful eyes meet his. Startled by her emotions, Mei Yan was taken aback, quickly got off the bed, and ran outside to find a doctor. On the way, he bumped into Lu Si going to get medicine. He hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°Brother-in-law, come quickly to see my sister! It seems like something¡¯s wrong with her brain!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Although Lu Si said so, his rapid steps revealed his worry at the moment. He rushed back to the ward. However, just before pushing open the ward door, he suddenly hesitated and remained outside. Seeing Lu Si suddenly stop, Mei Yan became extremely anxious. ¡°Hey, why are you still¡­ Ugh!¡± Before he finished speaking, his mouth was covered by Lu Si. Inside the room. Mei Shu seemed to have seen something terrifying. She trembled all over, clutching her head in despair, as if teetering on the edge of collapse. Through the transparent glass on the door, Lu Si could see Mei Shu¡¯s lips moving incessantly. Though he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying, it was evident that she was talking to someone. But there was no one else in the room at the moment. Mei Shu was plunged into boundless fear because she was certain that the ending she had just seen on Mei Yan belonged to her past life. But why could she still see such a future now? [System, what¡¯s going on?] [Master, as I¡¯ve said, ordinary humans cannot easily change their predestined fate. Even if they temporarily deviate from the path, sooner or later, they will meet their destined ending.] ¡°So you mean, Xiao Feng, Xiao Jing, Xiao He, and Yanyan will eventually have the same ending as in their past lives? But haven¡¯t 1 been reborn? Can¡¯t everything I¡¯ve done so far completely change their destinies?¡± The system remained silent, which was an implicit confirmation. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Mei Shu horrifyingly realized that she was powerless at the moment. Unless she exchanged her life for theirs, just like changing her own fate. Without waiting for the system¡¯s answer, Mei Shu received the most standard response. But was it really the right thing to do? She questioned herself again, her mind plunged into chaos, unable to sort out her thoughts. After a long time, she regained her composure, slipped back under the covers, and stared blankly at the distant sky outside. ¡°Alright, come in.¡± At the door, Lu Si finally released Mei Yan¡¯s mouth, picked up the medicine, opened the ward door, and walked in. Mei Shu heard the movement but didn¡¯t bother to move, still wearing the same listless expression. Mei Yan ran over in confusion, his voice tinged with tears. ¡°Sister, are you really okay? Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask Big Brother to bring Xiao He¡¯s psychiatrist over too, let him take a look at you!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s dark eyes slowly turned to his face. Mei Yan suddenly felt a chill in his bones. Because those eyes were definitely different from the way Mei Shu usually looked at them. They were filled with an incomprehensible coldness. ¡°Sister?¡± Mei Yan subconsciously took a step back, afraid. Mei Shu¡¯s expression suddenly returned to normal, and she gently smiled at Mei Yan, pulling him into her arms. ¡°When did you come in? I didn¡¯t even notice.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Yan glanced timidly at Lu Si and then said, ¡°1 just came in. Sister, weren¡¯t you always looking at me?¡± Mei Shu paused for a moment, then came back to herself, sat up apologetically, and smiled, ¡°Sorry, 1 was thinking about something just now. Haven¡¯t Xiao Feng and the others arrived yet?¡± ¡°Brother should be on his way.¡± Mei Yan nodded obediently, then held her hand back and asked, ¡°Sister, why have you been staring at my arms? Did you notice that my muscles have developed recently?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been exercising well lately, so you should take care of these hands.¡± Mei Shu smiled warmly. But this smile, seen through Mei Yan¡¯s eyes, was filled with absolute terror.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Foresee the Future Chapter 614: Foresee the Future Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He wanted to pull his hand back, but he felt that doing so might hurt his sister¡¯s feelings. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to honestly hold onto her hand and forced a smile, ¡°Sis, Yanyan has grown up and will take good care of himself. These hands will be used to take care of you and Xiaohe in the future.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she forced a smile, ¡°Okay, Yanyan is very sensible.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the ward door was suddenly pushed open from outside, and a gust of cold wind rushed in with them. Lu Si quickly covered her with the blanket and brought a cup of hot water, then sat down at ease. ¡°Sis!¡± Mei Feng and Mei Jing rushed over as soon as they saw Mei Shu awake. Mei He stood awkwardly at the door, watching anxiously. Mei Shu smiled and waved at him, signaling that he could come over. Mei He immediately smiled, and though his movements were somewhat awkward as he walked over, the anticipation in his eyes was evident to anyone. However, on his way, Mei Shu¡¯s smile turned into a cold expression. She once again spent three years of her lifespan to check the outcomes of her brothers. As expected, her eldest younger brother Mei Feng, just like in the previous life, would eventually lose his legs, suffering from constant pain. Mei Jing would be disfigured, and having lost everything, he would live as if he were in a swamp of despair. As for Mei He, due to the worsening of autism, he would start showing tendencies of self-harm, eventually dying from wrist-slitting suicide. Her brothers would still face death or disability in the future, a fatal blow to Mei Shu. She hated this cursed fate. Why wouldn¡¯t it spare her and her brothers? Why did it have to be so cruel to them all? ¡°Shu¡¯er,¡± Lu Si noticed her hatred, holding her hand and calling her back to focus. Mei Shu came to her senses, blinked, and saw Xiao He looking at her with a mix of surprise and concern. She quickly showed a gentle smile, pulling him to sit by the bed. ¡°Actually, the reason 1 called you all here this time is because I was worried that you would be implicated and harmed because of me. Now that I see you¡¯re all safe and sound, 1 can finally be at ease.¡± ¡°Sis, we¡¯re fine. Now it¡¯s most important for you to recover.¡± While speaking, Mei Feng also winked at Mei Yan. ¡°Yanyan and 1 will go get some food for Sis. Let Xiao Jing and Xiao He stay here to take care of you.¡± Mei Shu instinctively wanted to keep them, but in the end, she held back, sighed, and said, ¡°Okay, take care of yourselves.¡± Mei Feng felt her expression was strange, but he didn¡¯t show it. He took the somewhat dazed Mei Yan and left the ward. In the corridor, Mei Feng released his hand, and his gaze became stern. ¡°Yanyan, you came earliest. Did anything unusual happen after Sister woke up?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mei Yan answered straightforwardly. After considering his words carefully, he said, ¡°Sister seemed a bit out of it. She pulled me aside and said some inexplicable things.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Mei Feng asked seriously. Mei Yan then recounted what Mei Shu seemed to have deliberately told him about taking care of his hands. Mei Feng listened in silence for a long time before saying, ¡°Yanyan, actually, I had a dream before.¡± ¡°A dream?¡± Mei Yan didn¡¯t expect his big brother to bring up such an irrelevant matter at this time, hurriedly changing the topic. ¡°Big brother, do you think Sister might be under some stress, so she¡¯s having these stress reactions now? Shouldn¡¯t we find a psychologist to help her?¡± Mei Feng shook his head, ¡°Listen to me finish. In the dream 1 had, I became a disabled person who lost both legs. 1 sat in a wheelchair, looking at Sister lying on the hospital bed, paralyzed all over. And you¡­¡± ¡°What happened to me?¡± Mei Yan urged anxiously. ¡°Come on, why did you get stuck at such a crucial moment? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot!¡± Mei Feng¡¯s face became more serious. At this moment, the elevator doors opened on the side where Mei Yan¡¯s shadow was reflected, and it seemed as if he once again saw the despairing brother. In a hoarse voice, he continued, ¡°In the dream, you lost both hands and eventually jumped off a building to commit suicide.¡± ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡± Mei Yan felt a bit horrified. The fear even stiffened his hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Feng, however, seemed to be possessed, ignoring his brother¡¯s fear, and continued to murmur, ¡°In the past, 1 just thought it was a peculiar dream, but that dream was exceptionally realistic. Yanyan, do you think that dream will one day become a reality?¡± Mei Yan shrugged indifferently, ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t scare me! 1 don¡¯t want to lose my hands! If I really become disabled like that, 1 might as well jump off a building and die!¡± ¡°Yanyan!¡± Mei Feng suddenly looked at Mei Yan with a terrified look. His words just now happened to confirm the outcome of his eventual suicide by jumping off a building! Mei Feng never believed in such mysterious things as foreseeing the future, but at this moment, his heart inexplicably leaned towards this possibility, as if there was a voice constantly hypnotizing him, that everything was true! Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Confess Everything Chapter 615: Confess Everything Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Brother¡­¡± Mei Yan realized she had said something wrong and timidly tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Yanyan didn¡¯t mean it like that. Big Brother, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mei Feng realized his attitude just now was too harsh and had scared him a bit. He quickly softened his tone. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but you can¡¯t casually say such things in the future, you know?¡± Mei Yan obediently nodded. Among the brothers, he always listened to Mei Feng the most. They went to the hospital cafeteria together, where a few people were just finishing dinner in the ward. After dinner, Mei Yan wanted to stay, but there was no available space for him to sleep here, so Mei Shu had to persuade him to leave. Only Lu Si remained in the end. Mei Shu glanced at him sideways, expressionless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er.¡± Lu Si sat on the edge of the bed, quietly watching her. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly pulled the blanket over herself and was about to avoid the topic when she said, ¡°I¡¯m tired now and don¡¯t want to talk. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m fully recovered.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, 1 don¡¯t want something like this to happen again.¡± Lu Si¡¯s voice choked, almost pleading. ¡°Just consider it for my peace of mind. I¡¯ve been worried about you for so many days. Let¡¯s talk it out this time, alright?¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She slowly crawled out of the blanket and met Lu Si¡¯s dark eyes. She coughed awkwardly. ¡°Ah Si, what do you want to talk about?¡± Seeing that she had relented, Lu Si¡¯s expression softened slightly. He tried his best to ask calmly, ¡°Did you anticipate something dangerous? Just like when you saw that pearl necklace back then, or was it even more serious than that time?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect him to be so sharp that he could see through her completely without batting an eyelid. She lowered her head and hesitated for a moment. She picked up a relatively acceptable explanation and explained, ¡°Actually, I was just thinking about some things from my previous life, so my emotions were a little unstable just now. Perhaps it was because 1 was frightened. After all, I just woke up from danger. Perhaps I¡¯ll recover after some time.¡± Lu Si said skeptically, ¡°That¡¯s all? Then tell me, what exactly happened to your brothers in your previous life?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s breathing stopped, and his expression suddenly became a little evasive. ¡°Don¡¯t ask¡­¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t give her any chance to avoid answering. He pinched her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m begging you. Tell me all your concerns. If something like what happened today happens again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really go crazy.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart trembled. The eyes of the man in front of her were full of pleading, softening her heart. He genuinely cared about her and wanted to solve the problem together. This understanding made her eyes moist, and instinctively she reached out to hug his neck, gently rubbing against him, feeling extremely relieved by his unique scent. ¡°All Si, 1 choose not to tell you because 1 don¡¯t want you to worry about me so much. But now that things have come to this, 1 think only by telling you everything can you truly be at ease.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, tell me everything, and 1 will always stand by your side.¡± Lu Si embraced her waist, his tone very firm. Forever. It was too heavy. Mei Shu closed her eyes, allowing tears to fall uncontrollably from the corners of her eyes. But even though it was heavy, at this moment, she was willing to trust him wholeheartedly. She let go of her hand, sniffled, and said, ¡°After 1 tell you everything, don¡¯t be afraid, and don¡¯t do anything extreme, okay?¡± Lu Si nodded solemnly, promising her, ¡°Shu¡¯er, 1 won¡¯t interfere with what you want to do. 1 just want to know what kind of thing would make you so uneasy.¡± Mei Shu took a deep breath, suppressed her pounding heart, and tremblingly said, ¡°Actually, I can see the endings of others¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si suddenly widened his eyes, unbelieving. ¡°Are you saying you have the ability to see the future of anyone?¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s not a very detailed future, just seeing an ending, a kind of ending related to death.¡± Lu Si stopped breathing for a moment, then quickly regained his composure. ¡°You saw the endings of your brothers, didn¡¯t you?¡± Without waiting for Mei Shu¡¯s response, he quickly recalled what she had just said, suddenly understanding. ¡°You mean, the endings of your brothers in this life are the same as in the previous life, and your rebirth hasn¡¯t changed anything, right?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart seemed to be grabbed by someone due to his words, and it hurt so much that she breathed rapidly. ¡°Yes, 1 see my brothers either dead or disabled, but I really don¡¯t know how to change this future. Moreover, changing someone else¡¯s future also comes with a price. I¡¯m willing to pay any price for this, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m alone and powerless to save so many of them..¡± Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Responsibility Chapter 616: Responsibility Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Lu Si, if I can¡¯t protect my brothers even if I start over again, what¡¯s the point of living another life?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s shattered eyes were full of sorrow. Lu Si looked at her with heartache, quickly hugged her, and comforted, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The meaning of anyone¡¯s life should be for themselves. Let¡¯s not be so pessimistic for now. Things haven¡¯t developed to that point yet. There¡¯s still room for maneuver.¡± Tears streamed down Mei Shu¡¯s fragile face as she rested in his embrace. After she cried enough, her heart slowly grew stronger. She calmed down and wiped her tears silently by the bedside. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not time to be pessimistic yet. At least I should increase security and not let anyone sneak into the house again, at least to temporarily keep Xiao He safe.¡± Lu Si silently held her hand back, silently giving her strength and supporting her to continue thinking. Mei Shu continued, ¡°I also need to train Yanyan and Xiao Feng¡¯s physical fitness as much as possible, so they won¡¯t be helpless in danger.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Mei Shu became more and more excited as she spoke, listing out many preemptive measures. Lu Si listened quietly to each one, and when she finally stopped, he asked the question she feared the most, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell Xiao Feng and them the truth?¡± Mei Shu fell into silence, and the dead silence spread like a virus in the room. ¡°Ah Si, let¡¯s not tell Xiao Feng about this for now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to accept it, and¡­¡± ¡°And even if you tell them the truth and warn them to be careful, once they encounter danger related to you, they will still rush to save you regardless, which might just confirm the futures you see, just like what happened to Feng Wei, right?¡± Lu Si saw through her deepest fear. Mei Shu nodded, ¡°1 have a feeling that all of this is because of me. Perhaps the key problem still lies with me. If so, there¡¯s no need to make Xiao Feng and them worry. I¡¯ll do everything I can to protect them, and that¡¯s enough.¡± But Lu Si didn¡¯t think so. He grabbed her wrist, his eyes gloomy, his voice strained, ¡°Your so-called doing everything you can is to sacrifice yourself at a critical moment to give them a chance to live healthy lives, right? If so, why don¡¯t you look at my future? Maybe you¡¯ll find that I died early trying to save you!¡± ¡°All Si, what are you talking about?¡± Mei Shu exclaimed in shock, her face drained of color. ¡°You and I didn¡¯t know each other in my previous life. You didn¡¯t have to be implicated by me.¡± ¡°But now you and I are tied together.¡± He gently lifted her chin, their breaths mingling, inseparable. ¡°Remember what I said, if you intend to give up your life, then I won¡¯t live alone.¡± ¡°All Si, you really don¡¯t have to do this. We¡¯ve only known each other for a few months.¡± Mei Shu suddenly couldn¡¯t imagine such a day would come, and she dared not even look at the screen next to him now. But Lu Si was resolute with every word, ¡°1 don¡¯t care what you think, but for me, anyone I recognize, no matter how short our time together, cannot be an excuse for me to shirk responsibility. Since I chose you, I won¡¯t regret it, no matter how much I lose for you, even my life.¡± Mei Shu was shocked and speechless. She always knew that Lu Si liked her very much, but she didn¡¯t realize that this love had unknowingly expanded to such an extent. Lu Si¡¯s feelings were sincere and passionate, and she felt a sense of responsibility towards him in a daze. If she had known it would come to this, she would rather not have started this relationship with him. But to this day, she would not shirk her responsibility. After the candid conversation with Lu Si, Mei Shu spent a peaceful period in the hospital, and most of her injuries had healed. She applied to a university in Lincity and planned to continue balancing her life between the company and school. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everything proceeded smoothly and orderly until one day Lu Si found her and told her that the man who had returned with Su Ling from the island had been found. The Wenda¡¯s Journey was the name given by Lu Si¡¯s mother and her lover for their honeymoon. Since Su Huai and her husband got married, they deliberately set aside a month each year for their wedding anniversary for the honeymoon trip. However, this time was a bit different. Su Ling brought a man to go with them on this trip. ¡°In fact, Su Ling and 1 were indeed in a romantic relationship at the time.¡± The man sat across from them, his expression somewhat solemn. ¡°We chose to travel with her sister and brother-in-law because the island they were going to was not usually open to the public. They only invited limited guests at specific times, and coincidentally, we had the same plan at that time, so we decided to travel together..¡± Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Beast on the Prowl Chapter 617: Beast on the Prowl Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Of course, there was another reason. We were too young back then, and Su Ling¡¯s sister was also worried about leaving me and her sister alone at home, so she offered to take us with her.¡± As he spoke, the man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of nostalgia. ¡°Actually, Su Ling and 1 had a really good relationship back then. If it weren¡¯t for what happened on the island, 1 think I might still have had the courage to stand by her side now.¡± Mei Shu and Lu Si exchanged a glance before speaking cautiously, ¡°Mr. Yan, could you please tell us in detail about the situation back then? It¡¯s really important for us.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Fu took out a cigarette case from his pocket, but his fingers paused before lighting a cigarette. He looked up at Mei Shu in a gentlemanly manner, with a trace of apology in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, would you mind?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°I mind.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s ¡°no¡± was not yet complete, but Lu Si answered for her. Yan Fu could only put away the cigarette case and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Then, could you please order a drink for me? Over the years, 1 haven¡¯t been able to shake off the shadow of that incident. That¡¯s also why 1 haven¡¯t contacted Su Ling again.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu called the waiter and had a bottle of wine sent to their private room before saying, ¡°Mr. Yan, 1 apologize for bringing up the past. We¡¯ll try to accommodate your requests as much as possible.¡± Yan Fu smiled bitterly and took a sip of wine. ¡°Actually, having someone willing to listen to me might also be a kind of relief for me. Back then, I witnessed Su Huai and Lu Mo falling off the cliff together.¡± At these words, Lu Si¡¯s shoulders suddenly tensed. His eyes turned a terrifying shade of crimson. Mei Shu quickly grasped his ice-cold hand, ¡°Mr. Yan, please continue.¡± ¡°That island has been developed. After we arrived on the island, there were professionals following us. Everyone has been specially equipped with butlers to provide services, so no one has worried about safety.¡± At this point, Yan Fu looked a little afraid. ¡°But we don¡¯t understand why such a ferocious beast would appear on the island!¡± This matter was also mentioned in the dossier at that time. Mei Shu had specially investigated these. Back then, the island that Su Ling and the others went to had already become a planned tourist resort. Even in the forest, there would definitely not be ferocious beasts that could threaten people¡¯s lives. However, that island appeared. At this moment, in the Su family¡¯s villa. Su Ling put down the goblet and slowly walked to the display cabinet in the room. She took out the key and inserted it into the lock. With a soft click, the cabinet door was gently opened. She tiptoed and picked up an exquisite box on the top floor. She patted the dust off it and slowly opened the box a crack. Inside was the complete fur of a wild beast. She gently placed her hand on it and stroked its smooth fur, her eyes filled with nostalgia. ¡°We were forced to the cliff by a wild beast. Su Ling was even accidentally injured at that time. The two of us were too young and had always been protected by Su Ling¡¯s sister and brother-in-law. Later on, the two of them accidentally fell off the cliff. I didn¡¯t expect them to sink to the bottom of the sea and never come up again.¡± Yan Fu¡¯s hands trembled as he took a big gulp of wine to barely stabilize his emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t been in a relationship with Su Ling back then, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have accidentally lost their footing and fallen down to protect us. I¡¯ve let the Lu and Su families down, so after this incident happened, 1 went overseas alone and never returned for so many years.¡± Mei Shu frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you choose to run into the forest instead of returning to the hotel to seek help?¡± ¡°At that time, we were already very far away from our residence! We wanted to bring our things for a picnic. Butler said that any place on this island is very safe and asked us to play at ease. That¡¯s why in order to be more comfortable, we didn¡¯t bring any extra people. Only the four of us went into the forest.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu glanced at the screen beside him and lingered on his ¡°Life¡± profile for a moment before asking, ¡°As one of the survivors of that accident, how did you and Su Ling escape?¡± ¡°The patrols on the island rushed to our camp when they found that everyone was missing and sensed that something was wrong. They followed the traces and found us, and then shot the beast dead. Otherwise, Su Ling and I would probably have been its dinner!¡± Yan Fu¡¯s voice trembled with the excitement of surviving a disaster, his emotions unstable. ¡°It was terrifying. I still don¡¯t know what that thing was. Its mouth was full of the smell of blood, and its teeth were covered in blood. I don¡¯t know if it was human blood or what!¡± Mei Shu was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Could you please describe the specific appearance of that creature?¡± Yan Fu¡¯s eyes wandered, as if desperately trying to remember. After a long time, he stuttered, ¡°I was too scared at the time, I didn¡¯t dare to look directly at it. I only remember that it was really big, like a wild boar, but not quite.. Its fur was very long, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it!¡± Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Split Up and Investigate Chapter 618: Split Up and Investigate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu noticed his emotional instability and kindly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Yan. We appreciate you sharing so much with us. We¡¯re really sorry to have taken up so much of your time.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Yan Fu seemed a bit awkward. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Su Huai¡¯s sister back then, I might have died already. Is this Su Huai¡¯s son?¡± Lu Si forced a smile and reached out his hand, ¡°Hello.¡± Yan Fu quickly shook it and then smiled apologetically, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been irresponsible all these years, just leaving like a coward. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Your parents saved my life. If you ever need anything from me, just ask, and 1¡¯11 do my best to help you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t bother with niceties and simply accepted before escorting Yan Fu out of the private room together with Mei Shu. When the two returned, Lu Si¡¯s expression was even more grim than before. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know how to comfort him, so she tried to lighten the mood, ¡°Although he¡¯s clearly trying to absolve Su Ling of any blame, it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have other ways to continue our investigation.¡± Lu Si suddenly turned to her, ¡°Why do you think he¡¯s lying?¡± Mei Shu fell silent and shook her head, ¡°1 don¡¯t know. We still know too little about what happened back then. Tonight, 1¡¯11 go see Master F and try to infiltrate the foreign police system with him to see if we can find any overlooked clues.¡± Lu Si slammed the table with frustration, ¡°We need to start investigating that so-called beast. 1 refuse to believe that with so many patrols on the island, nobody encountered it, and yet it only chased after my mother and them!¡± Mei Shu nodded in agreement, ¡°It¡¯s indeed suspicious. We can start investigating from both angles. But, Si, I¡¯m not entirely sure that Su Ling is behind all this. It¡¯s just speculation on my part. If it turns out to be indeed an accident, I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to say that. I¡¯ve always wanted to investigate this matter myself. Whether it was Su Ling or not, 1 want to find out the truth personally.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t want Mei Shu to bear such a heavy burden; she was the one who needed comfort the most. ¡°Then let¡¯s split up and investigate. Ah Si, this time, let me help you,¡± Mei Shu held his hand, her expression innocent and sincere. She just wanted to do her best to make him feel better. Lu Si embraced her tightly, burying his head in her shoulder for a while, as if he had been healed, and then regained his composure. ¡°Do you want to come home with me first? Grandfather is very worried about you. He just can¡¯t bring himself to visit you actively, but the steward told me secretly that he¡¯s been secretly inquiring about your situation every day.¡± Mei Shu smiled, holding his hand back, ¡°Sure, 1 just made some tea last night. It¡¯s perfect for him.¡± With that settled, they let Jiang He drive them home. As soon as they entered, Mei Shu saw Jiang Hai standing by the door, quietly observing Lu Si from head to toe. ¡°Are your injuries all healed?¡± Jiang Hai glanced at Lu Si before kneeling in front of Mei Shu with a thud, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mei, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t made a mistake and passed out from being shot, you wouldn¡¯t have been in such great danger. I failed to protect you. Please punish me.¡± Mei Shu quickly helped him up, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. At the time, you only had three bullets, but you had to deal with three armed mercenaries. It was really difficult for you. It¡¯s not your fault, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± Jiang Hai looked up at Mei Shu, full of guilt and surprise, ¡°Miss Mei¡­¡± Jiang He came over to smooth things over, ¡°He¡¯s been worried that you¡¯re mad at him, Miss, so he hasn¡¯t dared to come near you, but he¡¯s been hoping to see you in person to apologize.¡± Mei Shu shook her head helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s really not your fault. On the contrary, if you hadn¡¯t been lurking by Su Ling¡¯s side, 1 might have been in even greater danger this time.¡± After speaking, she glanced toward the living room and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Lu inside?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡± Jiang Hai was puzzled by her title for the old master but obediently replied, ¡°Mr. Su is also here.¡± ¡°Grandfather is here?¡± Lu Si was surprised. ¡°When did he arrive?¡± ¡°This afternoon.¡± Jiang Hai lowered his voice, ¡°The old master wanted to give you a surprise, so he didn¡¯t let anyone inform you.¡± Lu Si held Mei Shu¡¯s hand and walked inside, ¡°Grandfather, why did you suddenly come to the city? Why didn¡¯t Grandma come with you?¡± Su Zhi sat on the sofa with a smile and said, ¡°I came to see you and Ling. I didn¡¯t expect this child to say that she was coming to see you. She didn¡¯t even come to the Lu family to greet you. She¡¯s getting more and more outrageous.¡± ¡°Ling must have her own things to take care of. Why blame her? Ah Si is her junior, he should have gone to visit her first.¡± Lu Ting smiled and waved Lu Si over, then glanced at Mei Shu with a hint of kindness in his eyes.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: A Kind Old Man Chapter 619: A Kind Old Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Have you recovered?¡± Lu Ting asked in a gentle tone. Mei Shu nodded, ¡°I¡¯m all better, thank you for your concern, Mr. Lu.¡± Lu Ting smiled satisfactorily. Mei Shu smiled and greeted Su Zhi under Lu Si¡¯s introduction, ¡°Hello, Grandpa Su.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s smile suddenly froze at the corners of his mouth. Su Zhi waved her over, ¡°You¡¯re Si¡¯s girlfriend, right? Su Ling told me your name is Mei Shu.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu sat down generously and chatted very congenially with the old man. Lu Ting¡¯s expression became increasingly ugly, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t acknowledged your status as All Si¡¯s girlfriend yet, so stop calling me Grandpa Su so naturally.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Even if 1 were an ordinary girl, when meeting someone of our age, should 1 not call them Grandpa? Should I call them uncle instead?¡± Su Zhi seemed to be an especially cheerful old man, quite the opposite of Lu Ting. Mei Shu liked this old man very much and replied with a smile, ¡°As long as Grandpa Su doesn¡¯t mind, I can continue calling you that in the future. You can also call me Shu¡¯er. I didn¡¯t know you were coming today, so I didn¡¯t bring a gift, I¡¯ll make sure to bring one next time.¡± ¡°This child, 1 should be giving you the gift.¡± Su Zhi took out a small box from his pocket. Mei Shu thought he would be as straightforward as Lu Ting and just hand her a bank card, but to her surprise, he took out a gold ring from inside. Su Zhi placed it in Mei Shu¡¯s hand with a solemn expression, ¡°This is a gift that my wife and I prepared for our future granddaughter-in-law. I thought this thing would rot in my hands and never be given out, but now that I see you, I¡¯m truly happy. Ah Si has never wanted to get close to people since he was young. Now that he has you, 1 feel relieved. This is my gift to you. Please accept it.¡± This old man¡¯s temperament was indeed different from Lu Ting¡¯s bad temper. Mei Shu could already imagine how gentle Lu Si¡¯s mother must have been. That¡¯s why sometimes Lu Si wouldn¡¯t be so domineering; he might seem cold on the outside, but he actually cared a lot about the people around him. This was one of the reasons Mei Shu liked him the most. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Su. 1 really like this gift of yours.¡± For a moment, the old and the young looked at each other, their eyes filled with affection. Lu Ting impatiently cleared his throat, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for dinner. Since Mei Shu is here, let¡¯s eat together. My Lu family won¡¯t be stingy about a meal.¡± Mei Shu agreed and helped Su Grandpa up, handing over the tea she brought today, ¡°Grandpa Su, this is a tea I personally blended. It can calm the mind and help you sleep well at night. Take it back and taste it with Grandma. If you like it, 1¡¯11 prepare it for you every month in the future.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Ting¡¯s eyes were fixated on that box of tea! What was going on with Mei Shu? Wasn¡¯t this tea specially made for him? His expression suddenly soured, and he reminded her with a stern face, ¡°Mei Shu, I¡¯ve run out of tea.¡± ¡°I know, Mr. Lu. How did you find the taste of the tea you¡¯ve been drinking recently?¡± Lu Ting glared at her fiercely but avoided her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not that great.¡± Mei Shu said gracefully, ¡°Then Mr. Lu, you should continue to drink the tea available on the market. This tea¡¯s taste is indeed more niche, and if you can¡¯t accept it, 1 won¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lu Ting was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak softly, snorted, and left with a wave of his hand. Su Zhi followed behind, laughing heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, that¡¯s just his bad temper. No one can stand him!¡± Mei Shu smiled and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re the kindest grandpa I¡¯ve ever seen. Ah Si¡¯s personality is very much like yours.¡± ¡°He¡¯s nothing like me!¡± Su Zhi quickly distanced himself, ¡°This brat inherited the personality of the Lu family. He¡¯s usually as cold as ice, but he¡¯s actually more proud than anyone else in his heart. If he had his mother¡¯s personality, I wouldn¡¯t worry so much about him being unwanted.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old man, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Lu Ting stopped in his tracks, turned around, and glared at them, ¡°My grandson is so outstanding, how could he possibly be unwanted? Many girls are lining up to marry him!¡± As he said this, his eyes occasionally glanced at Mei Shu, the meaning was quite obvious, he deliberately said it for her to hear. Lu Si was worried that Mei Shu would be angry and was about to say something to explain, but Su Zhi smilingly continued, ¡°Come on, I know him well. It¡¯s just because of our status and identity. Without this halo, with his personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make any friends. I think children with Shu¡¯er¡¯s personality are better, they can make good friends wherever they go.¡± ¡°Grandpa Su, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡± Mei Shu hurriedly said modestly. But Su Zhi nodded in agreement, ¡°I have a good eye for people. You¡¯re a good child.. If All Si bullies you or makes you feel wronged, just tell grandpa, and i¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Proud Old Man Chapter 620: Proud Old Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All Si wouldn¡¯t bully anyone.¡± Lu Ting retorted unhappily, ¡°You old man, why do you always criticize your own grandson in front of an outsider?¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er is not an outsider.¡± Su Zhi defended, ¡°She¡¯s my future granddaughter-in-law.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t acknowledged it yet!¡± Lu Ting was so angry that he stomped his feet, ¡°Do you even know her? You met her for the first time and already recognized her as such?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just met her, but All Si must have seen her more than once. I trust my grandson¡¯s judgment. He can¡¯t be wrong about someone he likes.¡± Su Zhi even threw Mei Shu a reassuring look. That look seemed to say: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this grumpy old man!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile, and Lu Si nodded in agreement, ¡°Thank you for your trust, Grandpa. I believe you¡¯ll like Shu¡¯er more and more in the future!¡± ¡°I believe that too.¡± Su Zhi pulled Mei Shu along, breezing past the glaring Lu Ting, and sat at the head of the table as if Lu Ting were invisible. Lu Si still didn¡¯t want to embarrass Lu Ting, holding his hand and persuading, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s sit down and eat first. We can discuss anything later.¡± Only then did Lu Ting snort coldly and sit on the other side with a stern face, not forgetting to shoot Su Zhi a fierce glare. Su Zhi acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, continuously asking people to serve Mei Shu food, noting her thinness and advising her to pay more attention to nutrition. After a meal, two people who had just met were already quite familiar with each other. Lu Ting, on the other hand, watched with clenched teeth, unsure if he was jealous or what. He suddenly interrupted their warm atmosphere, ¡°She¡¯s an adult. Does she need you to worry about what she eats?¡± Mei Shu smiled and spoke up for Su Zhi, ¡°Mr. Lu, Grandpa Su is just concerned about my health. Moreover, in terms of health preservation, 1 should indeed learn more from Grandpa Su.¡± Lu Ting impatiently grunted, ¡°Grandpa Su, Grandpa Su, calling him so affectionately, he doesn¡¯t like you, he just wants to make Lu Si happy! Don¡¯t take yourself so seriously!¡± Mei Shu fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything. Lu Si hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. Actually, 1 think you should put down your prejudice and accept Mei Shu. After all, what Shen Yuan did wasn¡¯t Shu¡¯er¡¯s fault at all.¡± ¡°You dare to mention that incident! It was her who caused me to lose face!¡± Lu Ting slammed the table in anger, pointing at Lu Si¡¯s nose, ¡°1 told you a long time ago, this girl is not well-behaved and will disturb the peace of the family. Are you deliberately trying to annoy me?¡± Lu Si also stood up to argue, ¡°Grandpa, forgive me for being frank. The one you favored, Shen Yuan, was the one who was not well-behaved. What made you lose face is Shen Yuan and your own arrogance.¡± ¡°You! Watch me break your legs today!¡± Lu Ting picked up his cane and was about to strike Lu Si. The butler hurriedly came over to dissuade, ¡°Oh my, sir, please don¡¯t get so angry. Let¡¯s talk things over calmly.¡± ¡°You mind your own business!¡± Lu Ting pointed at Mei Shu, ¡°Get her out of here! 1 don¡¯t want to see her!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Lu Si wanted to say more. Mei Shu directly stopped him, stood up, and said, ¡°Forget it, Ah Si, I¡¯ll leave. I won¡¯t come again in the future.¡± Su Zhi hurriedly held her back, ¡°Shu¡¯er, don¡¯t mind what the old man says. He¡¯s just grumpy.¡± Mei Shu forced a smile, ¡°Grandpa Su, I¡¯ll visit you often in the future, but 1 won¡¯t step into this villa again.¡± With that, Mei Shu turned and left without any hesitation. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± Lu Si hurried to catch up, ¡°Let me take you back. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why Grandpa suddenly said those things. Before today, he was indeed very concerned about your health.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, All Si, it¡¯s not your fault, but perhaps your grandfather and 1 really can¡¯t get along. I won¡¯t come again.¡± Mei Shu smiled at him, walked to the door, took the shoes handed to her by the servant, put them on, ¡°You don¡¯t need to accompany me. 1¡¯11 go back by myself. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°After you get home, send me a message to let me know you¡¯re safe.¡± Lu Si solemnly shook her hand, reluctantly watching her leave until she disappeared from sight. Then he returned to the dining room with a dark expression, ¡°Grandpa, what you said just now was too much. Shu¡¯er hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to our family. Please don¡¯t say those things again!¡± ¡°What? Are you blaming me now? Since she wants to leave, let her! 1 didn¡¯t invite her over!¡± Lu Ting sat down arrogantly, his face drooping as he looked at the table full of sweet food, lips moving, but he couldn¡¯t say a word of compromise for a long time. Su Zhi sighed deeply, patted his shoulder heavily, and said with a heavy heart, ¡°You went too far today.. Even if you can¡¯t stand seeing her get along better with me, you can¡¯t drive her away like this, can you?¡± Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Anonymous Visit Chapter 621: Anonymous Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Ting glanced at him dissatisfiedly, shrugged his shoulders to shake off his hand, ¡°When did 1 say I couldn¡¯t stand her getting along with you? Last time she came to my house, she even cooked for me herself. Do you know that?¡± ¡°It was her first time visiting, and you let her cook?¡± Su Zhi sighed with disdain, his tone full of contempt, ¡°Is this what you call the manners of an aristocratic family? I see that you, old man, are really regressing more and more!¡± Lu Ting rolled his eyes reluctantly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who asked her to cook, but Mei Shu¡¯s cooking is indeed delicious. I think it¡¯s even better than our family¡¯s chef¡¯s skills. But you won¡¯t get to taste it anyway!¡± ¡°I think you won¡¯t get to taste it anymore. She just said she won¡¯t come here again but will visit me separately!¡± Su Zhi wiped his hands triumphantly, then, assisted by a servant, he left gracefully. Lu Ting swallowed his pride in silence, only realizing that Lu Si was still there after a while. He blew his beard impatiently, ¡°No need to stare at me like that! I¡¯m not wrong! It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t want to come! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t say a word and just turned to leave. Lu Ting grunted with frustration, ¡°All, this brat is really grown up now. He dares to defy me!¡± The next day. Lu Ting woke up early and saw Su Zhi sitting in the living room, leisurely drinking tea that Mei Shu had sent over yesterday. Su Zhi glanced at him sideways, deliberately savoring the tea, ¡°All Si, this tea Mei Shu sent is really good. Let her teach me someday, so 1 can bring it back for your grandmother to taste.¡± Lu Si also sipped his tea leisurely and said, ¡°Mei Shu knew you would like it, so she prepared a box of tea bags for you after she went back yesterday. You can just take it back to Grandma.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. 1 always knew Mei Shu is a good kid, thoughtful and capable. How far have you two progressed now?¡± Su Zhi asked with some curiosity, blinking at him. Lu Si chuckled awkwardly, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that we¡¯ll get engaged after she graduates.¡± ¡°Then 1 must start preparing a big gift for her from now on!¡± Su Zhi said, taking out his phone enthusiastically, showing him a set of clothes he liked, ¡°How about I wear this when the time conies? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m old just because I¡¯m a grandpa. I take good care of myself. 1 won¡¯t look worse than you young folks in a suit!¡± Lu Si laughed, ¡°Grandpa, as long as you like it. Actually, we¡¯ve already found a styling studio. We¡¯ll have them tailor-make something for you.¡± Su Zhi laughed along, ¡°That¡¯s great! If Mei Shu can personally pick something for me, that would be even better. Her taste must be impeccable!¡± Lu Ting was completely ignored from start to finish. He sat on the sofa alone, intentionally knocking the teacup to make a sound. Su Zhi glanced at him, reached out, and snatched the teacup back, ¡°What are you doing? Mei Shu made this tea for me! Drink your pu¡¯erh and don¡¯t come to snatch my good tea!¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face turned red with anger. He stood up from the sofa with a leap, ¡°Who wants to drink your crappy tea! I¡¯m going out for a walk! 1 don¡¯t want to see your old face!¡± He slammed the door behind him and didn¡¯t even bother to listen to the butler calling him for breakfast. Outside the Lu residence, Lu Ting subconsciously walked to the doorstep of the Mei family. A few days ago, he knew about Mei Shu hosting a housewarming banquet at home, and he had prepared a gift to give her in person. However, after Mei Shu was kidnapped, the gift was postponed. Yesterday¡­ His words were indeed a bit too much. Lu Ting stood dejectedly at the doorstep of their house, not moving for a long time, not going in, just standing under the big tree to cool off. Early in the morning, Mei Yan came out for a stroll and saw an old grandpa standing at their doorstep in a seemingly bad mood. He walked over in a few steps and asked obediently, ¡°Grandpa, do you need anything?¡± The security guards at the Mei residence all knew him and greeted him when they saw him. Lu Ting signaled with his eyes to stop the guard from coming over, then turned to Mei Yan with a gentle smile, ¡°Are you a child of this family? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mei Yan.¡± Mei Yan replied honestly, ¡°Grandpa, are you here to see my sister?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ting bent down with difficulty and maintained a position at eye level with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know your sister. I¡¯m here to visit my grandchildren.¡± ¡°Oh, why are you standing at our door then?¡± Mei Yan scratched his head, looking puzzled. Seeing his straightforward and honest appearance, Lu Ting genuinely liked him from the bottom of his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat his hair, ¡°I just passed by here and suddenly couldn¡¯t walk anymore. I¡¯m old, and my legs and feet aren¡¯t very convenient. If it bothers you, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Mei Yan hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. My sister told me to treat people with courtesy. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you come inside and have a cup of tea to rest? My sister is out for work, and I¡¯m the only one at home. You don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed.¡± When Lu Ting heard that Mei Shu wasn¡¯t home, his mind became active. He smiled eagerly, ¡°That would be great. As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m fine with it..¡± Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Tutoring Chapter 622: Tutoring Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The old man and the young boy entered the house happily. Zhao Yan saw him bringing in a stranger and quickly approached, asking, ¡°Young Master, who is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is an old gentleman,¡± Mei Yan answered seriously, his face stern. Zhao Yan:¡±¡­¡± Of course he knew this was an old gentleman. Lu Ting smiled warmly and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m your neighbor. This little guy here saw that 1 wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he invited me in for a sit. 1 hope I¡¯m not causing too much disturbance.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re our neighbor. Please have a seat.¡± Although Zhao Yan still had doubts, out of respect for the elderly, he politely ushered him into the living room and personally brewed a pot of tea. Lu Ting accepted with a smile, took a sip, and his eyes lit up. Mei Yan, sharp as ever, noticed his expression of surprise and praised, ¡°I told you my sister¡¯s handmade tea would be appreciated by everyone. If you like it, Grandpa, 1 can give you some to take home and enjoy.¡± ¡°Really? Would your sister mind?¡± Lu Ting put down his teacup, eagerly rubbing his hands. Mei Yan smiled, ¡°My sister won¡¯t mind. She often tells me to maintain good relations with our neighbors.¡± ¡°Then please thank your sister for me,¡± Lu Ting said contentedly, finishing the tea in his cup. Mei Yan had the butler bring over a dozen tea bags, packed in a small jar, and handed it to Lu Ting. ¡°Now you have these at home. When my sister comes back, I¡¯ll talk to her about making more if she has time.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, young man. Is there anything you like to eat? Next time, Grandpa can bring it for you.¡± Lu Ting smiled kindly, holding the box of tea leaves, his gaze towards Mei Yan becoming even more affectionate. This time, without waiting for Mei Yan to speak, Zhao Yan tactfully declined on his behalf, ¡°Since we¡¯re all neighbors, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, sir. If you need any help in the future, feel free to ask. There¡¯s no need to bring gifts for the young master.¡± He had yet to figure out this person¡¯s identity, so he did not dare to let Mei Yan eat whatever a stranger gave him. If the same thing happened again, he could only apologize with his life. Mei Yan also added sensibly, ¡°1 have everything 1 want to eat at home. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything special. If you feel bored alone, you can come to me for company. I¡¯m on vacation now, and there¡¯s nothing else to do at home except homework.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Ting didn¡¯t insist and continued, ¡°What grade are you in now? I used to be very good at studying. If you have any questions, you can ask me. 1 might be able to help you understand.¡± Mei Yan immediately jumped off the sofa, eagerly ran to the nearby desk, pulled out a test paper, and placed it in front of him. ¡°Then, can you see if you can solve this problem? I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out. My sister is busy now, and I don¡¯t want to bother her.¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Lu Ting picked up the test paper with the seriousness of reviewing company documents, scrutinizing it for a while. His expression became increasingly grim. ¡°This problem¡­ Maybe I¡¯ve forgotten the formula due to my old age. Can you get me the textbook?¡± Mei Yan looked suspicious, but he still obediently handed him the textbook. He propped his cheek with his hand, feeling drowsy beside him. Just as he was about to doze off, the coffee table in front suddenly made a loud ¡°bang.¡± Mei Yan was startled awake, his eyes alert, looking around, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Young man, I¡¯ve solved this problem!¡± Lu Ting pulled his hand proudly, dragged the still-confused Mei Yan beside him, picked up a pen, and wrote down the problem-solving steps on a piece of paper. He explained as he wrote. At first, Mei Yan didn¡¯t take it seriously, but later he listened attentively. By the time all the steps were written, he had completely understood the problem. He suddenly realized, ¡°So, it¡¯s using this formula! Grandpa, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Lu Ting straightened his back confidently, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m still as smart as ever! If you have any more questions, feel free to ask me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Yan happily did his homework beside him, asking him for explanations whenever he encountered something he didn¡¯t understand. If Lu Ting didn¡¯t know, he would refer to the textbook and figure it out by glancing at it. The two of them spent a harmonious morning doing homework in the living room. Zhao Yan was initially cautious, but later relaxed. He even brought tea snacks for the two of them midway through. He thanked Lu Ting personally, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re really indebted to you. Please come by often in the future. Oh, Miss just called and said she¡¯ll be home soon. Would you like to stay for lunch?¡± As soon as he heard that Mei Shu was coming back, Lu Ting even dropped his pen, hastily clutching the box of tea leaves hidden in his arms, and said awkwardly, ¡°No, I¡¯ve already disturbed you for so long. 1 should go back now. Otherwise, my grandsons might worry about me. I¡¯ll come again next time..¡± Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Misunderstand His Identity Chapter 623: Misunderstand His Identity Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you leaving already, Grandpa?¡± Mei Yan was reluctant to see him go. The children of the Mei family had never experienced love from their elders since childhood. Suddenly seeing a kind and friendly old man, Mei Yan really wanted to spend more time with him. Lu Ting, in fact, also felt reluctant, but if he ran into Mei Shu here, he was afraid he couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. He could only stand up and express his regret, ¡°Grandpa promises you, I¡¯ll definitely come to see you next time, okay?¡± ¡°Then Grandpa, please come tomorrow. I¡¯m always home alone, and my brothers are all out.¡± Mei Yan kept tugging at his sleeve, escorting him to the door. Lu Ting smiled and patted his head, ¡°Alright, Grandpa will come tomorrow. It¡¯s our promise.¡± Mei Yan smiled widely at him, personally seeing him off before turning back into the villa. It was at this moment that the family car happened to arrive at the door. The driver got out and opened the car door for her. Mei Yan hurriedly went up to her and threw himself into Mei Shu¡¯s arms out of habit, saying cutely, ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t seen you all morning. 1 really miss you!¡± Mei Shu held his hand and asked as they walked, ¡°Were you obedient at home? Did you finish your test papers?¡± Mei Yan immediately nodded vigorously, ¡°I finished three test papers! Sister can check them anytime!¡± ¡°Really? My Yanyan is so well-behaved today. I¡¯ll let you play games for two hours later as a reward.¡± Mei Shu smiled generously. Zhao Yan, listening from the side, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°This is thanks to the old gentleman next door!¡± ¡°What old gentleman?¡± Mei Shu asked curiously. Mei Yan hurriedly explained, ¡°It¡¯s our neighbor¡¯s old gentleman! He just taught Yanyan how to do some math problems, and Yanyan even gave him some tea leaves we brewed last time.¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows, ¡°What does he look like?¡± Mei Yan hesitated for a moment and described, ¡°He looks very kind, dressed well. He said he came to visit his grandsons. Do you know him, Sister?¡± Mei Shu had some guesses in her mind and suddenly asked, ¡°Which direction did he go when he left just now?¡± Mei Yan pointed in the direction of the neighboring house, ¡°That way. He said he was afraid his grandsons would worry if he stayed out too long.¡± That way? Isn¡¯t that the direction of the Lu family? Could it be that the person who just came was Grandpa Su? Thinking like this, Mei Shu sent a text message to Lu Si to inquire about the situation. Lu Si quickly replied, telling her that Su Zhi had indeed just left but had already returned. Mei Shu understood. She smiled and patted Mei Yan¡¯s head, ¡°Next time he comes, you should take good care of him and entertain him well, okay?¡± Mei Yan widened his eyes in curiosity, ¡°Sister, do you really know him? Who is he?¡± Mei Shu told him directly, ¡°He¡¯s Lu Si¡¯s maternal grandfather, who just arrived in the city yesterday. Although I don¡¯t know why he suddenly came to our house, 1 can see that you really like that old gentleman, right?¡± ¡°Yes! Grandpa is so smart. He can solve any problem and has been teaching me!¡± After saying that, Mei Yan¡¯s smile became warmer, ¡°So he¡¯s Brother-in-law¡¯s grandfather! Can I take him to play video games in my room next time?¡± ¡°Grandpa Su probably doesn¡¯t like playing those, right? Those are things only you kids like.¡± Mei Shu smiled and led him into the dining room. Mei Yan didn¡¯t mind, ¡°Grandpa said he enjoys playing with me! If he likes those, can 1 take him?¡± Mei Shu had no choice but to agree helplessly, ¡°Well, but don¡¯t neglect your studies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Hooray for Sister!¡± Mei Yan happily sat next to her, ¡°By the way, Sister, how are Little He and the others now?¡± This morning, Mei Feng and Mei Jing took Mei He to the psychologist¡¯s office together. According to the treatment plan, Mei He should spend more time outside, see the sunlight, and reintegrate into society. Mei Shu chewed on a piece of vegetables, her cheeks bulging, ¡°Xiao Feng just sent a video. He said Xiao He is doing well. You¡¯ll see when you meet him tonight.¡± Mei Yan felt even happier. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I really hope Brother He can recover soon so our whole family can go out and play together!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The next day. Sure enough, Lu Ting came on time again. Mei Yan was waiting for him at the door. When he saw him, he was even more enthusiastic than yesterday, ¡°Grandpa, my sister said I can take you to play video games in my room. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°Video games? Aren¡¯t you supposed to do your homework today?¡± Lu Ting was worried that Mei Yan¡¯s love for playing games might upset Mei Shu. If Mei Shu found out that he was slacking off with him, she might be even more dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I finished my homework last night! Today, we can play with peace of mind! Sister won¡¯t be back until tonight!¡± Mei Yan said, pulling his hand and walking upstairs, not giving him a chance to refuse.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Harmony Chapter 624: Harmony Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh, come and save me! I¡¯m about to be beaten to death!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m coming! Stand behind me!¡± In the room, the grandfather and grandson were having a great time playing vigorously. Zhao Yan listened outside the door for a while, waiting for their voices to lower before raising his hand to knock on the door. Mei Yan hurried over to open the door, letting him put everything from the tray in his hand on the table. Then he hurried back to the game console, ¡°Grandpa, press start quickly!¡± ¡°Which button is that?¡± The old man was feeling a bit dizzy now, but the smile on his lips never faded. Mei Yan leaned over and helped him press the button on the controller, looking puzzled, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say you were good at playing video games?¡± Lu Ting felt a bit embarrassed and instinctively defended himself, ¡°That was when I was young. It¡¯s just been too many years since I played, so my hands are a bit rusty. Let me practice again, and I¡¯ll definitely help you win!¡± Mei Yan was skeptical but still sat up straight. The two of them started another round of game battles. When Mei Shu returned in the evening, Lu Ting had already left as usual. Mei Yan stretched lazily and said cutely to her, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been playing with Grandpa all day. Did I behave well?¡± Mei Shu affectionately flicked his forehead, ¡°Are you behaving well for Grandpa Su? I see you just wanted to play yourself! You¡¯re not allowed to do this tomorrow!¡± ¡°Oh, 1 got it.¡± Mei Yan pouted, rubbing his forehead as if Mei Shu¡¯s flick hurt so much. But in reality, Mei Shu hadn¡¯t used any force at all. The siblings chatted on the sofa for a while before Mei Yan watched Mei Shu go upstairs. As soon as she left, he immediately took out his phone and sent a message to the old man waiting on the other side, ¡°Oops, Sister scolded me. 1 have to study first tomorrow before 1 can play!¡± After sending the message, he put down his phone and didn¡¯t even wait to eat another pastry. Suddenly, there was a light ding next to him. Mei Yan quickly picked up his phone to look. On the screen, there was a big smiling face in the chat box below a line of text, ¡°You should listen to your sister. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you to finish your homework first, and then we can play without worries!¡± Mei Yan quickly replied with an ¡°Okay¡± and then put down his phone, happily heading to his room for a shower. The next day, Lu Ting came again while Mei Shu was not at home. Zhao Yan was already used to it and prepared breakfast according to the old man¡¯s taste. Mei Yan had already become familiar with him, and there was no trace of his initial restraint in his speech. They seemed like close friends. He was chewing on a meat bun when he caught sight of the old man¡¯s thoughtful expression. He asked somewhat surprised, ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Lu Ting put down the bun, leaned in mysteriously, and whispered to his ear, ¡°I want to ask, when does your sister usually cook by herself?¡± Mei Yan didn¡¯t expect him to care about this, but considering that he might be asking for the sake of his grandson, he smiled and said, ¡°My sister rarely cooks, but as long as it¡¯s something I want to eat, she¡¯s willing to cook for me anytime. By the way, my sister¡¯s cooking is delicious!¡± Lu Ting certainly knew this secret. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been missing the food Mei Shu made for so long. He pursed his lips, his voice lowering a bit more, ¡°Can you ask your sister to cook something delicious for you tonight, and then save some for me? I¡¯ll come over tomorrow morning to eat.¡± Mei Yan blinked in confusion, ¡°If you want to eat, just tell my sister directly. She should be willing to cook for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. Did this kid know his identity? Does saying this now mean that Mei Shu isn¡¯t actually angry with him? Before he could figure out a reason, Mei Yan said as a matter of fact, ¡°Because my sister already knows about you here. She reminded me to take good care of you.¡± Lu Ting was suddenly excited, ¡°Did your sister really say that?¡± Mei Yan nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t need to lie to you about such trivial matters. So if you really want to eat my sister¡¯s cooking, you can tell her yourself. Then you won¡¯t have to eat my leftovers.¡± Lu Ting rubbed his hands expectantly, his face flushing a bit, ¡°Can you help me ask tonight? I¡¯ll definitely come tomorrow!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mei Yan readily agreed. The grandfather and grandson agreed on everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ting was about to take the kid upstairs to play some games again when his phone rang unexpectedly. He answered the call, said only one sentence, and his face darkened. After hurriedly hanging up, he stood up in a hurry. Mei Yan instinctively felt that something big had happened and quickly stood up, asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ting said guiltily, ¡°Yanyan, Grandpa suddenly has something on at home and can¡¯t accompany you today, but don¡¯t forget our agreement!¡± Mei Yan stuck out his pinky and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise.. I promise I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡± Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Real and Fake Grandpa Chapter 625: Real and Fake Grandpa Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Family. Mei Shu and Lu Si hurried back to Lu Si¡¯s villa. They found Jiang He pacing anxiously in the living room. ¡°How is Grandpa Su? Why did he suddenly collapse?¡± Mei Shu asked anxiously as they approached. Jiang He quickly approached them, saying, ¡°The doctor has seen him. It seems to be due to low blood sugar. The old man is getting old, and he hasn¡¯t been resting well these days, so he suddenly fainted just now. Fortunately, it was discovered in time, and he wasn¡¯t injured.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see.¡± Lu Si held Mei Shu¡¯s hand and hurried upstairs. As soon as they entered the bedroom, they saw three doctors busy around the old man¡¯s bed. The old man¡¯s hair was already gray, but he usually smiled a lot and loved to play with the younger ones, so he seemed lively and didn¡¯t seem old at all. But now that he had suddenly collapsed, Lu Si and Mei Shu realized that this old man was indeed very old. His physical condition was much more fragile than that of a child, and he needed more careful attention. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lu Si anxiously approached the bed and looked at the doctor, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t my grandfather woken up yet?¡± The doctor gestured for him to be patient, ¡°The old man just fainted temporarily and will be fine soon. We have already given him an injection, and he should wake up within an hour.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lu Si finally felt relieved. Mei Shu found a doctor preparing medicine and asked, ¡°Can you tell me the dosage of Grandpa Su¡¯s medicine every day? I will remind him to take it on time.¡± The doctor instinctively looked at Lu Si and asked for his opinion. Seeing that he had no objections, the doctor detailed the dosage and precautions for each medication. Mei Shu had a good memory and remembered everything after hearing it once. She carefully stored the medications, and as soon as she turned around, she met the confused gaze of the old man. ¡°Grandpa Su, are you awake?¡± Mei Shu quickly went to his side, holding his hand gently and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shu¡¯er.¡± Su Zhi smiled with relief and held her hand, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to see me. My body is fine. It¡¯s just minor issues. Rest well for a few days. As for you, I heard that you¡¯ve been going to work at the company every day recently. Don¡¯t tire yourself out at such a young age.¡± Mei Shu shook her head, her eyes slightly teary, ¡°Grandpa Su, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried if I don¡¯t see you wake up.¡± Su Zhi smiled gently but weakly, apparently still not fully recovered. Mei Shu took the hot water handed over by the butler, carefully blew on it to cool it, helped him sit up, let the old man lean on her shoulder, and then gently fed him the medicine. After doing these things, she put him back in bed and covered him with the blanket. ¡°Grandpa Su, rest assured and take care of yourself. Both Ah Si and 1 won¡¯t leave today. We¡¯ll stay here and accompany you.¡± ¡°Cough.¡± As soon as the words fell, there was a stern cough at the door. Mei Shu turned to see Lu Ting¡¯s stern gaze. She instinctively pursed her lips and stepped aside to make way for Lu Ting. Lu Ting just glanced at her lightly and then turned his gaze to Su Zhi, ¡°How did you suddenly collapse? Are you so useless when you¡¯re old? 1 told you to exercise more like me, but you didn¡¯t listen!¡± Su Zhi smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you, but with Shu¡¯er taking care of me, it¡¯s worth it even if I get sick!¡± Mei Shu quickly disagreed, ¡°Grandpa Su, if you want to see me, just give me a call. Why say such things? Stay at home these days and rest well. Don¡¯t come to my house to play with Yanyan.¡± At the words, Lu Ting froze, looking incredulously at Mei Shu. Su Zhi also seemed slightly puzzled. He looked at Mei Shu with a puzzled expression, ¡°Go to your house?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Don¡¯t you go to my house every day to study and play video games with Yanyan? Don¡¯t hide it from me. I¡¯ve known for a long time.¡± Suddenly, Su Zhi figured something out. His playful gaze instantly fell on Lu Ting. Seeing his embarrassed and flushed face, he understood everything and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just stay at home these days and listen to you. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled.¡± Mei Shu gave him a cup of hot tea with a relieved heart. Lu Ting saw her meticulous care for Su Zhi and, with his hands behind his back, coldly snorted, ¡°He¡¯s not old enough to be paralyzed in bed and unable to move. You don¡¯t need to fawn over him for nothing here. Do whatever you need to do and don¡¯t bother me in my house. Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t come to the Lu Family anymore?¡± Mei Shu straightened up, her gaze turning cold as soon as she saw Lu Ting. ¡°Mr. Lu, sorry, I came to Ah Si¡¯s villa, not the villa you live in. Besides, taking care of Grandpa Su is something I willingly want to do. You have no right to interfere..¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Identity Exposed Chapter 626: Identity Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Ting was once again infuriated by Mei Shu. He glared at her for a while, as if he wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t find the words. Mei Shu, unwilling to back down, confronted him, showing a stance of inevitable conflict. Lu Si, caught in the middle, quickly stepped in to mediate. ¡°Grandpa, weren¡¯t you here this time specifically to visit Grandpa Su? By the way, where did you go just now?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s expression turned somewhat unnatural for a moment, and he stuttered, ¡°I was just walking around the neighborhood. Why? Do 1 need to report my whereabouts to you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lu Si said, leading him to Su Zhi¡¯s bedside. ¡°During this time, Grandpa cannot go out. It must be boring to stay home alone. Grandpa, you should come and visit Grandpa Su often.¡± ¡°You think I need you to tell me that?¡± Lu Ting retorted irritably, his gaze fixed on Su Zhi who was lying on the bed with a naughty smile. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his words became more unreasonable, ¡°Old man, it¡¯s all because of you that I¡­ 1 go for walks in the neighborhood every day, happily!¡± Su Zhi smiled knowingly and deliberately teased him, ¡°I never forced you, an old codger, to accompany me. 1 have Mei Shu; that¡¯s enough for me. You can go wherever you want. No need to inconvenience yourself for me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lu Ting knew that this old man knew everything but pretended to be ignorant. He rolled his eyes fiercely. ¡°You rest in your room. I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± After they left, Lu Si looked guilty. ¡°Grandpa, my grandfather has this temper, but you know, he¡¯s definitely not angry with you.¡± ¡°Of course, I know what this old man is up to.¡± Su Zhi smiled without saying a word, motioning for Mei Shu to come over. Mei Shu obediently approached. ¡°Grandpa Su, do you have something to say to me?¡± Su Zhi said, ¡°Actually, Lu Si¡¯s grandfather is not as he appears on the surface. I¡¯ve dealt with him for decades, and no one knows his temper and character better than I do. If he were truly stubborn and bad-tempered, 1 wouldn¡¯t have married my daughter to his son. You understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Grandpa Su, are you trying to speak well of Mr. Lu Ting?¡± Mei Shu sighed. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any deep grudges with him. Grandpa Su, rest assured, for Lu Si¡¯s sake, I will try my best to avoid direct conflicts with him in the future.¡± ¡°You are indeed a sensible child.¡± Su Zhi sincerely patted her hand. ¡°With you by Lu Si¡¯s side, I¡¯m really relieved. If you two can really go all the way, Grandpa sincerely blesses you from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Su.¡± Mei Shu gently placed his hand back under the blanket. Noticing the fatigue in the old man¡¯s eyes, she coaxed softly, ¡°You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll go make some delicious food for you to eat when you wake up.¡± Su Zhi refused, shaking his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to personally do these. You go and rest with Lu Si. 1¡¯11 sleep for a while, and you don¡¯t need to stay by my side.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mei Shu wanted to say something more, but seeing Su Zhi¡¯s determined expression, she could only comply. ¡°Okay, then 1¡¯11 come over later.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I and Shu¡¯er will come to see you tonight.¡± Lu Si also said, then pulled Mei Shu out. This time Su Zhi didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded happily, sighing heavily only after watching the two leave the room. It seems that Lu Ting¡¯s bad temper is bound to run into trouble this time! But it¡¯s also good. Su Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile. Finally, someone can deal with his temper! In the evening, Mei Shu prepared the food at home and put it in a thermos to bring to Su Zhi. When Mei Yan saw it, he ran over excitedly, ¡°Sister, did you cook today? Can Yanyan eat some?¡± Mei Shu patted his head and said, ¡°Good boy, Yanyan, this is for your Grandpa Su. He¡¯s sick and needs to eat well to recover quickly.¡± ¡°Grandpa Su is sick?¡± Mei Yan was surprised. ¡°But he was fine when he left today!¡± ¡°You mean Grandpa Su came to our house today?¡± Mei Shu was puzzled. ¡°When did he come?¡± ¡°He came early in the morning.¡± Mei Yan pouted, ¡°He asked me to have you cook some delicious dishes and wait for him to come tomorrow to eat together. I told him, just tell Sister directly what you want to eat, Sister definitely won¡¯t refuse, right, Sister?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Shu felt that something was wrong. Mei Shu asked in confusion, ¡°When did your Grandpa Su leave our house?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished breakfast yet. Grandpa Su left in a hurry after receiving a call.¡± Mei Yan blinked blankly and asked, ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Butler said that Grandpa Su fainted at home. He must have not left the house at all today.. Why would he come to our house to have breakfast with you?¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Exposed Chapter 627: Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this point, Mei Shu took out her phone and asked Lu Si about this matter. Lu Si also attached great importance to this matter. He carefully questioned the household steward and servants, only to learn that Su Zhi indeed hadn¡¯t left the house today. Then who was the old man who had been coming to Mei¡¯s house every day during this time, keeping Mei Yan company with his homework and games? Moreover, why didn¡¯t Su Zhi refute Mei Shu¡¯s remarks just now in the bedroom? Deep in thought, Mei Shu put down her phone and held Mei Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Your Grandpa Su is sick. Would you like to go see him with me?¡± Mei Yan readily agreed, ¡°I¡¯m also worried about Grandpa Su¡¯s health.¡± ¡°Good boy, Yanyan.¡± They left together. Now the Mei family and the Lu family lived very close. They arrived at the neighboring villa in less than ten minutes. Mei Shu rang the doorbell, and Jiang He opened the door. Seeing Mei Shu, Jiang He smiled broadly, ¡°Miss Mei is here. Please come in. Master Si is waiting for you in the living room.¡± Mei Shu nodded and led Mei Yan into the house. In the living room, Lu Si was deliberately engaging Lu Ting in conversation, not letting him find an easy excuse to leave. When the door opened, Lu Si stretched his neck in that direction, ¡°Shu¡¯er, come and sit here. Grandpa is also here to visit my grandpa.¡± The moment Lu Ting heard this sentence, his spine instinctively stiffened. After thinking for a moment, he decided to sit back first and listen to what this brat was up to. Otherwise, if he slipped away as soon as he heard that Mei Shu had arrived, it would be too embarrassing, as if he were afraid to see her! With this in mind, Lu Ting deliberately put on a stern posture and sat back on the sofa with a grimace. ¡°Oh, Yanyan is here too. You haven¡¯t met my grandpa yet. Let me introduce you.¡± As Lu Si spoke, Lu Ting froze in place as if he had just realized something was amiss. But in that instant, his back broke out in a cold sweat. A figure who had always dominated the business world couldn¡¯t even manage a simple turn around. As if sensing his strangeness, Lu Si asked in surprise, ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you sitting? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Lu Ting, with his back to them, held his stomach and found an excuse, ¡°I suddenly feel uncomfortable. I need to go back and lie down. Butler!¡± ¡°Sir.¡± The butler hurried over to support him. ¡°Are you alright? Otherwise, you can stay here with Master Si today.¡± Lu Ting glanced around and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, just help me upstairs!¡± Saying so, the two walked away from Mei Shu and the others. Mei Yan stared at that figure for a long time. Although the old man in front of him never turned around, and even changed into clothes he had never seen before, he just felt that this person was Grandpa Su! He ran a few steps to Lu Ting, grabbed his sleeve, and stopped him from continuing to walk. His eyes sparkled, ¡°Grandpa Su, it¡¯s me, Yanyan. I¡¯ve come to see you. Why do you look so pale? No wonder Sister said you were very sick and even cooked food for you and brought it over!¡± Lu Ting feared the worst. His face flushed red, and he quickly signaled to Mei Yan with his eyes. Mei Yan was too young to understand the ins and outs of the situation. He thought Lu Ting had an eye problem and immediately leaned forward to Mei Shu, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you know a little bit of medicine? Why don¡¯t you come and check on Grandpa Su? What¡¯s wrong with him!¡± ¡°Sure, 1¡¯11 come over and check on Grandpa Su myself.¡± Mei Shu stifled a laugh, deliberately emphasizing the last three words. Lu Ting¡¯s face darkened, and he shouted at her without turning around, ¡°Who asked you to come? 1 don¡¯t need your concern. Leave! I don¡¯t need your hypocritical kindness!¡± Mei Yan was immediately infuriated, stomping his foot, ¡°Grandpa Su, how can you say such things to Sister? Sister came here with good intentions to see you. If you continue like this, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ting inwardly lamented, but his expression grew even darker. ¡°You leave too! I don¡¯t want to see any of you appear in our Lu family now. 1 need to rest. Don¡¯t bother me here!¡± Mei Yan was really a little angry. He puffed up his cheeks like a hamster, snorting coldly and turning around to pull Mei Shu away. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re not coming here anymore. What¡¯s so great about the Lu family? We came over with good intentions, but they actually turned against us. We won¡¯t come to this lousy place again!¡± Mei Shu chuckled helplessly. She gently patted his head and bent down to coax him, ¡°Be good, Yanyan. I believe Grandpa Su is just feeling unwell and doesn¡¯t want us to worry, so he said those things. Haven¡¯t you forgotten how good he¡¯s been to you these past few days?¡± Hearing her words, Mei Yan¡¯s anger subsided a bit, but he was still upset, pouting, ¡°But he shouldn¡¯t speak so harshly! 1 can¡¯t stand anyone talking to Sister like this!¡± Mei Shu smiled helplessly, ¡°Let me check on Grandpa Su¡¯s condition first, and then we¡¯ll go home together, okay?¡± Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Stubborn Old Man Chapter 628: Stubborn Old Man Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Yan relented obediently. Feeling the footsteps behind him drawing closer, Lu Ting¡¯s back stiffened even more, his voice becoming increasingly stern, ¡°1 told you to leave, don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re supposed to be a young lady from a good family. How can you be so shameless now? Do you even know the meaning of shame?¡± Mei Shu completely ignored his words, walked around to face him directly, her expression devoid of emotion as she locked eyes with him, her tone cool and devoid of emotion, ¡°Grandpa Su? Mr. Lu, I didn¡¯t realize you had a hobby of impersonating others.¡± The stern demeanor that Lu Ting maintained instantly collapsed, his tone feeble, ¡°I never said my surname was Su. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯ve mistaken my identity.¡± Mei Shu, arms crossed, looked amused, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯ve been secretly coming to my house every day, playing games with my little brother, helping him with his homework, and always leaving before 1 return home?¡± Lu Ting sighed resignedly, ¡°Regardless of what you think, I¡¯ll tell you this, 1 have no ill intentions toward your brother. As for the rest, I can¡¯t be bothered to explain.¡± Mei Yan finally understood what was going on and hurriedly ran up to him, ¡°You¡¯re not my brother-in-law¡¯s grandfather? Then you¡¯re¡­¡± His bewildered eyes scanned Lu Ting and Lu Si, and suddenly clarity dawned upon him, ¡°I get it, you¡¯re the nasty old man who¡¯s been bullying my sister! No wonder you looked familiar the first time 1 saw you at our house. It really is you! Why did you keep lying to me?¡± ¡°Kid, when did 1 lie to you?¡± Lu Ting felt somewhat helpless, his tone softening. But Mei Yan widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°You said you were here to visit your grandsons, pretended to be unwell, deliberately had me bring you home, and acted as if you didn¡¯t know the tea leaves were made by my sister. How is that not lying to me?¡± Lu Ting wore a pained expression, feeling awkward for the first time, ¡°1 really didn¡¯t mean to. That day, I just happened to pass by your house, thought you looked cute, and decided to come in to play with you. 1 really didn¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± ¡°Hmph, 1 don¡¯t believe you!¡± Mei Yan turned his head aside, exhaling hot air from his nostrils in discontent. ¡°Give me back my sister¡¯s tea! I¡¯m going back with her now, and you¡¯re not allowed to come to our house anymore!¡± ¡°Yanyan!¡± Lu Ting stomped his feet sadly and held his small shoulders. ¡°How can what happened between your sister and me affect our relationship? Have you forgotten how happy we were when we played games these few days?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t play with people who are mean to my sister!¡± Mei Yan shook off his hand and said fiercely, ¡°Give me back the tea leaves!¡± ¡°There are no more tea leaves.¡± Lu Ting said with a stern face, looking determined to be stubborn to the end. Mei Yan said indignantly, ¡°When I gave it to you, you said that you didn¡¯t like it. Now, you¡¯re pretending to be someone else to cheat me of my tea. What exactly do you mean by that, you bad old man?¡± ¡°Yanyan, you can¡¯t be rude!¡± Mei Shu pulled him behind her with a cold expression and softened her voice. ¡°Mr. Lu, 1 know you really like Yanyan but hate me. Please return the tea leaves to me so that 1 can quickly give this food to Grandpa Su. It will affect the taste when it gets cold later.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes were fixed on the thermos in Mei Shu¡¯s hand. Thinking of the exquisite and delicious food that day, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. ¡°You can leave after putting down the things. I¡¯ll send them to that old man for you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Mei Shu took a step back and continued to maintain a polite and distant attitude. ¡°You should return the things to me, lest they become an eyesore to you if they stay in your house. Grandpa Su likes to drink that kind of tea very much, so I¡¯ll give it to him as well. He needs to calm down and rest the most now.¡± ¡°Grandpa Su, it¡¯s always Grandpa Su. Do you only have eyes for that old man? Do 1 even matter to you?¡± Lu Ting finally couldn¡¯t help but get angry, his voice thundering, ¡°I¡¯m Ah Si¡¯s real grandfather. Why can¡¯t you treat me like you treat Old Su?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You dislike me, so I can only keep my distance from you.¡± Mei Shu reminded him calmly. Lu Ting¡¯s regret flashed across his face for a moment, but he quickly subdued it, folded his arms behind his back, turned his head away, and muttered in a slightly awkward tone, ¡°Now that you have such a cute little brother, I¡¯ve developed a liking for you as well. Suddenly, 1 don¡¯t dislike you as much. You can come to the Lu family whenever you want. The tea is indeed good. You don¡¯t need to take it back. You¡¯ve already given so much to Old Su. This small box is all 1 have.¡± His words carried a tinge of grievance. Mei Shu fought hard not to laugh, continuing calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a scheming woman. If I¡¯m allowed to come and go in the Lu family as 1 please, it might disturb the peace of your home.¡± Lu Ting grew more impatient, turned abruptly, and spoke coldly, ¡°Rest assured, as long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble.. If I can¡¯t even control you, how can 1 be the head of the Lu family?¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Made Amends Chapter 629: Made Amends Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even when caught red-handed, the old man still managed to be so arrogant. Mei Shu knew what was going on but kept a polite and respectful demeanor, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say for sure. 1 think it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t come again in the future. But if you really like Yanyan, you can always come over to play with him. I¡¯m just not sure if Yanyan wants that now.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. Mei Yan immediately understood his sister¡¯s implication and resisted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to play with this old man who bosses my sister around!¡± Lu Ting¡¯s eyes actually turned a little red. He bluntly retorted, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to play, then don¡¯t. I won¡¯t come to see you anymore!¡± With that, he turned and left, clearly very angry. Behind his back, Mei Shu and Mei Yan exchanged victorious high-fives. Lu Si looked at the childish pair with helplessness and approached, ¡°Only you two can make Grandpa lose his temper like this. It seems he really likes Yanyan.¡± Mei Yan looked somewhat regretful and shook his head, ¡°If he didn¡¯t treat my sister so poorly, I would have liked this old man. He¡¯s the first elder willing to spend time with me.¡± Mei Shu bent down, patting his head gently, ¡°When Grandpa comes to find you, Yanyan can choose to forgive him and make amends.¡± ¡°Does Sister mind?¡± Mei Yan asked, pleasantly surprised. He thought his sister really wanted to teach the old man a lesson. Mei Shu chuckled, ¡°Am 1 really that petty? Although he often uses harsh words against me, he hasn¡¯t done anything substantial to harm me, including our bet. He hasn¡¯t hindered our company¡¯s development. I know he¡¯s not a bad person, just a bit difficult. He¡¯s our elder, so let¡¯s not argue with him, alright?¡± Mei Yan nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course, as long as he stops bullying sister, Yanyan will be friends with him again!¡± Mei Shu affectionately tapped his nose and turned to hand the thermal lunchbox to Lu Si, ¡°You give this to your grandfather. This meal is for him. Yanyan and 1 will go see Grandpa Su.¡± Lu Si was surprised but filled with warmth in his eyes, ¡°Shu¡¯er, thank you for your tolerance and understanding. I believe Grandpa will really like you.¡± ¡°Of course! Only blind people wouldn¡¯t like my sister!¡± Mei Yan said proudly, imitating a TV character with hands on hips. On the second floor, at the corner of the stairs. Lu Ting suddenly halted, looking at the steward behind him with some hesitation. Still, he asked, ¡°Was I too harsh just now?¡± The steward dared not criticize him directly and expressed delicately, ¡°Actually, Miss Mei is sincerely liked by Master Si. Mr. Lu, even if it¡¯s just for Master Si¡¯s sake, you should maintain a decent relationship with Miss Mei.¡± Lu Ting snorted, his beard trembling in the wind. After a while, he said, ¡°Go buy some toys that boys would like, the more expensive, the better. There are plenty of toys in Yanyan¡¯s room, but I¡¯m afraid 1 might not choose well and disappoint him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The steward, upon hearing this, smiled broadly. He helped the old master into the room to rest and then went downstairs to handle things. Halfway there, he ran into Lu Si carrying the thermal lunchbox. He stopped and made way, ¡°Master Si, Mr. Lu has already gone to bed.¡± Lu Si stopped, glanced in the direction of the bedroom, and handed the lunchbox to him, ¡°Then wait until Grandpa wakes up to warm up the meal for him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the meal Miss Mei wanted to give to Grandpa Su?¡± The steward was momentarily surprised, then immediately understood, smiling broadly, ¡°Look at these two, speaking one way but meaning another. Just now, Grandpa instructed me to pick a gift for Young Master Mei!¡± Lu Si smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°No trouble at all. Seeing your family getting along makes me feel at ease too.¡± The steward hummed a tune happily as he left. When Lu Ting woke up, the steward mysteriously led him to the dining room. At first, he wasn¡¯t very interested, but his nose was sharp and immediately detected a different aroma in today¡¯s meal. He sat down with chopsticks in hand, taking a bite and widening his eyes in disbelief, staring at the steward, ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, it¡¯s specially made by Miss Mei for you.¡± The steward recounted what happened earlier. Lu Ting felt bubbles of joy in his heart and couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°Very well, did you pick gifts for Yanyan? Are they ready?¡± ¡°They are.¡± The steward had someone bring over three or four toys worth more than seven figures. Each one here was a limited edition from international brands. If it weren¡¯t for the extensive connections and financial resources of the Lu family, it would have been impossible to buy so many in such a short time. Lu Ting was very satisfied after seeing them and waved his hand, instructing them to be packed and sent to Mei Yan.. Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Gifts Chapter 630: Gifts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At that moment, everyone from the Mei family surrounded the shy boy on the sofa. Mei Yan held his hand tentatively and asked, ¡°Brother He, are you feeling scared now?¡± Mei He shook his head, a small smile playing on his lips. After a moment of hesitation, he finally spoke, calling out, ¡°Yanyan.¡± Mei Yan immediately responded with joy, ¡°Brother, tomorrow you¡¯ll come to school with me. I¡¯ll show you around, and when school starts, we can go together every day!¡± Mei He nodded earnestly, then looked nervously at the people around him, fidgeting with his clothes. ¡°1,1 want to go to the bathroom.¡± Mei Feng and the others quickly made way for him. Zhao Yan watched, moved to tears, as Young Master He voiced his needs for the first time. It indicated a significant improvement in his condition! Almost reverently, they watched Mei He¡¯s back as he went to the bathroom. However, they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Mei He¡¯s steps seemed to quicken, as if he were being chased by a hungry wolf. Mei Shu coughed lightly, drawing their attention back. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t keep staring at Xiao He like that. He can feel shy too, you know?¡± The steward, feeling embarrassed, smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re just so happy! Young Master He¡¯s condition has persisted for so many years without improvement, but the doctor recommended by Master Si is effective. It¡¯s only been a short time, and Young Master He can now sit in the living room and talk to so many of us at once!¡± Mei Shu also felt genuinely happy. After instructing Mei Yan on tomorrow¡¯s outing, she prepared to dismiss everyone. However, at that moment, the doorbell rang urgently. Zhao Yan hurried to open it and found an unfamiliar old man standing there, holding a gift box from an international toy brand. The man seemed to sense Zhao Yan¡¯s confusion and politely introduced himself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the steward of AAr. Lu next door. My name is Zhou Xu. Mr. Lu specially asked me to bring this gift to Young Master Mei Yan. Please accept it on his behalf.¡± ¡°Well¡­,¡± The neighboring Mr. Lu? Wasn¡¯t he Master Si¡¯s grandfather? But why would this respected figure personally send a gift to their young master? When did they meet? With doubts swirling, Zhao Yan asked Zhou Xu to wait and hurried inside to consult Mei Shu. Soon, Zhao Yan returned hurriedly and respectfully extended his hand, ¡°Please come in. Our young lady is expecting you.¡± Zhou Xu nodded with a smile and followed Zhao Yan into the villa. Mei Shu was sitting in the living room, waiting for him. Mei Yan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the gift box the moment he entered. ¡°Please, have a seat, Uncle Zhou,¡± Mei Shu said politely, extending her hand. A servant immediately came to pour tea. Zhou Xu didn¡¯t waste time either and sat opposite them, smiling. ¡°Miss Mei, this is a gift from Mr. Lu for Young Master Mei Yan. I hope he likes it.¡± ¡°Lu Ting?¡± Mei Feng and Mei Jing were unaware of what had happened during the day. Their impression of Lu Ting was still stuck at the engagement banquet, where he was their sister¡¯s enemy. Naturally, their tone was unfriendly. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything from him. You can take it back.¡± Zhou Xu was taken aback and quickly spoke up for his master, ¡°You misunderstand. Our master gets along very well with Young Master Mei Yan. He really likes his personality. He hopes Young Master Mei Yan won¡¯t hold a grudge for what he said today.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The accusing glances then shifted to Mei Yan. Poor Mei Yan was suddenly scrutinized by his two brothers. Feeling guilty, he started to explain, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was Lu Si¡¯s grandfather at first. Don¡¯t look at me like that! Sister also knew about this!¡± Their gazes then turned to Mei Shu, this time filled not with reproach but with deep concern. ¡°Sister, as the saying goes, no good deed goes unpunished. This old man is suddenly giving gifts. Who knows what ulterior motives he might have. It¡¯s better not to accept them. Our family can afford these things anyway!¡± Zhou Xu was sweating profusely by now. He was afraid the gift wouldn¡¯t be accepted, and then if he returned, his master would be furious. He quickly placed the gift on the table. ¡°Please, young masters, don¡¯t think that way. Our master genuinely likes Young Master Mei Yan. These are limited edition toys from around the world. Master spent a lot of money and used his connections to buy them. He hopes you will accept them.¡± ¡°What kind of junk toys does he think can buy our favor?¡± Mei Jing, without hesitation, tore open the package right in front of Zhou Xu.. But as soon as he saw what was inside, even he, who had seen much of the world, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock, ¡°It¡¯s actually a global limited edition LEGO set? And this one, there were less than five released in the world! And this one too, they¡¯re all sold out online, how is it possible to get them?¡± Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: True Thoughts Chapter 631: True Thoughts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xu smiled warmly, ¡°As long as our master gives the word, anything you want can be delivered to you immediately. In the future, if the young masters and Miss Mei have any needs, feel free to mention them. Our master will do his best to fulfill them.¡± Mei Jing was so shocked that he could hardly speak, ¡°My goodness! That¡¯s quite generous!¡± Mei Feng felt his brother was a bit embarrassing. He rolled his eyes and snatched away the toys his brother couldn¡¯t let go of, stuffing them back into the gift box. He said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, for your generosity. But our family doesn¡¯t lack these toys, and besides, Sister said that Yanyan should focus more on studying now and not indulge too much in play.¡± Zhou Xu was at a loss for words this time, so he looked to Mei Shu for help. ¡°Miss Mei, this is our master¡¯s sincere gesture. 1 think you should accept it. Actually, our master already knows he went too far with his words earlier. Please, for Master Si¡¯s sake, accept it, okay?¡± All eyes were on her at that moment. Mei Shu sighed and said, ¡°Then thank Mr. Lu for me. Yanyan will accept these things, but please don¡¯t send any more gifts in the future.¡± ¡°Very well. As long as you and the young master are willing to accept, our master will be satisfied!¡± Zhou Xu stood up contentedly. ¡°1 won¡¯t disturb you any longer. The master is anxiously waiting at home! 1¡¯11 take my leave.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Zhou.¡± Mei Shu politely saw him off with Zhao Yan¡¯s assistance. Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off his face as he left. Sure enough, when he returned home, Lu Ting was sitting on the sofa, sipping tea. Though he appeared relaxed, he was actually quite anxious. As soon as he saw Zhou Xu return, Lu Ting nearly spilled his tea, eagerly asking, ¡°Did they accept it?¡± ¡°They did!¡± Zhou Xu said happily. ¡°Miss Mei even asked me to thank you for your kindness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lu Ting¡¯s wrinkles softened with his smile. ¡°How was it when you delivered it? Tell me everything!¡± Zhou Xu hesitated. To avoid angering the master, he omitted what Mei Feng and Mei Jing initially said about not wanting to accept the gifts. He simply said that everyone at the Mei household was happy. Lu Ting nodded approvingly. ¡°Since all of them were at home, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to only give it to Yanyan. What would the other children think? Go pick a few suitable gifts for them. I¡¯ll personally take them over tomorrow!¡± Zhou Xu was taken aback, fearing what really happened might be exposed. He hurriedly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 go instead? It might be inappropriate for you, as an elder, to personally deliver gifts to younger people.¡± Lu Ting considered this. He had always been proud of his status, rarely showing any extra kindness to others. When had he ever gone so far as to personally give gifts to juniors? But who knew? He genuinely liked Mei Yan, that child. After living for so many years and having two grandsons who were already capable, he should have been content. Yet as an old man, seeing children still made him happy. He had had enough of dominating in the business world. Now he just wanted to spend time with children, to feel young again! After some thought, Lu Ting waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit Yanyan. We haven¡¯t finished our game from last time. We must continue! Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep thinking about it!¡± ¡°Ever since you met Mei Yan, you¡¯ve been smiling like this all the time!¡± Zhou Xu couldn¡¯t help but tease. Lu Ting wasn¡¯t offended; in fact, he looked even more pleased. ¡°I wish Lu Si would give me such an adorable great-grandson or great-granddaughter! Then, 1 could stay at home every day, playing with the child, without needing to worry about them!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It depends on when Master Si and Miss Mei can get married!¡± Zhou Xu added casually. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt it was inappropriate and quickly shut up, stealing glances at Lu Ting¡¯s expression. ¡°Oops, I spoke out of turn. But don¡¯t blame me for being nosy. Actually, 1 think Master Si and Miss Mei are very compatible. Miss Mei doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman you said!¡± Lu Ting gave him a stern look, but his smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Do you think 1 can¡¯t see what kind of person she is? Do you think I¡¯m deliberately targeting her? 1 just want to see how far this girl can go against me! In fact, from the moment she first came to the Lu family, 1 didn¡¯t dislike her as much.¡± This was the first time Lu Ting had expressed his true thoughts about Mei Shu. Zhou Xu looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°So, you¡¯ve actually agreed to her and Master Si in your heart?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t agree, what¡¯s the use?¡± Lu Ting deliberately hardened his expression. ¡°That brat Lu Si thinks he can hide anything from me.. Now our family owes Mei Shu an apology!¡± Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Apologize Chapter 632: Apologize Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zhou Xu was somewhat puzzled, looking at the master¡¯s current good mood. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean by that? Did someone in our family do something harmful to Miss Mei? That shouldn¡¯t be, right?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s expression darkened, and he remained silent for a while. Just when Zhou Xu regretted asking too much, Lu Ting suddenly stood up from the sofa again, his hands behind his back, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Come with me to see that old fellow Su Zhi, who¡¯s still recuperating at Lu Si¡¯s place. Don¡¯t let him die here.¡± His words might sound harsh, but those close to him knew that Lu Ting was concerned about Su Zhi¡¯s health. Zhou Xu quickly changed the subject, laughing heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Su looks quite sturdy. It won¡¯t be a problem for him to see Master Si¡¯s child being born!¡± Lu Ting¡¯s smile returned, and the two of them leisurely walked to the villa at the back, where Su Zhi was downstairs playing Go with Lu Si. Seeing them, Su Zhi warmly waved at them, with a proud look on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve come just in time. Watch how I defeat Ah Si later!¡± Lu Ting sat down beside Lu Si disdainfully, appearing indifferent but secretly peeping at the chessboard. ¡°Our Si won¡¯t easily lose to an old fellow like you! Weren¡¯t you feeling dizzy before? Why didn¡¯t you lie down honestly in bed instead of coming downstairs to cause trouble!¡± Su Zhi put down a Go piece and said casually, ¡°I was just a little dizzy due to low blood sugar. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m paralyzed. Why can¡¯t I come down for a walk? The doctor said some exercise is beneficial for health. What do you know?¡± Lu Ting snorted and glanced at the chessboard, nudging Lu Si¡¯s arm discreetly. ¡°There! Listen to me!¡± ¡°Hey, you old troublemaker, what¡¯s your business here? We¡¯re playing Go, what do you want?¡± Su Zhi grumbled. ¡°Ah Si, don¡¯t listen to him. Play as you wish.¡± Lu Si was caught in between the two old men, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. Following his usual moves, he placed a piece on the board. Lu Ting grimaced as he watched. ¡°How could you place it there? Didn¡¯t you see he¡¯s about to take your other piece?¡± Lu Si patiently reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I have my own plans.¡± After saying this, he played several moves against Su Zhi. Gradually, Su Zhi¡¯s apparent advantage turned into a desperate situation, with no chance of a comeback. Staring at the chessboard for a while, Su Zhi finally sighed and returned the pieces to the box. ¡°I lost. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to scheme against me here! Quite cunning!¡± Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Grandpa, you let me win.¡± Su Zhi silently began to put away the Go pieces. Lu Ting, however, had already pushed Lu Si aside and sat in his place, grabbing the chessboard, assuming a stubborn stance, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t rush to clean up. Play with me too! We all know how bad you are at Go.¡± Su Zhi was provoked by him, fiercely slamming the Go pieces in front of him, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s bad at Go! Let¡¯s play! But we need something at stake!¡± Lu Ting sneered, looking smug, ¡°Fine, what do you want to bet?¡± Su Zhi¡¯s eyes gleamed with calculation. ¡°I heard you impersonated me before and cheated a few packs of tea from the Mei family?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s alarm bells rang immediately, hastily throwing the Go pieces, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Su Zhi squinted, looking cunning, ¡°Let¡¯s use that as the stake. How about it? If I lose, I¡¯ll give you all the tea I have. If you lose, you¡¯ll give yours to me and personally apologize to Mei Shu at Mei¡¯s house!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Lu Ting instinctively objected, ¡°1 don¡¯t agree! Let¡¯s change the stake! Why are you so obsessed with those few packs of tea? Are you a water buffalo? Do you need to drink that much tea?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t bother, just say if you dare to bet.¡± Su Zhi deliberately provoked him, knowing his bad temper. Lu Ting hesitated for a moment. But with Lu Si present, eventually, he impatiently agreed, ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s bet. 1¡¯11 definitely win today!¡± Soon, the living room echoed with the crisp sound of two old men playing Go. Early the next morning. Lu Ting dressed neatly and stood at the door of the Mei residence. Zhao Yan hurriedly let him in and also informed Mei Shu and Mei Yan. ¡°Mr. Lu, why did you come so early? Is something urgent?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There is.¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face was stern, looking somewhat displeased. Soon, Mei Yan, accompanied by Mei Shu, descended the stairs, yawning. Upon seeing them, Lu Ting¡¯s expression worsened, but his hands were placed unnaturally on his legs, fidgeting as if he were very nervous. Mei Shu asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Ting squared his shoulders, staring straight at her with a debt-collecting demeanor.. ¡°Mei Shu, I¡¯m here today to tell you, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Case Progress Chapter 633: Case Progress Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hmm?¡± Even Mei Shu was momentarily taken aback. Lu Ting thought she hadn¡¯t heard him clearly, so he repeated, his face cold, ¡°I apologize for my previous remarks and hope we can start afresh, putting aside past grievances.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow in surprise, walked down the stairs, and sighed in front of the old man, ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Lu Ting complied and instinctively glanced at Mei Yan, seeming concerned about his opinion. Mei Shu continued, ¡°Yanyan, come and sit too. Don¡¯t you have something to say to Mr. Lu in person?¡± Mei Yan hesitated for a moment before approaching, standing in front of Lu Ting, and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa Lu, 1 really like the gift you gave me, but it¡¯s too precious for me. Please don¡¯t give me such expensive gifts in the future. I know you like me, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Lu Ting felt somewhat pleased, unable to maintain his stern expression, ¡°As long as you like it. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too precious. These things may seem valuable to you when you¡¯re young, but when you grow up, even if they can fetch a sky-high price, you won¡¯t like them anymore. So, while you¡¯re still young, play with good toys. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Mei Yan smiled innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. You and Sister can talk now; 1¡¯11 go freshen up!¡± ¡°Hey, Yanyan, slow down.¡± Lu Ting was still a little worried as he watched Mei Yan hop away. He was afraid that this child would accidentally fall and break it. ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± Mei Shu called back his attention, speaking lightly, ¡°Is this apology your own decision, or did someone else ask you to come?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s expression betrayed some embarrassment in the face of her inquiry. After all, they had been at odds not long ago, and he, an old man, had to be the first to apologize. He couldn¡¯t completely let go of his pride, but since things had come to this, he didn¡¯t intend to avoid it. He spoke truthfully, ¡°It was Su Zhi who asked me to come. I lost a move to him in chess.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Mei Shu chuckled self-deprecatingly. Lu Ting, hearing her tone, grew anxious, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. 1 genuinely wanted to apologize to you this time. That old man just gave me a little push. Mei Shu, I admit my previous words to you were indeed excessive. As your and Lu Si¡¯s elder, I should lead by example and admit when I make mistakes. I came to sincerely apologize to you.¡± Mei Shu poured him a cup of tea with her own hands and said leisurely, ¡°Apart from this?¡± Lu Ting looked at her in surprise. He did not expect this girl to be so sharp. He took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Other than this, the tea that Mei Yan gave me last time was also taken away by that old fellow. Can you give me some more? I know that it¡¯s not easy to make that tea. It doesn¡¯t matter how much it costs. Name a price.¡± This time Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Forget it, how could 1 take your money?¡± She motioned to a servant, ¡°Go fetch the jar of tea leaves from the kitchen cabinet and give it to Mr. Lu.¡± Lu Ting immediately smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so generous. You¡¯re not like an ordinary young lady. It seems you weren¡¯t just boasting when you said you wanted to develop the Mei family to the level of the Lu family. You have the capability.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying that I won our bet?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lu Ting shook his head hastily, ¡°You¡¯ve only won when you¡¯ve developed the Mei family to the level of the Lu family. It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Mei Shu stopped teasing him and said seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯re done talking, I¡¯ll go to work first. Yanyan will come down to accompany you later. You can stay as long as you want this time.¡± Was this her way of accepting his apology? Lu Ting was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Okay, go ahead with your work. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Mei Yan and I will be fine.¡± Mei Shu picked up her bag and left with a smile, just as Tang Mei¡¯s call came in. ¡°Ms. Mei, 1 received a photo just now. It might be related to the monster you¡¯re investigating.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s smile faded, she opened the car door and got in, her voice serious, ¡°I¡¯ll be at the office soon. Wait for me there.¡± Mei Group¡¯s headquarters, top floor. When Mei Shu arrived, Tang Mei had already boiled the tea and was waiting for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ms. Mei, here¡¯s the photo.¡± Mei Shu took a look and realized the photo was blurry, but she could vaguely see three or four people collaborating to subdue a beast she had never seen before, taken at a beach. ¡°Where did this photo come from?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice involuntarily turned cold. Tang Mei immediately said, ¡°Someone sent it to our company¡¯s email this morning. Ms. Mei, if this photo captures the beast that appeared on the island back then, does it mean someone knew in advance that Master Si¡¯s parents would go to the island for vacation, so they deliberately released the beast there?¡± Mei Shu narrowed her eyes and began to operate her computer, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this personally. Contact Master Fu and ask him to send me the records of the foreign detectives we investigated with that night..¡± Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Conducting the Investigation Personally Chapter 634: Conducting the Investigation Personally Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei received the order and went to work. In the office, only the sound of Mei Shu typing on the keyboard remained. She wanted to know who had sent that photo. Tracing the location of the sender wasn¡¯t too difficult for her, but the sender had clearly prepared in advance, setting up multiple restrictions. Mei Shu frowned and spent an hour trying to break through the obstacles to no avail. She leaned back in her chair suddenly, tiredly rubbing her forehead, and took another look at the photo on the desk. The angle of the photo indicated it was taken from a considerable distance. The person who finally managed to capture the photo had enlarged it as if afraid Mei Shu would overlook the small details in the corner. Since she couldn¡¯t break the sender¡¯s restrictions, she decided to try another approach¡ªstarting from the location where the photo was taken, to see if she could find any clues about the sender. With this in mind, Mei Shu quickly changed her strategy and pulled up a map of the area around the island. She soon identified one of the locations That was a beach several kilometers away from the small island. Mei Shu found the hotel on the beach, analyzed the approximate floor position from the angles and heights of the shots, and then directly invaded the internal systems of those hotels that had potential existence. She wasn¡¯t hoping to find the surveillance footage from all those years ago. She just had a vague guess that the reason this person could have taken that photo back then might not have been just some coincidence! These hotels all operated on a membership basis, requiring guests to possess a membership card issued by the hotel or its affiliated company to qualify for accommodation. Mei Shu started from the year of the incident and compiled a long list of names, then sent it to Tang Mei, who was working in the office, instructing, ¡°Find out who among them has any connection to the Lu family or the Su family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Mei quickly replied in the chat box, attaching the completed translated police records. Mei Shu glanced briefly and found that the records matched what Yan Fu had said at the time. She also found other records from the investigation conducted by the police at that time but strangely found no details about how the monster was finally dealt with. She made a call to Master F to inquire about the monster. Over the phone, F sounded somewhat tired and lazy, ¡°That thing, I searched everywhere. In the end, 1 only found one news report stating that the monster hid in the deep forest and was eventually shot by the island¡¯s security. Maybe the foreign police didn¡¯t bother much; after all, who could guarantee they could catch that thing?¡± Mei Shu still felt something was off, but the investigation had hit a dead end. She could only helplessly say, ¡°Okay, Master, if you have any other leads, please inform me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± F agreed in one breath but couldn¡¯t help asking with concern, ¡°How can you be sure this was deliberate and not an accident?¡± Mei Shu fell silent for a moment, staring at the blurry photo in her hand, and said in a heavy tone, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I am. I¡¯m going to Wendith.¡± ¡°What? Are you going alone? That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The island was too far away, and Mei Shu, a young girl, going alone was unsettling. Mei Shu replied, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to All Si about this, but regardless of his decision, I¡¯m going on this trip myself.¡± ¡°Okay, when?¡± F asked worriedly over the phone. Mei Shu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate all the clues I have first and find an opportunity to go.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Outside, Tang Mei, along with her entire department, spent the whole day cross-referencing and finally compiled an answer before handing it to Mei Shu. It recorded the names of everyone who was related to the Lu family and the Su family. Mei Shu carefully looked through the list and circled certain names with a pen. She had investigated Su Ling¡¯s background and knew who was close to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Mei watched her actions, feeling somewhat uneasy in her heart. ¡°President Mei, what do you plan to do next?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll personally go to Wendith. Handle all matters of the company, and keep in touch with me at all times.¡± ¡°Ms. Mei, I¡¯m not sure I can handle it.¡± Tang Mei had been working in the company for a long time, and although she was efficient in assisting Mei Shu, this was her first time independently managing the company rather than just following Mei Shu¡¯s orders. This made her feel somewhat anxious and fearful. Mei Shu reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you encounter any decision-making matters, just call me. Consider it an opportunity for you to gain experience. You can¡¯t always rely on my instructions.¡± Hearing her words, Tang Mei could only hesitate and nod.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Journey to Wendith Chapter 635: Journey to Wendith Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the evening, Lu Si picked up Mei Shu from work. The two went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. While waiting for their food, Mei Shu intended to mention her decision to go to Wendith. However, Lu Si also seemed like he had something to discuss with her. Mei Shu withheld her words, indicating he should speak first. ¡°I need to go to Hai City. There are significant issues with a project at the company there. My brother has been busy with his ongoing projects, and grandfather is getting older, so 1 have to go this time,¡± Lu Si explained. Mei Shu, with lowered eyes, asked, ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± ¡°Maximum one week. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Lu Si replied. Mei Shu nodded and handed him some documents, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to Wendith. This is a list of suspicious individuals I¡¯ve compiled. But I¡¯ll need to investigate personally to know more.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Si refused directly, ¡°Wait for me to come back, and we¡¯ll go together. It¡¯s too risky for you to go alone, and I¡¯m worried.¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a child; I can take care of myself. Moreover, Wendith Island just announced its opening time for this week. By the time you return, they¡¯ll have closed the island. How can I investigate then?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have Jiang Hai accompany you,¡± Lu Si made a final concession. Mei Shu sighed, ¡°Fine, but I should be back soon. We can stay in touch by phone, and nothing major will happen.¡± Despite the smile on Mei Shu¡¯s face, there lingered a trace of unease in Lu Si¡¯s expression. ¡°Shu¡¯er, reconsider. When I return, we can explore other ways to investigate.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s just right to go now.¡± As they spoke, the dishes were already served. Mei Shu took a bite of the dessert and smiled happily. ¡°That settles it. Stop worrying; you know my capabilities. What could go wrong? Your only task is to keep an eye on Su Ling and prevent her from causing trouble for me again.¡± Lu Si nodded silently, still feeling guilty, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯m truly sorry. You shouldn¡¯t be involved in my parents¡¯ affairs, especially now, when we can¡¯t move against Su Ling yet. You¡¯ve suffered so much.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle everything when everything is clear,¡± Mei Shu¡¯s smile remained, and she ate another bite of dessert, radiating happiness. Amused by her adorable expression, Lu Si took away her dessert, ¡°Finish your meal first, then eat these.¡± Mei Shu glared at him, then devoured her meal with even more appetite than usual. A few days later, when Mei Shu was ready, she had Tang Mei book her flight tickets. Lu Si had already left for Hai City, so only Jiang Hai came to pick her up in the morning. Mei Yan clutched Mei Shu¡¯s clothes, reluctant to let her leave, ¡°Sister, you promised to come back soon. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have much time to wander around outside. Of course, I¡¯ll come back as soon as 1 finish my business,¡± Mei Shu rubbed his head and instructed him with concern, ¡°Take care of Brother He at home, okay?¡± ¡°I understand, Sister.¡± ¡°And, make sure you finish the homework I assigned to you. I¡¯ll check when 1 return,¡± Mei Shu added. Mei Yan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he withdrew his hand that had been holding her clothes, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to say that.¡± Mei Shu chuckled, bid farewell to her brothers, and got into Jiang Hai¡¯s car. They safely arrived at Wendith Airport. As soon as they got off the plane, Mei Shu felt a warm, humid breeze hit her face. Although Lin City was also near the coast, it couldn¡¯t compare to Wendith, surrounded by the sea. Jiang Hai handled the luggage, wearing sunglasses and a neatly tailored suit. He looked like a celebrity¡¯s bodyguard, attracting many curious glances towards Mei Shu, as people tried to identify which movie star she was. Walking out of the airport surrounded by onlookers all the way, Mei Shu was finally relieved when they escaped the crowd¡¯s attention. She looked at Jiang Hai with some helplessness, ¡°We need to keep a low profile during our investigation this time. Someone may be watching our movements from behind.¡± ¡°I understand, Miss Mei,¡± Jiang Hai replied seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve been discreet.¡± Mei Shu pursed her lips and reached out to take off his sunglasses and put them in his pocket. ¡°This way we can be more discreet.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are the two of you here for a vacation? Where do you want to go? I can offer you a discounted rate for the fare!¡± As the two of them were talking, a passionate shout sounded from behind. Mei Shu turned around and saw a man in a short-sleeved shirt and shorts, smiling and trying to attract customers. ¡°We¡¯d like to rent a car. Do you have any recommendations?¡± Mei Shu asked. ¡°Yes, yes, I do! Come, get in my car first, and I¡¯ll take you to the rental agency!¡± The man knew they were potential customers when he saw how well-dressed they were, so he wasn¡¯t about to let them slip away easily.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Unlicensed Taxi Chapter 636: Unlicensed Taxi Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Jiang llai, help with the luggage. Well take his car.¡± Jiang Hai felt something was amiss and wanted to advise against it. However, seeing Mei Shu¡¯s determination, he complied reluctantly. After the man happily settled into the car, Jiang Hai whispered to Mei Shu, ¡°This guy might be an unlicensed taxi driver who preys on passengers near the airport. It might not be safe to get into this car.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s an unlicensed taxi that we should get in,¡± Mei Shu said triumphantly, raising her eyebrows and patting his shoulder, ¡°Relax a bit. Besides investigating, this trip can also be considered a vacation.¡± Jiang Hai was dumbfounded. By the time he reacted, Mei Shu had already gotten into the taxi. Not wanting to waste time, he quickly sat in the passenger seat, adopting a vigilant posture to protect Mei Shu at all times. Although Wendith was a tourist destination, its security wasn¡¯t as stringent as in their home country. They needed to be cautious. On the way, the driver, pleased to have nabbed some naive customers, became talkative, ¡°Are you here for sightseeing? What do you do? Having time to travel here at this moment, you must be rich, right?¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°My brother had a breakup and quit his job, so I came along to accompany him and help him relax.¡± Glancing at Mei Shu through the rearview mirror, the driver then looked at Jiang Hai, ¡°Oh, a breakup and job loss. Young man, your luck isn¡¯t great. It¡¯s good to come out and relax; perhaps you¡¯ll feel better and make a comeback. Then you¡¯ll have no trouble finding the type of woman you want.¡± Jiang Hai remained silent, his expression cold. Mei Shu smoothly continued, ¡°Actually, this place was where my brother and his ex-girlfriend planned to visit together. Since they broke up, I didn¡¯t want my brother to regret it, so 1 suggested coming here together.¡± ¡°Such a good sister! You must comfort your brother well!¡± the driver said, taking a turn onto the highway. Mei Shu lowered her gaze, looking at the itinerary recorded on her phone, and smiled, ¡°Yes, my brother initially didn¡¯t want me to come. Isn¡¯t it because of the incident that happened on Wendith Island a few years ago? He¡¯s always worried about my safety.¡± The driver pondered for a while and suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, are you talking about the couple who were attacked by a beast on the island a few years ago and fell off a cliff?¡± Jiang Hai tensed up instantly, glaring at the driver. Mei Shu pretended to look puzzled, ¡°Probably? 1 don¡¯t know much about it. I just know my brother worries too much. That was years ago, and if there were still beasts, how could Wendith be a tourist destination every year? Besides, the media may have exaggerated the incident. There¡¯s no need to be so worried.¡± After hearing her words, the driver lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good to think like that. Let me tell you, 1 was a driver in that area back then. I heard the beast incident was true! And indeed, two people died!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mei Shu shivered in fear, ¡°Uncle Driver, you have to tell us more. I¡¯m here for a vacation; I don¡¯t want to end up as prey for wild beasts!¡± The driver spoke solemnly, ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t know much either. 1 heard it from others. The island was closed to the public, and only a few people went in. No one expected that wild animals would attack people! The police cordoned off the island for several days and found nothing. Naturally, no tourists dared to go to the island. Eventually, the island staff killed the creature, and it reopened to the public.¡± Mei Shu had already investigated these things. She rolled her eyes and asked carefully, ¡°Then have you seen what that beast looks like? Why didn¡¯t the news report such a big matter later?¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± The driver took a deep breath and recalled carefully. ¡°I remember that the staff on the island posted a report to convince the outside world that the beast had been captured, but it disappeared for some reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it once. That thing looks like a wild boar, but it¡¯s different from a wild boar. I can¡¯t tell what it is. Perhaps it¡¯s a hybrid? But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. Wendith hasn¡¯t had such incidents in years. You should be fine.¡±¡± Mei Shu nodded thoughtfully. This matched the beast in the photo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she didn¡¯t blindly believe the image was real. As she was lost in thought, the driver parked the car, signaling they had arrived. Mei Shu looked up and realized they were in a desolate area, which didn¡¯t seem like a place with car rental shops. She and Jiang Hai exchanged quick glances, preparing themselves. Suddenly, the glaring sunlight outside the car was blocked by someone. Mei Shu looked up to see their car surrounded by a group of people.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Teach A Lesson Chapter 637: Teach A Lesson Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Those men were holding baseball bats, and the leader knocked on the car window, smoking a cigarette, his attitude intimidating as he said, ¡°Get out of the car!¡± The driver was the first to step out, quickly standing behind the group of men. Inside the car, only Mei Shu and Jiang Hai remained. ¡°Get out!¡± the man impatiently knocked on the window again. Mei Shu then opened the door, and on the other side of the trunk, someone was already lifting their luggage out. Jiang Hai followed closely, positioning himself in front of Mei Shu, glaring at the person about to touch their belongings, ¡°I suggest you take your dirty hands off our luggage, or I¡¯ll chop them off!¡± ¡°Oh, quite the attitude!¡± several men exchanged smiles. The leader provocatively poked Jiang Hai¡¯s chest with his bat, ¡°You¡¯re in trouble now. What can you do to us? Do you know whose territory this is?¡± Mei Shu held onto Jiang Hai¡¯s arm, gesturing for him not to act yet, wearing a smile on her face as she said, ¡°Excuse us, sir, we¡¯re new here and not familiar with the rules. May I ask whose territory this is?¡± The man suddenly became interested, leering at Mei Shu, and running his hand over his chin, he said, ¡°You, little girl, have some spunk. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Mei Shu maintained her smile. The man boasted, ¡°Don¡¯t you even bother to inquire in Wendith? This whole hill is the territory of me, Black Panther! Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll have to leave something for us. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving. Stay and be my mistress, how about that?¡± His suggestive words prompted laughter from the others. Jiang Hai was about to act, his brow furrowed. Still, Mei Shu raised her hand to stop him, asking, ¡°Black Panther, are you sure this whole area is under your control, and not someone else who holds more sway?¡± Black Panther immediately grew displeased, ¡°What do you mean? I, Black Panther, personally took over this business, and no one dares to snatch it from me! Anyone who dares to defy me, I¡¯ll break their legs! Follow me, and 1¡¯11 make sure you live a good life!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch her fair face. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a hint of innocence in her smile. But her actions were decisive. She suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s fingers and twisted them forcefully, resulting in the sound of bones snapping. ¡°All!¡± Black Panther cried out in pain, clutching his fingers, cursing angrily, ¡°F*ck, you b*tch! Brothers, get them! Teach them a lesson first, then strip that girl naked and throw her on my bed! Today, I¡¯ll make her understand the power of Black Panther!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Jiang Hai no longer held back, charging forward and easily knocking down two men. Others, seeing his capability, picked up their bats and swung. Jiang Hai caught one gangster. As another gangster was about to strike his shoulder, Mei Shu acted swiftly, intercepting his bat in mid-air, then raised her foot, hitting the man¡¯s abdomen squarely. The man weighing nearly two hundred pounds was sent flying instantly. The others were dumbfounded, no longer daring to underestimate them. They glanced at each other, then dispersed and surrounded the two. Mei Shu and Jiang Hai, back to back, both wore a slight smirk. ¡°Die!¡± Several men simultaneously lifted their bats, aiming at their heads. With a cold snort, Mei Shu accurately grabbed one man¡¯s wrist, twisted it forcefully, the sound of bones dislocating audible. She then took the bat and mercilessly struck them all. Her attacks were always fast, accurate, and fierce. Unless they were skilled fighters, ordinary people couldn¡¯t defend against them. Jiang Hai was in a similar situation. Even if they fought separately, they had more than enough to handle a few thugs. Soon, the men, including the boastful Black Panther, were all defeated and fled. Seeing the situation was turning, the driver tried to quietly open the car door and escape. But Mei Shu was ready for that move, and she swiftly threw the bat in her hand, hitting the driver¡¯s hand just as he was about to open the door. The driver cried out in pain, kneeling on the ground and repeatedly kowtowing to Mei Shu, begging for mercy, ¡°Miss, I was blind and ignorant. Please spare me. 1 know I was wrong, 1 won¡¯t dare anymore, really, 1 won¡¯t!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing everyone else unable to get up from the ground, Mei Shu took out her phone with a smile. She raised the illuminated screen, and the terrified driver, sweating profusely, couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glance at it. His heart sank as he realized Mei Shu had already anticipated his move. She had recorded his entire trip as a driver, along with the entire conversation. If this were handed over to the police, not only would his source of income be cut off, but he might also be expelled from Wendith and never allowed back in. Ultimately, he drove an unlicensed taxi and collaborated with these people just to make a little more money.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Taking In A Henchman Chapter 638: Taking In A Henchman Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Now that he had encountered a tough nut like Mei Shu, those greedy thoughts had long been frightened away. He grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s clothes, begging in a humble tone, ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t report to the police. I¡¯ll give you however much money you want. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see me, alright?¡± Jiang Hai released the wrist he had been holding and walked over in large strides, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. People like them deserve a lesson!¡± ¡°Please, please, I¡¯m just trying to make ends meet for my family! Please, don¡¯t do this to me. Sister, brother, 1 have a family waiting to eat at home. If you send me to the police station, we¡¯ll all be finished!¡± The driver knelt on the ground, pleading bitterly. Mei Shu turned her gaze to the others and asked, ¡°And what about you guys?¡± Black Panther had already had criminal records in Wendith, so he wasn¡¯t afraid. As the leader, being threatened by the public made him feel like losing face. He pulled out a knife from his waist and roared, charging forward. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes were full of sarcasm, but before she could act, Jiang Hai had already taken the initiative, firmly pressing Black Panther to the ground, and kicking the knife aside into the nearby grass. ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± Jiang Hai pressed down on him and dislocated his entire arm. Mei Shu raised her eyebrows approvingly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the occasion wasn¡¯t suitable, she would have applauded him. The technique was clean and sharp, just like her own. ¡°Please, have mercy, 1 won¡¯t dare anymore.¡± Black Panther started to plead for mercy, his half-face pressed down by Jiang Hai, completely subdued from his earlier arrogance. Mei Shu slowly walked up to him and squatted down, a smile playing on her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either 1 send you to the police station now and dislocate your arms, cutting off your source of income, or you help me with something. Once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll be even.¡± ¡°I choose the second one! I choose the second one!¡± Black Panther quickly begged for mercy, fearing that she might regret it in the next moment. Mei Shu signaled to Jiang Hai to release him, then stood up and looked at the others, saying leisurely, ¡°And what about you?¡± The people on the ground, still groaning, crawled to Mei Shu¡¯s feet. ¡°We¡¯ll follow your orders, Miss. Whatever you want us to do, we¡¯ll do!¡± ¡°Smart,¡± Mei Shu said satisfactorily. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Wendith for quite some time. Have you heard about the beast that appeared on the island a few years ago?¡± ¡°We have!¡± Black Panther stood up and dusted himself off, smiling obsequiously. ¡°Why are you asking about that, Miss?¡± Mei Shu gave him a sideways glance. Immediately, his expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. Please continue.¡± ¡± I want you to collect all the clues about that incident from a few years ago as quickly as possible, including news reports from back then, whether they¡¯ve been erased or are still circulating. I want all the information. And, of course, if you can find a photo of the beast from back then, there will be a generous reward for you.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°reward,¡± their eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mei Shu said lightly. ¡°But if you dare to randomly produce a photo to deceive me, you should also know the consequences.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Black Panther said quickly, not willing to let go of such a good opportunity to make money, and added, ¡°Leave it to us. You can count on us for this! By the way, how do we contact you once we find the information?¡± Mei Shu signaled to Jiang Hai. He immediately gave them a prepared phone number. After memorizing it, Black Panther nodded and bowed, saying, ¡°Alright, alright. Just wait for our news. We¡¯ll definitely handle this for you!¡± After that, he personally opened the car door for Mei Shu, while the others respectfully loaded the luggage back into the trunk. The driver still couldn¡¯t figure out the situation. He was a bit afraid to get into the car, fearing that Mei Shu¡¯s fist might land on his head later. Black Panther, seeing his cowardly look, felt annoyed. Combined with today¡¯s events being caused by him, he angrily went up and kicked him. He grumbled impatiently, ¡°What are you still dilly-dallying for? Quickly drive for Miss! If you make Miss unhappy, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The driver dared not provoke Black Panther and quickly got into the car, his hands on the steering wheel trembling. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Mei Shu mentioned the name of a car dealership. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The driver quickly started the car and sped away. This time, he took less than ten minutes to arrive, showing how much he wanted to get rid of Mei Shu as soon as possible. At Mei Shu¡¯s instruction, Jiang Hai paid the cab fare at a normal price and then got out of the car to retrieve the luggage from the trunk. Mei Shu said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this kind of thing again in the future. If I catch you again¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll drive honestly from now on!¡± The driver immediately raised his hands to assure her. After Mei Shu got out of the car, he couldn¡¯t wait to leave the dealership.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Hotel Room Chapter 639: Hotel Room Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Summertime Hotel. Mei Shu stared at the layout brochure of the hotel, beginning to feel conflicted. Her purpose for this trip was to find the true angle of the photo she had taken, in order to identify the owner of the photograph. Therefore, the choice of which room to stay in became particularly important. However, she was also someone who disliked trouble. After a while, she completely lost patience and casually tossed the brochure into Jiang Hai¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to choose. Just book all the rooms on Floor 17, Floor 25 and the top floor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Jiang Hai could react, the receptionist responsible for welcoming guests was the first to exclaim. He had been working at the hotel for so long, encountering many wealthy individuals, but someone like Mei Shu, who ordered multiple rooms in one go, was truly a first! You see, their hotel was top-notch nationwide, with rooms costing tens of thousands per night. Booking so many rooms in one go wasn¡¯t just a matter of spending a few million! With this in mind, the receptionist hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you sure about your decision? Would you like me to recommend some rooms for you? Whether you prefer good lighting or unique facilities, we can accommodate.¡± Mei Shu glanced indifferently at him and said, ¡°No need. Just do as 1 say, book them all. If any of the rooms are occupied, wait for them to be vacated and then book them for me. I won¡¯t shortchange you.¡± Upon hearing this, the receptionist was taken aback, quickly ushering her respectfully to the reception desk to process her check-in personally. ¡°This hotel is worse than the one my family owns! Hey, get your manager out here. I want to switch to a larger room!¡± A sharp voice sounded from the side. Mei Shu turned her head to see a woman in a strapless, tight red dress looking disdainfully at her. The woman couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Mei Shu. When Mei Shu realized the woman was staring at her, the amazement in her eyes turned into annoyance. ¡°What are you looking at? Am I someone you can just casually stare at? Get lost! Don¡¯t disrupt my check-out!¡± Jiang Hai furrowed his brow, ready to teach the ignorant woman a lesson. Mei Shu raised her hand to stop him, smiling, ¡°Sure.¡± She voluntarily stepped aside. To the woman, such an action was interpreted as Mei Shu fearing her. Feeling even more pleased with herself, the woman leaned against the bar, glancing sideways at the sweaty server, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear what 1 said? Get your manager to give me a bigger room!¡± The server nervously replied, ¡°Miss, is there something wrong with your room?¡± ¡°What kind of crappy room did you give me? I can¡¯t even see the sea from the window. Seriously, I¡¯m here for a vacation. If it weren¡¯t for all the ocean view rooms being booked, do you think I¡¯d stay in this crappy hotel of yours? I can¡¯t see the sea! You want me to stare at the street outside? Hurry up and change my room!¡± The server took her room card and realized her room was on the same floor that Mei Shu had booked. He glanced at Mei Shu, thought for a moment, and hesitated. However, he didn¡¯t want to offend such a big client like Mei Shu, so he handed over a stack of room keys to Mei Shu first, ¡°Miss, your room is ready for you. Please feel free to make yourself comfortable.¡± The woman was shocked when she saw the room keys, ¡°Are you with a tour group? You better be quiet when you come and go, don¡¯t disturb my rest. I need my full eight hours of sleep every day for skincare. If my skin deteriorates because of lack of sleep, I¡¯ll definitely complain to your manager!¡± Jiang Hai, feeling numb, grabbed the room keys with a straight face. The server looked at the woman apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. If you¡¯d like to change rooms, we can move you to another floor. How does that sound?¡± The woman impatiently replied, ¡°When I checked in just now, wasn¡¯t this floor not fully occupied? I want the empty room next to mine. I¡¯m a member of your hotel! Why can¡¯t I stay?¡± The server lowered his head even further, his voice barely audible, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. This floor is indeed fully booked. Just now, this lady here booked all the rooms on these floors.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman, in high heels, walked incredulously to Mei Shu, ¡°Are you deliberately challenging me? Do you really have that many people who can occupy so many rooms?¡± Mei Shu lifted her gaze, her tone unchanged, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°How is it none of my concern that 1 want to stay on this floor?¡± The woman began to pester, ¡°Why did you book so many rooms?¡± Mei Shu smiled faintly, ¡°Because I have money. I want to book, so 1 book. What¡¯s it to you?¡± The woman was instantly furious.. She glared at Mei Shu and took out her phone from her handbag, muttering, ¡°Wait and see, I¡¯ll make you regret today!¡± Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Slap Chapter 640: Slap Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu calmly watched from the sidelines. Once the woman answered the phone, her voice instantly turned ingratiating, ¡°Honey, why did you take so long to answer? I¡¯ve been bullied. Are you going to do something about it or not?¡± From the phone, a man¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Darling, who dared to bully you? I¡¯ll be at the hotel right away. 1¡¯11 make them regret it!¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for you. Hurry, darling. I love you,¡± the woman said before smugly hanging up. She then arrogantly looked at Mei Shu, ¡°Just wait. My husband is coming, and he¡¯ll make you give up the room to me willingly. Hand over the room key first. If I¡¯m in a good mood, 1 won¡¯t make a fuss with you.¡± Mei Shu nodded slightly, found a nearby sofa, lazily sat down, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for your husband to arrive and see what he intends to do to make me give up the room to you.¡± The woman didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to be so unyielding. She glared at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± Mei Shu spread her hands helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking any wine. I¡¯ll just sit here and wait.¡± ¡°You!¡± The woman was too angry to speak. Just then, the door was pushed open, and a man swaggered in, followed by three or four bodyguards. The woman, upon seeing him, immediately shed a few tears and weakly nestled into his arms, ¡°Darling, you finally came. She¡¯s almost driven me crazy! Just now, 1 wanted to move to the room next door, but this woman booked all the rooms on our floor. Isn¡¯t she clearly against us? You promised to make our honeymoon happy, but now I¡¯m not happy!¡± As she spoke, she pointed in Mei Shu¡¯s direction with her hand with long nails. The man tenderly hugged her, patted her back gently, then glared at Mei Shu angrily, ¡°Are you the fool who dared to bully my darling?¡± Mei Shu scrutinized the man, seeing his beer belly and greasy hair, feeling somewhat repulsed. She withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°Everything should be based on reason. 1 booked the room first. Why should I give it up?¡± ¡°Hah! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone dare to ask me why!¡± The man released the woman, walked up to Mei Shu, kicked her luggage aside, pointed at her nose, and said fiercely, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Hand over the room key. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have someone throw you into Wendith¡¯s sea to feed the fish.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression turned cold the moment he kicked over her luggage. She lifted her eyelids slightly, her eyes filled with calmness. ¡°Apologize and pick that up.¡± The man smirked sarcastically, kicked the luggage a few more times, then arrogantly shouted in the lobby, ¡°Whoever dares to show off in front of me! Who do I fear? I¡¯ll kick your ass! Apologize? I don¡¯t even know how to spell the word ¡®apology¡¯!¡± The woman, feeling triumphant, leaned into the man¡¯s side, hugging his arm, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re amazing. You stunned her with just one look!¡± The nearby servers didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily. Although just now, they might have sided with Mei Shu against the woman, seeing who the man was, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend such a big figure! That¡¯s Mr. Zhou! The largest developer in Wendy, most of the industries on the island belonged to his family! In fact, Wendith Island was practically his territory! Unless he did not want to continue living in Wendith, he would never dare to offend a big shot like him! With this thought in mind, the waiter bent down and walked over carefully. He advised, ¡°Miss Mei, I think you should give up your room. It¡¯s just one room. It shouldn¡¯t affect you much!¡± He only hoped that he could settle the matter quickly and not offend this big Buddha. Jiang Hai had wanted to act long ago, but without Mei Shu¡¯s instructions, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. At this moment, all eyes were on Mei Shu. Even the passersby who came to watch the excitement were waiting to see her embarrassment. Mei Shu observed all their expressions, then slowly stood up, bent down to pick up her luggage. The woman¡¯s smugness grew apparent, thinking Mei Shu was already compromising. She stood with her hands on her hips, half leaning into the man¡¯s embrace, looking down at Mei Shu contemptuously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man gestured to the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Go, throw her and her stuff out. 1 don¡¯t want to see her during my stay at the hotel.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards moved forward, intending to grab Mei Shu¡¯s shoulders. Jiang Hai was anxious, ready to step forward. Unexpectedly, Mei Shu moved faster than him. Before the bodyguards could touch her, she had already dodged their hands, then slapped the man¡¯s face hard. With a crisp sound, the entire lobby fell silent in an instant.. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Fat Pig Chapter 641: Fat Pig Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The woman was the first to react. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and scream, then pointed at Mei Shu incredulously, ¡°You dare to hit my husband! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± The bodyguards also quickly reacted, aggressively moving to grab her again. At last, Jiang Hai finally moved. He stepped forward, knocking over the easily dealt with bodyguards one by one, then stood behind Mei Shu like a statue, silent and unmoving. The man¡¯s eyes filled with hatred. He had lived over thirty years and had never been so humiliated! Thinking this, he raised his hand directly toward Mei Shu¡¯s face. Jiang Hai wasn¡¯t worried at all that the man could actually hit Mei Shu. As expected, the next second, Mei Shu swiftly moved, grabbing the man¡¯s hand before it reached her face. She gripped his wrist tightly, twisted it back forcefully, a cruel smile playing at the corners of her lips. ¡°I told you, apologize.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± The man struggled without hesitation. Being fat, all his wriggling had already caused him to break out in a sweat. Soon, an unpleasant smell of sweat permeated between them. Mei Shu unabashedly covered her nose, looking at the elegantly dressed woman beside the man with disgust. ¡°If you want to hook a rich man, at least find one who looks somewhat decent. How could you choose such a fat-eared pig?¡± The humiliation from this statement was just as significant as the slap from earlier. The man was furious but couldn¡¯t break free. He could only grimace in pain and frustration as he tried to pry Mei Shu¡¯s fingers apart one by one. The woman had already distanced herself, wishing she could cover her nose to avoid the stench but fearing to offend her benefactor. She endured silently, not daring to show any signs of disgust, still speaking up for him. ¡°What do you understand? My husband treats me well. We truly love each other!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Mei Shu keenly noticed the sweat under the man¡¯s armpits, immediately feeling like teasing them. She yanked the man¡¯s wrist a bit harder, making him yelp in pain. Then, she swiftly lifted his arm, pulling him directly in front of the woman. The strong stench of sweat overwhelmed her unexpectedly. Even with her strong mental fortitude, the woman couldn¡¯t resist the physiological reaction and vomited right in front of the man. The man¡¯s face turned green with anger. Mei Shu released her grip, and the man easily broke free. He was too humiliated to scold Mei Shu now, grabbing the woman¡¯s wrist instead. His wounded pride made him grit his teeth, ¡°Even you find me disgusting? Huh?¡± The woman hurriedly shook her head, looking pitiful, ¡°Darling, 1 don¡¯t, 1 really don¡¯t. It¡¯s probably morning sickness! I might be pregnant!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The man wouldn¡¯t believe her nonsense. He pushed the woman¡¯s shoulder angrily. Poorly balanced in her high heels, she couldn¡¯t steady herself and fell to the ground, grimacing in pain. Mei Shu smirked on the sidelines, unable to resist a comment, ¡°Sister, next time, be sure to choose your man wisely. What¡¯s the point of sticking with such a lousy old man? Don¡¯t end up empty-handed, and let someone else take advantage of you!¡± The woman was too pained to glare at her. The man, meanwhile, cared little whether his so-called ¡°darling¡± had been hurt. He just glared fiercely at Mei Shu, gritting his teeth, ¡°You¡¯re the first person to dare to offend me like this. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Mei Shu,¡± Mei Shu stated her name openly. ¡°Mei Shu?¡± The man rapidly searched through his mind for any influential families with the surname Mei, finding none worthy of his attention. His attitude became more arrogant, ¡°Fine, Mei Shu, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re on your knees today!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Mei Shu lost her patience, gesturing for Jiang Hai to come over. ¡°You tell him who 1 am.¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes flashed with a gentle smile. This Miss Mei Shu was indeed quite mischievous. After teaching someone a lesson, she knew to bring out her powerful backing to save herself from unnecessary trouble. Thinking this, Jiang Hai slowly approached the man¡¯s ear, lowering his voice, ¡°Zhou Lin, this is Miss Mei Shu, the legitimate girlfriend of Master Si.¡± With that said, the man¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, even his mouth, which had opened, forgot to close. What did this person just say? Master Si? Which Master Si? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that Master Si from the Lu family in Beijing? Then wasn¡¯t he kicking Master Si¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s luggage just now? Wait a minute! Who knows if what he said is true or not! Thinking this, Zhou Lin regained his composure, his attitude unconsciously becoming more gentle, ¡°Just wait for me!¡± After saying that, he went to a corner to make a phone call, returning with a pale face after receiving a response.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Mistress Chapter 642: Mistress Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations This time his attitude was particularly humble, bowing and fawning with a face of flattery. He raised his hand and slapped himself in the face, ¡°Oh, look at me, 1 really didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. Madam Lu, it¡¯s truly an honor for our Qu family that you could come to Wendith for vacation!¡± Mei Shu stood there ignoring him. Zhou Lin raised his hand and slapped himself again, ¡°Madam Lu, if you feel dissatisfied, 1 can let you hit until you feel better, and this b*tch here.¡± He pointed to the woman still sitting on the ground, clearly in great pain, and said, ¡°You can deal with this b*tch however you like. As long as you say the word, I can make her roll out of Wendith immediately.¡± Mei Shu walked up to the woman and squatted down, but she gave him a fierce glare. ¡°What are you looking at? Today 1 admit defeat. Whatever punishment you want to give, 1 will accept it! Ah!¡± The woman even gasped in pain, probably from the pain in her coccyx. The fall she just had was completely unbuffered, and her body might have suffered significant damage. Looking at her pale face now, it was evident that she was probably seriously injured. Mei Shu simply picked her up. Zhou Lin stood there dumbfounded. The woman, who originally weighed over ninety catties, felt as light as a ball of cotton in Mei Shu¡¯s hands, without any weight at all. He was momentarily unable to recover from his surprise. Mei Shu glared at him irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the principle of not standing in the way of a good dog?¡± Zhou Lin quickly stepped aside. In the astonished gazes of everyone present, Mei Shu carried the woman directly to the car she had just rented with Jiang Hai. ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡± The woman stared at Mei Shu with some wariness. This was the first time she had been held like this by a woman. Usually, when men held her, they wanted something. Later, she followed Zhou Lin and gradually settled into a stable life. Although Zhou Lin was a bit ugly and smelled bad, he still owned most of Wendith¡¯s industries and was generous. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to climb up to him. But now, everything had been disrupted by Mei Shu! ¡°To the hospital,¡± Mei Shu said expressionlessly, ¡°But 1 dislike you and won¡¯t pay for your medical expenses. Prepare your own money.¡± The woman felt speechless for a moment, but her buttocks were really hurting, making it difficult for her to maintain a sitting position, so she could only awkwardly slump in the arms of Mei Shu. Sensing Mei Shu¡¯s playful gaze, she suddenly blushed with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll thank you for this. I¡¯m telling you, I hate you now!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why should I expect your thanks? After so long in this circle, do you still retain a bit of pure innocence?¡± The woman¡¯s face blushed even redder, and she reluctantly propped herself up, trying not to appear too weak, ¡°So what do you want?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°How long have you been with Zhou Lin?¡± The woman pondered for a moment and said, ¡°For two or three years.¡± After speaking, she felt that her attitude was too mild and sarcastically added, ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t mind her tone and continued, ¡°Do you know if there are any women around him who have been with him longer than you?¡± ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± The woman looked Mei Shu up and down suspiciously. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re his wife¡¯s relative?¡± ¡°So you know that he has a family.¡± Mei Shu pretended to be enlightened, but her face was filled with mockery. The woman shouted angrily, ¡°That¡¯s right! So what if he has a family?! In this industry, which man doesn¡¯t mess around? It¡¯s not like his wife doesn¡¯t know how many women he has outside. She didn¡¯t even come to control me. What right do you have to criticize me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what kind of person you want to be a mistress to. I¡¯m asking you if he has a woman who has been with him longer than you.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s his wife.¡± The woman thought for a moment and added, ¡°And Sister Li. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that old woman. She¡¯s made Mr. Zhou so obsessed for so many years. Even though they¡¯re not together, he still gives her living expenses! If 1 could reach that point, I wouldn¡¯t have to deliberately please those stinky men!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu smirked, ¡°Is your ultimate goal in life to hope that men will willingly give you money for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ideal of many women?¡± The woman sneered, ¡°Do you think everyone can be as lucky as you, born as a young lady and have men like Master Si to love you when you grow up? For those of us living at the bottom, trying to climb up, do you know how difficult it is?¡± Mei Shu grinned, ¡°Then how do you know my life is easy?¡± ¡°At least you don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, right?¡± The woman rolled her eyes and continued to chatter, ¡°Do you really think you can earn a lot of money by being a mistress? 1 use the money 1 get from men to buy clothes, skincare products, and for regular beauty treatments. Otherwise, which man would want to foot the bill for an old face?¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly, ¡°Have you ever thought about being self-reliant?¡± Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Welcome Ceremony Chapter 643: Welcome Ceremony Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The woman seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world, her expression exaggeratedly said, ¡°Am I hearing things right? Self-reliance? Do you think self-reliance is that easy? What can I do with the few thousand bucks I earn from working every month? Not even enough to buy cosmetics.¡± Mei Shu glanced at her indifferently, ¡°Alright then, you keep maintaining your high-level consumption here. Now that you¡¯ve offended Zhou Lin, let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still give you money to spend.¡± At these words, the woman panicked, about to stand up, but the ache at the back of her waist forced her to slump back in despair. ¡°No, we don¡¯t have any sort of vendetta, do we? Do you have to play me like this? I give up fighting with you for that room, OK?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu said expressionlessly. The woman became even more anxious, grabbing Mei Shu¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, Zhou Lin seems afraid of you. Whatever you say, he¡¯ll listen. Can you help me talk to him? Please don¡¯t kick me out of Wendith. I have nowhere else to go after leaving here! Have some pity on me. Don¡¯t bother with an insignificant person like me, okay?¡± Seeing her soften, Mei Shu¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now?¡± Thinking about her behavior in the hotel moments ago, the woman felt a pang of embarrassment. Although Mei Shu only hit Zhou Lin and not her, she still felt as if she had been slapped hard. She pursed her lips, finally adopting a softer tone, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been a rich lady since birth, you definitely don¡¯t understand my difficulties. If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Lin, how could I possibly own such a large hotel? He gives me a lot. Please help me talk to him. As long as you agree to soften your stance, he has no reason to target me!¡± Mei Shu sighed, ¡°Is the hotel he gave you on Wendith?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The woman asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°You can sell the hotel and take the money back to the country. There¡¯s no need to spend your whole life here. That money should be enough for your future expenses. Don¡¯t be someone¡¯s mistress anymore.¡± The woman immediately shook her head in disagreement, ¡°How could I do that? I¡¯m still young. Who would complain about having too little money?¡± As she spoke, she proudly straightened her ample bosom. Mei Shu sighed, knowing they were not of the same kind, and stopped trying to persuade her. They had happened to arrive at the hospital by then. Mei Shu silently got off the car, letting Jiang Hai carry her into the hospital. During registration, the woman looked pitifully at Mei Shu, but seeing that she indeed had no intention of paying for her, the woman reluctantly took out her wallet to pay. The examination room was on the third floor of the hospital. Jiang Hai easily took her up in the elevator. After a detailed examination and some X-rays, the doctor confirmed that her bones were not broken and prescribed some oral and topical medications. Mei Shu handed her the medications impatiently, ¡°Since your health issue isn¡¯t serious, you can go back by yourself later. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t leave me alone here!¡± The woman felt aggrieved. She wanted to hobble along, but the pain in her tailbone was almost unbearable. Any movement felt like it would take half her life away. Mei Shu stopped in her tracks, half-turning to look at her, ¡°Why should I care about you? I¡¯m already kind enough to bring you to the hospital for a check-up.¡± The woman hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me about Sister Li just now? I can take you to find her.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, indifferent, ¡°I can find her myself.¡± The woman, enduring the pain, staggered to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. With an introduction, it¡¯ll be more convenient for you. Sister Li is cautious. If you go there suddenly, you might not find out anything.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile at her wit, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re somewhat useful, I¡¯ll reluctantly take you along.¡± This was exactly what Mei Shu had hoped for. She was waiting for the woman to take the initiative to speak, to make her purpose seem less obvious. While the woman was still self-satisfied with her wit, she suddenly found herself lifted into the air again by Jiang Hai¡¯s effortless embrace. On the way back, the woman became unusually quiet, perhaps busy thinking about her future path, too preoccupied to argue further with Mei Shu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they returned to the Summertime Hotel, the lobby had been completely renovated, and there was even a banner hanging overhead, which read: ¡°Welcome Lady Lu to our hotel.¡± Mei Shu frowned, instantly feeling uneasy, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°This was Mr. Zhou¡¯s idea.¡± The attendant was more enthusiastic than when he first saw her, hastily replying. Mei Shu¡¯s expression darkened, pointing at the banner, ¡°Take it down. I don¡¯t need such a grand show.¡± The attendant was slightly startled, but quickly complied with Mei Shu¡¯s orders, carefully folding the banner. ¡°Lady Lu, if you need anything, just let us know. We¡¯ll do our best to accommodate you. Also, Mr. Zhou said there will be a welcome party for you tonight on the rooftop terrace of the hotel. He hopes you can attend..¡± Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Apology Chapter 644: Apology Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu furrowed her brow, feeling nothing but trouble. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene out of this trip, but unfortunately, this Zhou Lin character had made such a big fuss, which annoyed her to no end. Jiang Hai understood her thoughts and directly declined on her behalf, ¡°Miss Mei is tired today. Please convey to Mr. Zhou that the party is unnecessary.¡± ¡°But this is Mr. Zhou¡¯s sincere intention.¡± The waiter, with a bitter face, wanted to persuade further, but at that moment, the elevator door opened, and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over there. ¡°Lady Lu, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Meng Niao, and I¡¯m Mr. Zhou¡¯s secretary. I¡¯m here to inquire about the details of the evening party. Do you have any dietary restrictions?¡± The man who arrived was in his thirties, wearing gold-rimmed glasses, and looked mature and worldly-wise. Someone Zhou Lin would employ. Mei Shu said, ¡°No need for pleasantries. Tell Mr. Zhou the party is canceled, and I won¡¯t be attending.¡± ¡°This might not be appropriate, right? Mr. Zhou specially invited many business elites from Wendith to welcome you. If you don¡¯t come, Mr. Lu might blame us for not entertaining you properly.¡± The man spoke methodically, trying to morally coerce her into attending. Clearly, they thought they could easily manipulate her as she was a young girl. Mei Shu¡¯s tone became stern again, ¡°I know you and the Lu family have business interests, but my visit this time has nothing to do with your business. I don¡¯t need your hospitality. That¡¯s it, goodbye.¡± With that, Mei Shu left directly. Jiang Hai quickly followed behind, giving Meng Niao a warning look as he passed by. Meng Niao could only shake his head and smile bitterly. It seemed he was destined to be criticized by the boss again when he returned! Mei Shu went upstairs with Jiang Hai, casually taking a stack of room cards from his hand. While he was still stunned, she took another photo and handed it to him. ¡°For efficiency¡¯s sake, we¡¯ll split up. Tonight, we¡¯ll act. Find the room that matches the angle in the photo.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t ask any further questions. He took the photo and entered the room next to Mei Shu¡¯s. When it was late at night, Mei Shu and Jiang Hai began checking each room and floor. She had a list of the hotel¡¯s occupants over the years. If she found the room, she might find the person who took the photo. She firmly believed that person must know something. As she stepped out of a room, Mei Shu was already somewhat breathless. She leaned against the wall in the corridor to rest for a moment. Just then, she heard steady footsteps at the end of the corridor. Mei Shu immediately became alert, straightening up and staring fixedly ahead, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Soon, a short and stout man emerged from the shadows, his face oily with a smile, ¡°Lady Lu, I finally found you. So, you¡¯re staying in this room!¡± Mei Shu rolled her eyes silently, glancing at him sideways, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Zhou Lin smiled craftily, nervously rubbing his hands as he spoke, ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t attend the party, so I came to see how you¡¯re doing here!¡± Mei Shu smiled without warmth, ¡°Is this hotel also your property?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± Zhou Lin looked embarrassed, ¡°But since you¡¯ve come all this way, I have to fulfill the obligations of a host and take care of you well. That way, I can be accountable to Master Si, right?¡± Mei Shu looked away, looking neither light nor heavy, ¡°Zhou Lin, I like people who speak directly.¡± Zhou Lin chuckled, ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just because of that b*tch we had some unnecessary conflicts during the day. I¡¯d like to formally apologize to you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mei Shu said bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman your person?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, ultimately, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Zhou Lin nervously glanced at the room Mei Shu had just entered, ¡°Seeing you all sweaty like this, do you need help? If you really need my help, don¡¯t hesitate! You can tell me whatever you need. Consider it an opportunity for me to make amends.¡± Mei Shu turned her head slightly, glanced at him indifferently. Zhou Lin hurriedly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Master Si will find trouble with me in the future! The person who followed you here today should be someone close to Master Si, right? Which room is he staying in? I¡¯ll go and visit him too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu retracted her gaze and said disinterestedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go find him yourself.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t wait for Zhou Lin to say anything more, she just opened the door and entered the room she had just been in, slamming the door shut in front of Zhou Lin. In the corridor, After Mei Shu left, the smile on Zhou Lin¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He quickly walked into the safety passage, took out his phone, and made a call, ¡°As you suspected, it seems she¡¯s really investigating every room in the hotel, but I don¡¯t understand why those specific floors, and why this hotel?¡± The person on the other end of the phone said something, and Zhou Lin quickly said respectfully, ¡°Alright, I understand. Rest assured, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her..¡± Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Slick-Tongued Chapter 645: Slick-Tongued Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu didn¡¯t take any further action that night. She and Jiang Hai confirmed that none of the rooms they had searched matched the angle in the photo. Jiang Hai asked over the phone, ¡°Miss Mei, should we finish searching the remaining rooms tomorrow?¡± Mei Shu replied, ¡°I think the location where the photo was taken might not be here. Also, I have a feeling that Zhou Lin has been following me all along, or in other words, he wants to know my whereabouts at all times.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s surveilling you?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Should I arrest him now and interrogate him to see what his purpose is?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s not spook the snake.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we meet Sister Li.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai readily agreed, ¡°But are you really not planning to search the remaining rooms?¡± Mei Shu shook her head, then remembered she was on the phone and Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t see her. She just made a vague ¡°hmm¡± sound and said, ¡°Based on the angles of the rooms we searched earlier, the other rooms probably don¡¯t have the orientation we¡¯re looking for. Let¡¯s not waste time. We¡¯ll change to another hotel tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Mei. Rest early tonight. Goodnight.¡± Jiang Hai finished speaking and hung up the phone because he knew his boss still had questions for him. Lu Si would never let Mei Shu investigate so far away alone. Even if Jiang Hai was by her side now, it was hard to guarantee that she would not fall into danger. So, he ordered Jiang Hai to call him every night and report Mei Shu¡¯s daily activities and the people they encountered. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to ask Mei Shu directly, but he knew her too well. He knew she might deliberately hide any dangers encountered during the day to prevent him from worrying. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently busy.¡± Busy again. Mei Shu threw her phone onto the bed in annoyance. She took her change of clothes and went into the bathroom to shower. When she came out, Lu Si had called her over thirty times. Mei Shu rolled her eyes and called him back. As soon as she answered, she couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Why did you make so many calls in one go? You¡¯ve almost drained my phone battery.¡± Lu Si seemed relieved, his voice full of concern, ¡°I was worried you might be in danger.¡± Mei Shu, drying her hair, jokingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m resting in a luxury suite in one of the world¡¯s top hotels now. What could possibly happen?¡± Lu Si chuckled at her teasing, finally sounding a bit lighter, ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, I can rest assured. Although Wendith seems prosperous on the surface, it¡¯s not as safe as our country. You still need to be careful.¡± Mei Shu hung the damp towel, then collapsed onto the warm and soft bed, teasing him, ¡°Stop worrying about me. What about you? You must have been busy today, right? Why are you still calling so late?¡± Lu Si chuckled softly, ¡°Are you jealous, Shu¡¯er?¡± Mei Shu wished she could make a contemptuous gesture at him, ¡°I am not! I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Lu Si indulged her, ¡°I¡¯m fine too. Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll come to see you right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s thoughts turned, suddenly asking, ¡°How much do you know about this Zhou Lin person?¡± Lu Si paused for a moment, then answered truthfully, ¡°Scheming, cunning, and quite the playboy. Not a good person. Stay away from him.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°That¡¯s a very honest and accurate evaluation.¡± Lu Si also laughed, ¡°You asked, my dear, so I must tell you everything.¡± Mei Shu blushed a bit, muttering softly, ¡°Who¡¯s your dear? How come you¡¯ve become so slick-tongued after a trip to Haicheng? Have you also met someone like Zhou Lin who¡¯s turned you bad?¡± Lu Si¡¯s joy made his eyes crescent-shaped, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. If I were to turn bad, I would have done it long ago. But I always remember that I¡¯ve already had a girlfriend. Apart from you, no one else can come close to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good.¡± Mei Shu snorted lightly, satisfied, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. You should rest early too. We¡¯ll contact each other tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, goodnight.¡± After Lu Si hung up the phone, he placed it aside, looking very happy. Jiang He silently handed him a stack of documents, ¡°Master Si, are you really going to finish all these tasks today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si¡¯s voice was calm, ¡°Wendith is not safe. Zhou Lin seems to have a purpose in approaching Shu¡¯er. I don¡¯t want to wait a moment longer. Arrange it so that we can compress the work of this week into three days, then book the tickets. We¡¯ll fly directly to Wendith to meet them.¡± ¡°What? Three days?¡± Jiang Hai was shocked beyond words.. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Scheming Chapter 646: Scheming Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Trying to complete their work within seven days was already quite efficient. If they were to compress it into three days, wouldn¡¯t that mean Master Si wouldn¡¯t get any rest at all! ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± Lu Si looked up at him, his eyes filled with threat. Jiang Hai waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°No problem. Originally, during these seven days, we were supposed to meet several other company CEOs separately. I¡¯ll go arrange it now, and we¡¯ll advance all the meetings to daytime within these three days. You can handle the documents alone during the remaining time, Master Si.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Lu Si lowered his head, already immersed in work mode. Jiang Hai looked on in amazement, holding his schedule tightly, and started contacting the secretaries of those CEOs one by one to adjust their meeting times. One couldn¡¯t deny that their boss, Master Si, was really going all out for Miss Mei. He had reached the point where he was disregarding his own health. When dawn broke the next day, Jiang Hai woke up dazedly from the sofa. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Lu Si still maintaining the posture from last night, bent over the desk, writing and drawing on the paper. ¡°Master Si, you should take a break and have some breakfast first.¡± The butler came over dutifully to persuade him. Only then did Lu Si realize it was already morning. Frowning, he stared at the documents in his hand and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes. You go ahead and attend to other matters.¡± ¡°Uh, alright.¡± The butler didn¡¯t dare to insist and could only give Jiang Hai a hopeful look, hoping that this secretary who often accompanied Master Si could persuade him. Master Si was working so hard; his body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it sooner or later! Jiang Hai also felt it was inappropriate. He quickly got up from the sofa, poured a cup of hot tea, and placed it next to Lu Si¡¯s hand. ¡°Master Si, you should have breakfast first, then take a short nap before going out later. You have a meeting with Mr. Mu at 9 am.¡± ¡°No need. What time is it now?¡± Lu Si asked without lifting his head. Jiang Hai glanced at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s 7:40.¡± Lu Si nodded. The living room fell into silence for a while. Jiang Hai opened his mouth, hesitated for a while, but didn¡¯t dare to speak. It wasn¡¯t until ten minutes passed that Lu Si finally put down his pen and picked up his phone, visibly relaxing. ¡°Master Si, you should go have your meal first. I¡¯ll clean up here.¡± Jiang Hai took the opportunity to persuade him. Lu Si stood up with his phone and dialed a number, calculating the time. Sure enough, there was a cute whimper from the other end. Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You lazy cat, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± Mei Shu reached out from under the blanket to turn off the annoying alarm clock on the bedside table, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m awake. Did you just wake up too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t hesitate at all, ¡°I¡¯ll have a meal soon and then head to the company. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about my going to Wendith this time. It¡¯s just a travel for me. We¡¯ll discuss everything after I arrive.¡± Mei Shu was so sleepy that she could barely speak, squeezing out a nasal sound of protest, which made Lu Si¡¯s heart itch, as if scratched by a little cat. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I really miss you. Can we have a kiss next time we meet?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mei Shu suddenly woke up, her eyes widened like bronze bells, full of shock, ¡°What nonsense did you just say?¡± Lu Si, without any hesitation, said, ¡°I miss you. Can I kiss you next time?¡± ¡°Ah Si, did you stay up late last night?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was dark and gloomy from the receiver. Lu Si was stunned for a moment, then calmly smiled, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Otherwise, how could you be so incoherent!¡± Lu Si amusedly curled his lips, ¡°Then let¡¯s make it a deal. Shu¡¯er, wait for me.¡± With that, he hung up the phone, not giving Mei Shu any chance to retort. Mei Shu held onto her phone, calming her wildly beating heart for a long time. She slapped her steaming cheeks, ¡°Damn Lu Si, he¡¯s really learned to scheme. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson next time we meet!¡± Having said that, she encouraged herself as if cheering herself on, leaped out of bed, quickly washed up, and got ready to leave. Jiang Hai was already waiting outside the door, accompanied by Zhou Lin who was smiling fawningly at her. Seeing him again, Mei Shu wasn¡¯t surprised at all. She casually raised her eyebrows, ¡°Are you here to make amends again?¡± Zhou Lin was taken aback for a moment, ¡°Ah, yes, yes! Since you¡¯re new here, I just can¡¯t rest assured!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu sneered, ¡°Then it¡¯s perfect. Help me with something.¡± Zhou Lin immediately became serious, ¡°You just tell me.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°I accidentally lost a bracelet yesterday. Help me find it.¡± ¡°Huh? Find a bracelet?¡± Zhou Lin never expected that the task she¡¯d give him would be such a small thing. But Mei Shu was dead serious, ¡°That bracelet was a token of affection from Lu Si to me. If it¡¯s lost, Lu Si will surely be furious.. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with you, but since it happened on your turf, finding a bracelet shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Landing on the Island Chapter 647: Landing on the Island Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Of course, I will do my best to fulfill your instructions,¡± Zhou Lin replied with a malicious glint in his eyes. ¡°So, where exactly did you go yesterday?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Last night, I was trying to find a room that satisfied me, so I went through these floors to check every room. I was quite thorough at the time, almost exploring every corner. You must go through each room carefully in your search!¡± Zhou Lin immediately broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Alright, Miss Mei, I will make sure to find it as soon as possible and bring it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°Jiang Hai, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai glanced disdainfully at Zhou Lin before following Mei Shu out of the hotel¡¯s entrance. Mei Shu sat in the back seat of the car and glanced backward. ¡°Jiang Hai, drive around the island and enjoy the breeze.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai didn¡¯t hesitate and followed her instructions. They had already traveled a considerable distance in their car. Mei Shu looked back again, a hint of danger flashing in her eyes. ¡°It seems that this Zhou Lin won¡¯t stop until he achieves his goal. Drive faster and shake them off.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Hai stepped on the accelerator. The street they were now driving on was bustling with traffic. With his superb driving skills, he weaved in and out among the cars, finally turning into an alley leading to the seaside, completely shaking off the car trailing behind them. ¡°Mei Shu, where are we going now?¡± Jiang Hai asked, keeping an eye on the rearview mirror. Mei Shu thought for a moment and checked the location on her phone. They were not far from where they could board a boat to the seaside. After some hesitation, she said, ¡°To the harbor. We¡¯ll board a ship.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, shouldn¡¯t we wait for Mr. Lu?¡± Jiang Hai tried to advise, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed step by step and search the other two hotels first to find the location for the photoshoot.¡± ¡°You want Lu Si to personally visit the place where her mother fell off the cliff and died?¡± Mei Shu asked him coldly. Jiang Hai was rendered speechless. Mei Shu continued icily, ¡°Listen to me. Go to the harbor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t resist her in the end. However, he still left a precautionary measure, sending a text message to Lu Si, reporting the direction they were heading. The rule set by the owner of the island over the years was that the island was only open for a specific period. The owner justified this as a way to protect the island¡¯s natural environment from being damaged and to give the staff enough time to maintain safety and prevent accidents. This time, the island was open, and many dignitaries had made reservations in advance to bring their partners for a vacation. Mei Shu had already paid a deposit on the official website. She boarded the ship heading to the island without any obstruction with Jiang Hai. Instead of chartering the entire island, she chose to travel with other tourists. In addition to the two of them, there was a man and a woman. The man was dressed casually in a shirt and shorts, a standard beach vacation outfit. He looked simple but his pair of slippers alone were worth hundreds of thousands. The woman wore a short skirt that barely covered her thighs, revealing a fair and flat abdomen, ample bosom, and a seductive figure. Her face was flawless, with a pair of round big eyes that seemed to be filled with mist when looking at people, giving her a charming appearance. Even Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to her. She cursed herself silently for being a rogue. The woman seemed to notice Mei Shu¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly. She walked gracefully to Mei Shu¡¯s side and sat down. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s fate that we¡¯re on the same boat. May I ask for your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mei Shu.¡± Mei Shu felt a good impression of her, human beings always had a soft spot for beautiful things. The woman smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Xiao Yuan, and that man over there is my boyfriend, Ah Chen.¡± After introducing herself, her watery eyes glanced over Jiang Hai¡¯s body with some greed, ¡°And who¡¯s this? Is he your boyfriend?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, he¡¯s my brother. I¡¯m accompanying him for a break.¡± Mei Shu fabricated, deciding to stick to the lie she told when they first arrived on the island. Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyes lingered on the muscular chest of Jiang Hai, her eyes shining. ¡°Well, let¡¯s take care of each other for the next few days. I hope we all have a good time.¡± Mei Shu responded with a gentle smile, ¡°OK, thanks.¡± Xiao Yuan said nothing more and returned to the side of the man, leaning gently against his chest. She smiled sweetly, ¡°Ah Chen, we¡¯re not here in vain this time. We¡¯ll definitely have a great time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, we¡¯ll have a great time.¡± When the man spoke, his gaze always seemed to land on Mei Shu.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Warning Chapter 648: Warning Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The boat docked at the reception port of the small island. Mei Shu and Jiang Hai went down first. The other two followed closely behind. The man named Ah Chen gave Mei Shu a very uncomfortable feeling. Subconsciously, she positioned herself on the other side of Jiang Hai, blocking the man¡¯s line of sight. ¡°You are today¡¯s guests on the island. If you need anything, you can contact me by phone or use the call service buttons scattered around the island. We will be there for you immediately. Now, it¡¯s your own time. Please enjoy your time on the island,¡± the staff said before opening the gate. After exchanging a glance with Jiang Hai, Mei Shu and he walked through the gate together. As soon as they set foot here, Mei Shu felt relaxed and wanted to stretch. It¡¯s no wonder that even with a murder case, so many people are eager to come here for vacation. The scenery on the island was indeed extraordinary. The lush greenery, the fresh air, each step forward felt closer to nature. Without extensive modern technological modifications, it was an authentic forest. Walking through it, one could hear rare bird calls and insect sounds from the city. The verdant grass grew waist-high, yet it didn¡¯t feel tedious. Instead, it added a sense of charm to the place. Jiang Hai walked ahead of Mei Shu, whispering, ¡°Miss Mei, you need to be careful with that man. For safety, it¡¯s best not to leave my sight.¡± Mei Shu gave him a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we don¡¯t encounter those thugs with guns again, no man is too much for me to handle.¡± Only then did Jiang Hai reluctantly agree. The four of them soon arrived at a mansion. Xiao Yuan let go of Achen¡¯s hand and went to the villa¡¯s entrance. ¡°Ah Chen, let¡¯s stay here. From our room, we can see the scenery of the island.¡± With one hand in his pocket, Ah Chen politely pointed to Mei Shu, pretending to be a gentleman. ¡°Let this lady choose first; I¡¯m fine with wherever I stay.¡± Jiang Hai stepped forward and said, ¡°My sister and I want to stay by the sea. We¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye.¡± With that, he half-shielded Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder, leading her away from their sight. Once they entered the villa closest to the seaside, Jiang Hai removed his hand from Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder with a look of apology. ¡°Sorry, it was just for the situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mei Shu shrugged it off. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and take a look.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jiang Hai followed her, and they went straight to a balcony on the top floor. From this position, they could see the rear of the island. Mei Shu carefully examined the photos and quickly identified the location where the pictures were taken. She pointed to one of the landmarks. ¡°Look here, it¡¯s exactly like in the photos.¡± Jiang Hai hurried over to confirm. After making sure, he took out a map he had prepared in advance and circled a spot with a red marker. Then he said, ¡°Shall we go and see now?¡± Mei Shu nodded. Since it was difficult to locate from hotels, they decided to backtrack and see exactly which hotel could be seen from this angle. Unexpectedly, as soon as they went downstairs, they found that Ah Chen and Xiao Yuan arrived uninvited and were leisurely drinking wine in the living room on the first floor. Mei Shu frowned, her face turning unpleasant. ¡°Who let you in?¡± Achen immediately stood up, lifting the wine glass in his hand towards Mei Shu. ¡°Miss, care for a drink?¡± ¡°Not interested. This is our place. Please leave immediately,¡± Mei Shu said bluntly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it were outside, she might have ignored the offense considering it was a public place, but being invaded into their private space, Mei Shu felt no need to tolerate him any longer. To her surprise, the man didn¡¯t show any anger. Instead, he smiled even more cheerfully. ¡°I know you¡¯re blaming us for intruding, but at the moment, there are only four of us on the island. It¡¯s not suitable for you and your brother to stay alone in the room. Why don¡¯t you join us and have a picnic in the yard? How about that?¡± Mei Shu walked down the stairs and stood in front of him, a contemptuous smile curling her lips. In a voice only the two of them could hear, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Let me tell you, it¡¯s best for you to stay away from me. I¡¯m not interested in you. If you don¡¯t listen, I will make you regret it.¡± The man¡¯s expression changed momentarily, but he quickly burst into laughter. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Xiao Yuan and I are lovers. How could I be interested in any woman other than her? Wouldn¡¯t that be the biggest injustice to our relationship? Relax, everyone is here to have fun. It¡¯s better to enjoy the acquaintance than to worry about it, don¡¯t you think?¡± As he spoke, he offered the wine glass to her again. Mei Shu glanced at it lightly before retracting her gaze. ¡°You better not have lied. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret coming to this island..¡± Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: Photo Chapter 649: Photo Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man chuckled softly. The next moment, Mei Shu bumped into his shoulder and left expressionlessly. Jiang Hai followed closely behind, also giving the man a warning look. The man returned to the sofa with his glass, pulling the obedient Xiao Yuan into his arms and forcefully kissing her. They kissed passionately, lost in each other, until the woman couldn¡¯t catch her breath anymore, and the man finally released her. Ambiguous saliva connected their lips like a thread. The man, looking determined, glanced in the direction where Mei Shu had left, ¡°You¡¯ve taken a liking to that man, haven¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yuan nestled obediently in his embrace, raising her hand gently to stroke the man¡¯s chin, ¡°And you¡¯ve taken a liking to that Miss Mei, haven¡¯t you?¡± The man suddenly grabbed her hand, which was wandering on his face, and smiled cunningly, ¡°The old routine, tonight you seduce that man, and I¡¯ll find the woman, how about it?¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve never failed before.¡± The woman¡¯s smile became even more charming, as if she were already fantasizing about herself and Jiang Hai engaging in an intense battle in bed. In the forest of the small island¡­ Jiang Hai followed Mei Shu¡¯s footsteps, once again reminding her, ¡°Miss Mei, the identity and purpose of that man are still unclear. You must be extra careful, never eat anything he gives you, and never leave the villa alone. If I fail to protect you again this time, I will directly apologize to Master Si with my life.¡± Mei Shu stopped in her tracks, looking somewhat surprised at him, ¡°Ah Si isn¡¯t unreasonable. Why are you so afraid of him? Or rather, why are you so loyal to him?¡± In an instant, Jiang Hai¡¯s gaze became distant. He lowered his head, letting his bangs cover most of his face, as if it could hide his thoughts. A gentle yet firm voice sounded beside her. He said, ¡°Master Si is the benefactor of me and Jiang He. I vowed to be loyal to Master Si for my entire life, never to betray him.¡± Mei Shu turned her head to look at the electronic screen beside him, where it was written that this person had once been starving and wandered like a stray dog until his life improved after following Lu Si. It seemed that what he said about saving his life should be related to this. Presumably, the real situation at that time must have been more painful than the simple introduction provided by the system, to make the two of them swear in their hearts a vow sufficient to bind themselves for a lifetime. As they chatted, they arrived at the location circled on the map earlier. Mei Shu stood by the seaside, listening to the sound of the waves crashing against the rocks. Suddenly, her heart felt heavy. ¡°That year, Lu Si¡¯s parents happily came to this island, but they didn¡¯t expect a disaster waiting for them, causing them to lose their lives together.¡± Jiang Hai tilted his head to the left, looked towards the direction of the villa, adjusted his angle, and then looked towards the distant shore, ¡°Miss Mei, it should be in that direction.¡± Mei Shu took out her phone, aimed it in that direction, and kept enlarging the image until she saw the name of a hotel. ¡°Luo Huai.¡± This hotel was originally within Mei Shu¡¯s search range, but because the people behind this hotel were too special, she didn¡¯t want, nor dared, to search it first. Jiang Hai noticed her pale complexion and asked with some concern, ¡°Miss Mei, things seem to have become more complicated. Shall we report to Master Si first?¡± Mei Shu raised her hand to stop him, her eyelashes trembling slightly, ¡°No, don¡¯t tell Ah Si about this for now. Even if he asks, don¡¯t tell him anything. Just tell him we haven¡¯t found anything on the island.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Hai sighed softly, looking towards the direction of the hotel once again, his sigh fading into the wind, ¡°Luo Huai, that¡¯s the name Master Si¡¯s father personally chose back then. The hotel was bought by the Lu family and gifted to Ms. Su Huai. Whenever they went on vacation, they would stay here.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression turned solemn, ¡°If the photo was really taken from there, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t be unaware. It also means that apart from us, there are likely others who know more about the details of that accident. I still don¡¯t know the identity of the photographer, but his purpose should be clear, wanting me to continue investigating and uncovering the truth of that year.¡± ¡°If someone really knows the details, why hasn¡¯t anyone pursued it all these years?¡± Jiang Hai asked puzzled, ¡°That accident caused both the Lu and Su families to lose two capable heirs simultaneously, causing immeasurable losses to both families. They were supposed to keep investigating until they found the truth.¡± Mei Shu pondered silently for a while, ¡°Let¡¯s first find the cliff where Ah Si¡¯s parents had the accident. I want to know if we can see Luo Huai Hotel from that location.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai had done detailed investigations before coming here. Even though most of the details about the case had been deleted, he could still find some clues through his own channels. Under the scorching sun, the two of them walked to the mountaintop, sweating profusely.. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Real Person Show Chapter 650: Real Person Show Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Looking down from the cliff, you could see the endless surging sea. Giant waves opened their mouths to engulf the rocks by the shore, leaving nothing behind. Behind them lay an endless expanse of forest. Isolated and unreachable, phones couldn¡¯t pick up signals for help. How desperate Su Huai and her husband must have felt then. Being driven to a dead end step by step by an unknown beast, eventually losing their lives here. The scorching sun overhead couldn¡¯t dispel the gloom in Mei Shu¡¯s heart. She silently squatted down, touching the broken stones at the edge of the cliff, holding them in her hands, twisting them, then casting her gaze across to the other side of the island. Following Mei Shu¡¯s lead from earlier, Jiang Hai enlarged the distant view, his face darkening, ¡°Miss Mei, it can be seen from here.¡± Mei Shu nodded without surprise. This indicated that the other party not only witnessed the beast coming to the island but also likely witnessed the entire process of the cliff fall. That person probably had more than just that one photo. ¡°Capture the hotel, let¡¯s go back.¡± Her mood was complicated now, and she felt uncomfortable being soaked in sweat. She really wanted to go back, take a good shower, and then go over the whole incident again. At night. Mei Shu smelled a strong barbecue aroma in her room. She opened the window and leaned out to see Xiao Yuan and All Chen¡¯s faces flickering in the firelight. Ah Chen seemed to have been paying attention to the movements in the villa all along. As soon as he saw her open the window, he waved excitedly, ¡°Come down and have something to cat! I got these ingredients from the staff. They are absolutely safe and hygienic!¡± Mei Shu sneered, ¡°Bang,¡± shut the window, and pretended they didn¡¯t exist. But the cheers of the two downstairs kept coming, making it impossible for her to calm down and think carefully about her own affairs. Jiang Hai seemed equally disturbed. He opened the window and was about to scold when, at this moment, the downstairs was filled with the ambiguous and heavy gasps of the two. Mei Shu heard Jiang Hai closing the window even more heavily than herself. It seemed that he was really upset. Mei Shu walked to the window and casually looked downstairs, only to see the man pressing the woman against the wall, their bodies tightly pressed together, both of their clothes already half removed. The woman named Xiao Yuan raised her head, revealing her slender and fair neck, and glanced towards the direction where Mei Shu was upstairs, as if flaunting. Then her red lips parted slightly, letting out a coquettish moan. The sound was bold and charming, enough to make any woman blush and heartbeat. Then came the sound of fabric being torn. Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He opened the window and shouted, ¡°If you want to do this, go back to your own villa! Don¡¯t disturb people¡¯s sleep here!¡± Upon hearing this, Xiao Yuan not only wasn¡¯t angry but also raised her fair arm to wave at him, ¡°Good brother, why don¡¯t you come down too? Let¡¯s play together! Don¡¯t worry about me, I can handle it.¡± Jiang Hai angrily closed the window again and then opened the door. Mei Shu went out with him. At this time, Xiao Yuan was already pinned against the wall by the lustful man, their skins closely pressed together. When they saw the two of them coming out, Xiao Yuan still bit the man¡¯s fingertip flirtatiously, but her eyes were always in Jiang Hai¡¯s direction. Any man who saw this scene would probably be stirred up. But Jiang Hai had been with Lu Si for a long time, evidently possessing strong self-control. Even at such a time, he could still focus on being angry, without thinking of anything else. He first turned Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder to face away from them, then angrily walked over, grabbed Ah Chen¡¯s collar, and disgustingly tossed him aside. Without the man¡¯s cover, Xiao Yuan¡¯s sexy back and waist were exposed. She was topless, and if not for half an arm blocking her chest, her half-naked body would probably have been seen by Jiang Hai. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Hai almost gritted his teeth as he shouted. The woman subconsciously shrank back, but thinking of her goal, she still bravely took a step forward, ¡°Good brother, don¡¯t be so shy! Anyway, we¡¯re on a small island. Even if something really happens, as long as you don¡¯t tell, I don¡¯t tell, no one will know.¡± She extended a finger and ambiguously touched his chest with it, full of seductive charm in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try with me?¡± Jiang Hai pushed away her hand impatiently, turned around expressionlessly, not letting himself see her half-naked body, ¡°Have some self-respect. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman felt somewhat discouraged. This was the first time she had actively approached a man and been rejected so completely. But she was experienced and had many ways to make him yield. With this thought in mind, the woman put on her clothes and deliberately flipped her hair in front of him, raising the fragrance of her hair. ¡°Then sit down and have a meal. Otherwise, when you go back, there¡¯s no guarantee that we won¡¯t do something under your window.¡± Jiang Hai looked at her in disgust.. ¡°Do you even know shame?¡± Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Ambush Chapter 651: Ambush Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The woman immediately adopted a pitiful look and said, ¡°What¡¯s so shameful about it? It¡¯s just because I really like you.¡± She said this without any hesitation, even though there was another man present. Mei Shu glanced in the direction of the man with surprise and saw him slowly approaching. Her brows furrowed immediately. When the man was just a step away from her, he was about to reach out to grab Mei Shu. However, even at this moment, Jiang Hai unexpectedly had the presence of mind to pay attention to this side. He immediately grabbed the man, almost strangling him on the spot. Jiang Hai flung the man away as if tossing away a rag, then stood in front of Mei Shu, shielding her. ¡°This is my last warning to you both. Don¡¯t entertain any crooked thoughts, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± The man got up from the ground, glaring fiercely at Jiang Hai. ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this repeatedly!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± Jiang Hai said nonchalantly, looking away. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time, scram, or face the consequences.¡± ¡°You!¡± The man raised his fist, ready to charge. Xiao Yuan intervened just in time, gripping his arm and desperately shaking her head. ¡°Ah Chen, don¡¯t do this. Let¡¯s go back. Since they don¡¯t appreciate it, there¡¯s no need for us to continue playing with them.¡± Ah Chen looked at the woman incredulously, only to find a sly look in her eyes. Thinking about the fun items he had secretly brought to the island, the man smirked. That¡¯s right, he almost forgot about the potency of those precious drugs. When he found a way to drug that man first so that he and Xiao Yuan could be together, he would have no time to care about his sister. Then, he would only need to deal with a powerless girl! With this thought in mind, the man gave Jiang Hai a fierce glare, then hugged the woman¡¯s shoulder and left directly. Jiang Hai fetched a bucket, filled it with water, and poured it directly onto the still-burning stove, drenching the beef that was emitting a fragrant aroma. Mei Shu swallowed, patting her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry. Let¡¯s have the island staff bring dinner over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai returned to the villa and pressed a button on the wall. Soon, the sound of a car could be heard outside, followed by several men in uniform entering the villa, each carrying various exquisite ingredients. ¡°Two guests, whatever you¡¯d like for dinner, as long as we have the ingredients, we can make it for you,¡± the head staff member said politely. Mei Shu casually sat on the sofa, watching TV, and replied, ¡°Anything will do.¡± The staff member nodded with a smile and immediately instructed others to start cooking in the kitchen. An hour later, a sumptuous dinner was ready and served on the table. Jiang Hai tasted everything before allowing Mei Shu to eat, making sure there were no issues. They ate quietly, neither of them speaking. After dinner, Mei Shu originally wanted to go outside for a walk, but considering the two very unappetizing people on the island, she gave up the idea and stayed in the room, flipping through magazines boredly. As the moon rose, night fell quietly. Mei Shu felt drowsy and tossed the magazine onto the table, then pulled the blanket over herself and went to sleep. To be safe, this time she kept herself slightly awake, not sleeping too deeply. She was always sharp-eared and keen-eyed, able to discern even the slightest sounds. So when she was suddenly awakened by the sound next door and recognized the heavy breathing, likely from Jiang Hai, she sat up in bed with a start. How could this be? Was Jiang Hai still stimulated by the erotic scene those two people just had, so he had to take matters into his own hands¡­ Thinking of this, a blush suddenly spread across Mei Shu¡¯s cheeks. She quickly dismissed the thought and, to be safe, got up to eavesdrop on the wall. It¡¯s not that she had a hobby of peeping into others¡¯ private lives, but she was worried that Jiang Hai might be manipulated. But it was obvious that there was only his voice next door. Now Mei Shu dared not continue listening. She quickly lay back on her bed. The sound from next door grew louder. Even with herself tucked under the covers, Mei Shu could still hear strange noises. Thinking left and right, she decided to change rooms. If this continued, she wouldn¡¯t know how to face Jiang Hai tomorrow. She opened the door, and the corridor was pitch black, silent without any extra figures. But without the door blocking, the heavy breathing seemed clearer. Panicked, she lowered her head, covered her ears, and quickly walked to the adjacent room, rushing in and closing the door tightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, her ears suddenly twitched. She could distinctly hear the breathing of another person in the room. Mei Shu immediately became alert, her back tensing. The hot breath behind her gradually approached, teasing every inch of skin on her ear. Mei Shu squinted, bent her elbow backward, and struck hard, hitting the person squarely in the abdomen.. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Tied Up Chapter 652: Tied Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The man hadn¡¯t expected her to be so ruthless. He thought that as long as he could control Jiang Hai, dealing with Mei Shu would be a piece of cake. But he didn¡¯t expect this little woman to be quite formidable. Rubbing his stomach, the pain almost made him faint, but he was still defiant, cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn it, you really hit hard. Just wait, I¡¯ll show you how I¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± The room was too dark for Mei Shu to see the man¡¯s face, but she could tell who he was just by his voice. With a slight smirk, she casually watched, holding her shoulders. ¡°You can¡¯t even stand steady now, and you¡¯re still thinking about how to deal with me?¡± Unable to bear her sarcasm, the man, taking advantage of the darkness, stealthily reached into his pocket and pulled out a handkerchief he had prepared earlier. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, her ears perked, not missing this slight movement. The mockery in her eyes became even more pronounced. The man¡¯s hand that was about to commit crime trembled slightly. He stared at the blurry figure in front of him and said fiercely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Yes, I am. Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m really scared to death!¡± Her sarcastic tone pricked the man¡¯s pride, and he suddenly became aggressive, trying to cover her mouth directly with the handkerchief. The handkerchief had already been coated with his medicine. If Mei Shu inhaled some of the drugs, her body would heat up, and even if he didn¡¯t touch her, she would be unable to resist approaching him! He didn¡¯t like women lying like dead fish beneath him; he preferred them to be hot and active in bed. As his hand was about an inch away from the shadow in front of him, the man¡¯s eyes gleamed with desire. His brain, controlled by desire, no longer had the capacity to consider anything else. All he knew now was that he had to succeed today and press this arrogant woman beneath him with all his might! Just a little more. This woman, with her exceptional figure and appearance, would soon be his! In the blink of an eye, a faint sneer came from the person in front. Mei Shu remained leaning against the door, not moving. Time seemed to slow down at this moment, and the man¡¯s movements were no different from slow motion in her eyes. Such a man who only knew how to bully weak women was not worth mentioning in front of her. She even took the time to clean her ears. When the hand reached closer, she raised her hand slightly, grabbing his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re only capable of using such despicable means.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t hold back her sarcasm and then twisted his wrist directly behind him. The man was shocked, and his hand relaxed slightly, allowing the handkerchief to be snatched away. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± As soon as the man asked this question, the next moment, the handkerchief filled with medicine was pressed onto his own mouth. The man gasped for breath, his eyes widened. He struggled hard, but the hand covering his own face seemed to be welded to it, no matter how he struggled, it remained unmoved. Mei Shu smiled faintly, waiting for the effects of the drugs to take place. Then she released her grip, kicked the man to the side of the chair, and went to the bedside, bending down to fiddle with something. The man now felt feverish all over, under the effect of the drugs. His body quickly reacted, his skin turning red all over, his eyes spewing fire, as if he were a beast eager to vent. He looked around, his gaze finally fixed on the bedside. Mei Shu was only wearing a thin nightgown, and the little fabric couldn¡¯t hide her perky buttocks. In his eyes, there was only Mei Shu now, forgetting completely about the vast difference in their strengths. He leered at her back, more lascivious than ever. ¡°Good baby, let me take care of you well. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be even more vigorous than usual now! I¡¯ll definitely make you ecstatic!¡± As he spoke, he rubbed his hands expectantly and kept approaching Mei Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Mei Shu was still bending over the bed sheet, and she could hear the breathing behind her getting closer and closer. Surprisingly, her eyes showed even stronger anticipation than the man¡¯s. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, the man thought that Mei Shu was willing to sleep with him and couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. His mind heated up, and he pounced directly on her perky buttocks. Mei Shu sneered, turned around decisively, twisted the bedsheet she had just twisted into a rope, and wrapped it around him several times. The man lowered his head to take a look, thinking she was going to play some tricks with him. His eyes became even more lewd. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t know you had this hobby. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll satisfy you. But let me take off my clothes first. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will help you undress in a moment.¡± As Mei Shu spoke, she casually tied the man firmly. Then she pulled the corner of the bedsheet, dragged him to the chair, and secured him to it, ensuring that no matter how he struggled, the bedsheet wouldn¡¯t loosen. Only then did she pat her hands satisfactorily. ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll go find someone for you.¡± By now, the man¡¯s face was flushed, feeling like he was about to explode. His tone became even more vicious.. ¡°Hey, what the hell are you doing?¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Retribution Chapter 653: Retribution Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu looked intrigued. ¡°Just wait a bit longer, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Hearing her speak with such a playful tone, the man was suddenly even more excited. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then hurry up, I really can¡¯t hold it much longer.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Mei Shu smirked playfully. Then she opened the door and walked out, heading to Jiang Hai¡¯s room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Mei Shu asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Not okay.¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s voice came from just behind the door. Mei Shu thought for a moment. ¡°Have you also been drugged?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s voice sounded lower and more urgent than usual. Upon hearing Mei Shu¡¯s question, his heart raced even faster. ¡°Miss Mei, you haven¡¯t¡­¡± Damn it! If Miss Mei had really been taken advantage of by that scumbag, he wouldn¡¯t be able to apologize to Master Si even if he died! Mei Shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is Xiao Yuan still in your room?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai looked towards the corner of the room where the woman, tied up with ropes and gagged with a towel, couldn¡¯t make a sound. Mei Shu smiled knowingly. ¡°You hand her over to me. I have a way to deal with her and that man.¡± ¡°Miss Mei, just a moment. I¡¯ll be able to get out soon.¡± He had been drugged for quite a while, and the effects should be wearing off soon. If he just endured a bit longer, his body would calm down. But Mei Shu said, ¡°You open the door first and let me take Xiao Yuan away. As for whether you want to take a cold shower or whatever, it¡¯s none of my concern.¡± At her words, Jiang Hai¡¯s face turned red, trembling as he opened the door, revealing his thoroughly flushed face. Mei Shu was taken aback for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take her away now. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Seeing him dressed neatly, Mei Shu knew she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. This guy¡¯s composure was indeed different from ordinary people. Even though he had been drugged, he hadn¡¯t succumbed. Instead, he had tied up Xiao Yuan to keep her quiet. She bypassed the source of heat that was Jiang Hai, slowly walked to the foot of the bed, and lifted Xiao Yuan by the collar of her clothes. ¡°Hey, miss, you¡¯re dressed quite lightly. Perfect, there¡¯s someone over there who needs you. It¡¯s your old acquaintance.¡± Xiao Yuan suddenly widened her eyes but didn¡¯t resist much. After all, she knew very well that the person Mei Shu was referring to was Ah Chen. She even felt a little relieved. She had been with Ah Chen so many times before, so tonight was just another night. Thinking like this, she obediently followed Mei Shu. However, as she passed by Jiang Hai, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit unwilling. But reality proved that she was still too naive. Mei Shu threw her into the room, applied the same method as before, covering her mouth with the handkerchief. Then she brought another chair, tied her up facing the man, ensuring that they could see each other but couldn¡¯t touch each other. The room light was suddenly turned on. Mei Shu smiled as she watched the effects of the drugs take hold. She clapped her hands to cheer them on. ¡°I wish you both a pleasant night. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± The man struggled desperately in her direction. Mei Shu, annoyed by the noise, dug her ears and then turned back. The man¡¯s eyes blossomed with surprise and hope, but the next moment, his mouth was stuffed with the handkerchief soaked in medicine. The man stared at Mei Shu with bloodshot eyes, incredulous, emitting muffled cries. Mei Shu ignored him and waved to them before leaving the room, making sure to close the door behind her. For a while, the whole scorching room was left with only the two drugged men and women. Ah Chen glared at Xiao Yuan, seeming to express his dissatisfaction through his eyes. And Xiao Yuan was no better off at the moment. She was burning all over, weak in her limbs, her light panting uncontrollably spilling from her mouth. But her desires couldn¡¯t be fulfilled, only intensifying. The man across from her had already begun to show signs of arousal, but with their hands and feet bound, they couldn¡¯t do anything. This kind of torment was unbearable for normal people. Ah Chen had even specially prepared strong drugs for tonight, but now they were all backfiring on them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but squirm, her waist twisting incessantly, her eyes almost tearing as she stared at the man. Ah Chen¡¯s body became even more restless as he looked at Xiao Yuan. He wanted to scold her to close her eyes and stop giving him too much stimulation, but his mouth was stuffed with the handkerchief. The drug, originally meant for sniffing, was suddenly forced into his mouth, and its effects seemed to become more pronounced. He was like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment, but his primitive desires were imprisoned, causing him unbearable pain. The two of them endured the night in agony, until the next morning when Mei Shu woke up, she remembered to inform the servants to untie them. By then, the two in the room were completely exhausted, their heads tilted, their bodies limp, drenched in sweat.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Leaving the Island Chapter 654: Leaving the Island Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The strips of cloth in their mouths were already soaked with saliva, looking somewhat disgusting. The waiter hesitated for a moment, then chose to first untie the sheet from the man¡¯s body before gently waking him up. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s already morning. Would you like to go back to your room and rest for a while?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ah Chen opened his eyes dazedly, feeling a splitting headache and unable to muster any strength in his body. The waiter sighed and went to wake up Xiao Yuan with the same gentle tone. ¡°Miss, do you need me to help you back to your room to rest?¡± Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. She was facing the window, and the glaring sunlight made her instinctively squint. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Do you not remember what happened last night?¡± the waiter asked strangely. The ropes on Xiao Yuan¡¯s hands and feet had been untied by now. She raised her wrist and saw the red marks left by the bindings. Memories of last night quickly flooded back, and her eyes, filled with confusion, instantly turned full of hatred. ¡°Where are they?¡± The waiter paused. ¡°Are you referring to the other two people who came to the island with you? They¡¯ve already left.¡± ¡°Left?¡± Ah Chen stood up fiercely, but the next moment, he sat back down on the chair due to weakness in his limbs, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Damn it, next time I see them, I¡¯ll kill them for sure!¡± ¡°Do you need us to call the police? What happened to you two last night? How did you end up tied up here?¡± The waiter was concerned about their condition, helping them to the sofa. When he saw Xiao Yuan¡¯s exposed body, his face couldn¡¯t help but blush. Ah Chen took the iced tea brought by the waiter and drank it in one gulp. Only then did his burning throat feel a bit relieved, and he continued to ask, ¡°When did they leave?¡± The waiter politely replied, ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t have gone far.¡± Ah Chen quickly signaled to Xiao Yuan beside him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s follow them. Those two didn¡¯t come out to play on the island at all last night. Now they¡¯re leaving so hastily, it¡¯s definitely not just for a simple vacation. They must have some other purpose. But no matter what they want to do, since they dared to treat us like this, don¡¯t blame us for ruining their plans!¡± Xiao Yuan nodded vigorously in agreement. ¡°This grudge must be avenged. I¡¯ve never failed to conquer a man!¡± The waiter, upon hearing this, smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Do you still need us to call the police?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ah Chen straightened his clothes, staring expressionlessly at the waiter. ¡°Remember, you didn¡¯t see anything just now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life! Understand?¡± ¡°The third rule of the island staff code is to unconditionally protect the privacy of guests. You can rest assured of this.¡± The waiter maintained a polite smile on his face. Ah Chen was satisfied. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s none of your business here. Go prepare the boat to leave the island. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± The waiter quickly said, ¡°Alright, please follow me to the island¡¯s exit.¡± Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the waves were gently lapping against the boat, causing it to sway from side to side, but it was quite pleasant. Mei Shu squinted her eyes, enjoying this rare tranquility. But Jiang Hai looked guilty, blushing so much he wished he could bury his head in the ground and never show his face again. Mei Shu chuckled and patted his shoulder. Jiang Hai, immersed in his own world, was startled by her sudden movement. Mei Shu withdrew her hand helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Nothing really happened last night, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of my carelessness. I actually let those two guys in and almost let them succeed!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s face turned even redder at this point, perhaps because he remembered the embarrassment of being caught by Mei Shu last night, and he lowered his head in shame. Mei Shu sighed and gently persuaded, ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. Honestly, I also paid attention to the outside movements last night. I really didn¡¯t hear any footsteps, and besides, even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t have been of any use. The result is good enough. Those two guys probably got screwed up last night, anyway!¡± Thinking of those two people, red-faced and eager but unable to touch each other, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. To deal with scoundrels, you have to fight fire with fire! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, let them taste the bitterness of being drugged! Jiang Hai still couldn¡¯t get over his self-blame. With a ¡°plop,¡± he knelt down in front of Mei Shu. ¡°Miss Mei, you should punish me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll live in guilt for the rest of my life.¡± Mei Shu quickly helped him up. ¡°Why should I punish you? You¡¯ve been diligent and responsible. I¡¯m grateful to you!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Mei Shu interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that taking care of me and protecting me is your duty. Even if I were your boss, your own safety should be more important than anything else.. You need to prioritize yourself, understand?¡± Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Hanging Out at the Bar Chapter 655: Hanging Out at the Bar Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Hai¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, obviously shocked by her words. When he was on the verge of death, he was saved by Lu Si, and he had secretly sworn to serve Master Si for the rest of his life, never considering his own life and death. This was the first time someone had told him that his life was more important than anything else. But as someone who should have died long ago, did he really have the right to think like this? Jiang Hai snapped out of his daze and, pushing aside his unrealistic thoughts, solemnly said, ¡°No, Miss Mei, your safety and Master Si¡¯s safety should come first. Without you two, I wouldn¡¯t even know what the meaning of living is, so¡­¡± Mei Shu interrupted him somewhat surprisingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have things you want to do or wishes you want to fulfill?¡± Without hesitation, Jiang Hai shook his head. ¡°No, my duty is to carry out the tasks assigned by Master Si. My current goal is to ensure your safety until we return to Lin City.¡± Mei Shu was rendered speechless for a while. Then she patted his shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Then let me show you what real joy in life is.¡± ¡°Huh? How?¡± Jiang Hai asked puzzledly. Three floors below the Luhuai Hotel, there was a bar. Mei Shu sat in a booth, swaying her glass with a contented expression. The colorful lights around her kept changing, adding a mysterious charm to her stunning beauty. Jiang Hai was restless. Amidst the deafening music, he leaned closer to Mei Shu and said, ¡°Miss Mei, let¡¯s go back to the room and rest. If Master Si finds out that you and I are in a place like this, he won¡¯t let me off lightly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t say anything, he won¡¯t know. If he calls you, just say we¡¯re resting in our respective rooms.¡± Mei Shu waved off his concerns. ¡°Relax, this is also an interesting experience in life!¡± Jiang Hai broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead. He tried to persuade her, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Mei Shu clicked her tongue and signaled for a waiter. ¡°Get him some drinks and find a pretty girl who sings well to come over and accompany us.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Jiang Hai almost jumped off the couch. ¡°Miss Mei, this is definitely not okay! Master Si will punish me severely.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you!¡± Mei Shu pulled him back down. Soon enough, a girl in a short skirt with big wavy hair walked over. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up as she patted Jiang Hai¡¯s thigh. ¡°Look, a beauty!¡± Jiang Hai felt helpless. He gave a quick glance in her direction but quickly looked away. ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m not interested in this.¡± ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Mei Shu said mysteriously. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Master Si ever taken you to a place like this before?¡± ¡°Never! Master Si has always been clean-living and never comes to places like this!¡± Jiang Hai said, casting a disdainful glance at the crowd dancing on the dance floor. ¡°Miss Mei, we can still leave now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If you want to leave, go by yourself.¡± Mei Shu waved to the girl and had her sit between them. ¡°Hello, miss, sir, what song would you like to hear?¡± The girl gracefully poured drinks into Mei Shu¡¯s and Jiang Hai¡¯s glasses, then picked up the microphone. ¡°Tonight, my time is all yours.¡± Mei Shu smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to listen to. You pick a song you¡¯re good at singing. Oh, and my friend here is visiting for the first time and isn¡¯t quite comfortable. Can you entertain him a bit more?¡± As soon as she heard this, the girl¡¯s ambiguous gaze immediately fell on Jiang Hai. People who could come here were cither rich or noble. Which of those men wasn¡¯t a regular at such places? It was rare to see a man as reserved as Jiang Hai here. She suddenly became interested in Jiang Hai and deliberately moved closer to him. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be shy. We can just chat, sing, and drink. We won¡¯t do anything else, okay?¡± Jiang Hai hastily moved a considerable distance away, his voice cold and hard. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me. As long as you make Miss Mei happy, that¡¯s enough.¡± The woman covered her disappointment and looked back at Mei Shu. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s play dice while singing. I don¡¯t know if this young lady knows how?¡± Mei Shu smiled innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t. Sister, can you teach me?¡± Her voice was sweet, and the woman softened immediately, eagerly showing her how to shake the dice cup and explaining the rules. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu learned quickly and then remembered Jiang Hai. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away? Come and play! This must be fun!¡± Jiang Hai looked rather embarrassed. He was genuinely afraid of being punished by Lu Si later, but he also worried about Mei Shu¡¯s safety. Reluctantly, he moved closer. ¡°Miss Mei, let¡¯s play for a bit and then go back, alright?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? The person we¡¯re waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Jiang Hai was surprised. ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡± Mei Shu just smiled and handed him the dice cup. ¡°Try it..1¡® Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Accept Defeat Chapter 656: Accept Defeat Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Hai felt utterly helpless, so he could only comply. His movements were awkward and inexperienced, but fortunately, luck was on his side. Mei Shu lost several rounds in a row. Just as she was about to pick up the fourth glass of wine, Jiang Hai hastily reached out to stop her. ¡°Miss Mei, don¡¯t drink anymore. Let me take you back.¡± Mei Shu brushed his hand away and said, ¡°I admit defeat.¡± With that, she finished the drink in one gulp. Jiang Hai dared not continue playing with her. He was worried that Master Si would be furious if he found out, and he might even blame himself for intentionally getting Mei Shu drunk. ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m done playing. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s boring if you don¡¯t play.¡± Mei Shu glanced around and noticed two familiar figures at the entrance. She chuckled and said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t want to play, but someone else will accompany me.¡± Following her gaze, Jiang Hai¡¯s brows furrowed suddenly, and he instinctively stood up, adopting a defensive posture. ¡°How dare they follow us here!¡± ¡°Relax.¡± Mei Shu raised her legs and held up her glass with a smile, letting the girl pour red wine for her. ¡°They¡¯re here. Now we¡¯ll have some fun.¡± At the entrance, Ah Chen and Xiao Yuan were anxiously searching the bar, finally locking their eyes on the booth where Mei Shu was sitting. Their eyes met, and a hint of malice flashed in Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyes. She grabbed Ah Chen¡¯s wrist, gesturing for him to look over. ¡°Found them.¡± Ah Chen sneered. He was wearing a standard business suit, and it felt a bit hot in the bar with the air conditioning turned up. As he unbuttoned his cufflinks, he walked over with a smile and sat in the booth like a host. He said sarcastically, ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again. What¡¯s the saying? Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road!¡± Mei Shu smiled. ¡°You know we¡¯re not on good terms, yet you still insist on coming over. You have quite the nerve.¡± The man¡¯s smile almost faltered. Leaning closer to Mei Shu, he almost gritted his teeth. ¡°Last night¡¯s matter isn¡¯t over. We have a score to settle! I advise you to be sensible and come with me. I can overlook it if you follow me.¡± Mei Shu looked at the dice cup and said, ¡°Want to play?¡± The man followed her gaze, full of mockery. ¡°If you lose, you come upstairs with me.¡± ¡°And what if you lose?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow. The man tried to lift her chin, but Jiang Hai forcefully knocked his hand away. He could only retract it begrudgingly. ¡°If I lose, you can do whatever you want with me. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Mei Shu agreed decisively. Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t even stop her in time. Just now, when he saw Mei Shu playing with him, it was clear she hadn¡¯t fully understood the rules of the game. On the other hand, the man named Ah Chen was clearly experienced. How could Mei Shu possibly win? If she really lost, would she have to go upstairs with that man? Wouldn¡¯t that drive Master Si crazy? ¡°Miss Mei! I think you should reconsider!¡± Jiang Hai tried to snatch the dice cup from Mei Shu¡¯s hand without hesitation. Mei Shu avoided his hand and gave him a calm look, indicating for him to calm down. Then, she picked up the dice cup without hesitation. ¡°Miss Mei!¡± Jiang Hai still wanted to say something. Mei Shu raised her hand to signal him to be quiet. Then, she raised the dice cup and shook it. Her eyes were determined and playful, as if she hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of losing. For a moment, everyone at the table held their breath. Xiao Yuan looked at Ah Chen expectantly. If he could win against Mei Shu directly this time and take her upstairs, she would also be able to sleep with Jiang Hai, and she could also take revenge for last night! It was a win-win situation! It was killing two birds with one stone! Whether or not they could achieve their goals depended on this round! ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Ah Chen looked confident. Xiao Yuan chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to back out now. Ah Chen is a master at dice. He almost never loses. You just wait to go upstairs with Ah Chen and enjoy yourself! Ah Chen¡¯s skills are pretty good! And I¡¯m not just talking about dice!¡± After saying this, she even gave Mei Shu a suggestive wink. Mei Shu nonchalantly smiled back, and as soon as the dice cup hit the table, the battle officially began. Ah Chen was sure of his victory. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t back out now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but can you afford to play?¡± Mei Shu retorted mercilessly. The man smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu narrowed her eyes, and at the same time, they both lifted their dice cups and checked their points. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [System, Mind Reading.] [Master, Mind Reading function activated, duration thirty seconds.] A glint of understanding flashed in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes as she looked at the man. Without surprise, she heard his thoughts. [Good luck! Three sixes, a three, and a five. I¡¯m definitely going to win this time!] Mei Shu suppressed a smile and withdrew her gaze, saying casually, ¡°I suddenly had a good idea. If you lose, you have to take off all your clothes and shout that you¡¯re gay in the middle of the dance floor, three times.. How about that?¡± Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Psychological Tactics Chapter 657: Psychological Tactics Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The man¡¯s expression changed, a ferocious smile playing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re playing tough.¡± Mei Shu smiled coyly. ¡°My wager is going upstairs with you. If you don¡¯t show some sincerity, how can it be fair?¡± The man¡¯s face remained impassive as he smirked. ¡°Alright, if you lose, don¡¯t cry.¡± With the agreement settled, they were about to start the game. Jiang Hai watched anxiously from the side. He wished he could just flip the coffee table, disrupting this gambling session that shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. Anyway, if Miss Mei lost later, he would grab that man named Ah Chen by the collar and throw him out of the bar, giving him a good beating, so he would never dare to covet the girl Master Si liked again! Having made up his mind, Jiang Hai took a deep breath, barely suppressing his anger, and refrained from erupting directly. Mei Shu smiled. ¡°You go first.¡± The man didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. He closed the dice cup and declared, ¡°Three sixes.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, confidently giving her answer, ¡°Four sixes.¡± The man was slightly surprised. The game was all about deception. Each person knew the exact number on their dice, and the first person to speak stated a number, then the other had to say a higher number. The number referred to here was the total number of dice with the same number present in both players¡¯ hands. If the second person believed there weren¡¯t as many dice with the same number present, they could directly open the opponent¡¯s dice cup. If they guessed correctly, the first person lost, and vice versa. It was a psychological battle and a high-stakes gamble. He hadn¡¯t expected Mei Shu to be so confident. It seemed Mei Shu also had some sixes in her hand, and there were quite a few, just like his, which was why she was so sure. From a probability standpoint, she had a high chance of having two sixes in her hand. With this in mind, the man continued, ¡°Five sixes.¡± Since he dared to say it, he had some confidence! Mei Shu didn¡¯t know he had three sixes in his hand, so calling out five was already her limit, and she couldn¡¯t go any higher. After speaking, the man confidently extended his hand, pretending to be a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s your turn, miss.¡± Mei Shu pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Sometimes, I really think men are such foolish creatures.¡± The man¡¯s face changed drastically, his mouth twitching upwards viciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Blind confidence and thinking with the lower half of your body, these brainless creatures actually try to dominate women in everything. Isn¡¯t it laughable and foolish?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He suddenly had a bad feeling. But Mei Shu shouldn¡¯t be this confident! Could this also be her psychological tactic? The man regained his composure, rearranging his facial expression, and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Are you deliberately stalling because you already know you¡¯ve lost?¡± Mei Shu chuckled, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re so eager to die, I won¡¯t decline.¡± With that, she slowly raised her hand, delicate fingers resting on the lid of the dice cup. The man kept his eyes on her movements, noticing that she didn¡¯t open the cup immediately. He swallowed nervously. ¡°Hurry up, are you afraid? We¡¯re both unmarried, and it¡¯s not rare to share a bed in this day and age. Move quickly; our time tonight is precious!¡± His words became more vulgar, even the accompanying girl couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Miss, maybe you shouldn¡¯t play with him. This kind of gambling shouldn¡¯t exist in the first place. You should leave with your friend.¡± ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not okay! Willing to gamble and accept defeat, we agreed on that just now!¡± Xiao Yuan hurriedly stepped forward to stop her. At this point, they were about to succeed. How could they let her leave like this? She was determined to sleep with Jiang Hai tonight! This man was a rare specimen in terms of physique, temperament, and even his face. She didn¡¯t want to miss out! ¡°Yes, we already agreed. It¡¯s unreasonable to back out now. Besides, with my status, letting you two stay at Wcndith until now is already generous. If you dare to regret it now, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± The man viciously scaled off all of Mei Shu¡¯s retreats. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl still had some concerns and wanted to say something, but after being glared at by the man, she obediently closed her mouth. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend people here, where everyone was either rich or noble. ¡°Just get on with it; don¡¯t waste time.¡± The man looked smug. He had raised the number to five sixes, and Mei Shu definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to go higher. If he guessed correctly, she would be his tonight! Mei Shu seemed to have finally figured something out.. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m really going to open it this time!¡± Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Refused to Admit Defeat Chapter 658: Refused to Admit Defeat Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hurry up!¡± the man impatiently urged. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Mei Shu¡¯s dice cup. The outcome hung in the balance. The man¡¯s anticipation and desire were palpable. Mei Shu slowly lifted the corner of the lid. Everyone subconsciously held their breath. Jiang Hai had already clenched his fists, ready to grab the man¡¯s collar and throw him out. Mei Shu¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, taking in their expressions. ¡°Open!¡± With her loud command, the lid was suddenly lifted and set aside, making a light ¡°click¡± as it hit the table edge. Everyone stared wide-eyed, their attention focused on Mei Shu¡¯s dice cup. Xiao Yuan excitedly rubbed her hands together. Jiang Hai¡¯s fist was already behind Ah Chen¡¯s collar. But the next moment, the ever-growing smile on the man¡¯s face froze. Incredulously, he pointed at Mei Shu¡¯s dice. ¡°You don¡¯t have any sixes?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°I never claimed to have any. Our rule is to add the total number of dice from both players¡¯ cups, right? You said you had five sixes, but I don¡¯t believe it, so I suggest you open it and see.¡± ¡°You f*cking¡ª¡± The man couldn¡¯t help but curse. He thought he had deceived Mei Shu, but in the end, he fell for her trick! ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to open,¡± Mei Shu pointed at his dice cup, repeating his earlier words back to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you brave enough?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened, his hands clenched into fists on his lap. ¡°Open it,¡± Mei Shu urged with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. We agreed to accept the outcome of the bet.¡± Infuriated, the man raised his hand to flip the table. Jiang Hai had been prepared for this, firmly holding down his hand and repeating, ¡°Just admit defeat, OK?¡± The man glared at him furiously. ¡°You f*ckers dare to play me like this! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is?¡± Mei Shu shrugged indifferently. ¡°Does that have anything to do with our bet? Hurry up and open it. The sooner, the better.¡± The man recalled what Mei Shu had said just now. If he lost, he would take off his clothes and say that he was gay! This woman was really ruthless! What was this place? It was a bar filled with all sorts of people! If he really said that today, many gay men would probably look for him before he could leave this bar! In the future, he would be labeled as gay because of this! That would be a huge embarrassment! His father would never let him off! ¡°No! I¡¯m not playing anymore!¡± The man struggled to pull his hand out of Jiang Hai¡¯s grip. But Jiang Hai tightened his grip, forcing his hand onto the dice cup. ¡°Open it.¡± The man tried to pull his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t escape Jiang Hai¡¯s restraint. He could only watch as Jiang Hai forced his fingers to lift the lid slightly. Mei Shu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. And if you don¡¯t open it, how would I know if I¡¯ve won or lost?¡± Although she said this, her expression clearly showed she believed she had won. Sweat beads formed on the man¡¯s forehead, rolling down his cheeks. Xiao Yuan sensed something was wrong and asked anxiously, ¡°Ah Chen, we can win, right?¡± The man¡¯s expression turned grim. Then, with a sudden force, he opened the lid, revealing the answer inside the dice cup. Three sixes. Together, they only had three sixes. It was completely different from what he had expected. But even more unexpectedly, Mei Shu didn¡¯t have a single six in her hand. She had dared to continue bluffing, making him believe she had a lot of sixes! Damn it! He had been played by this woman from start to finish! In terms of gambling, Mei Shu was much more ruthless than him. But for the sake of his dignity as a man and the punishment he absolutely couldn¡¯t accept, he stood up abruptly and turned to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu let her raised leg down, her smile fading, leaving only a faint threat. ¡°Stop. You haven¡¯t finished what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡± The man walked up to her with an aggressive posture, his hands pressing down on the sofa beside her head. In a voice audible only to the two of them, he said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll let you off today, but don¡¯t push it. If you make trouble, with the power of my family, I can make sure you die on Wendith. Understand?¡± Mei Shu shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. We agreed to accept the outcome of the bet. Stop talking nonsense and take your clothes off now.¡± Her words were firm, showing no intention of giving him face. The man¡¯s eyes flashed with astonishment. ¡°Do you really want to die like this?¡± ¡°Who lives and who dies is uncertain,¡± Mei Shu turned her head away, avoiding the man¡¯s fierce gaze. She signaled to Jiang Hai, ¡°Help him undress..¡± Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Identity Exposed Chapter 659: Identity Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± His roar instantly attracted the attention of many people. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked over curiously. The man¡¯s face turned green in an instant, and he viciously shouted at those who were staring, ¡°What are you looking at? Damn it, keep staring and I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡± ¡°Damn, who the hell are you?¡± One of the men from the booth, surrounded by women, immediately stood up discontentedly, pointing at Ah Chen¡¯s nose and yelling, ¡°You dare to talk to me like that, you¡¯re looking for trouble!¡± Ah Chen was furious to the extreme, unwilling to back down. He walked towards the man, kicking aside bottles and chairs that blocked his path. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m in a bad mood, and someone¡¯s come to ask for a beating!¡± ¡°Damn, who¡¯s afraid of who!¡± The man rolled up his sleeves and walked towards them. Mei Shu calmly picked up her glass. The nearby singer immediately understood and quickly poured her some wine, whispering to her, ¡°I think that man just now has an extraordinary background. You¡¯d better not provoke him. Why not take this opportunity to leave with your friend? You¡¯re here to have fun, so why bother stirring up trouble?¡± It was a well-meaning suggestion. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s young age, she knew that the other party might just be youthful and impulsive. As someone more experienced, she felt it necessary to remind Mei Shu not to get into trouble. Mei Shu responded with a friendly smile, taking out a bank card from her pocket and handing it to the singer. ¡°This is your hard-earned money for tonight. Thank you. And if you don¡¯t mind, I can also give you my business card. If you need anything in the future, you can come find me. Let¡¯s consider it as making a friend.¡± The singer obviously didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to treat her so seriously. A look of surprise appeared on her face, and she shyly accepted the business card. She glanced at it and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Mei Shu, you¡¯re Master Si¡¯s¡­!¡± Before she could finish her last few words, Mei Shu covered her mouth. Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Keep it a secret, okay?¡± The singer nodded dumbfoundedly, feeling a deep respect for her. She had seen in the news before that Mei Shu, as the official girlfriend of Master Si, taught the woman who tried to steal Master Si from her a good lesson right at their engagement ceremony! At that time, she was shocked by the young girl¡¯s courage and presence. But she never expected to see Mei Shu in person in a place like this! And she hadn¡¯t even recognized Mei Shu¡¯s true identity! Blame it on the dim lights in the bar tonight, which caused her to miss many opportunities to interact with Mei Shu further. Mei Shu withdrew her hand and took a sip of wine. Xiao Yuan, sitting beside her, heard the mention of Master Si just now and looked over curiously. ¡°Did you mean Master Si, the young CEO of the Lu family? What¡¯s his relationship with these two people?¡± The singer sighed inwardly, feeling that these two people were really asking for trouble, unaware that they had provoked someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. But judging from the man¡¯s behavior just now, the singer also felt a sense of delight! People like Xiao Yuan and Ah Chen deserved retribution long ago! She didn¡¯t bother to respond to Xiao Yuan, pretending not to have heard, and, like Mei Shu, calmly watched the drama unfolding not far away. Xiao Yuan, bored by herself, pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t worried at all that her companion would suffer. After all, if Ah Chen¡¯s identity were revealed, few people would dare to lay a hand on him. Far away, as the two men were about to fight, the bar¡¯s waitstaff quickly came over to dissuade them, and the commotion even alarmed the bar manager. Although others might not recognize this man, the manager knew him very well. He leaned over and whispered in the ear of the man who was about to beat Ah Chen, explaining Ah Chen¡¯s identity. The man immediately looked stunned, withdrew his hand that was about to hit Ah Chen, and even his attitude changed a hundred and eighty degrees. He apologized profusely to him. Ah Chen enjoyed the flattery of the man, and even turned back to Mei Shu provocatively. Now, this woman should understand how wrong she was to provoke him, right? Let¡¯s see if she still dares to make a scene in front of him! With this thought, Ah Chen walked back to Mei Shu and said sarcastically, ¡°How about it? Do you still dare to oppose me now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had thought that after this incident, Mei Shu would back down. But he didn¡¯t expect Mei Shu to still have that indifferent expression, and there was even a hint of mockery in her gaze as she looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I don¡¯t have the patience to waste time with you here. Either you take your clothes off yourself, or I¡¯ll have someone do it for you. It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°You b*tch, don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The man was completely furious, kicking over the bar counter with one shoulder, letting the expensive red wine spill all over the floor! ¡°Ah!¡± The singer was startled, and she let out a frightened scream. Xiao Yuan had a completely amused expression, ¡°Some people, don¡¯t think you can always do as you please. In front of Ah Chen, you¡¯re not even worthy to carry his shoes. It¡¯s a blessing that Ah Chen even took notice of you. You better behave and serve Young Master Ah Chen well. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never have the chance again in your lifetime.¡± The man smirked coldly, hugging his shoulders, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two options: either come upstairs with me, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret being alive!¡± Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: The Big Shot Appears Chapter 660: The Big Shot Appears Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu seemed to have heard the funniest joke ever, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Please, get it straight. It¡¯s me who¡¯s giving you the choice now. Well, let me make the choice for you.¡± She stood up in front of everyone, kicked away the broken pieces of glass at her feet, and nodded in Ah Chen¡¯s direction. Jiang Hai immediately understood, went up directly, and pinned the man to the table, ready to take off the man¡¯s pants. Ah Chen hastily shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you take off my clothes?!¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°When did I say I was just kidding with you?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? Manager! Manager, come over here!¡± Ah Chen forcefully turned his head and glared in the direction of the earlier argument. The manager hurried over to help. At this moment, Jiang Hai had already quickly stripped off the man¡¯s pants. A sudden chill swept from behind. The man looked back incredulously, only to see his black underwear fully exposed to everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°Ha!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing, leading the laughter, and the bar immediately erupted in laughter, everyone laughing at the scene of Ah Chen exposing his underwear. Ah Chen wished he could just find a hole to crawl into. He was both embarrassed and angry but couldn¡¯t break free from Jiang Hai¡¯s restraint, so he could only roar in embarrassment, ¡°Damn it, either you kill me today, or after today, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The surrounding laughter didn¡¯t diminish at all. The man who had clashed with him earlier took the opportunity to add insult to injury by secretly taking photos with his phone and posting them online. Xiao Yuan saw that the situation was not good and was about to leave to find help. However, as soon as she reached the door, she ran into a well-trained team of bodyguards rushing in from outside. She quickly dodged them, making way for them to enter the bar. But the bodyguards seemed to have not noticed her at all, standing on both sides of the aisle without even looking at her. Then, a man in a suit with a big belly strode in arrogantly. Xiao Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the man¡¯s face clearly and hurriedly moved to ask for help. The man seemed to casually glance at her, but in that instant, his gaze seemed to contain countless knives. She was so scared that she froze on the spot, not daring to utter a word. At this moment, the bar was still chaotic. Everyone was laughing at Ah Chen, who had his pants pulled down. The man walked into the hall, coldly scanning every face present, and finally fixed his gaze on Mei Shu. ¡°Dad!¡± Ah Chen was still pinned to the table and could only reach out to him desperately, his eyes full of hope. At this moment, everyone who had been watching the show followed his finger to look over and discovered that the newcomer was none other than Zhou Lin, who occupied half of the Wendith. The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent, everyone subconsciously stepping back, trying to distance themselves from Mei Shu and the others. ¡°Dad!¡± Ah Chen called out again, his voice choked with pleading. Zhou Lin, with his hands behind his back, walked over expressionlessly. A glimmer of hope suddenly ignited in Ah Chen¡¯s heart. He nervously and somewhat smugly said, ¡°My dad is here. I¡¯ve told you all before, don¡¯t mess with me, you can¡¯t afford to! You¡¯re done this time, all of you! You¡¯ll all die together!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Zhou Lin could finish his malicious words, he was interrupted by a resounding slap. He was dumbfounded for a moment before looking incredulously at his father, ¡°Dad, they treated me like this, why don¡¯t you deal with them? Why are you hitting me instead?¡± ¡°You unfilial son!¡± Zhou Lin cursed in disgust, then quickly walked up to Mei Shu, wearing a smile full of apology, ¡°Ah, Miss Mei, I never expected to run into you here! If Ah Chen has offended you in any way, feel free to take it out on him! As long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want!¡± Not only did everyone else, but even Ah Chen himself couldn¡¯t help but look at Mei Shu in astonishment. His father was a big shot in Wendith. There were only a handful of people who could make him spend so much effort to please! Who on earth was she to make his dad act like this? Wouldn¡¯t he be in big trouble this time? ¡°Dad¡­¡± Ah Chen weakly called out, but all he got was a furious glare from Zhou Lin. ¡°You unfilial son, I knew you were good-for-nothing! I just let you be wild for a few days, and you¡¯ve caused so much trouble for me. I should have just let you fend for yourself abroad, never to return!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dad! Who is she, after all?¡± Ah Chen broke free from Jiang Hai¡¯s restraint and walked over, wearing only a pair of underwear, staring blankly. Zhou Lin glanced at him with disdain and then averted his gaze, ¡°She¡¯s someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with!¡± Now Ah Chen realized how terribly wrong he had been! He was so scared that he was trembling. If even his father couldn¡¯t protect him, he was truly done for! He had just been brought back from abroad, not yet firmly established in the Zhou family.. If he caused trouble at this time, the Zhou family would definitely give up on him as the heir and instead groom another illegitimate child! Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Accepting Punishment Chapter 661: Accepting Punishment Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations At this point, he couldn¡¯t care less about his dignity. He went straight to Mei Shu and begged, ¡°Miss Mei, I was blind and ignorant. Please spare me, okay? I beg you, I never meant to oppose you! If I had known your identity earlier, even if you lent me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t have dared!¡± Mei Shu felt disgusted by his pleading. She looked down at the broken pieces of glass on the ground, remembered his arrogant and unreasonable behavior just now, and an idea surfaced in her mind. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I never intended to target you. Tell Mr. Zhou, didn¡¯t you yourself say that you were willing to accept the outcome of the bet just now?¡± Zhou Chen swallowed nervously, deeply regretting his reckless actions during the gambling game with Mei Shu. His neck stiffened as he glanced towards Zhou Lin, but Zhou Lin¡¯s glare terrified him, and he stammered, ¡°Y-Yes! I did! But Miss Mei, there are so many people here, can¡¯t you spare me from doing that? How about I find a restaurant and treat you? I¡¯ll personally apologize to you, what do you think?¡± Mei Shu smiled sweetly, her smile radiant. Zhou Chen hastily followed suit, ¡°Miss Mei, is that acceptable to you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mei Shu said, retracting her smile. She sat back on the sofa, looked at her legs, and adopted an even more arrogant attitude than Zhou Chen, ¡°You said you were willing to accept the outcome. If you¡¯re unwilling, I can have Jiang Hai assist you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Hai moved to take action. Zhou Chen quickly sought refuge behind Zhou Lin, but a stern look from Zhou Lin frightened him, and he hastily pleaded, ¡°Please, Miss Mei, let¡¯s talk it out! I¡¯m still the young master of the Zhou family. Isn¡¯t this inappropriate? How about I apologize to you right now?¡± Ignoring his pleas, Mei Shu signaled to Jiang Hai. Zhou Chen turned to his father for help, ¡°Dad, please help me! I really can¡¯t do this! It¡¯s not just my face at stake here, but also yours!¡± Zhou Lin pondered for a moment, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Mei, why don¡¯t we do as my son says? I¡¯ll personally hold a banquet to apologize to you and we just let this matter go. How about that?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face darkened. She took the wine glass from the singer¡¯s hand and smashed it. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to bet, you have to accept the result. Don¡¯t you Zhou family understand this principle?¡± Zhou Lin was rendered speechless. He was silent for a long time before he finally compromised. He pulled a long face and called out coldly, ¡°Ah Chen! Do as Miss Mei says!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Zhou Chen pleaded, but received no response. In the current situation, as long as Mei Shu didn¡¯t relent, he would lose face today, no matter what! He glanced at Mei Shu, seeing her casually raise an eyebrow at him, and his frustration and anger grew, but he had no outlet for it, especially with his father present! If not for his father being there, even with Mei Shu¡¯s powerful background, he would have taught her a lesson! But for now, he had to endure! After considering his options, Zhou Chen closed his eyes, silently removed all his clothing that covered him, then walked to the center of the dance floor, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly, ¡°I am gay! I am gay! I am gay!¡± The surrounding people were shocked into silence. No one had expected that Zhou Chen¡¯s punishment after losing the bet would be this! No wonder he had been so reluctant! After his declaration, Zhou Chen returned to his seat with an air of indignation, hastily dressed himself, his expression cold enough to freeze water. Zhou Lin¡¯s face also looked sullen. His son had embarrassed himself in public, and he had no face left either. But with Mei Shu still there, he dared not leave in anger. He could only stand stiffly in place and forced a smile, his lips twitching, ¡°Miss Mei, can I take Ah Chen and leave now?¡± Mei Shu lazily reclined on the sofa, looking satisfied. ¡°Of course.¡± With her consent, Zhou Lin was almost eager to leave. But the next moment, Mei Shu stood up and walked over, saying, ¡°Before you leave, Mr. Zhou, there¡¯s something you need to be clear about.¡± Zhou Lin struggled to maintain a smile, his lips twitching constantly. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu said, ¡°Last night on Wendith¡¯s island, your son and his female companion, Xiao Yuan, broke into my room, attempted to drug me and committed a crime against me. Today he came specifically to tell me that if I lost the bet, I would have to go upstairs to sleep with him. The songstress sister can attest to this. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around.¡± After hearing this, Zhou Lin¡¯s anger surged! He had wondered why Mei Shu offended him for no reason. It turned out his disobedient son had first harbored malicious intentions towards her and was now facing her retaliation! This useless son was causing him trouble! With that thought, Zhou Lin couldn¡¯t contain his anger anymore.. He had never lost control like this before, but today, in front of so many people, he angrily roared, ¡°All of you, take Zhou Chen back home! I¡¯ll deal with him myself! And that Xiao Yuan, bring her along too, banish them from Wendith, and make sure I never see that disgrace again!¡± Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Became Famous Online Chapter 662: Became Famous Online Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dad, I really know I was wrong, Dad!¡± Zhou Chen wanted to plead for mercy now, but it was obviously too late. He had always acted recklessly, and Zhou Lin had turned a blind eye to it, but now, even if Zhou Lin wanted to protect him, he had to consider whether Mei Shu¡¯s backers would give him that chance. ¡°You miscreant! We¡¯ll settle your debt when we get home! Now, come with me!¡± Zhou Lin commanded his bodyguards to escort Zhou Chen away. He didn¡¯t want to continue embarrassing himself here! ¡°Miss Mei, what happened today is a disgrace to our Zhou family. To express my sincere apology, I will personally bring gifts to visit you tomorrow and apologize sincerely. May I inquire which room Miss Mei is temporarily staying in at the Luo Huai Hotel Hotel?¡± There was a flicker of interest in Mei Shu¡¯s eyes. This old fox was waiting for her here. At this point, he was still inquiring about her whereabouts, indicating that the people behind him were pressing him hard. Mei Shu knew what was going on. She smiled meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Zhou, in fact, this matter is just a personal grievance between your son and me. To be honest, before I met you, I didn¡¯t even know his last name was Zhou. But now that Zhou Chen has been punished, our grievances have been cleared. There is no need for further interaction between the Mei family and the Zhou family in the future. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Hey, Miss Mei! Wait!¡± Zhou Lin saw her turning to leave and hurriedly caught up. Jiang Hai stopped in his tracks, glaring at him as a warning, scaring Zhou Lin into not daring to continue approaching. He could only watch as the two walked away. The commotion here had indeed dispersed, but over in the crowd of onlookers, pandemonium broke loose. The man who had just argued with Zhou Chen had secretly recorded the entire incident. He posted the video online, sparking a heated discussion. ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t that Mr. Zhou, the big shot of our Wendith? Am I seeing things, or is he actually apologizing to a young girl?¡± ¡°Who is this girl? She¡¯s so impressive, even making Mr. Zhou so cautious.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t anyone want to say that Zhou Chen deserves it? Stripping naked and shouting that he¡¯s gay, this is too funny! But who is this girl really? I¡¯m her number one fan now!¡± ¡°Me too! Punishing scumbags is always entertaining. I¡¯ve heard rumors that Zhou Chen bullies men and women because of his family background, and his companion, Xiao Yuan, is also involved, following his lead. 1 wonder how many innocent girls they¡¯ve bullied!¡± ¡°It¡¯s satisfying to see justice served! Only someone with even greater power can educate capitalists! Hey, netizens, who can quickly find out all the information about this girl? 1 have an idea, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it!¡± ¡°Hey, even though you didn¡¯t explicitly state your idea, I advise you not to say it. This woman is Master Si¡¯s official girlfriend! Would you dare to covet someone who belongs to Master Si?¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Mei Shu! I know her, she was famous in a piano competition before!¡± For a moment, the name ¡°Mei Shu¡± became famous online. But she herself was still unaware. At the moment, she and Jiang Hai were busy searching everywhere in the Luo Huai Hotel. Finally, their efforts paid off, and she found the exact location where the photo was taken. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Mei Shu compared the photo with the distant island¡¯s angle, satisfied. ¡°I have some pre-prepared information over there. It can reveal who stayed at this hotel several years ago.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it now,¡± Jiang Hai said, then left the room to fetch the information from the room where Mei Shu was staying temporarily. At that moment, Lu Si¡¯s call came in. ¡°Why are you calling now? Are you done with your work?¡± Mei Shu asked. ¡°My phone is about to explode,¡± Lu Si chuckled softly. ¡°You used my name to provoke quite a few people outside, huh?¡± Mei Shu laughed, ¡°Is it not okay?¡± Lu Si quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s my honor. I¡¯m glad you thought of me at a time like this. That bastard dared to bully you, I won¡¯t let him get away with it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Mei Shu was thinking of something else. She suppressed the smile at the corners of her mouth and said seriously, ¡°Ah Si, have you ever considered that what happened to your parents might not necessarily be unknown to anyone, or to be more precise, someone in your family may have already investigated the matter thoroughly.¡± Lu Si fell silent for a moment. ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence right now, so it¡¯s hard to say, but I can feel that things have been unusual since I came here. Ah Si, since someone wants to bury the hatchet and let that matter become a thing of the past, should we continue investigating?¡± Lu Si lightly tapped the armrest, his voice deep. ¡°But I also have the right to know the truth, Shu¡¯er, can you understand me?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°Whatever decision you make, I support you..¡± Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Unexpected List Chapter 663: Unexpected List Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Found it, Miss Mei Shu.¡± While they were on the phone, Jiang Hai barged in, his voice booming. On the other end of the line, Lu Si clearly heard this and felt somewhat uncomfortable. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, why is he still in your room?¡± Mei Shu took the documents, flipping through them with a hint of helplessness on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send him to follow me yourself? Why are you jealous now?¡± Lu Si tried to justify himself, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, it¡¯s late, you should rest.¡± Mei Shu flipped through another page of the documents. ¡°Almost done. After finishing, I¡¯ll rest. How about you?¡± Lu Si sounded slightly excited, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ve booked a flight for the day after tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll be able to join you soon.¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow? So soon?¡± Mei Shu quickly thought of something and lost interest in the documents. With a stern expression, she asked, ¡°Have you been sleeping well these days?¡± Lu Si quickly explained, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? The project here is easier to handle than expected, so once it¡¯s done, I can come to you.¡± Mei Shu skeptically asked, ¡°Really?¡± Lu Si assured her, ¡°Yes, really. Anyway, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll see each other soon, so you should go to bed now.¡± Only then did Mei Shu relax and continue flipping through the documents. ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll wait for you before sleeping. I don¡¯t want you to secretly work overtime behind my back. Remember, health is the foundation of revolution! If you keep this up, you might become immobile before I do when we¡¯re old.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your boyfriend is in good health!¡± Lu Si said, temporarily putting down his work and pretending to prepare for rest. But in reality, Lu Si was still in the office. Although there were all the amenities for washing up, Lu Si only maintained the appearance of cleanliness expected of a CEO. In fact, he had never slept on the single bed in the small compartment behind his office desk. Lu Si had been working continuously for over forty-eight hours, and Jiang Hai was really worried about his physical condition. He said he was going to rest, but he only came out from behind his desk and sat on the sofa to rest, drink coffee, and after hanging up the phone, he would definitely continue working. But Mei Shu, thousands of miles away, couldn¡¯t possibly know about these things. She focused on the documents in her hands and replied while multitasking, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to bed after I finish reading these.¡± As she turned another page, she finally found the complete records of guests staying in the hotel rooms during that period. 8896. Mei Shu found the room number and then looked at all the guests who stayed in that room. Soon, she found a familiar name in a list. And it was this name that sent chills down Mei Shu¡¯s spine. Feng Wei. ¡°How could this happen?¡± Mei Shu quickly handed the documents to Jiang Hai to look over together. After carefully checking again, she confirmed that Feng Wei was the only familiar name among the list of guests who stayed there at the time, and she was petrified on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Si could hear her astonishment over the phone and hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°What did you find?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Jiang Hai and I found the room that matches the angle in the photo, and then we checked the guest information. It turns out that Feng Wei stayed at this hotel during the time your parents passed away.¡± Lu Si frowned tightly and said, ¡°But this photo was sent to you recently. Feng Wei is already dead. Could it be that someone got hold of this photo after her death? But what¡¯s the significance of her taking this photo? And why hasn¡¯t she done anything for so many years after taking it?¡± These were also the things Mei Shu couldn¡¯t figure out. She slowly exhaled, and the coldness behind her subsided a little. ¡°Feng Wei doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who can hide secrets. If we really want to follow this line of investigation, the person we should find the most should be Feng Wei¡¯s husband, Mei Cheng. His company has closed down and he¡¯s heavily in debt. It¡¯s not strange for him to make some small moves at this time.¡± Lu Si agreed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hurry up and find Mei Cheng. You have to be careful over there. If Mei Cheng really lured you over to investigate on purpose, he might have already set up an ambush in the dark. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll do you harm.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful. You have to take care of your health too. We¡¯ll contact each other anytime. Good night.¡± Mei Shu hung up after saying this. She had used so many methods to investigate, but she did not expect that the more she investigated, the more confusing the matter became. It seemed that the waters were really deep. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu sighed, feeling unprecedentedly tired. Jiang Hai poured her a cup of hot tea and tentatively asked, ¡°What should we investigate next?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Have those thugs contacted you?¡± She was referring to the gang of robbers they encountered on the day they arrived at Wendith. At that time, Mei Shu threatened them to secretly investigate for her. After so many days, they shouldn¡¯t have come up empty-handed. Sure enough, Jiang Hai soon gave an affirmative reply, ¡°They just contacted me, saying they hope we can set a time and place. They¡¯ve gathered a lot of information to give us..¡± Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Misdirection Chapter 664: Misdirection Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at the usual place tomorrow morning at nine,¡± Mei Shu ordered calmly. Jiang Hai immediately responded, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll be careful to shake off Mr. Zhou and his men.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°The area around that small island is densely built, and it¡¯s not easy for you to maneuver the car. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll split up. You drive, pretending I¡¯m in the car, and lead them away. I¡¯ll go meet them alone.¡± ¡°Miss Mei Shu, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Even if they had leverage on those people, there was still a risk that someone might have malicious intentions. He couldn¡¯t allow any possibility of harm to come to Mei Shu. But Mei Shu gave him a reassuring look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a sense of proportion. Those people can¡¯t do anything to me, and you¡¯ll do as I say. I don¡¯t want the one behind Zhou Lin to know our every move.¡± In the end, Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t argue with her and could only sigh in resignation. ¡°Okay, but Miss Mei Shu, you must promise me that you¡¯ll contact me immediately if anything happens. I¡¯ll come to help you right away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu smiled sincerely. In Wendith, where danger lurked at every turn, Jiang Hai was the only one she could trust wholeheartedly. In her heart, she had gradually begun to see Jiang Hai not just as Lu Si¡¯s subordinate. Entrusting each other with their lives twice had made Mei Shu see him as a friend, a comrade-in-arms whom she could fight alongside. Because even without considering Lu Si¡¯s relationship, Jiang Hai himself was a trustworthy and dependable man. After discussing their plans, they proceeded accordingly the next day. Jiang Hai found a waitress with a similar figure to Mei Shu¡¯s to act as a decoy. He dressed her in Mei Shu¡¯s clothes and sunglasses. If one didn¡¯t know them well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that she wasn¡¯t Mei Shu! After making the arrangements, he and the waitress left the hotel together and got into the car parked outside. Sure enough, Zhou Lin¡¯s men were prepared. As soon as they saw them come out, they followed. Meanwhile, Mei Shu was observing the situation outside through the gauzy curtains in the room. Zhou Lin was indeed cautious. He was probably also wary of Mei Shu¡¯s tactics, deliberately splitting his men into two groups to guard the entrance. One group had already been led away by Jiang Hai, leaving Mei Shu to deal with the rest on her own. She curled her lips and smiled sarcastically. Then, she changed into a simple and light outfit and walked down the safe passage to the first floor. Then, she used the Wall Penetration Spell to bypass the door and leave the hotel from an unexpected location. The bodyguards stationed at the front and back entrances would never have imagined that Mei Shu had the ability to disappear directly! After getting far enough away from Luo Huai Hotel Hotel, she hailed a taxi. Twenty minutes later, she arrived at the location where she had arranged to meet with Black Panther and his associates. Thinking back to their first meeting, Black Panther had treated Mei Shu like a lamb to be slaughtered, but now he could only nod and bow before her. Even he had watched the video that had spread throughout Wendith last night. No matter how blind he was, he could recognize that the woman that Zhou Lin was afraid of was the female passenger that the driver had pulled over. After knowing the truth, Black Panther and the others broke out in a cold sweat. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they still had some use for Mei Shu, they would probably have met a grim fate that day! With this in mind, these people worked even harder last night, gathering a bunch of information and anxiously offering it to Mei Shu. Mei Shu glanced at the eager faces of Black Panther and his associates, took the documents, but didn¡¯t rush to open them. Instead, she asked, ¡°Can you guarantee the authenticity of this information? I don¡¯t want to see any inaccurate gossip or stories fabricated by the media.¡± ¡°Sister Mei, rest assured, we guarantee that all of it is true. We¡¯ve carefully screened it. How could we dare to give you unconfirmed information?¡± Black Panther had completely transformed into a humble little dog, with no hint of his name¡¯s wildness. Mei Shu smiled satisfactorily, ¡°Well done.¡± With that said, she began to review the documents. Since this was the wilderness, Mei Shu could only stand. Seeing this, Black Panther and his men quickly took out some chairs they had prepared earlier and placed them behind Mei Shu. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, please sit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu sat down without ceremony. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The men hurriedly set up a parasol and a wooden table for Mei Shu on the small piece of open ground. There was even a pot of hot tea on the table. Mei Shu was even more satisfied. She sipped her tea and flipped through the documents, occasionally praising, ¡°You¡¯re becoming more perceptive. With your talents, your future is limitless.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need your guidance, Sister Mei Shu!¡± Black Panther immediately seized the opportunity to flatter her. Mei Shu gave him a sidelong glance, ¡°Perhaps there will be opportunities for you to be useful in the future, but I don¡¯t want my people to be labeled as robbers. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Black Panther immediately raised his finger and swore, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, rest assured, from now on, we¡¯ll keep our hands clean and won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Browsing Documents Chapter 665: Browsing Documents Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu smiled slyly, ¡°It¡¯s more than just that.¡± Black Panther didn¡¯t catch on immediately and asked humbly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you,¡± Mei Shu put down the documents and leaned back, raising an eyebrow as she asked, ¡°How long have you been in this line of work?¡± Black Panther thought carefully for a moment before replying, ¡°For about two or three years.¡± ¡°And in these two or three years, how many jobs have you done?¡± Mei Shu continued to smile knowingly. Black Panther hesitated for a moment, then chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, why do you ask?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Just answer the question.¡± Seeing her serious expression, Black Panther reluctantly replied, ¡°Well, there have been countless jobs, of course. You know, we need to eat. Miss Mei, why do you ask me this?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. So, what kind of people have you robbed?¡± Black Panther smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s always wealthy tourists visiting Wendith.¡± He then glanced shrewdly and chuckled, ¡°I know what you mean. Please don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve never robbed poor people. The ones we¡¯ve targeted all had plenty of money! And the money they had might not have been entirely clean, so why not share it with us?¡± Mei Shu looked at him with a smile but didn¡¯t say anything. Black Panther quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, I didn¡¯t mean you. Of course, you¡¯re different from those people!¡± Mei Shu chuckled, ¡°I said don¡¯t be nervous. I was just asking casually. As long as you haven¡¯t done anything outrageous, there¡¯s still a chance for redemption. I¡¯m willing to give you a chance to start anew. Let¡¯s make money together.¡± ¡°Miss Mei Shu, with your words, we¡¯ll do whatever you say, no questions asked! Even if you ask us to walk through fire, we won¡¯t hesitate!¡± Black Panther and his companions expressed their sincerity to Mei Shu, afraid that she might regret her decision. Mei Shu said, ¡°Alright, I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll go back now. If there¡¯s anything else I need you to do, I¡¯ll have Jiang Hai inform you.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Mei Shu, please get in the car. We¡¯ll drive you back!¡± Black Panther quickly signaled to the people behind him. One of them immediately understood and quickly brought the car in front of Mei Shu. He lowered the window, revealing a pleasing smile, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, please get in the car. I¡¯ll be your chauffeur, and there won¡¯t be any problems during this journey.¡± Mei Shu nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡± Black Panther quickly opened the car door for her and carefully placed his hand over her head to prevent her from accidentally bumping her head when getting into the car. He was indeed thoughtful. These guys had really put in a lot of effort to gain Mei Shu¡¯s trust. Mei Shu returned to the hotel. Jiang Hai had already taken the waitress disguised as her back. They met in the room and went over the documents together. Black Panther and his associates had a wide network of contacts. Collecting this information in Wendith wasn¡¯t difficult for them at all. This was much more efficient than Mei Shu investigating bit by bit. Taking out one of the documents, Jiang Hai furrowed his brows, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, take a look at this newspaper photo. It¡¯s a picture of Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu getting off the plane together back then. It seems their trip to Wendith wasn¡¯t much of a secret.¡± ¡°The Lu family was in their prime back then. As the eldest son, Lu Si¡¯s father naturally attracted a lot of attention. Looking at it this way, maybe the person who took this photo back then also stayed at this hotel with them.¡± Mei Shu lightly tapped on the photo of Su Huai wearing sunglasses, pondering, ¡°Now, take a look at this article.¡± She took out another document and placed it on top, saying, ¡°Here, there are photos of the banquet they held at this hotel after checking in. Su Ling and Yan Fu are also in them.¡± Jiang Hai was puzzled, ¡°Why arc there so many reports about Mr. and Mrs. Lu¡¯s trip here? Didn¡¯t we ask Black Panther to investigate the Beast and the accident?¡± Mei Shu sighed, feeling helpless, ¡°They met me today, and their attitude did a complete 180. With last night¡¯s incident making such a big splash, I suspect they already know my identity. That¡¯s why they rushed to supplement this information overnight. It¡¯s a sign of their goodwill.¡± Jiang Hai chuckled, ¡°They want to gain your trust.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing. At least when it comes to certain matters, they¡¯re much more convenient than us. After all, we were able to shake off Mr. Zhou¡¯s men today, but we won¡¯t be able to do it every time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jiang Hai continued to browse through the documents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The information provided by Black Panther and his associates were reports that had circulated in the market back then. Some of these newspapers were already yellowed, and even the media behind them had long since closed down. It was indeed not easy to find these documents. Mei Shu didn¡¯t disappoint Black Panther¡¯s efforts and intended to go through them from start to finish. As lunchtime approached, Jiang Hai suggested going to eat first. Mei Shu pulled out the bottom document and said, ¡°No rush, I¡¯ll finish reading this newspaper first.¡± With that, she opened the newspaper, and even some dust fell from the yellowed pages.. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Concrete Evidence Chapter 666: Concrete Evidence Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations This newspaper was quite different from the others. The masthead at the top indicated that it was from Wendith¡¯ largest newspaper company to date. Just by looking at the layout, one could tell how large this company is. Even the thickness of each issue of the newspaper was more than three times that of others. Mei Shu looked at the publication date in the upper right corner of the newspaper and realized that it was a long time after the cliff accident. Jiang Hai also noticed this and hesitated, ¡°What does it mean that they¡¯re giving us a newspaper from such a late date?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t answer. As she looked at the newspaper, she inexplicably felt her heart rate increase, her brow furrowing and unable to relax. She flipped open the first page of the newspaper, and a lot of dust fell down instantly. The headline that occupied a large space was a report on killing a beast. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but stand up, and together with Jiang Hai, she stared intently at the news. Because the beast lying on the ground in the photo, covered in blood, was exactly the same as what was in the photo Mei Shu had received. Jiang Hai quickly took out the photo for comparison, then his expression quickly turned serious. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, now all the evidence points to the fact that someone was behind the cliff accident back then. Shouldn¡¯t we report it to the police directly?¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°No, it won¡¯t work. It¡¯s been so many years since the incident. The police may not take this case seriously, and I¡¯ve always suspected that someone within the Lu family has long known the truth about what happened back then. If we hastily report it, we might force them to act prematurely.¡± Jiang Hai said, ¡°But with the evidence we have now, we¡¯re qualified to report it to the police and demand a re-investigation of the case from back then. Let the police handle it. It¡¯s much safer than you personally getting involved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger, Jiang Hai. You don¡¯t understand,¡± Mei Shu said somewhat disheartenedly, sinking back into her chair, exhaustion evident in her eyes. She picked up the newspaper and said in a heavy tone, ¡°This is the most authoritative representation of the media in Wendith. Even they took down all the newspapers after publishing this statement. You should know that the person behind this has influence no less than ours.¡± Jiang Hai squinted and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a question. Who has been directing Zhou Lin to follow us all this time? What is their purpose?¡± ¡°If they didn¡¯t want us to continue investigating, why not use other means to disrupt our actions? Look at what Zhou Lin has been doing recently. Although he¡¯s persistent, he hasn¡¯t taken any substantial actions to stop us from investigating. On the contrary, his attitude is more like¡­¡± ¡°Permissive,¡± Mei Shu continued his sentence. ¡°The person behind Zhou Lin didn¡¯t let him do anything to us. I suspect he¡¯ll only act when we¡¯re truly close to the truth. This means that what we¡¯re investigating now may not be of interest to him, or¡­¡± Mei Shu picked up the photo. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that someone secretly left behind this piece of evidence. They probably think we¡¯re just randomly investigating without a purpose.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Hai agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°Now we¡¯re truly in the dark. Although the other side hasn¡¯t revealed their identity, we¡¯ve already guessed their intentions.¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°No, the other side has already revealed their identity.¡± Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, are you serious? When did this happen?¡± Mei Shu chuckled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Who does a person like Zhou Lin fear the most?¡± Jiang Hai froze for a moment, then suddenly realized, his backbreaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°I sec who you¡¯re referring to, but just based on this, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t make him tell the truth.¡± Mei Shu shrugged, looking indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t need him to tell the truth. I just want to give Ah Si the truth. Let¡¯s go eat first. In the afternoon, you¡¯ll come with me to meet Zhou Lin¡¯s old lover, Sister Li, and see if she can be a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Hai obediently went outside and informed the waitress to bring in the delicately prepared meals. At first, Jiang Hai refused to eat at the same table with Mei Shu, feeling it was improper, but after spending some time together, they were no longer as formal as they were at the beginning. Jiang Hai naturally sat down and even took the initiative to set the tableware for Mei Shu. After finishing lunch together, they shook off the group of followers and met up on another small road before heading to Sister Li¡¯s house. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu found that this woman hadn¡¯t been in contact with Zhou Lin for many years, but Zhou Lin still sent her money every month without fail. Rather than saying it was Zhou Lin¡¯s lingering affection for his old lover, it was more like hush money. Mei Shu was betting that what the other party was concealing for Zhou Lin was related to the cliff incident back then. Of course, if it wasn¡¯t related, it wouldn¡¯t matter. It would just be another piece of leverage against Zhou Lin, harmless but beneficial. Ruan Li lived in a villa area near the sea in Wendith. This area was very expensive, and Ruan Li couldn¡¯t possibly afford the house prices here on her own.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Double Standard System Chapter 667: Double Standard System Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations It was evident that Zhou Lin was very generous to her. The car stopped outside the villa area, and the security guard wouldn¡¯t let them in. Jiang Hai, expressionless, rolled down the car window and said coldly, ¡°Let us through. I¡¯ve already spoken to your manager.¡± The security guard seemed to have just been drinking, as he reeked of alcohol. His phone was still in a dialing state. ¡°Who are you? Just because you want to come in, you think you can? Do you know where this is? Do you know who lives here? What if something goes missing? Arc you going to take responsibility?¡± His words were quite offensive. Jiang Hai suppressed his anger and said word by word, ¡°Get your manager on the phone. I¡¯m going in now!¡± ¡°No way!¡± The security guard, fueled by alcohol, became belligerent. ¡°I¡¯ve been a security guard here for twenty years. What kind of person haven¡¯t I seen?¡± He sneered disdainfully at Jiang Hai¡¯s car. ¡°Can someone who drives this kind of broken car be rich? Do you know what kind of cars the wealthy people in our villa area drive? Someone like you, a poor kid, shouldn¡¯t bother coming in. Are you an internet celebrity? Trying to come in, take a few photos, and then attract some young girls?¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s expression had turned ugly. He glanced at the rearview mirror, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact the manager responsible for this villa area now and have him come to apologize to you personally.¡± Mei Shu said leisurely, ¡°No need for apologies. I don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jiang Hai obediently began dialing the phone. When the security guard overheard the conversation between the two, he noticed that there was actually a young girl sitting in the back, looking rather young. He picked up his phone and teased the person on the other end, ¡°Look at these young girls nowadays, willing to sell anything they have for money. They¡¯re so young, but they already know how to latch onto wealthy men. They¡¯ll grow up to be gold-diggers! ¡°These young girls don¡¯t study properly. They dress up like whores all day long. They don¡¯t know anything except seducing men! Xiao Ling, let me tell you, I¡¯ve seen a lot of these types!¡± The woman on the phone giggled, ¡°Oh, Brother Wang, you¡¯re so knowledgeable. Working in such a nice villa area, you must have seen all kinds of people! I think you¡¯re absolutely right. These girls are shameless! But didn¡¯t you promise to take me into the villa area last time? When are you going to take me in?¡± Mei Shu wore a mischievous expression as she slowly rolled down the car window, took out a lollipop, and put it in her mouth. She leisurely looked at the man in his forties. The security guard couldn¡¯t resist the woman¡¯s coquettishness on the phone. He spoke gently, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. How about this? I¡¯ll take you in right now! Come over quickly!¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows amusedly, holding the lollipop, and asked with mumbled words, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you just say that not everyone can enter? What if something goes missing?¡± ¡°You nosy girl, how dare you eavesdrop on my phone call!¡± The security guard seemed flustered for a moment but quickly regained his arrogance. ¡°This is none of your business. Drive away now, or if you don¡¯t leave and keep lingering here, I¡¯ll have to call the police!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Uncle. Honestly, you were right just now. I do like to associate with wealthy men. To tell you the truth, I¡¯m here to find my benefactor this time, and if it¡¯s too late, he might get angry. So, could you let me go first?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Hai turned around, his face horrified, and didn¡¯t even notice the temporarily unavailable prompt in the phone receiver. Mei Shu continued to act, even getting a little addicted to it. ¡°Uncle, could you please turn a blind eye and let me in? If I anger my benefactor, I won¡¯t have any food to eat!¡± The security guard¡¯s look instantly became even more contemptuous. The way he looked at Mei Shu also subtly became a little lecherous. ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t say that I don¡¯t care about favors. Our community rules prohibit all unrelated people from entering. Unless you call your sugar daddy and ask him to come and pick you up, I can¡¯t let you in no matter what.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°You know, with my status, which sugar daddy would personally welcome me? Now, I can only beg you.¡± The security guard got an inexplicable sense of superiority from her words. He immediately said righteously, ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. Those who can live here are either rich or noble. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re good-looking, you can become yur sugar daddy¡¯s wife in the future. They won¡¯t really like you! Look at you. Even if you find a sugar daddy, you can only sit in such a lousy car. He definitely doesn¡¯t like you that much. You should quickly find someone who doesn¡¯t know your history to get married and have children!¡± ¡°Uncle, did you say the same thing to the other sugar daddy¡¯s women in this apartment complex?¡± Mei Shu asked him curiously. The security guard immediately said righteously, ¡°Of course. I hate women who worship money the most. They always despise ordinary men for being poor.. So what if they are poor? As long as he doesn¡¯t cheat and doesn¡¯t abuse his family, isn¡¯t he a good man? What¡¯s there to be picky about?¡± Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Men and Women Are Different Chapter 668: Men and Women Are Different Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°By your logic, would women who don¡¯t cheat and don¡¯t beat their husbands also be considered good women?¡± Mei Shu leaned on the car window, blinking innocently as if seeking genuine advice. The security guard immediately retorted without hesitation, ¡°How could they be considered good women? Throughout history, women are supposed to manage the household, take care of the family, bear children, and be good helpers to their husbands. That¡¯s what defines a good woman!¡± Mei Shu nodded as if she understood and said, ¡°Uncle, do you have a daughter?¡± The uncle looked proud and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter. My son is in college, attending the best university in Wendithi! His future is limitless!¡± After speaking, he glanced up and down at Mei Shu and said, ¡°If a girl like you sees my son, you won¡¯t be able to control yourself! My son is quite outstanding! But don¡¯t get any ideas. I won¡¯t let my son marry any unsavory women. But if he wants to have fun, I won¡¯t stop him. Before getting married, a man should sleep with more women; otherwise, he¡¯ll miss out!¡± Mei Shu shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your son. My benefactor is handsome, wealthy, and, most importantly, treats me well. I don¡¯t find other men appealing.¡± ¡°Cut it out!¡± The security guard sneered, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be naive. If he really treats you well, would he not come out to pick you up and leave you here to waste time arguing with me? I can tell he doesn¡¯t even care about you!¡± Jiang Hai couldn¡¯t listen anymore and interjected, ¡°I warn you, watch your language!¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Dare to threaten me? I¡¯m saying all this for your own good! You¡¯re really ungrateful!¡± The security guard waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to waste time arguing with you people. Either let your so-called benefactor come to pick you up, or you can leave now! I¡¯m busy!¡± ¡°What are you busy with?¡± Jiang Hai asked with an unfriendly expression. Before he could finish speaking, the sound of high heels dragging came from behind the car. A middle-aged woman in a long dress, with well-maintained skin and still exuding charm, hurriedly approached and grabbed the security guard¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, Brother Wang, I finally found the right place! How can this neighborhood be so big? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to finish walking around even if I walk for a whole day!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before to take a taxi directly here, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now you know how big this neighborhood is, right? Let me tell you, I¡¯m the leader of the security team here, and I manage dozens of people!¡± The security guard couldn¡¯t help but boast when given the chance. The woman immediately smiled and said, ¡°I know, Brother Wang, you¡¯re the most capable. Shall we go in now?¡± ¡°Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll first drive away the unrelated people!¡± In order to show his authority in front of the woman, the security guard immediately took out his walkie-talkie and called several security guards over. They surrounded Mei Shu¡¯s car and ordered, ¡°You guys better leave now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Mei Shu chuckled and withdrew her arm from the car window, lazily leaning back in her seat. ¡°This auntie, I advise you to keep your distance from this little security guard. He just said that a woman, as his partner, must be able to manage the household, take care of the family, and bear children for him.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The security guard glared at Mei Shu before the woman said anything and shouted, ¡°I order you to leave immediately!¡± Mei Shu crossed her arms and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The security guard was immediately angry. He took out his phone and was about to call the police. The woman was afraid that the matter would blow up and even she would not be able to enter in the end, so she hurriedly stopped him. She walked to Mei Shu alone and bent down. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯re a kept woman, right? Then I advise you not to go against Brother Wang. Think about it. In the future, you¡¯ll have to get Brother Wang¡¯s permission to go in and out. What good will it do you if things get awkward? You should have some face and go back quickly. After all, you¡¯re not someone who can show up in public. If you make a big deal out of this, it¡¯ll only embarrass you.¡± Mei Shu smiled slyly and said, ¡°Auntie, you are entangled with a married man in his forties, calling him Brother Wang so affectionately. Do you have a face? Can you really show up in public?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At her words, the woman¡¯s face changed immediately, and she said arrogantly, ¡°Humph, I¡¯m saying this for your own good! Why are you so ungrateful? When did I get entangled with Brother Wang? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡± Mei Shu sneered and said, ¡°Whether there¡¯s any entanglement, you know in your heart. I¡¯m not interested in the dirty affairs between you. Jiang Hai, what did the manager say on the phone?¡± Jiang Hai immediately replied, ¡°No one answered the phone.¡± Mei Shu frowned impatiently. Hearing this, the security guard became even more arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s enough, just leave now.. Looking for the manager? Do you really think you¡¯re some high-class lady from a wealthy family? The manager doesn¡¯t have time to deal with you!¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Fight Chapter 669: Fight Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Afraid that Mei Shu might get angry, Jiang Hai quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue calling the manager and have him come over to apologize to you personally.¡± Mei Shu responded with a blank expression, ¡°Hmm.¡± However, the security guard burst into laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, unable to stop himself, ¡°Have the manager apologize to you? Seriously? Are there still people who don¡¯t know their own status these days? What are you guys? I even doubt if you know the manager¡¯s phone number!¡± ¡°Yeah, these young people are really arrogant, thinking that by attaching themselves to wealthy individuals, they can become mistresses. Little do they know they¡¯re just playthings in the hands of others!¡± The woman followed, laughing sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t come here in vain this time. I¡¯ll have something to talk about at the mahjong table after this. Enough to keep me entertained for a year!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s face darkened considerably. He immediately opened the car door and got out, pointing at the security guard and warning, ¡°If you dare to say anything detrimental to Miss Mei Shu again, I will make sure you lose this job at any moment!¡± Hearing his words, the security guard was not intimidated but laughed even louder, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re just a driver, but I manage dozens of people under me, all tall and sturdy. People like you, I could take on ten of you without breaking a sweat!¡± Jiang Hai took a deep breath, suppressing his rage, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say about me, but if I hear one more slanderous word about Miss Mei Shu, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°Miss Mei Shu?¡± The security guard deliberately made an exaggeratedly surprised expression, spreading his hands out, ¡°I¡¯ve worked here for so many years and have never heard of any Miss Mei Shu! Who is Miss Mei Shu? What does Miss Mei Shu think she is?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jiang Hai grabbed the security guard¡¯s collar, lifting him up with one hand. The moment his feet left the ground, the security guard looked terrified, kicking and struggling in the air, ¡°Hey! How dare you lay a hand on me here! Let me tell you, you¡¯re finished! Do you hear me? I¡¯ll call the police right now and you¡¯ll be bankrupt! I have surveillance here!¡± Jiang Hai turned his head to look at the surveillance camera outside the small pavilion behind him. The security guard immediately wore a smug expression, ¡°How about that? Are you scared now? You better put me down quickly!¡± It was at this moment that Mei Shu leaned out of the car window again, shaking her phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiang Hai, I¡¯ve already broken the surveillance cameras. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The security guard was shocked. ¡°How did you do that? Do you know how much you have to pay for that?¡± Mei Shu smiled slyly, ¡°Uncle, you better worry about yourself first!¡± The security guard continued to struggle, roaring helplessly, ¡°Even if there¡¯s no surveillance, there are so many eyes watching! You can¡¯t escape! Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but cover her ears in annoyance, ¡°Please lower your voice, my ears are almost deafened by you. Jiang Hai, shut his mouth.¡± Jiang Hai obediently took out a tissue from his pocket and stuffed it into the security guard¡¯s mouth. The woman hurried over to help, wanting to scratch Jiang Hai¡¯s face full of flowers, but when he glared at her, she didn¡¯t dare to really act. The gaze of this young man just now was as fierce as a ferocious beast, which frightened her back then, causing her to retract her hands. Seeing this, the other security guards picked up electric batons and prepared to attack Jiang Hai. Mei Shu got out of the car, leaned elegantly against it, casually glanced around at everyone, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just right for me to stretch my muscles.¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Get them!¡± The security guard roared, and the others immediately swarmed over. Mei Shu¡¯s movements were clean and neat, seemingly casual, but every move hit the opponent¡¯s weak abdomen accurately, knocking down quite a few people in just a few moments. The woman was completely stunned by this scene, retreating repeatedly into the security pavilion. She saw a booklet in the security pavilion, with the manager¡¯s phone number written on it for this villa area. She dialed it directly, and the phone was quickly answered. She hurriedly said, ¡°Manager, something¡¯s wrong here in Block A of the neighborhood! Please come and see!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice on the phone was stern with a hint of urgency. Block A? Wasn¡¯t that the door that Mr. Jiang, who was under Master Si, told him that they would pass by? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Did the idiot surnamed Wang cause trouble for him again? ¡°Forget it, no matter who you are, help me stabilize the scene, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After the manager finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone and hurriedly got into the car. Outside the security pavilion, in just a few minutes, the group of security guards were already lying on the ground, unable to get up, while Mei Shu still leaned casually against the car door, seemingly indifferent. The woman screamed and hurried over to warn, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already called the manager just now, he¡¯ll be here soon! When he comes, you¡¯re finished!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Oh? Found reinforcement? Perfect, I¡¯m in a bad mood now, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson when he arrives..¡± Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Reversal Chapter 670: Reversal Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You b*tch, even at death¡¯s door, you¡¯re still defiant! Just wait! This isn¡¯t over between us! Wait until our manager comes, we must report this to the police!¡± The security guard, holding his swollen cheek from the beating, warned Mei Shu and the others with a fierce look. Mei Shu smiled indifferently, ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡± The security guard¡¯s face tightened, his tone harsh, ¡°Why?¡± Mei Shu leisurely walked up to the man, hands in pockets, tilting her head and looking at him casually, ¡°Because you lack education. No man has ever dared to spout such male chauvinistic rhetoric in front of me. You said women should do your laundry, cook, and bear children for you, right? Well, I happen to have some free time now to educate you on what else women can do!¡± With that, Mei Shu slapped the man¡¯s face again. ¡°You keep saying women are gold diggers. Look at yourself! You have no ability, no looks, yet you¡¯re always afraid someone will take your petty money. Do you think the woman you brought with you really wants to live with you? You¡¯re just a pawn to help her enter high society.¡± The security guard fiercely turned his head and glared at the woman. The woman, feeling guilty, lowered her head, then lifted it again after a moment, righteously saying, ¡°What qualifications do you have to lecture us? You¡¯re just like us, willing to do anything for money. I¡¯m old now, no one cares what I do, but you¡¯re still young and doing these things. You might get sick and die directly, and you don¡¯t even know how to restrain yourself!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, ¡°What? Hit a nerve, did I? Your psychological resilience is quite poor, aunty. This is all you can do to deceive him.¡± After saying that, she even intentionally tilted her chin in the direction of the security guard. At that moment, a black car stopped hastily next to them. The manager didn¡¯t wait for his assistant to open the car door for him. He hurriedly got out of the car, sweating profusely, and ran to Mei Shu. He was about to say something when the security guard beat him to it, quickly walking up to him to complain, ¡°Ah, Manager, you finally came! It¡¯s this troublesome girl here. She insisted on barging into the villa area and even hit someone. Now she¡¯s insulting me! Please call the police right away. I need to go to the hospital. Oh!¡± He then touched the wound on his cheek, wincing in pain. The woman next to him hurriedly came over to add, ¡°Yes, Manager, you didn¡¯t hear how offensive this girl¡¯s words were just now. If I hadn¡¯t called you to intimidate her, who knows how bad it would have gotten!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that this area is for the civilized and courteous elite. Who would have thought this wild girl, who knows where she came from, would be so rude and even resort to violence! If this matter spreads, it will greatly affect the reputation of our villa area!¡± ¡°Our villa area?¡± Mei Shu wore a mischievous smile, ¡°Auntie, haven¡¯t you had enough of your dreams yet? Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering Uncle Security? Do you realize you¡¯re just using him as a stepping stone?¡± ¡°You b*tch, how dare you sow discord! Even at death¡¯s door, you¡¯re still so stubborn!¡± The security guard pointed at Mei Shu, fiercely declaring, ¡°Manager, we can¡¯t let this kind of person go! She needs to be taught a lesson!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The manager¡¯s head was spinning from all this. He sternly reprimanded, scaring both the security guard and the woman beside him. Then, he lowered his head, his expression pained as if he was about to kneel before Mei Shu, his voice even trembling with a hint of pleading. ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t know that I would cause you so much trouble just because I didn¡¯t receive a call during a meeting. I¡¯m really sorry! It¡¯s entirely my fault. Whatever punishment you decide, I¡¯ll accept. Even if it means I lose my position as manager, it¡¯s okay!¡± The accusations from the two just now had made him understand the situation. The first priority was to apologize. If he really annoyed Mei Shu, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem that could be solved by resigning! He had heard before that a few years ago, a management level figure offended Master Si and shortly after, that person¡¯s entire family couldn¡¯t stay in Wendith and had to leave. If Master Si wanted to deal with someone, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His subordinates had offended Miss Mei Shu deeply. It seemed that he would lose his position as manager! The security guard was a bit bewildered by the manager¡¯s attitude. He tentatively pulled the manager¡¯s sleeve and asked stupidly, ¡°Manager, why are you apologizing to her? We didn¡¯t do anything wrong in this matter!¡± ¡°You dare to say that!¡± The manager was furious. He scolded fiercely, ¡°Do you know who Miss Mei Shu is? You¡¯ve caused such a big trouble for me. You, as the captain of the security team, can¡¯t continue in your position. Pack up and get out right away!¡± The situation changed too quickly, and the security guard was momentarily confused. The woman also looked incredulous, ¡°Manager, you need to be reasonable.. Brother Wang was just doing his job dutifully for you! That b*tch insisted on barging into the villa area, and it was Brother Wang who stopped her from breaking the rules!¡± Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Face Slapping Chapter 671: Face Slapping Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who did you call a b*tch?¡± The manager was so angry that he directly slapped the woman in the face. After slapping her, he angrily pointed at the security guard, ¡°How did you do your job? Didn¡¯t I call you this morning to inform you that there would be an important guest entering the community? You must let them in! Can¡¯t you understand human language?¡± The security guard finally realized what was going on and quickly lowered his head, nervously rubbing his hands, ¡°No, manager, please let me explain. I thought the important guest you mentioned would be some big shot, who knew it would be a teenage girl!¡± As he spoke, he sneakily glanced in the direction of Mei Shu and muttered under his breath, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a kept woman? How could she still be called an important guest?¡± ¡°You dare to talk nonsense!¡± The manager was so furious that he kicked the guard in the stomach, causing him to fall backwards and hit the ground. But the manager still didn¡¯t feel satisfied, so he instructed his assistant to make a phone call immediately and inform the HR department to fire the guard! Seeing the severity of the situation, the woman became afraid and her words trembled, ¡°Manager, who exactly is she? She¡¯s not some big shot living in the wealthy district, right? Why are you defending her like this? Could it be that her sugar daddy is you?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone turned to look at them with shocked and ambiguous gazes. Jiang Hai furrowed his brow and stood in front of Mei Shu, shielding her from those stares, ¡°If any of you dare to spread rumors, be careful, I¡¯ll sue you for defamation!¡± The manager also quickly clarified, his teeth chattering with nervousness, ¡°Hey, you stupid woman, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Miss Mei¡¯s identity, can a lowlife like you just casually make up? She¡¯s the current CEO of the Lin City Mei Corporation! And her boyfriend is the famous Master Si! If you dare to provoke her, you¡¯re asking for death, and I still want to live! Don¡¯t drag me into this!¡± After speaking, he quickly fawned over Mei Shu like a loyal dog, ¡°Miss Mei, these people have foul mouths, please don¡¯t lower yourself to their level! These two are now no longer related to our company in any way, you can decide how to deal with them!¡± Mei Shu said slowly, ¡°Next time, be careful when selecting personnel. The image of the security guard represents the entire community. You arranged such a greasy middle-aged man to be the head of security. How many troubles has he caused behind your back? I guess you can¡¯t even count them yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The manager seemed to sense that she wasn¡¯t too angry, so he hurriedly apologized with a smile, ¡°You came here to see Ruan Li, right? I¡¯ve arranged it for you, and I can take you in now.¡± However, Jiang Hai frowned and whispered, ¡°Miss Mei, these two insulted you. How do you want to deal with them?¡± The security guard now understood where the trouble came from today, all because of his preconceived bias against people. Seeing Mei Shu looking young and wanting to enter the villa area, he mistakenly thought she was a gold digger, coming here to meet her sugar daddy and fish for men! Who would have thought that although she looked young, she was a big shot with a high position that even the manager was very afraid of! Now where wouldn¡¯t he be afraid? He almost crawled to Mei Shu¡¯s feet, prostrating himself desperately, begging, ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯m sorry, I know I was wrong, please forgive me, I apologize to you, my son is still in school and urgently needs money, I can¡¯t afford to lose my job, please have mercy on me, I beg you!¡± The woman also hurried over to plead, ¡°Miss Mei, please forgive us for being unaware, don¡¯t hold us accountable, I take back what I said earlier, I apologize to you! Please, I, I only listened to Brother Wang¡¯s words! It was him who said you were here to find a sugar daddy! It really has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You dare to betray me at this moment!¡± The security guard, full of resentment, grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you insisting on coming to the villa area to broaden your horizons and pestering me, how could I have been so distracted and not recognized Miss Mei¡¯s identity? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You dare to say you have nothing to do with this! Let me tell you, everything is your fault! Miss Mei is right, you¡¯ve always been using me! As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be able to climb up and marry into the villa area to become a noble lady!¡± ¡°Brother Wang! Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± The woman made up her mind and suddenly broke free from his grip, running to Mei Shu to plead, ¡°Miss, kind Miss, please spare me considering we¡¯re both women. Let me go, I¡¯m just an irrelevant person, I only listened to him, you can settle the scores with him! I even know his son¡¯s name, you can go find him to settle the scores!¡± Jiang Hai pushed them away for Mei Shu, showing impatience, ¡°Words spoken are like water poured out, how can they be easily taken back? Today you offended Miss Mei, I will inform Master Si, let him handle it personally.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t!¡± The security guard was so anxious that he forgot about settling scores with the woman and hurriedly knelt down to Mei Shu. They say a man¡¯s knees are made of gold, but for some spineless, weak men, doing embarrassing things like this comes naturally.. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Inquiring Information Chapter 672: Inquiring Information Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Often, at times like these, those who show them mercy not only won¡¯t receive gratitude but will be resented instead. Because afterward, they won¡¯t remember they were the ones who first did wrong. They¡¯ll only remember who made them lose face, kneel down to apologize, and in the end, they¡¯ll turn against you given the chance. Mei Shu didn¡¯t have any extra kindness to give to a man whose moral compass was skewed. She walked past the man and stopped by the manager¡¯s side, her voice cold, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these two people in the areas you¡¯re responsible for in the future.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing Mei Shu not holding him accountable, the manager nodded repeatedly. Sacrificing an insignificant head of security didn¡¯t count for much. What mattered now was that Miss Mei was merciful and willing to keep him in his position! Hearing Mei Shu deciding his fate with just a word, the security guard lay in despair on the ground, tears of regret streaming down his face, unable to lift his head for a long time. The woman also wore a look of despair, gazing up at the azure sky and the magnificent villas in the distance, her eyes full of the sadness of shattered dreams. Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them. She got into the manager¡¯s car and went to see Ruan Li with Jiang Hai. As they went further into the residential area, the scenery became increasingly pleasant. Just like the villa area where the Lin City Mei family was located, the deeper they went, the more it represented the high status of the homeowners, and the larger the villas became. Passing by an estate, the manager kindly introduced, ¡°This is the Lu family¡¯s estate in Wcndith. Miss Mei, you could actually choose to live here directly, it would be much more convenient than staying in a hotel.¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°The Luo Huai Hotel is also a property of the Lu family. I think it¡¯s very good, and I¡¯m used to staying there.¡± The manager quickly smiled, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s natural. The Lu Huai Hotel was personally decorated and built by Mr. Lu for his wife. It¡¯s one of the top hotels in Wcndith!¡± Mei Shu listened to his endless introduction with a smile, then casually interrupted him, ¡°So, has Master Si ever stayed at Luo Huai Hotel all these years? He seems to rarely come to Wendith?¡± The manager quickly replied, ¡°Master Si indeed doesn¡¯t come often, but many important figures in Wendith have business dealings with him. Now, the member of the Lu family who is responsible for Wendith is Master Si¡¯s elder brother, President Lu Li.¡± Mei Shu nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Ah Si may not want to come to a place that would make him sad. Oh, now that you mention it, I¡¯ve been in Wendith for so long and I haven¡¯t had a chance to visit the Lu family¡¯s company yet. I should go visit one day.¡± ¡°Oh, if you want to visit the Lu family¡¯s company, can¡¯t you go anytime? Miss Mei and Master Si have such a good relationship, is there anywhere Miss Mei can¡¯t go?¡± The manager said flattering words, afraid that Mei Shu might feel uncomfortable because of what happened earlier and cause trouble for him later. Mei Shu turned her head to look out the window, pointing to a certain landscape, ¡°This place is quite similar to the Lu family in Lin City in gardening style. Did the Lu family commission someone to do this?¡± The manager nodded repeatedly, praising Mei Shu¡¯s keen eye, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Mei to have such deep knowledge of landscape art. You¡¯re right, although Master Si rarely comes to Wendith, many places here are trimmed in the style he likes. Now, it¡¯s Mr. Lu¡¯s assistant who is in charge of Wendith. He should be in the estate today. Should I send someone to inform him to come and meet you in person?¡± Mei Shu shook her head, ¡°No need, I have a tight schedule today. I¡¯ll visit another time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The manager hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should ask. It¡¯s your first time in Wendith, how do you know Ruan Li? Could it be that Miss Ruan has known a big shot like you for a long time? I¡¯m usually busy with work and rarely pay attention to these things, but if she really is your good friend, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of her more in the future!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mei Shu smiled slightly and turned her gaze towards him, ¡°I don¡¯t like ignorant people, but I also don¡¯t like people who know too much. Because those who know too much never live long. There¡¯s no need to chat too long with someone who¡¯s going to die soon, right?¡± She spoke with the gentlest tone, yet every word she uttered made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Jiang Hai also looked over with a murderous look in a timely manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The manager broke out in a cold sweat instinctively, quickly kneeling and apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mei, I spoke out of turn just now! I promise not to speak out of turn again! Please don¡¯t be angry with me!¡± ¡°Very well. A wise man knows the times. Your future as a manager is boundless.¡± Mei Shu said this and leaned back in her seat, closing her eyes to rest. The manager wiped away his cold sweat subconsciously, seeing that she really didn¡¯t seem to want to hold him accountable, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ruan Li¡¯s place was on the other side of the villa area. The car drove for a full twenty minutes before stopping. When they arrived, the manager cautiously woke up Mei Shu, ¡°Miss Mei, Ms. Ruan¡¯s house is here..¡± Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Daylight Robbery Chapter 673: Daylight Robbery Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Hai also softly called out, ¡°Miss Mei, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Mei Shu opened her eyes only then, a moment of confusion flickering in her eyes briefly, then sharp as usual, ¡°Jiang Hai, wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai obediently stayed in place without moving. The manager personally got out of the car to open the door for Mei Shu, ¡°Miss Mei, should I and Secretary Jiang stay here with you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mei Shu frowned slightly and then walked in alone. The door wasn¡¯t locked, slightly ajar, and she effortlessly entered the interior. As she approached, she could hear the clinking of cups and saucers in the living room. A maid who had been pouring tea straightened up and politely smiled at Mei Shu, ¡°Miss Mei, Madam has been waiting for you for a long time. Please have a seat.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s calm gaze shifted from the maid¡¯s smiling face to the woman sitting on the sofa across from her, ¡°It seems the manager has already informed you that I was coming. What good tea have you prepared for me?¡± Ruan Li smiled softly, gently shaking her head, gesturing with her hand towards the empty sofa opposite, ¡°No, even if no one notified me, I knew you would come.¡± ¡°Did the woman beside Zhou Lin tell you I would come to visit you?¡± Mei Shu sat down on the sofa, picked up the tea cup and gently sniffed it, ¡°West Lake Longjing Tea worth over seven hundred thousand every five hundred grams, Ms. Ruan has excellent taste.¡± Ruan Li still smiled gently, shaking her head while speaking, ¡°She did indeed call me, but it¡¯s not just because of this. Miss Mei, actually, from the moment you arrived in Wendith, I knew you would come to see me.¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows unexpectedly, ¡°It seems I did find the right person. Ms. Ruan, I know Zhou Lin has given you many benefits over the years. This time, I also came with sincerity.¡± She placed a black and gold bank card on the table, tilting her head with a smile, ¡°As long as you tell me what I want to know, all the money in here is yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t lack money now.¡± Ruan Li said helplessly, ¡°Actually, the reason I agreed to see you this time is because I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mei Shu put on an attentive look. The woman in front of her looked gentle, graceful and dignified, and Mei Shu liked to associate with such people. Ruan Li pursed her lips, asked the maid to attend to her own business first, and waited until there were no more unnecessary people in the room before whispering, ¡°I know why you came to Wendith this time. To be honest, all your movements here are under surveillance by others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Zhou Lin has a lot of control over Wendith, but a small place like Wendith doesn¡¯t attract the attention of those truly influential figures. Digging deeper into this won¡¯t do you or President Lu any good. It¡¯s best to go back sooner.¡± Mei Shu gently curved his lips, not responding to her words but instead asked about something else, ¡°Do you know Ms. Su?¡± Ruan Li visibly paused, a fleeting sparkle of tears in her eyes, quickly suppressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just kindly advised you. Whether you believe it or not, meeting with you alone at this moment, risking being suspected by Zhou Lin, is enough to express my sincerity.¡± Mei Shu nodded in appreciation. ¡°But what I want to do is something no one can stop because it¡¯s not for myself, but to reveal the truth for someone I love dearly.¡± Ruan Li¡¯s face showed conflict. ¡°Why bother with the past? Those who arc trapped in the past are destined to have no future.¡± Mei Shu shrugged it off. ¡°That¡¯s our own business. Even if we have no future, it won¡¯t affect you continuing to enjoy wealth and prosperity, Ms. Ruan. I¡¯ve expressed my sincerity, so feel free to make any requests. But if you choose to remain silent, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°No!¡± Ruan Li kept her head down, unwilling to let Mei Shu see her current expression, but her clenched fist betrayed her inner turmoil. ¡°Fine, since you asked for my request, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu slightly raised her hand, ¡°You can say anything you want. As long as I can satisfy it, I can guarantee your safety and let you enjoy a wealthier life than now for the rest of your life.¡± Ruan Li suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with greed, ¡°I heard Miss Mei is now independently managing the Mei Corporation? Since Miss Mei is so persistent about the secrets I know, why not just give me the company, let me be the owner of the company. I¡¯m tired of being a canary in a gilded cage. I want to try being a president, but I don¡¯t know if Miss Mei is willing.¡± With these words, Mei Shu instinctively narrowed her eyes, her voice sinking little by little, ¡°Have you made up your mind to say nothing?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m willing to say, it¡¯s just that Miss Mei is reluctant to give me what I want.¡± Ruan Li intentionally revealed a cunning look, wanting her to back down. Little did she know that Mei Shu actually nodded under her provoking gaze, ¡°Alright, I said I can satisfy whatever you want. I only want the truth..¡± Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Mastermind Behind the Scenes Chapter 674: Mastermind Behind the Scenes Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Even if it means sacrificing the entire Mei family?¡± Ruan Li found it somewhat incredulous. She really didn¡¯t know whether to say Mei Shu was too naive or if she valued her relationship with Lu Si too much. But relationships between men and women had always been temporary hormonal bursts. When the passion faded and the novelty decayed, the true hideous and detestable face would be revealed. Mei Shu said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it. I keep my word. As long as what you say is worth sacrificing all that, 1 will never go back on my word.¡± Ruan Li sat up straight, reexamining the girl in front of her who looked stern and serious. After a while, she said, ¡°Then bring the contract tomorrow, and we¡¯ll officially complete the transfer procedures.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t back down, ¡°Tell me everything you know first.¡± ¡°We need to complete the procedures first.¡± Ruan Li showed no sign of yielding. The two were at a stalemate, and the tense atmosphere in the living room was almost suffocating. Mei Shu remained calm, ¡°I hope, Ms. Ruan, that you will consider carefully. At this point, once you step out of this door, Zhou Lin will know that you have betrayed him. If he goes back on his word, he will never let you go. At that time, I will be the only one who can protect you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re threatening me.¡± Ruan Li narrowed her eyes, a hint of danger flashing alongside her greed. Mei Shu responded with a smile, ¡°This is a fact, Ms. Ruan. Once my people say a few words to Zhou Lin, you will completely lose his trust. All the money you¡¯ve accumulated over the years will be in vain. What do you think he will choose to do to retaliate against you?¡± Ruan Li and she stared at each other for a long time, but in the end, Ruan Li relented and broke eye contact first, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you part of it. As for the rest, I¡¯ll tell you after you transfer the company to me. That¡¯s my bottom line.¡± Mei Shu was very satisfied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hear it. Let me see your worth.¡± Ruan Li stared at her silently for a long time before saying, ¡°The deaths of Su Huai and her husband years ago were indeed not an accident, but deliberate. The purpose was to prevent them from ever returning to the capital.¡± Mei Shu instinctively tightened her grip on the armrest, her knuckles slightly pale, ¡°Go on.¡± Ruan Li exhaled slowly, ¡°You should have investigated many things since coming to Wendith. You should have found out that the deaths of the two were due to an unidentified wild beast. Later, Wendith¡¯s executives also issued a statement claiming that the wild beast had been shot dead. However, that report was quickly taken down, and the person who pressured the executives to retract the statement was Zhou Lin.¡± In the instant her words fell, Mei Shu¡¯s breath stopped abruptly, her tightly pursed lips revealing her tension, ¡°Why?¡± Ruan Li continued, ¡°Because someone was pressuring him from behind, and this person is the one who truly knows the whole story.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Although she already had a vague answer in her heart, Mei Shu still wanted to hear the name from the person herself. But Ruan Li shook her head at this moment, closed her eyes, and refused to say anything more, ¡°If 1 say that name, I won¡¯t be able to survive in Wendith. So, 1 need you to guarantee my safety. Bring the company to me tomorrow, and I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. Now, please go back, Miss Mei.¡± Mei Shu suddenly stood up from the sofa, unusually losing her composure, her eyes red with tears, ¡°Ruan Li! Finish what you were saying! 1 promised 1 would never go back on my word!¡± Ruan Li also stood up, equally firm, ¡°Miss Mei, it¡¯s our first meeting. There¡¯s no reason for me to trust you enough to entrust my entire life to you. If you really want to know what happens next, please pay what you should first. Otherwise, we have nothing further to discuss!¡± Mei Shu clenched her fists suddenly, the joints creaking in the silent living room, ¡°Fine, Ruan Li. Tomorrow, I will bring the contract and all the necessary procedures to find you. You wait for me here. My people will protect your safety during this time. Before 1 see you, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± With that said, Mei Shu left in a hurry. Ruan Li watched her back, tears welling up in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t until she couldn¡¯t see her anymore that she turned her gaze back and slumped back onto the sofa in despair. As soon as Mei Shu got back to the car, she immediately ordered Jiang Hai to personally ensure Ruan Li¡¯s safety. At first, Jiang Hai was still worried about Mei Shu, but seeing her pale face, he didn¡¯t dare say much at this moment. The manager drove Mei Shu to the entrance of the community, and she returned to her car. With a step on the gas pedal, the car almost flew. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She went straight to the law firm in Wendith and immediately drafted a share and company transfer agreement. She was afraid that if she was a step late, someone would target Ruan Li, burying that secret forever. However, things happened faster than she expected. Just as Mei Shu had drafted the agreement and confirmed that all the clauses were correct, she received an urgent call from Jiang Hai. ¡°Miss Mei, it¡¯s bad. Miss Ruan has cut her wrist and attempted suicide.. She¡¯s being rushed to the hospital!¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Suicide Chapter 675: Suicide Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What did you say?!¡± Mei Shu handed the agreement to the law firm for safekeeping, then hung up the phone, and drove hurriedly to the hospital. She had considered countless possibilities. For example, Zhou Lin might have found out that she had come to meet Ruan Li alone today and might not trust Ruan Li, using some means to silence her completely. Or perhaps the person who had been hiding in the background all along had secretly intervened, preventing her from achieving her goal. But she never thought that Ruan Li would commit suicide, using it as a means to take away all the truths from back then. It seemed that Ruan Li had guessed that she had only investigated up to this point, fearing that saying too little wouldn¡¯t gain her trust. Ruan Li had never intended to reveal the secret from the start. This was also the fundamental reason why Zhou Lin was willing to let Ruan Li continue living in Wendith and willingly support her! She cursed herself for only realizing these tricks now! Mei Shu slammed the steering wheel fiercely, and the car emitted a piercing honk. The man in the car in front of her stuck his head out of the window with a look of annoyance, glaring at Mei Shu¡¯s car with a fierce expression. He said, ¡°What are you honking for? Damn it, didn¡¯t you see the red light? If you have the guts, just run the red light! Damn it, today¡¯s just bad luck, unexpectedly encountering a woman driving. Women should stay home obediently. Can you women even drive properly?¡± He had just finished complaining and was about to retract his head when, the next moment, the car shook violently, and his head happened to hit the window, causing him to grimace in pain, followed by a loud crash from behind the car. The man stared dumbfoundedly at the shattered rear of his car, rubbing his head in pain, then got out of the car angrily, ¡°Damn it, are you crazy?¡± Mei Shu looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t block the way.¡± With that said, she pressed the accelerator again, ramming off the car in front and ignoring the red light, driving away directly, leaving the man behind choking on the exhaust fumes. lie coughed violently, took out his phone intending to call the police, and even thought about taking advantage of the situation to record a video and post it online, letting everyone see the true face of a female driver. However, just as he was about to dial the police number, a fair hand suddenly covered his screen. lie raised his head to meet a pair of deep black eyes, his arrogant demeanor somewhat subdued, ¡°Who are you? 1 warn you, don¡¯t interfere with my business! I need to call the police immediately!¡± Wearing gold-framed glasses, the seemingly gentle secretary smiled and removed his hand, handing him a bank card, ¡°If you agree to settle it privately, the money in here is yours. Call a tow truck to repair your car or buy a new one. Forget about what just happened.¡± The man pinched the bank card in his hand, his neck stiff, ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re trying to trick me? Is there even any money in this card?¡± The secretary turned slightly, revealing another well-dressed man in the car behind him, and said slowly, ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I believe you! Thank you, Mr. Zhou! I¡¯ll leave now!¡± With that, the man quickly pocketed the bank card, got back into his car, started the car, and then left directly, without even a second¡¯s delay. The secretary returned to the passenger seat, looking at the man in the back seat, ¡°Mr. Zhou, should we still go to the hospital now? Miss Mei Shu should have arrived.¡± Zhou Lin¡¯s fingertips on the armrest moved slightly, a cunning smile curling up at the corner of his mouth, ¡°No need to go. Ruan Li hasn¡¯t betrayed me. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The secretary immediately instructed the driver to change the route, heading in the completely opposite direction of Mei Shu¡¯s car. In the hospital. Mei Shu rushed to the operating room, and Jiang Hai stood guiltily against the wall. ¡°How is she? Any news?¡± Mei Shu asked anxiously without delay. Jiang Hai stood up straight, shook his head, ¡°No news yet.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Mei Shu calmed down and asked carefully, ¡°Are you sure she committed suicide and that no one murdered her?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Hai¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Ms. Ruan said she wanted to go to the bathroom, and 1 couldn¡¯t follow her in. When 1 realized something was wrong after ten minutes and went in to check, 1 saw her lying in a pool of blood.¡± Mei Shu let out a sigh of relief, rested her head on her hand, and sat down in the chair, her face full of exhaustion, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t consider it carefully. I should have had a female accompany you to watch over her.¡± Jiang Hai still couldn¡¯t hide his self-blame. He clenched his fists and suddenly lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve messed up things between you and Master Si. If Ms. Ruan really can¡¯t wake up again, I will apologize with my life and won¡¯t continue to cause trouble for you and Master Si!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Mei Shu interrupted him, her eyebrows showing a hint of anger, ¡°I said this isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think through the interests involved. Ruan Li had planned to do this from the beginning. She never wanted the Mei Group. She just wanted to distract me first and then end it all.¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± Jiang Hai hesitated and raised his head, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, do we really need to continue investigating?¡± Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Anonymous Report Chapter 676: Anonymous Report Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°We need to investigate,¡± Mei Shu¡¯s attitude remained firm. ¡°The situation has developed to this point, indicating that our previous suspicions were correct. So we must continue to pursue it no matter what, absolutely not giving up halfway.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Hai nodded heavily in agreement. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, Master Si has received the news. He will arrive at Wendith tomorrow. Should we wait for him to arrive before taking action together?¡± ¡°Do you really think he can still make it?¡± Mei Shu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not just that; Mei Corporation might also run into big trouble.¡± Jiang Hai looked puzzled, but soon he understood the reason behind it, his expression turning shocked. ¡°You mean, because of this incident, the person behind it has caused a death, they might intervene to stop you and Master Si from continuing the investigation!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mei Shu nodded lightly. At that moment, her phone rang, and her heart sank along with it. The screen displayed an unknown phone number. Mei Shu activated the call recording function before answering, putting it on speaker for Jiang Hai to listen. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, hello, we are from the Tax Bureau. There are some tax issues regarding your company that we need to discuss with you in detail. Are you currently in Lin City?¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but massage her temples in frustration, turning off the speaker and moving to a corner to answer the call. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m not in Lin City right now. Any tax-related matters can be coordinated with our company¡¯s finance department and my secretary, Tang Mei. They will cooperate with you seriously.¡± ¡°You should come back in person. Tax issues are not trivial matters. We hope you can take them seriously.¡± The staff member continued to pressure her in an official tone. Mei Shu replied in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the earliest flight back tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if you check for flights tonight. It¡¯s for your own good. The longer this drags on, the more difficult it will be to handle.¡± The staff member showed no intention of backing down. Mei Shu had no choice but to agree. After hanging up the phone, she had Jiang Hai book the next available flight. Mei Shu found a nurse and left a note for Ruan Li, asking the nurse to keep it safe. ¡°Could you please, if she safely comes out of the operating room, give her this note to see? If she doesn¡¯t, please contact me by phone. My phone number is on it, alright?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the nurse kindly accepted the note and kept it safe. Then Mei Shu and Jiang Hai returned to the hotel together, hastily packed up, and headed to the airport. Outside the Lin City airport. Jiang He had received the news early and arrived at the airport entrance to pick her up. Seeing Mei Shu, Jiang He hurriedly took her luggage and said anxiously, ¡°Miss Mei Shu, something has happened with the Lu family¡¯s company. Master Si and the eldest young master are dealing with it urgently. Master Si knows you¡¯re back and asked me to take you to the company. He also asked me to tell you not to worry too much, everything will be handled by him.¡± Mei Shu got into the car, took out her phone to check the information Tang Mei had sent over, and asked, ¡°Have you found the reason why the Tax Bureau suddenly investigated the Mei Corporation?¡± ¡°It seems that someone reported us, but we don¡¯t know the specific reasons yet.¡± Jiang He turned the car around, speeding away from the airport. Mei Shu understood and wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You let him focus on dealing with the Lu family¡¯s matter first. I don¡¯t need him to worry too much about my side. I¡¯ll personally find out who¡¯s behind this.¡± As the car came to a stop at the entrance of the Mei Corporation building, Tang Mei was anxiously waiting outside. As soon as she saw Mei Shu getting out of the car, she hurriedly approached. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. What exactly happened? Do you know?¡± Mei Shu asked as she hurried into the building. Tang Mei quickly briefed her on what she had learned. ¡°Boss, through some connections, I found out that someone sent an anonymous report letter to the Tax Bureau. But we don¡¯t know the contents of the letter. Also, the Tax Bureau officials are waiting for you in the conference room. They just requested the company¡¯s financial records for the past year and are currently auditing them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu pressed the button for the top floor of the elevator. As the elevator doors closed, she caught a glimpse of her weary reflection and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Let them audit. There can¡¯t possibly be any issues with our records.¡± ¡°But we need to deliver the goods to Kangwei immediately. I¡¯m worried that the audit will delay our verification time. Once the delivery period specified in the contract passes, we will have to pay a hefty penalty for breach of contract.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s concern was not unfounded. At this moment, the elevator door opened on both sides. Mei Shu decisively ordered, ¡°Call CEO Kang and explain the situation. We will try our best to deliver the goods within the specified time. Please ask him to wait a little. Uncle Kang can understand. This time, someone wants to mess with me. He has to take sides.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Tang Mei received the instructions, she immediately instructed her little secretary, who had been following her, to do it. She then followed Mei Shu into the conference room. At this moment, the long table inside was filled with various accounts of the company, and the people sitting at the long table were all government officials in uniform.. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Absent Without Leave Chapter 677: Absent Without Leave Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Miss Mei Shu, hello.¡± The leading woman stood up and shook hands with her, gesturing for someone to vacate a seat for her. Mei Shu returned the handshake with a friendly attitude, releasing her hand after a brief touch, then took a seat. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, we are currently conducting a detailed investigation into whether your company is engaged in tax evasion. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to cooperate with us. We have a few simple questions for you, please answer truthfully.¡± The staff member took out a recording pen and placed it openly on the table. Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± The questioning process lasted for a full hour. When Mei Shu and the government officials came out of the conference room, it was already dark outside. Liu Xin, the leader of this inspection team, was satisfied with Mei Shu¡¯s cooperation today. As they were leaving, she shook hands with Mei Shu again. ¡°Miss Mei Shu, if we need to, we will come to you again. Until next time.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Mei Shu maintained a polite smile until she saw¡¯ them off at the gate. Jiang Hai immediately stepped forward. ¡°How did it go? Did something go wrong? Is it serious?¡± He w¡¯asn¡¯t qualified to attend the meeting just now, but he was worried and had been waiting here. Mei Shu was surprised that he hadn¡¯t left, but she let him accompany her for the time being. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Our company¡¯s accounts have always been fine, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Hai finally breathed a sigh of relief. After saying this, he noticed Mei Shu¡¯s hesitant gaze and quickly added, ¡°This way, I can also have an explanation to Master Si.¡± As he finished speaking, there w¡¯as a moment of silence in the office. Tang Mei sneakily glanced at him and handed the documents to Mei Shu. ¡°Boss, this is the operational status of the company during your absence. I¡¯ve organized it for you to review.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu nodded, then gestured to the seat opposite her desk. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Jiang Hai hurriedly declined, ¡°No, I won¡¯t sit. Master Si must be anxious. I¡¯ll go back and report to him.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t insist on him staying. It w¡¯asn¡¯t until his footsteps disappeared from the office door that she looked up from the documents and called Lu Si. The phone rang for a few seconds before being answered, Lu Si¡¯s voice sounding tired. ¡°Shu¡¯er, is it done? I¡¯m sorry, I should have handled this matter for you.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Your situation should be more troublesome than mine. Don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯m fine here. When can you get off work?¡± Lu Si rubbed his temples, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I¡¯ll need a while longer. 1 can¡¯t leave the company temporarily. I¡¯ll have Jiang Hai send you home later. I just don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone. I haven¡¯t seen him for half a day.¡± Mei Shu paused and said, ¡°No need, take care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry too much about me. Jiang Hai has been with me the whole time. He wanted to make sure 1 safely seen off those government officials before going back. He¡¯s already on his way.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been with you the whole time?¡± Lu Si glanced subtly in the direction of the secretary¡¯s office outside the office, where indeed only Jiang He was leading the team to handle urgent tasks, and Jiang Hai was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Yes,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°We found out a lot during our trip to Wendith. I can¡¯t explain it all over the phone. You can ask Jiang Hai, and he¡¯ll tell you everything. You¡¯re busy now. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll finish reading the documents and head home.¡± ¡°Okay, let me know when you¡¯re home safely.¡± Lu Si hung up after saying this, then stepped out of the office. Lu Li was frantically busy behind his desk, overwhelmed with tasks. From the corner of his eye, he noticed his brother had finished his call but showed no intention of coming over to offer help. He frowned with worry and frustration, ¡°Alt Si, where are you going? I¡¯m swamped here! Can you come over and see if there are any issues with this contract?¡± ¡°See for yourself,¡± Lu Si ignored him and walked into the secretary¡¯s office. Jiang He, seeing him approach, thought he had some instructions and quickly put down his work, standing up straight respectfully. ¡°Master Si.¡± ¡°Master Si,¡± the other secretaries all echoed in unison. Lu Si nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Hai?¡± Jiang He looked around, then shook his head in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He came back with me, but 1 didn¡¯t notice when he disappeared. Master Si, do you need him for something? I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold frost descended over Lu Si¡¯s face, ¡°Have him come see me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sensing his displeasure, Jiang He didn¡¯t dare to be careless and quickly sent a text message to Jiang Hai. This was the first time Jiang Hai had actively defied Mr. Si¡¯s wishes and abandoned his duties. Lu Li saw his brother enter with a serious expression and a mischievous smile crept onto her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Those people in the meeting just now didn¡¯t seem to anger you, but why are you suddenly upset for no apparent reason?¡± Lu Si gave him a cold look and said irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re overwhelmed with work? Why do you have the time to care about other things?¡± Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Coveting Chapter 678: Coveting Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Li smirked knowingly, deliberately drawing out the last syllable with a teasing tone, ¡°Oh¡­ Did you have a fight with Miss Mei?¡± ¡°How could I possibly argue with her?¡± Lu Si walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, overlooking the bustling streets below from the top floor of the building. His eyes involuntarily narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve noticed someone might have some inappropriate thoughts.¡± Lu Li paused for a moment, then reacted, his expression turning serious. ¡°You mean Jiang Hai? He did spend a lot of time alone with Miss Mei, but he should be loyal enough to you.¡± ¡°Even so, I still need to teach him a lesson and nip any improper thoughts in the bud.¡± At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the entire Lu Corporation building was enveloped in a tense atmosphere. Apart from the clattering of keyboards, no one spoke a word. Jiang Hai took the elevator back to the top floor and as soon as he opened the elevator door, he was met with a worried look from Jiang He. ¡°Is Master Si still here?¡± Jiang Hai walked out and asked straightforwardly. Jiang He looked at him coldly, his face tense. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°We owe our lives to Master Si.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Hai replied seriously. Jiang He continued, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you listen to Master Si¡¯s orders? Where have you been all this time?¡± ¡°I was doing things for Master Si.¡± Jiang Hai patted his shoulder to ease the tension. ¡°Has he looked for me?¡± ¡°He wants you to go see him as soon as you return.¡± Jiang He shrugged off Jiang Hai¡¯s hand, stepped back, and created some distance. His face was unusually serious. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯ve been, but you must explain to Master Si.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Si really knows what I was doing.¡± Jiang Hai left these words behind and walked away briskly, heading to the office door alone. He knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A cold male voice sounded from inside. Jiang Hai pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Master Si, Miss Mei is safe. You can rest assured.¡± At that moment, Lu Si was sitting on the sofa reading documents. The tables around him and in front of him were covered with various official documents. Seeing this, Jiang Hai wanted to go up and help tidy up. However, he had only taken one step forward when Lu Si¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°Jiang Hai, you¡¯ve been with me for many years. You should know that I haven¡¯t ordered you to do something, you shouldn¡¯t act on your own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Si. I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear about Miss Mei¡¯s situation for the first time, so I hurried there without telling you. In case the people from the Tax Bureau deliberately make things difficult for Miss Mei, I can get the news as soon as possible and report to you.¡± Jiang Hai lowered his head and answered sincerely, making it hard to find any unreasonable points. Lu Si put down the documents and looked at him quietly for a while before saying, ¡°Just that? You¡¯ve never been so concerned about anything other than what I ordered you to do.¡± ¡°I was with Miss Mei this time, and there were too many mistakes on my part, causing trouble for her. So I felt guilty and wanted to do something to make amends.¡± Jiang Hai hurriedly explained. Lu Si squinted his eyes and stood up, walking over to him. Jiang Hai instinctively bent his waist lower, his head drooping even more, afraid of inadvertently angering Master Si again. Lu Si¡¯s power was something he still deeply feared. ¡°If you really think so, then it¡¯s understandable. Shu¡¯er was supposed to be the one you should assist with all your heart and soul. After all, she will be the future mistress of the Lu family when she marries me. It¡¯s only natural for you to think about her welfare.¡± Lu Si¡¯s voice was clear and cold, but it carried a warning tone. Jiang Hai understood clearly and closed his eyes suddenly, cold sweat rolling down his forehead. ¡°Yes, taking care of your future wife for you is the duty that both Jiang He and I must fulfill, Master Si.¡± ¡°Good to know.¡± Lu Si looked away, his gaze shifting to the closed door. ¡°Now, leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Hai bowed deeply to him and then hurriedly left with his head down. The office door suddenly opened from the inside, and Jiang He, who had been eavesdropping outside the door, caught off guard, fell forward and stumbled into the room. Jiang Hai¡¯s brow furrowed suddenly, his voice lowered in anger as he reprimanded, ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop at the door? Are you courting death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang He raised his head abruptly, meeting Lu Si¡¯s deep black eyes. He quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Si. I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t mean to! 1 just wanted to know where this guy, Jiang Hai, went behind your back!¡± Lu Si smirked slightly, but there was no hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, from now on, you¡¯ll be responsible for keeping an eye on Jiang Hai¡¯s whereabouts for me. If he acts out of line again, I¡¯ll hold you accountable.¡± ¡°Yes! 1 will definitely keep a close eye on this disobedient guy for you, Master Si!¡± Jiang He smiled apologetically while dragging Jiang Hai out by his sleeve. Jiang Hai stiffened all over, his mind blank. He didn¡¯t even know how he managed to leave the office, only feeling dazed as he was dragged into the elevator lobby. When Jiang He confirmed that there was no one around, he directly questioned, ¡°How could you go to Miss Mei¡¯s place without informing Master Si? What were you thinking?¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Fell for Her Chapter 679: Fell for Her Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything.¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s voice, when he spoke, was unexpectedly hoarse. Jiang He paused for a moment, then his expression turned terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re not falling for Miss Mei, are you? You¡¯re out of your mind! She¡¯s the one Master Si likes!¡± Jiang Hai was slightly taken aback. In that moment, he suddenly felt his heart skip a beat inexplicably, his pupils contracting, feeling as if someone had grabbed his throat tightly. This was followed by a sense of panic. He quickly lowered his head, letting his hair cover the emotions swirling in his eyes, his throat hoarse and dry. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ 1 don¡¯t like Miss Mei.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡± Jiang He looked him up and down suspiciously, didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, and temporarily relaxed. He resumed his carefree attitude. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and help Master Si with his work. You¡¯ve been absent all afternoon, and we¡¯re already behind on a lot of things.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jiang Hai silently followed behind him, seemingly calm, but in reality, his heart was in turmoil. Because in the instant when Jiang He asked that question, there was already a voice in his heart giving a silent affirmative answer. This left him feeling somewhat at a loss. He shouldn¡¯t like Mei Shu. She was a girl he could only silently respect and protect in the name of Lu Si. But sometimes, emotions were beyond control. By the time he realized it, his feelings were like turbulent waves, unstoppable. ¡°Jiang Hai? Are you even listening to me?¡± Jiang He waved his hand in front of him and shoved a pile of documents into his hands. ¡°Stop daydreaming. We have a lot of work to do. If we don¡¯t finish it tonight, we won¡¯t get any sleep. Master Si hasn¡¯t rested for days. 1 need to remind him to take care of his health.¡± In the past few days, in order to go to Wendith to reunite with Mei Shu as soon as possible, Lu Si had barely slept, working overtime every day. Just as they were about to finish things on that end, trouble arose on this end. They had been rushing around, and even the most resilient person couldn¡¯t keep going like this. Jiang Hai smiled bitterly, took the documents, and quietly went to a corner to look through them. Compared to what he could do for Lu Si, what he could do for Mei Shu was really too little. How could he dare to hope that one day he could stand shoulder to shoulder with her? On the other side, Mei Shu finished dealing with everything and went home. This incident caused considerable uproar, so many cooperating merchants called to test the waters. Mei Shu¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t stopped ringing all the way until she got home, finally quieting down when she arrived. However, even in just that short time away, she felt utterly exhausted. Tang Mei, feeling somewhat worried, insisted on seeing her home before leaving. Mei Feng and the others received the news and had been waiting at the door. They all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Mei Shu. ¡°Sister, everything¡¯s fine with the company, right? How did your investigation in Wendith go? Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mei Shu followed her brothers inside the house, then seemed to shed all her armor, lazily sinking into the plush sofa, refusing to get up. Mei Feng noticed and asked Butler Zhao to make some hot tea. Then he sat on the sofa, letting Mei Shu rest her head on his leg, massaging her head for her. Mei Shu closed her eyes comfortably, smiling like a lazy cat basking in the afternoon sun. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have brothers who care. I¡¯ve been running around these days and dealing with those despicable people. I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± ¡°Sister, 1 can help massage your legs too!¡± Mei Yan imitated Mei Feng¡¯s actions, putting Mei Shu¡¯s legs on his own and using his fists to massage them. Mei Jing was at a loss, sitting beside them with nothing to do. After careful consideration, his eyes lit up, and he hurriedly went to fetch a fan, squatting down beside her and fanning her. Mei Shu pushed away his hand with a smile. ¡°Alright, people who don¡¯t know any better might think I like bullying my brothers at home! You don¡¯t have to worry about me. 1¡¯11 just lie down for a while. Is dinner ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. You can have dinner anytime, Missy.¡± Butler Zhao smiled and watched beside them. After stealing a glance at the boys¡¯ faces, he hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°Miss, the master has been discharged from the hospital and is now staying at the old house. The old Madam is also there. 1 heard they had a big argument about you moving house without permission. Do you want to go and see them when you have time?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, then remembered her father who had been hospitalized all this time. She closed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°If he wants to see me, he¡¯ll come on his own. There¡¯s no need to go see him in particular.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After hearing her response, Butler Zhao didn¡¯t insist any further. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could understand Miss Mei¡¯s feelings very well. If it weren¡¯t for Mei Yun giving birth to an illegitimate daughter with another woman, and causing Mei Shu¡¯s mother to be killed, she wouldn¡¯t have been sent to suffer in the countryside, and her brothers wouldn¡¯t have almost been led astray by others. The culprits behind all of this were Mei Yun and the old Madam. It was perfectly understandable that Miss didn¡¯t want to have any contact with them. Mei Yan, after hearing this, snorted dissatisfiedly, ¡°Why did Uncle Zhao bring them up for no reason? Although Wang Yue, that b*tch, has already met her end, that old woman, who instigated Wang Yue behind the scenes, is still alive and well.. Of course, our mother¡¯s death has to be counted against her too!¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Recovering Chapter 680: Recovering Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master is absolutely right. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up at this time. Miss just came back from outside and should rest well now,¡± Zhao Yan immediately changed his tune, as always indulging the Mei family¡¯s children. Mei Shu stood up and gently patted Mei Yan¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Uncle Zhao like that. Uncle Zhao is always good to you!¡± Mei Yan, realizing his mistake, rubbed his head in apology. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Zhao. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that just now. I know you always have our best interests at heart. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± He apologized quickly. Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. It¡¯s my fault for bringing up something that upset you.¡± Mei Shu intervened with a smile, ¡°Alright, Uncle Zhao, don¡¯t spoil him too much. Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mei Yan excitedly grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s arm, gave Zhao Yan a sweet smile, and then pulled his sister¡¯s hand to the dining room. To Mei Shu¡¯s surprise, Mei He happened to come out of the kitchen at that moment, holding two plates of steaming stir-fry. Seeing her return, Mei He¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stuttered, ¡°Sister.¡± Mei Shu quickly walked over and took the plates from him. ¡°Why are you still in the kitchen? Aren¡¯t you afraid of burning yourself?¡± Mei He smiled shyly, unconsciously tightening his hands that were hanging down. ¡°Sister came back today, and I wanted Sister to try the dishes 1 made myself.¡± ¡°Alright, Xiao He is really amazing now, aren¡¯t you? You can even cook now?¡± Mei Shu replied with a smile as she arranged the dishes on the table. Mei Feng smoothly continued the conversation, ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t know. These days, Xiao He has been working particularly hard and has already become familiar with the servants at home.¡± Zhao Yan also felt gratified. ¡°Yes, Young Master He even spent the morning pruning trees in the garden with the gardeners! He learns so fast!¡± Mei Shu was suddenly surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Xiao He to recover so quickly from his illness. It seemed that the doctor recommended by Lu Si was indeed reliable. When she had time, she really needed to prepare a generous gift and properly thank him. Thinking like this, she pulled Mei He to sit beside her, ¡°Since everyone is here today, there¡¯s something 1 want to discuss with you.¡± The brothers all sat down at the dining table, paying close attention to her. Mei Shu said, ¡°I want each of you to start learning about managing the company to some extent. Xiao Feng doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned; he¡¯s the eldest one besides me and should have started gaining experience long ago. But besides him, 1 also hope Xiao Jing, Xiao He, and Yanyan can start getting involved in some company affairs to some extent.¡± ¡°Sister, is something big happening?¡± Mei Yan asked with some concern as he held her hand. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but the company belongs to each of us after all. Learning how to manage it can¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Can I go to work at the company tomorrow, Sister? Since I¡¯m on vacation now, there¡¯s nothing for me to do at home anyway!¡± Mei Jing took the initiative to suggest this time. Mei Shu nodded without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s great that you think like that. 1 was afraid you¡¯d feel like this would cut into your rest time. After all, you won¡¯t have time to hang out with your friends!¡± Mei Jing shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll achieve anything by fooling around outside. It¡¯s better to learn some skills with you, Sister. After all, I¡¯m a man, and I can¡¯t always rely on Sister for money in the future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. 1 can feel at ease.¡± Mei Shu affectionately patted his head. Mei Feng remained silent on the side, looking pensive. Mei Shu noticed his worried gaze and gently smiled, ¡°Xiao Feng, if you have any thoughts, feel free to speak up.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Mei Feng instantly came back to his senses and quickly denied, ¡°Sister is right. I can also learn some things from Sister in the company.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Mei Shu smiled and withdrew her gaze, no longer discussing what had just happened. She was just afraid that Mei Feng would ask her why she insisted on doing this. In the end, she was still afraid. If one day she chose to sacrifice herself for her brothers, someone in the Mei family had to be able to stand up and support Mei Corporation; otherwise, it would inevitably fall into the hands of Mei Mu sooner or later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan¡¯s words just now served as a reminder to her. Even if she moved out of that house, she couldn¡¯t completely escape from those who could threaten her and her brothers at any time. They needed to be prepared in advance. After dinner, the siblings strolled and chatted in the yard. Suddenly, there were some noises at the gate, catching their attention. Mei Shu recognized the voice as that of their supposed grandmother. The smile on her lips instantly disappeared. ¡°What is she here for? Sister, I don¡¯t want to see her!¡± Mei Yan also heard it and grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s arm, pouting and refusing to let the old woman in.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Make A Scene Chapter 681: Make A Scene Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations But the noise outside grew louder and louder, and it wouldn¡¯t be right to just leave her hanging, disturbing the peace of neighbors. Mei Shu took Mei Yan¡¯s hand and patiently explained, ¡°You take Brother He back first, and let Sis handle this. Okay?¡± Mei Yan glanced in the direction of the door, where the old lady could be seen yelling. Only then did he reluctantly nod, ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t let that old woman win, sister!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Mei Shu watched as the two of them left. Halfway there, Mei He turned back to look at her, still somewhat concerned. Mei Shu waved at him, indicating that he didn¡¯t need to worry at all. Only then did Mei He continue to follow Mei Yan back to the villa. At the entrance. The closer Mei Shu got, the clearer she could hear the old lady yelling. The guards at the door were trying his best to block her, not giving her a chance to enter the villa. The old lady, at her wit¡¯s end, could only sit on the ground and vent, ¡°Heartless creature! Your father just came out of the hospital, and you won¡¯t even go see him! You took the liberty of using the family¡¯s money to buy a house, moved out with those brats, you¡¯ve never considered me as your grandmother, let alone your father! Unfilial child! Come the hell out!¡± ¡°Pan Hua.¡± Mei Shu stood expressionless at the door, calling out the old lady¡¯s name directly. Seeing her, the old lady stopped pretending to cry and struggled to get up from the ground. Pointing at Mei Shu through the iron gate, she cursed loudly, ¡°Ah, so you finally decided to come out! What, feeling ashamed now? I ask you, who allowed you to spend so much money from the family to buy such a big villa here? You¡¯ve just come of age and are already defying your family, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Her voice grew louder, completely breaking the peace of the neighborhood, and many residents popped their heads out to watch the show. Mei Shu¡¯s villa was second in size only to the Lu family¡¯s estate, and when they had just moved in, it had indeed attracted a lot of curiosity from the surrounding neighbors. They had long been curious about Mei Shu¡¯s identity. Now, hearing the old lady¡¯s words, they suddenly understood. So, it was the rebellious teenage girl from the family who secretly stole money to buy a house? This could be quite a sensational news story! The old lady looked around and saw quite a few people watching. She triumphantly snorted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Mei Shu, even if your father is ill, he¡¯s still your father, and I¡¯m your real grandmother. If you don¡¯t want to be talked about, immediately sell the house and move back. Otherwise, 1¡¯11 have your father sue you for stealing money! You¡¯re an adult now, you can face legal consequences!¡± ¡°Do you have evidence to accuse me of stealing money?¡± Mei Shu remained unaffected, still maintaining her calm demeanor. In contrast, the old lady yelled as loudly as she could, afraid that the crowd wouldn¡¯t hear her, ¡°Evidence? What evidence do you need to prove theft? You¡¯re so young, where did you get the money to buy such a big villa? If not from the family¡¯s money, then what?¡± Her argument seemed reasonable. Normally, at Mei Shu¡¯s age, independently renting a house would be out of the question, let alone buying a villa. But who made Mei Shu a reincarnated person? Her soul wasn¡¯t that of an ignorant eighteen-year-old girl. She had the ability to earn money, and this kind of scene couldn¡¯t intimidate her at all! It¡¯s just a matter of who has the louder voice, right? Mei Shu leaned over and whispered a few words to Zhao Yan. The old lady looked at her vigilantly, but seeing that she didn¡¯t do anything after speaking, she felt that Mei Shu must know she was in the wrong, couldn¡¯t argue back, and began to curse even more recklessly, ¡°A young thief, stealing so much money from the family at such a young age! Born without a mother, raised without education, that¡¯s how wild children are! You¡¯ve driven my granddaughter out of this house, so what? You¡¯ll never be as good as her!¡± Mei Shu stood calmly in place, listening to her. Quite a few people had gathered outside, and their murmurs were constantly flowing into her ears. The people here were cultured and educated, so their words weren¡¯t too harsh, but after the old lady¡¯s instigation, they naturally couldn¡¯t help but criticize her. ¡°Oh, such a young age and spending so much money! If it were my son, I¡¯d have to break his legs!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kids nowadays want to break away from their families, wanting independence is fine, but how can you steal from your own family to satisfy your desires? Isn¡¯t that just a parasite? With such a child in the family, even if you¡¯re wealthy, you¡¯ll end up losing everything!¡± Although the old lady was old, she was still sharp-eared and could clearly hear all the criticisms against Mei Shu. She was extremely pleased and continued to make a scene, ¡°What do you all think? How should we educate a child like this? She¡¯s so young and already stealing money, what¡¯s next, murder?¡± ¡°Yeah, she should be taken back and properly disciplined by her father!¡± The emotions of the onlookers were thoroughly stirred up by her, and they all directed accusatory words at Mei Shu.. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Demand Money Chapter 682: Demand Money Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The old lady felt confident this time. She was sure she could make Mei Shu bow her head and obediently come home with her. Then she could have her way in tormenting Mei Shu and those stinky little boys; it would all be under her control! Thinking like this, the old lady shouted again, ¡°I want to take her back to teach her a lesson properly. You don¡¯t know, this child has had no mother to educate her since she was young, so she¡¯s turned out like this. Look, I¡¯m her real grandmother! I¡¯ve been standing outside her door for so long, and she won¡¯t even open it for me! Which family¡¯s child is as unfilial as her?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s outrageous! She has no manners at all!¡± The people around started accusing Mei Shu one after another, and their voices changed from whispers to open mockery. Mei Feng¡¯s face turned pale. He was about to speak up for his sister when Mei Shu pulled him back. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, today I¡¯ll give you your first lesson, be patient.¡± Mei Shu stood still with her arms crossed, waiting patiently. Soon, Zhao Yan returned with a document and a dusty megaphone he had somehow managed to find. He was sweating profusely, out of breath, afraid that if he came back late, Miss and young masters would suffer unnecessarily. Mei Shu handed him a tissue to wipe his sweat and took the things from him. She thanked him softly. But when she turned to the old lady, her voice echoed through the megaphone, instantly resonating throughout the entire villa area. ¡°Pan Hua! Stop causing trouble here! Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by her! You all are people of status, how can you not understand the principle of not judging everything by one side, and not blindly believing in rumors?¡± With that, she raised the asset transfer agreement signed by her father himself and her asset certificate, and had Zhao Yan turn on the lights at the entrance. Standing under the spotlight, she looked like she was on a stage in front of thousands. ¡°What I¡¯m holding is the agreement signed by my father to transfer the company to me personally. Inside is my asset certificate. Everything 1 own now is earned by my own hands, without spending a penny from the family! What she said about stealing money was because she hated my father¡¯s decision to entrust the company to me for full management!¡± As soon as these words came out, the crowd erupted into a commotion. Seeing the tide turning against her, the old lady hurriedly shouted, ¡°Why would you believe what she says? In this dim light, who can prove whether the documents she¡¯s holding are real or fake? Don¡¯t let her fool you like a bunch of fools!¡± Mei Shu sneered, put down the documents, and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for everyone to believe just bywords alone. Those present should all be ladies, stewards, and servants living in this neighborhood. You should have heard about the change of ownership of the Mei Corporation.¡± ¡°I am Mei Shu, the current president of the Mei Corporation. We may have business cooperation in future. Will you believe an old lady¡¯s baseless rumors, or will you believe me? You all have bright eyes and can decide for yourselves!¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Mei Shu! I¡¯ve been asking about their identity since they moved here, but this family keeps a tight lid on information. I only just found out they¡¯re from the Mei family!¡± ¡°Mei Shu? Isn¡¯t she the Miss Mei who¡¯s dating Master Si? My spouse mentioned her before, saying she¡¯s brave and resourceful, although young, she runs the company efficiently. She¡¯s very talented!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words successfully turned the tide. In fact, she hadn¡¯t rushed to defend herself from the beginning because she knew she wasn¡¯t the same powerless Mei Shu as before. Now she was the highest leader of the Mei Corporation, with absolute authority in the Mei family. These people knew whether to support a vulgar old lady or a future company leader who might cooperate with their families in the future! Relying on her identity as her grandmother to cause trouble and slander her was just a foolish move. In just a few words, the situation was completely reversed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old lady was completely panicked. Unable to refute Mei Shu, she began to cry and wail, ¡°Oh, my life is so bitter! I¡¯m old and no one wants me anymore!¡± ¡°Your father used to be so filial to me when he was in charge of the company, buying me this and that, but now he trusts you and hands over the company to you, and what about you? You completely ignore me, a poor old woman! How am 1 supposed to live in the future?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t hide the sarcasm. This old lady just wanted to use public opinion to force Mei Shu to return with her so she could continue to profit from the company. Otherwise, if her source of income was cut off, how would she maintain her usual high level of spending? The old lady¡¯s crying gave everyone a headache, and someone couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore and stepped forward to speak for her. ¡°President Mei, this is what 1 think. Your grandmother is indeed getting old. Why don¡¯t you invite her in first, and talk about it behind closed doors? She¡¯s an old lady, she doesn¡¯t need much in terms of food and clothing.. Why cause such a scene at the door and let everyone laugh at you?¡± Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Backing Up Chapter 683: Backing Up Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Madam, your words show that you are very reasonable. I also want to accept your suggestion, but for the sake of my conscience, I really can¡¯t do that.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t immediately deny her suggestion but instead pretended to be willing to accept it while showing some hesitation. Iler words left everyone curious. The lady who had just spoken up asked, ¡°President Mei, do you have something difficult to say? Since everyone is here today, why not speak up? Perhaps we can help!¡± Mei Shu smiled sweetly, looking very grateful. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many people like you who are not easily swayed and are willing to seek the truth. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I really hope to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± The lady felt a bit embarrassed by her praise and raised her hand to adjust her hair, saying, ¡°Please, say whatever you need to say. You two can clear things up face to face, so there¡¯s no need for future disputes.¡± Mei Shu nodded and was about to pick up the megaphone to speak. But the old lady couldn¡¯t sit still. She rushed forward and vigorously shook the iron gate with both hands. ¡°Mei Shu, don¡¯t deceive the public! Let me tell you, if you dare to slander me, I¡¯ll die right here today! Then you¡¯ll be accused of killing your own grandmother! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll survive in the future!¡± Mei Shu frowned impatiently and snapped, ¡°Keep an eye on her. Since we want to explain things clearly, don¡¯t let her interrupt me.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards were initially hesitant to take action against the old lady because of her status as Mei Shu¡¯s grandmother. But now, with Mei Shu¡¯s clear instructions, they immediately restrained her and led her aside, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble or harm herself. Only then did Mei Shu continue, ¡°Alright, since everyone wants to know what happened, let me explain briefly.¡± With the megaphone in hand, Mei Shu recounted how the old lady had instigated Wang Yue to seduce Mei Yun, how she had colluded with Wang Yue to make Mei Yun unknowingly have a daughter out of wedlock, and how she had favored the illegitimate daughter over the years while treating her and her siblings coldly. Most of the onlookers here were housewives, and what they detested most was affairs like illegitimate children and keeping mistresses, especially when it involved a mother-in-law actively helping her son find a mistress. The old lady¡¯s actions immediately aroused public anger. People glared at her with disgust, and some had already begun to openly criticize her for relying on her age to cause trouble and destroy her son¡¯s family and cursing her as nothing but a sheer old fool. The old lady couldn¡¯t bear to hear these words. She retorted immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t believe that little slut¡¯s words! It¡¯s her own mother who couldn¡¯t control men. What does it have to do with me? With so many children in the Mei family, I can like whoever I want. I didn¡¯t mistreat them. Why should I be blamed for everything?¡± Iler words proved Mei Shu¡¯s words. Every word she said was trying to whitewash herself, but unfortunately, it only made matters worse. The lady who had spoken up earlier was the first to refute, saying, ¡°Madam, I disagree with what you said. If a man cheats outside, how can you blame his wife for not controlling him? That¡¯s the man¡¯s own low morals, lack of principles, and no bottom line behavior. What does it have to do with his wife?¡± ¡°Furthermore, as an elder, you should try to be fair. I believe if you truly cared for your grandchildren, you wouldn¡¯t come to their doorstep causing trouble after they¡¯ve separated from the family!¡± Iler words carried weight and echoed the sentiments of everyone present. It was evident that this old lady couldn¡¯t stand to see the children she disliked living well and was trying to stir up trouble for her own benefit. They had seen plenty of selfish and self-serving people like her, who only saw money in their eyes and would betray even their closest kin for their own interests! With this lady leading the way, everyone couldn¡¯t contain their anger anymore, and they began to reprimand the old lady for her mistakes. In the corner, Lu Ting watched everything with a smile, quietly preparing to leave. Su Zhi glanced at him strangely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say a few words for Mei Shu?¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± Lu Ting¡¯s face turned serious as he pretended to be stern. ¡°To air dirty laundry in public is foolish!¡± Su Zhi sneered disdainfully and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will! But don¡¯t be jealous again if Mei Shu treats me better than you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he walked out of the shadow leisurely, clapping his hands in applause for Mei Shu. The applause successfully caught everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to look, curious. Although they didn¡¯t know Su Zhi, they recognized Lu Ting. Seeing this, everyone hurriedly made way, not daring to block the path of the two old gentlemen. Su Zhi walked up to the door of the Mei family, hands behind his back, and looked at Mei Shu with a smile. ¡°I heard the commotion next door. I thought something big had happened.. It turns out someone is bullying my granddaughter- in ¨C law!¡± Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Saying One Thing, Meaning Another Chapter 684: Saying One Thing, Meaning Another Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡± Granddaughter ¨C in ¨C law?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Seeing that Lu Ting had no intention of denying it, they immediately understood that this old man was actually Master Si¡¯s grandfather! Instantly, they became even more respectful. ¡°Mr. Su, I didn¡¯t expect this matter to disturb you. How have you been lately?¡± People gathered around to inquire about Su Zhi¡¯s well-being. They knew Lu Ting wasn¡¯t fond of socializing, so they all swarmed around Su Zhi. Su Zhi happily replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. It¡¯s all thanks to the tea specially prepared for me by my granddaughter-in-law. I¡¯ve been relying on this tea to sleep well lately, or else I wouldn¡¯t be able to come out for a stroll!¡± The old man¡¯s words both overtly and covertly praised Mei Shu. These people were shrewd; how could they not hear it? Those who had harbored doubts about Mei Shu just now dispelled their concerns. They all praised her, saying, ¡°President Mei is indeed capable. At such a young age, not only is she outstanding in her abilities, but she also knows how to respect her elders. She will definitely be your best granddaughter-in-law in the future!¡± ¡°That goes without saying,¡± Su Zhi was pleased with their response. He deliberately said this to make sure these people wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate Mei Shu again. As for the absurd bet between the Mei and Lu families, he couldn¡¯t care less! lie only knew that he genuinely liked Mei Shu and would do his best to protect her in front of others! Compared to Su Zhi¡¯s undisguised favoritism, Lu Ting seemed somewhat detached. lie walked up to Su Zhi, saying crossly, ¡°You love meddling in others¡¯ affairs. Does anyone need you to speak up?¡± ¡°Hey, you old man¡­¡± Su Zhi didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Mei Shu, afraid that the two old men would start bickering again, quickly took over the conversation, saying, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Su, for speaking up for me. I¡¯m really grateful. I should have visited you first when I returned from my business trip, but it was late, and I was afraid of disturbing your rest, so I planned to come tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect to disturb your rest anyway. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± When Su Zhi heard this, he felt even happier. He provocatively smiled at Lu Ting and proudly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The most important thing for you young people now is to focus on your careers. Girls are not inferior to boys! Although my daughter hasn¡¯t been well-disciplined since childhood, she can handle things independently now. I believe you, Mei Shu, can do it too.¡± Su Zhi only had two children in his life. His eldest daughter, Su Huai, was Lu Si¡¯s mother and had passed away in the accident at Wendith. The only one he could mention now was Su Ling. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, forcing a smile. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Su, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± ¡°Hey, Old Su, it¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s go back. We haven¡¯t finished our chess game yet! I¡¯m definitely going to win against you today!¡± Lu Ting didn¡¯t wait for a response; he just pulled Su Zhi away. Mei Shu hurriedly had someone open the door and followed them anxiously, not feeling at ease until she saw the two old men safely back in her house. With Su Zhi and Lu Ting backing her up, no one dared to doubt Mei Shu anymore. The old lady could only gnash her teeth in frustration, but with two strong bodyguards by her side, she couldn¡¯t move. All she could do was spit at Mei Shu fiercely and curse, ¡°You little slut, just you wait! This isn¡¯t over between us! None of you will have a good life in the future!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Mei Shu sneered contemptuously, thanked everyone, and had the door closed, taking her brothers back to rest. The next day, Lu Si rushed over in a hurry, obviously having heard about last night¡¯s events. When he returned home last night, it was already late. Su Zhi had been waiting for him in the study, and they had talked for a long time about Mei Shu¡¯s family affairs. Both directly and indirectly, Su Zhi had warned Lu Si not to neglect Mei Shu for work. Lu Si knew how much Su Zhi cherished Mei Shu. But what surprised him even more was that Lu Ting had specifically sought him out this morning for the same matter, asking for help in handling the negative public opinion about Mei Shu after last night¡¯s disturbance. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t admit it, the outside world already considers Mei Shu as our family¡¯s future daughter-in-law. So you have to be responsible for minimizing the negative impact and not let our reputation be tarnished because of Mei Shu!¡± Lu Si imitated the old man vividly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when she heard this, asking while sipping soy milk, ¡°What else did he say?¡± Lu Si¡¯s face turned serious as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Mei family¡¯s affairs from Lu Li¡¯s wife a long time ago, but I never thought it would deteriorate to this extent! No wonder Mei Shu is so strong-willed. But don¡¯t think I¡¯m praising her! I¡¯m just saying she¡¯s relatively decent among the people in the Mei family!¡± This time, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t control herself and sprayed soy milk everywhere. Zhao Yan quickly handed her tissues and laughed along, saying, ¡°Old Master Lu actually wanted to praise your intelligence and capability!¡± Mei Shu wiped the milk from her mouth and tears from her eyes, saying, ¡°I know, that¡¯s just his personality. 1 won¡¯t bother arguing with him..¡± Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Company Secrets Chapter 685: Company Secrets Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°1 knew our Shu¡¯er is so good. Grandpa couldn¡¯t possibly not like you.¡± ¡°I also hope to have a good relationship with your family, so that we can avoid a lot of trouble in the future, right?¡± Mei Shu looked at him with a playful smile, adding a touch of charm to her eyes and brows that didn¡¯t belong to her age. Lu Si¡¯s heart fluttered as he was about to reach out and pull her into his arms. But Mei Shu seemed to see through his intention. She quickly finished her breakfast and then swiftly left her seat. Lu Si couldn¡¯t even touch the corner of her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m off to work!¡± She picked up her bag from the sofa and left. Lu Si chuckled as he followed behind. Halfway there, he noticed a string of small tails behind him. He paused and asked in confusion, ¡°Are you all going out too?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the company with Sister to learn!¡± Mei Yan crisply replied. After speaking, he was afraid of delaying his learning, so he hurriedly ran to Mei Shu¡¯s side, holding her hand and saying, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t we say there¡¯s a meeting in the morning? I haven¡¯t seen how Sister conducts a meeting yet.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± Mei Shu affectionately pinched his nose and led him out, hand in hand. Then they walked out happily together. Lu Si stood still, lost in thought. Mei Feng walked to his side and coughed lightly. ¡°Sister suddenly wants us all to learn about company affairs. Do you know why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Lu Si¡¯s voice was somewhat low, sounding with a trace of anger. Mei Feng glanced at him in confusion. ¡°Really nothing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Si seemed to be swearing an oath, clenching his fist tightly until his knuckles creaked. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything irreversible happen to you.¡± Mei Feng felt he must know something, but before he could inquire further, Lu Si had already walked out ahead of him, directly sitting in his car and escorting Mei Shu and the others to the company before turning to Lu¡¯s Group. When the front desk saw Mei Shu coming to work, they immediately straightened up, ¡°Good morning, President Mei.¡± Mei Shu nodded gently and introduced them, ¡°These are my younger brothers. Starting today, they will be learning in the company. Get to know each other, then inform the HR department to make three employee badges for them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The receptionists smiled awkwardly at Mei Feng and the others, but as soon as they entered the elevator together, they whispered to each other, ¡°Why did President Mei bring such young children to the company?¡± ¡°President Mei has to work every day and take care of her brothers. It¡¯s really hard. But unfortunately, some people with no eyes intentionally caused trouble for President Mei at this time, reporting the accounts of our company for no reason. It¡¯s really hateful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure Master Si will definitely support President Mei in the end. We must not let the villains succeed!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The two of them encouraged each other with a sense of solidarity, and then went back to work separately, both looking vigorous. This time, Mei Shu didn¡¯t take the elevator directly to the top-floor office but deliberately got off the elevator halfway, taking them to familiarize themselves with the positions of several important departments in the company. Mei Yan was dazzled along the way, finding everything fresh and exciting. Mei Feng and Mei Jing, however, were not just looking around but carefully observing the work status of the company¡¯s employees. What surprised them was the high enthusiasm of the employees in their family¡¯s company, and the surprisingly good working atmosphere. They hardly saw anyone coming to work in the morning with a tired and complaining face. Almost everyone¡¯s face was filled with smiles. Mei Feng was puzzled until the three of them returned to the stairwell together before he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister, why does everyone in our company seem to enjoy working so much? I always thought that going to work would be as painful as going to school.¡± Mei Shu smiled and said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect going to school to be painful for you.¡± Mei Feng blushed and touched his nose sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy, sister, don¡¯t mind.¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The three of them nodded in unison this time. Mei Shu smiled mysteriously, completely arousing their curiosity, and then led them into the finance department. ¡°Xiao Liang, show me the salary accounts of the employees from last month.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sure, President Mei.¡± Xiao Liang sneaked a glance at the children and quickly found a form on the computer. He took the initiative to vacate the chair in front of the computer and said, ¡°President Mei, please have a seat.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Shu signaled towards the chair. ¡°Xiao Feng, you sit.¡± Mei Feng obediently sat down, holding the mouse to drag the table and check the data on it. Mei Yan and Mei Jing also hurried over, eager to know the key reason why their sister¡¯s company was so harmonious. It wasn¡¯t until they saw the long string of numbers in the salary column that Mei Feng and the others finally got their answer.. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Benefactor Chapter 686: Benefactor Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Their company not only pays higher salaries on average than other companies but also offers better welfare benefits. Moreover, it¡¯s not just that. The company also stipulates that employees who work overtime will be paid overtime according to regulations, and they have normal holidays without the need for compensatory time off. ¡°This¡­¡± Mei Yan was somewhat surprised. ¡°Sister, can our family really make money now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Although 1 won¡¯t force them to work overtime for free, 1¡¯11 have Tang Mei coordinate each department and specify reasonable work content that they must be able to complete within a certain period. This way, we can ensure the company¡¯s profitability while making the employees feel less tired. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± Mei Yan still felt somewhat shocked. Although he was only in primary school, he still knew a lot about the adult world. For example, classmates often complained to him that their parents had to work overtime and didn¡¯t have time to pick them up from school. Worse still, some children hadn¡¯t spoken to their parents for many days. To them, such situations were extremely helpless and commonplace. But looking at their family¡¯s company, such situations might never happen! Seeing the doubts of the young masters, Xiao Liang from the finance department hurriedly explained, ¡°These regulations and salary benefits were adjusted after President Mei took over as president. The entire company is very grateful to President Mei now. Everyone hopes that President Mei can smoothly get through this difficult period. Everyone is now working together for the company, and the efficiency is more than twice as high as usual!¡± It was clear that Mei Shu was really popular in the company. Now, even if Mei Mu suddenly came out to claim a portion of the company¡¯s shares, it would probably be impossible to sway the majority. The entire company was united and really liked Mei Shu as a leader, which contributed to Mei Shu¡¯s unwavering position so far. But what she did was bound to touch some people who should have had a share of the cake. Just as they were happily chatting, a muffled cough outside interrupted their conversation. One of the members of the board of directors, Gao Cheng, who had once assisted Mei Yun in managing the company, stood expressionless at the door. ¡°I remember this is a proper company, not a kindergarten. How can President Mei bring children in? Isn¡¯t this a bit too playful?¡± he said, his tone laced with anger. Mei Yan frowned tightly, his small round face wrinkling up, and he spoke without hesitation, ¡°Who are you? My sister wants to bring us to learn at her own company. What¡¯s it to you? Why do you have the right to interfere in our affairs?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± Gao Cheng stood with his hands behind his back, his head held high. ¡°Don¡¯t think that only you have shares in the company. I have shares too. The company¡¯s operating conditions are closely related to my interests, so of course, 1 have the right to interfere!¡± ¡°Uncle Gao.¡± Mei Shu stepped forward, blocking Mei Yan behind her. ¡°I brought my brothers here today to let them observe and learn in advance. After all, they are also future shareholders of the company. It¡¯s a good thing for them to understand various affairs of the company in advance.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for that?¡± Gao Cheng¡¯s face was unpleasant. ¡°Handing the company over to children to manage, I¡¯ve never heard of such absurdity! I don¡¯t know what Old Mei is thinking! I can see that Mei Corporation will be finished sooner or later in your hands!¡± He spoke impatiently as he walked away, leaving behind a string of complaints echoing in the corridor. Mei Yan burst out angrily from behind Mei Shu, ¡°My sister manages the company better than you and my dad combined. Even if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless. The company is now in the hands of my sister!¡± Mei Jing also wore a displeased expression, crossing her arms and sneering, ¡°Who is this person? Sister, why have I never seen this shareholder before?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡± Mei Feng said indifferently, ¡°He is indeed an old member of Mei Group, but it was probably after mother¡¯s death that my sister started dealing with him, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°I inquired about it. At that time, there was an accident in Mei Group, and a large amount of liquid funds were urgently needed. When father¡¯s request for a loan from the bank was rejected, it was Uncle Gao who contributed money and effort to turn the tide. Otherwise, the company might have been forced to close down at that time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still because of dad¡¯s poor management that the company reached that point!¡± Mei Yan said discontentedly, ¡°Now that the company is doing so well under my sister¡¯s management, there¡¯s no need for him to worry! Why does he deliberately come here to speak ill?¡± Mei Shu sighed and patted his head, saying, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for us to get angry about this matter. Uncle Gao has done us a favor after all. The company is Mom¡¯s life¡¯s work. Without his help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep the company that is so important to us. Yanyan, your temper is too quick. You need to learn to restrain it, okay?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Mei Yan replied reluctantly and stopped complaining.. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Controlling the Situation Chapter 687: Controlling the Situation Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations In the morning meeting, Mei Shu arranged for her brothers to sit at the end and listen. Several directors and department heads were already in their seats. As soon as Gao Cheng arrived, he wore a stern expression, deliberately making a loud noise when placing his water glass on the table. Mei Yan stood up to say something but was promptly held back by Mei Jing and Mei Feng on either side. Gao Cheng cast a disdainful glance in their direction, then withdrew his gaze, calmly unscrewing the lid of his thermos and taking a sip of water before leisurely asking, ¡°Little President Mei, what do you want to discuss in this meeting?¡± ¡°I want to talk to everyone in detail about the inspection of the accounts by the tax bureau yesterday,¡± Mei Shu, sitting at the head, said with a strong presence. The others all sat up straight, showing a posture of attentive listening. Only Gao Cheng leaned back against the chair back, indifferent. ¡°Getting reported can only blame oneself for being careless. Why didn¡¯t I encounter such a thing when your father and I were struggling together back then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because others see you as young and incapable, so they want to take advantage of the situation to disrupt the company and gain benefits. If the company were still managed by me or your father, such a big mess wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Gao Uncle, I think your words are biased,¡± Mei Shu said seriously, ¡°There couldn¡¯t be any problems with the company¡¯s accounts. Tang Mei supervises personally before each report, so there won¡¯t be any tax evasion. Even if others want to take advantage, they probably won¡¯t succeed. Since we have no problems, there¡¯s no need to worry about being disrupted by others.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I get through to you!¡± Gao Cheng slammed the cup down in frustration. Seeing this, the head of the finance department quickly spoke up, ¡°I think President Mei is right. There are indeed no problems with the company¡¯s accounts. I think the person who reported it is just trying it out, betting that there might be mistakes in our accounts. But we won¡¯t make mistakes, so we¡¯re not worried about the tax bureau¡¯s inspection, nor will it have any substantial impact on us.¡± ¡°When the company really has problems, you¡¯ll see how serious it is!¡± Gao Cheng grumbled irritably, then wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t refute anything. He was so angry that his chest rose and fell violently. Mei Yan smirked beside him, which Gao Cheng happened to see. He then vented all his anger on the children. ¡°Bringing elementary school students to attend high-level meetings, unheard of! Although the company is nominally owned by your Mei family, it actually can¡¯t do without the efforts of any of us. Mei General, is it too disrespectful for you to do this?¡± Mei Shu explained in a gentle tone, ¡°Uncle Gao, please don¡¯t get agitated. Yanyan and the others are just here to observe, they won¡¯t express any opinions. After all, they also hold shares in the Mei Corporation, according to the agreement left by my mother. When they come of age, they will also inherit a portion of the shares. By listening now, they¡¯ll be more familiar with the company¡¯s leadership matters in the future.¡± Her words were meant to caution Gao Cheng to be careful with his words. After all, her brothers were all part of the company¡¯s leadership team, and offending any one of them wouldn¡¯t be wise. Gao Cheng was rendered speechless. He slammed the table resentfully, ¡°Back in the day, your father and I supported each other through the toughest times in the company. I contributed both money and effort to help your father tide over the difficulties. But in the end, I¡¯m deemed less important than these brats! Is this how the Mei family repays me?¡± ¡°My father promised you a share of the profits, and Mei Corporation has been paying you that every year without fail. You¡¯ve never been shortchanged. As a senior executive of the company, you¡¯ve also received the status you deserve. That¡¯s how the Mei family repays you. Is there a problem?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s tone grew more severe, carrying a hint of imposing authority. Gao Cheng remained speechless for a moment before finding his voice again, ¡°But children shouldn¡¯t be attending meetings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said they¡¯ll only observe and won¡¯t express any opinions or participate. If you have no other issues, we ll formally begin the meeting now.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words reached this point, and even Gao Cheng had to temporarily soften. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that her sister had skillfully controlled the situation with just a few words, Mei Yan admired her so much that stars appeared in his eyes. After the meeting ended, he had completely become his sister¡¯s little fan, chatting incessantly, ¡°Sister, did you notice Gao Cheng¡¯s expression just now? It was so gloomy that it was about to rain! Sister, you¡¯re really amazing. You just sent him away with a few words!¡± ¡°To deal with someone like him, who has little ability but loves to meddle, the best way is to make him lose face, but we still need to leave a way out for him. If he still doesn¡¯t listen, we can use other means to make him submit. Understand?¡± Mei Shu gently rubbed Mei Yan¡¯s head, but her words were chilling. Mei Feng¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and he pulled Mei Yan aside, then walked to Mei Shu¡¯s side.. ¡°Sister, is it a bit too early to tell this to Yanyan now?¡± Chapter 688 - 688 Be My Master 688 Be My Master Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu fell silent for a moment before regaining her smile. ¡°Okay, I was too impatient. But it¡¯s never wrong to understand things in advance. Yanyan will grow up quickly, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Yanyan has grown five centimeters taller this year!¡± Mei Yan said, even raising his hand solemnly, comparing the height difference between himself and Mei Feng, looking forward. ¡°In a few years, I¡¯ll be as tall as my big brother!¡± ¡°Then Yanyan should eat well and strive to surpass Xiao Feng in the future.¡± Mei Shu said this with a heavy heart, staring ahead at the long corridor. Mei Feng fell silent as well. Only Mei Jing and Mei Yan hadn¡¯t noticed Mei Shu¡¯s change and were joking around on the side. After returning to the office together, Mei Shu asked them to find a place to sit by themselves, then had Tang Mei bring some simple documents that had already been processed for them to look at. To avoid any errors in company affairs, Mei Shu had to personally oversee many things, making her busier than ever before. The whole morning, Mei Shu stayed at her desk, not once lifting her head. By lunchtime, when Tang Mei brought in the pre-ordered meals, she suddenly realized that she had been busy for several hours straight. Mei Yan walked over with concern and took the initiative to rub her shoulders. ¡°Sister, are you always so hardworking? Why can¡¯t you delegate some tasks to others like dad does?¡± Mei Shu smiled bitterly. ¡°There are many things I have to personally oversee to be reassured. Flow did you find the documents? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± Mei Yan nodded honestly. ¡°I basically didn¡¯t understand any of it.¡± Mei Shu chuckled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s already rare for you to sit quietly and study all morning. Take your time with the rest. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll have Tang Mei take you outside to familiarize yourselves with the operations of various departments. If you get tired of wandering around, you can come back and look at the documents to avoid boredom.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Yan shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Sister works so hard every day and never feels tired. How could 1 feel bored? I really want to learn how to manage the company quickly so I can help you!¡± As he said this, Tang Mei was startled and subconsciously looked at Mei Shu¡¯s reaction. But the usually stern CEO¡¯s face was now full of tenderness. Only then did Tang Mei relax and breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master Yanyan is so considerate. President Mei must be very happy. I heard President Mei mention your tastes before, so 1 tried to order some dishes. Please taste them and see if you like them.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you, beautiful sister!¡± Mei Yan was sweet and eager, showing no airs of a young master. He even took the food tray from Tang Mei¡¯s hands, understandingly arranged the lunch boxes on the table one by one, and distributed the chopsticks before sitting on the sofa. Mei Feng and Mei Jing were also busy, preparing cushions for Mei Shu on the sofa and pouring a few cups of hot tea onto the table. After everything was ready, they invited Mei Shu over to eat directly. Seeing this scene, Tang Mei finally understood why the CEO favored her younger brothers so much. These children genuinely cared for their sister from the bottom of their hearts. Conversely, Mei Shu also trusted them wholeheartedly. Otherwise, if Mei Yan¡¯s words just now were said by children from another family, the young Mei Yan might have become a thorn in someone¡¯s side and been ostracized. The way the Mei family interacted was really different from many aristocratic families that only cared about power struggles and lacked human warmth. Perhaps it was because of their background that bound these children tightly together. ¡°Tang Mei, come and eat too.¡± Mei Shu never put on airs, and apart from the superior-subordinate relationship, she was also like a close friend in normal times. Mei Yan warmly pulled Tang Mei¡¯s hand, inviting her to sit beside him. ¡°You often help my sister, and my sister likes you, so I like you too. In the future, you can be my master and teach me more about company affairs, okay?¡± ¡°How dare I be called Master by the young master?¡± Tang Mei blushed and was a little embarrassed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Mei Yan said frankly and cutely, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. You can help my sister handle so many things in the company, so of course you deserve to be called Master by me.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, feeling a bit at a loss. ¡°Young Master, 1 really dare not. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me. It¡¯s my duty to help President Mei with work. You¡¯re very smart, and you¡¯ll learn slowly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really nice, unlike Gao Cheng.¡± Mei Yan tilted his head, saying whatever he wanted. Tang Mei couldn¡¯t help but imagine Gao Cheng¡¯s embarrassed appearance at the meeting just now and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to Director Gao. He actually has no real power in the company. President Mei handles everything personally, and now all the power is in her hands alone.¡± ¡°Wow, sister is really amazing!¡± Mei Yan¡¯s admiration for Mei Shu grew even stronger after hearing this.. Chapter 689 - 689 Gambling 689 Gambling Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Little did he know, Mei Shu was much more exhausted when she first took over the company than she was now. To deal with those defiant directors, she had to put in a lot of effort to sideline their power. Mei Shu had no intention of telling them about this, which would only increase their pressure for no reason. Instead, she changed the subject and smiled, asking them to eat first. Tang Mei had just taken a bite of rice when the phone suddenly rang. She apologized and quickly got up to answer it. ¡°Hello, Mom, okay, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 call Xiao Long first to see where he is. Don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mei Shu put down her chopsticks and walked over to inquire. Tang Mei hung up the phone and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a family matter, I can handle it. President Mei, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu, somewhat skeptical, was about to go back with her to continue eating, but Tang Mei¡¯s phone rang again. This time, Tang Mei hurriedly answered the phone, not caring that Mei Shu was still present, and asked directly, ¡°Xiao Long, where are you? Do you know how worried Mom is about you?¡± ¡°Are you Tang Mei, Tang Long¡¯s sister?¡± A stranger¡¯s voice with a hint of provocation came through the receiver. Tang Mei felt a sense of unease and panic. ¡°Who are you? How can you use my brother¡¯s phone number?¡± The man sneered, his voice menacing. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you admit you¡¯re his sister. Listen, your brother owes our casino three million. You better bring the money tonight, or I¡¯ll dig out your brother¡¯s kidney to cover the debt and break one of his legs. Do you understand?¡± ¡°A casino? How could my brother be there? Let me talk to my brother. I want to hear his voice. Otherwise, how do 1 know if you¡¯re a scammer?¡± Tang Mei said helplessly, looking at Mei Shu. At the same time, Mei Shu had already located the caller with her phone. She quickly nodded, whispering to Tang Mei that she had found the caller¡¯s specific location. Only then did Tang Mei feel relieved. The man on the phone was very arrogant, and Tang Mei didn¡¯t know what he had done. There was a sudden scream from the other end of the line, followed by Tang Long¡¯s voice, ¡°Sis, sis, please save me! I don¡¯t want to die! They¡¯re going to take out my kidney! Sis, didn¡¯t you say you were working in a big company and could make a lot of money?¡± ¡°You said your boss is good to you. Can¡¯t you talk to her and get her to lend you three million to pay off my debt? Otherwise, they¡¯re going to take out my kidney. I can¡¯t live without a kidney!¡± ¡°Xiao Long! Did you really go gambling?¡± Tang Mei couldn¡¯t help but roar angrily. ¡°You¡¯re never home, and I thought you had found a decent job. I didn¡¯t expect you to go gambling! Can you face Mom with what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Sis! I did it to make big money! I can only get rich by gambling, sis, save me!¡± As the conversation progressed, Tang Long¡¯s voice became fainter and fainter, and then there was the sound of something heavy falling to the ground, obviously someone had deliberately taken Tang Long aside. The man, who had been arrogant just now, took the phone again. ¡°Listen, if you dare to call the police, your brother will end up dead. Prepare the money first, and I¡¯ll contact you later. If you can¡¯t come up with it, you should know the consequences!¡± Tang Mei hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hurt my brother! I¡¯ll find a way to get you the money!¡± But before she could finish her sentence, there was a busy tone on the phone. She put down her phone with a blank expression, still somewhat stunned and unable to come to her senses. How could her brother, who was usually fine, end up gambling? Although he was lazy and playful, he wasn¡¯t the type to gamble! How could things have turned out like this? Where was she going to find three million? ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet.¡± Seeing Tang Mei on the verge of collapse, Mei Shu quickly comforted her. ¡°You can rest assured that I will help you figure out what to do about your brother.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really, President Mei?¡± Tang Mei¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope, but that spark quickly faded. ¡°But 1 don¡¯t have that much money to redeem my brother, and I can¡¯t borrow so much money from you. I can¡¯t pay it back, and I can¡¯t report it to the police. If Mom finds out, she¡¯ll definitely faint. She¡¯s always had a bad heart, and if something happens to my brother¡­¡± ¡°Tang Mei, don¡¯t scare yourself unnecessarily,¡± Mei Shu said calmly, helping her analyze the situation. ¡°We still have an afternoon before evening. Let¡¯s calm down and think of a solution. Give me some time, I should be able to find out the identity of the other party and see if there¡¯s another way to save your brother. Of course, from a rational perspective, I still advise you to report to the authorities.¡± Tang Mei looked up in astonishment, meeting Mei Shu¡¯s resolute gaze. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid they might really harm my brother¡­¡± Mei Shu shook her head and grasped Tang Mei¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Promise me not to do anything foolish. 1 might have a way to find out the identity of those people.¡± ¡°President Mei,¡± Tang Mei said gratefully, tears welling up in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Mei Shu to remain so rational and considerate upon hearing about the crisis in her family.. Chapter 690 - 690 Suspicion 690 Suspicion Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Don¡¯t cry for now,¡± Mei Yan walked over to comfort her, ¡°My sister will surely find a solution to help you. Sit down and wipe away your tears for now. We will all brainstorm together to find a solution.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring my family matters into work.¡± Tang Mei said, tears streaming down her face. Her family situation hadn¡¯t been good lately. Although her younger brother was an adult, he neither went to school nor worked, spending his days idly. Whenever he needed money, he would come to her for it. Her mother couldn¡¯t work due to poor health, so the entire family relied on Tang Mei¡¯s income. Despite working for Mei Shu and earning a good salary, she never managed to save any money. Now with such an incident happening again, it was really difficult for her to come up with three million. ¡°This matter is actually not difficult to handle.¡± Mei Shu, through her own and Master F¡¯s specific channels, included the entire urban area near the location where the mobile phone signal was just sent out in their search scope, and it was indeed through this that she found a breakthrough. ¡°This area was raided by the police before. There used to be a casino here, operated by a man known as Brother Mountain Tiger. However, Brother Mountain Tiger was imprisoned, and the casino was shut down. Now, a group called the Plum Blossom gang is in control here. The people who kidnapped your brother might be associated with them.¡± Mei Shu shared the information she had found with them. Mei Yan, stroking his chin, adopted a pensive expression mimicking what he had seen on TV, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go raid their base to see if Tang Mei¡¯s brother is there! Ouch!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Mei Jing¡¯s palm landed on his head. Clutching his head in pain, Mei Yan glared at him, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Mei Jing shook his head, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re part of the mafia or the police? Raiding the casino¡¯s base, do you want to throw your sister into the lion¡¯s den?¡± ¡°Of course not, Sister won¡¯t go! We can ask Brother-in-law for help!¡± Mei Yan blinked innocently, ¡°Sister, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Mei Shu tapped his head, ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mei Yan, now feeling a bit aggrieved after being hit again. He was genuinely trying to help! Mei Feng interjected, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you think the name of this force, Plum Blossom, sounds strange?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mei Feng continued, ¡°There¡¯s a person who has been on the run for a long time and hasn¡¯t been caught yet.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Jing knew that his sister was talking about the person whom he had been keeping an eye on for a long time. ¡°If it¡¯s really him, I¡¯ll personally make sure this guy gets what he deserves! If it weren¡¯t for this coward abandoning Feng Wei for a bit of money, Feng Wei wouldn¡¯t have been forced to kidnap Sister!¡± ¡°Are you talking about Mei Cheng?¡± Mei Yan finally caught up. ¡°It¡¯s very likely him. If that¡¯s the case, we must deal with this matter thoroughly. We can¡¯t let him continue harming people and tarnishing sister¡¯s reputation,¡± Mei Feng said. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too emotional. I¡¯ll find a way to verify this matter. Let¡¯s eat first. Even if we¡¯re in a hurry, we should fill our stomachs first,¡± Mei Shu handed a tissue to Tang Mei, ¡°Stop crying for now. Crying won¡¯t solve anything. My suggestion is still to report to the police. If you¡¯re not comfortable with that, it¡¯s okay. I know a policeman; we can ask him for help privately.¡± ¡°Thank you, President Mei,¡± Tang Mei choked up, clenching her fists as if making a decision, ¡°Then 1¡¯11 listen to you!¡± Mei Shu nodded, sending a message to Captain Liu, then turned back, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. The deadline they gave for repayment is tonight. We still have time.¡± Meanwhile, in the underground garage of the casino. A man with a grim expression sat behind a desk, facing Tang Long, who was tied to a chair and unable to move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Boss, their family doesn¡¯t seem to have that much money. This kid owes us only three hundred thousand. If we ask for three million directly, won¡¯t they call the police?¡± a curly-haired thug cautiously handed a cigarette to the man. After lighting the cigarette and taking a drag, the man exhaled a smoke ring before leisurely saying, ¡°If they dare to call the police, I¡¯ll kill this guy. To be honest, I don¡¯t care about the lives of these siblings. My target from the beginning was someone else.¡± The curly-haired thug, quick on his feet, blurted out, ¡°Are you referring to Miss Mei from the Mei family?¡± The man threw the cigarette butt to the ground and extinguished it with his foot, ¡°I¡¯ve ended up in this situation all because of that bitch and Lu Si. I won¡¯t let them off. I¡¯ll make everyone around them suffer!¡± ¡°Boss, however you plan to proceed, we¡¯re with you. If it weren¡¯t for you saving our lives, we would¡¯ve been caught by those cops long ago! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely help you make that woman¡¯s life a living hell!¡± The curly-haired thug spoke up, and the others immediately chimed in with their agreement.. Chapter 691 - 691 One for One 691 One for One Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The man smirked slyly, half of his face emerging from the shadows, revealing none other than Mei Cheng, who was heavily indebted and fled. ¡°Go and confirm whether Mei Shu has reported to the police. If the cops are really involved, dismember this kid!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The curly-haired guy immediately signaled his brothers nearby to go check. Tang Long, tied to the chair, trembled in fear. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t kill me. You have a grudge against my sister¡¯s superior, right? Then go after them, not me. I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Stop the damn nonsense. Whether you live or die is up to my boss. Keep screaming, and I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut!¡± The curly-haired guy threatened, pretending to reach for tools nearby. Tang Long immediately grew frightened. He quickly came up with an idea. ¡°Bro, don¡¯t hurt me. You guys want to deal with that woman who runs the company, right? 1 have a plan!¡± ¡°What plan could you possibly have?¡± The curly-haired guy sneered. Tang Long hurriedly said, ¡°You can use me to lure my sister out. Call her now; she¡¯s probably at the company. That woman you want to retaliate against probably already knows I¡¯ve been kidnapped. The best way to catch her off guard is to use me to lure my sister out. If that woman is with her, she¡¯ll fall into your trap too! Bro, what do you think of my plan?¡± Mei Cheng pondered for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but what if that woman doesn¡¯t show up with your sister?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Tang Long affirmed, ¡°My sister often talks about that woman at home. They seem to have a good relationship, so she¡¯ll probably accompany my sister. Besides, if that woman doesn¡¯t show up, my sister is still a woman. You won¡¯t lose anything!¡± Mei Cheng looked at him expressionlessly. Tang Long quickly put on a pleasing smile. ¡°Bro, to be honest, my family really doesn¡¯t have that much money. Even if you sell my kidney, it won¡¯t be worth that much. But if it¡¯s my sister, it¡¯s different. She¡¯s a young and pretty woman who can help you earn a lot of money!¡± At his words, Mei Cheng suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°You little b*stard, willing to betray even your own sister to save yourself!¡± ¡°One must look out for oneself!¡± Tang Long said nonchalantly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just me and my sister in our family. At least I¡¯m a man. My mom isn¡¯t in good health, so I can take care of her in the future. What can my sister do as a woman? After she gets married, she¡¯ll be like water thrown out, so it¡¯s better to use her to save me. My mom will definitely agree!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mei Cheng chuckled, ¡°Cooperate with us later, let your sister fall into our hands, and our debts will be settled. If you ever feel like playing again in the future, we¡¯re always here to welcome you.¡± Tang Long breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Okay, bro, don¡¯t worry. When 1 cry a few times on the phone with my sister later, she¡¯ll definitely soften up and listen to me!¡± Mei Cheng signaled to the curly-haired guy. Immediately understanding, the curly-haired guy picked up his phone and made a call. Someone quickly answered on the other end. Tang Mei¡¯s nervous voice came through the receiver, ¡°Hello, how is my brother now? Please don¡¯t harm him. I¡¯m trying my best to gather the money. Please don¡¯t hurt him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother is fine now.¡± The curly-haired guy switched on the speakerphone, and under Mei Cheng¡¯s signal, continued, ¡°I¡¯m calling you this time to inform you of the location to hand over the money. Listen carefully. At 8 p.m. tonight, at the abandoned factory in the West City District. Just leave the money outside the factory¡¯s iron gate. Once we confirm the amount, we¡¯ll release your brother. Remember, if you dare to call the cops, be prepared to collect your brother¡¯s corpse!¡± With that, the curly-haired guy decisively hung up the phone. Mei Shu swiftly typed on the keyboard, simultaneously pinpointing the location of the cellphone signal and the designated money drop-off point mentioned earlier. Surprisingly, they were in completely opposite directions. ¡°They deliberately lured us to such a remote location. They probably have no intention of letting Tang Mei¡¯s brother go.¡± Captain Liu glanced at it and reached a conclusion. With his extensive experience in handling many kidnapping cases, these petty tricks couldn¡¯t fool his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu nodded in agreement. ¡°Their goal probably isn¡¯t just the money anymore. They¡¯re likely targeting Tang Mei.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s heart raced with fear, her hands and feet ice-cold. ¡°What should we do next? Will they really kill my brother?¡± Captain Liu pondered for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they still don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve called the police. Right now, they¡¯re in the open, and we¡¯re in the dark. We still have the initiative. I¡¯ll immediately contact my colleagues to set up an ambush over there in advance.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Mei looked at Mei Shu again, her eyes full of hope. ¡°As long as we can rescue my brother, I¡¯m willing to go there as bait.¡± ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu quickly denied, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Just in case, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone..¡± Chapter 692 - 692 Pay the Ransom 692 Pay the Ransom Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s fine. Mei Shu¡¯s skills are pretty good. He should be able to handle some unexpected situations,¡± Captain Liu chimed in. ¡°But you still need to be careful. Our police force will be ready to support you at any time. If there¡¯s any trouble, retreat immediately and prioritize your own safety.¡± Tang Mei seemed absent-minded. Mei Shu held her hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Captain Liu and 1 are here. We can handle it. If there¡¯s really an emergency, you just run first. Don¡¯t worry about me; I can handle it.¡± Tang Mei appeared somewhat shocked. Although she was new to the workplace, she wasn¡¯t clueless about everything. There was no secretary who didn¡¯t act according to the boss¡¯ instructions, always being cautious and attentive to details. But when she was with Mei Shu, she felt relaxed, and working with her was very comfortable. Now, encountering such a situation, instead of firing her and distancing himself from her, Mei Shu was wholeheartedly helping her. How could Tang Mei not be grateful? ¡°Thank you,¡± she squeezed Mei Shu¡¯s hand back, tears welling up in her eyes again. ¡°I will do my job well in the future and never betray you or the Mei Corporation.¡± Mei Shu chuckled helplessly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about everything after we successfully rescue the person.¡± The next thing left was waiting. Soon, night fell. Lu Si hurriedly arrived at the Mei Corporation building to meet up with Mei Shu and the others. Jiang Hai looked worried. When he heard that Mei Shu was going to accompany Tang Mei personally, he was the first to object. ¡°No, this is too dangerous. Let me go instead.¡± Lu Si narrowed his eyes, looking meaningfully at him. ¡°1 haven¡¯t spoken yet, Jiang Hai. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Jiang Hai quickly lowered his head, but there was stubbornness between his brows. ¡°Master Si, please allow me to escort Secretary Tang instead of Miss Mei.¡± ¡°No,¡± Mei Shu objected first. ¡°You are a strong man. It¡¯s easy to arouse the other party¡¯s suspicion. If they suspect we¡¯ve contacted the police, they might harm Tang Mei¡¯s brother. It¡¯s better for me to accompany Tang Mei alone.¡± ¡°Shu¡¯er, do you have any other ideas?¡± Lu Si obviously understood Mei Shu¡¯s usual methods very well. There were many ways to solve this problem. Personally delivering the money was obviously the last resort, but if Mei Shu insisted on doing so, there must be other reasons. Sure enough, the next moment, Mei Shu nodded. ¡°I do have some ideas. We speculated this afternoon that the person behind instigating Tang Mei¡¯s brother into gambling and running an underground casino, the one who kidnapped Tang Long, is likely from Mei Cheng.¡± At this, even Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°So you mean he actually never left Lincity. No wonder my people found no clues after searching the train station, bus station, etc.¡± Mei Shu continued, ¡°But it¡¯s just speculation. Whether it¡¯s him or not, we¡¯ll have to see for ourselves tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll act with Captain Liu. We¡¯ll cooperate with each other as soon as there¡¯s a situation.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t say much to stop them. He knew that no matter how much he persuaded, Mei Shu would still do the same thing. Feng Wei¡¯s death couldn¡¯t just be left like that. Lu Si understood her character very well, so he would only support her with all his might behind her. This was the biggest difference between him and others in dealing with Mei Shu. Jiang Hai stood silently on the side, watching, his fists clenched so tightly that he didn¡¯t even realize the pain in his fingertips. After finalizing some details with Captain Liu, the two of them acted together. To avoid attracting attention, several cars departed from different routes but headed towards the same destination. When Mei Shu and the others arrived, it was just one minute before the agreed time. Tang Mei got off the car, carrying a suitcase, and looked at the abandoned old factory in front of her, fear spreading in her heart. ¡°President Mei, do you think my brother is inside?¡± Mei Shu signaled her to be quiet for a moment. After listening intently for a while, she said, ¡°There should be four or five people inside. When we go in later, you follow behind me. If 1 tell you to run, you run fast.¡± ¡°But, President Mei, what will you do after I leave?¡± Tang Mei tightened her grip on the suitcase handle and made up her mind, ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front. 1 can¡¯t let you take risks for my sake!¡± ¡°At this point, just listen to me.¡± Mei Shu moved forward without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Mei steadied herself and tentatively took a step forward. For a moment, the only sound on the empty ground was the footsteps of the two of them, nothing else. Tang Mei didn¡¯t know how Mei Shu could tell how many people were hiding in the factory, but she knew she was really nervous now. Her heart was beating so fast that she felt suffocated, as if she might faint at any moment. Mei Shu didn¡¯t miss any slight sounds around her. According to the instructions from the phone call, she instructed Tang Mei to put the suitcase at the door, which contained three million worth of gold. ¡°Why is there no movement?¡± Tang Mei felt a bit frightened. This place felt eerie, with no hiding places around. She also didn¡¯t know where Master Si and Captain Liu were hiding. ¡°You go first.¡± Mei Shu slowly opened the iron door a crack. Just as she finished speaking, a flash of silver appeared inside the door, and a large knife was suddenly thrust towards Mei Shu.. Chapter 693 - 693Exchanging Hostage 693Exchanging Hostage Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Mei screamed in fear immediately. Mei Shu reacted swiftly, pushing the person aside forcefully. The tip of the knife swiftly passed between them, and the iron door was kicked open from the inside. Tang Mei, her face pale with fear, stood frozen, forgetting even her instinct to evade. Mei Shu, worried about her getting hurt, pulled her behind him. The tip of the knife pressed tightly against her neck, just an inch away. ¡°Miss Mei, nice to meet you. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± the curly-haired man who opened the door said. Behind him were three or four burly men holding long knives. Mei Shu said, ¡°Heard a lot about me? Seems like you came for me. So, what are your intentions?¡± The curly-haired man burst into laughter. ¡°Miss Mei indeed lives up to her reputation. You¡¯re quite beautiful. We brothers have never seen a girl as pretty as you! Now, besides this money, you and the woman with you need to stay here before that guy can be released.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the curly-haired man stepped aside slightly, revealing the spacious factory behind him. In the center, a teenager in torn jeans, barely coming of age, was tied to a chair. The moment Tang Mei saw him, her pupils dilated, and she instinctively cried out, ¡°Xiao Long!¡± Tang Long also cried out, ¡°Sis! Save me, sis, they¡¯re going to kill me! Get me out of here!¡± Tang Mei, anxious, looked at Mei Shu, who had a knife pressed against her neck. She bit her lip and, once again, let go. While no one was reacting, she mustered all her strength and grabbed Mei Shu¡¯s hand, swapping their positions. ¡°If you¡¯re here to kill or harm me, don¡¯t involve President Mei, and don¡¯t hurt my brother!¡± Tang Mei stood firm in front of Mei Shu, facing the thugs. ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t expect you to be so loyal,¡± the curly-haired man sneered, looking her up and down. ¡°Nice figure, good demeanor. Though not extraordinarily beautiful, you can still fetch a good price. How about this? Since you two siblings are so close, why don¡¯t you take your brother¡¯s place as the hostage??¡± Tang Mei swallowed hard, her trembling arm blocking Mei Shu. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°What men want women to do, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The curly-haired man¡¯s words immediately elicited a burst of laughter from the men around him. Tang Mei¡¯s face turned even paler, but she stubbornly stood between Mei Shu and the thugs. ¡°Fine, but you have to release my brother first before I can trust you!¡± ¡°Do you think you have the qualifications to negotiate with me?¡± The curly-haired man scoffed. ¡°With just you, I could take on ten of you alone. Do you still want to negotiate terms with me?¡± Tang Mei took a deep breath, steadying herself, trying to keep her voice from trembling. ¡°But a willing slave is more valuable than a disobedient one.¡± The curly-haired man was moved by her words. He wiped the smirk off his face and, somewhat bewildered, asked while holding the knife, ¡°Are you really willing to exchange yourself for your brother? Won¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°No regrets,¡± Tang Mei said firmly. After a long silence, the curly-haired man turned back, mocking as he looked at Tang Long, ¡°I just wonder if your brother is worth it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks. He¡¯s my only brother, and I won¡¯t give up on him.¡± Tang Mei remained stubborn. ¡°As long as you release my brother and President Mei Shu, I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask.¡± The men looked at each other, evidently not expecting this level of cooperation from the woman. It was completely different from the resistance they had anticipated. The curly-haired man, as if losing interest in teasing his prey, handed a piece of hemp rope to Tang Mei with a bored expression. ¡°In that case, you better behave yourself. Let my brothers tie you up obediently. As long as you¡¯re willing to come with us, I¡¯ll ensure your brother¡¯s safety. After all, I¡¯ve taken your money and now I¡¯ve got you. It doesn¡¯t make sense to keep a disobedient little brat here to continue being a nuisance.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s words were firm, and as soon as she finished speaking, she willingly extended her hands, allowing the two men to tightly bind them together. Mei Shu had remained motionless all this while, not out of fear or to test Tang Mei, but because she could hear another person¡¯s increasingly rapid breathing from deep within the factory. She wanted to lure the snake out of its hole. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The curly-haired man, seeing Tang Mei being so cooperative from start to finish, shrugged helplessly. ¡°Alright, 1 admit you¡¯re the most obedient and proactive ¡®commodity¡¯ I¡¯ve ever seen. But I still have to apologize to you. I can¡¯t agree to your conditions because my boss wants the life of your boss.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Tang Mei hadn¡¯t expected these people to actually be after Mei Shu! She exclaimed in shock, only to see the other men picking up their knives and menacing Mei Shu. She wanted to rush up to help, but her shoulder was forcefully held back by the curly-haired man. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± The curly-haired man warned coldly. ¡°Considering your cooperation just now, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.. But if you don¡¯t behave, I can¡¯t guarantee what you¡¯ll experience tonight!¡± Chapter 694 - 694 The Villain Appears 694 The Villain Appears Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations His words did indeed momentarily stun Tang Mei, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make her completely give up on rescuing Mei Shu. What truly left her dumbfounded was the realization that, despite these men wielding such intimidating knives, they couldn¡¯t even match Mei Shu barehanded. This surprised her greatly because, as far as she knew, her boss seemed to have never practiced any form of self-defense like taekwondo. Yet here she was, witnessing Mei Shu completely overpowering several men, rendering them utterly defenseless. The curly-haired man quickly noticed something was amiss. He forcefully grabbed Tang Mei¡¯s hand, pushing her into the factory, and then rushed forward with his knife to help. With his involvement, the other men regained hope and renewed their initial ferocity. However, Mei Shu didn¡¯t even spare an extra expression. From start to finish, she seemed to effortlessly handle the knives and fists thrown at her, like a cat toying with mice. Soon, the weapons in the men¡¯s hands were either kicked away or tossed aside by Mei Shu. They all ended up somewhat bruised, while Mei Shu stood unscathed in the midst of them. The curly-haired man wiped away the bruise on his mouth caused by her, his eyes carrying a hint of seriousness. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you, a little girl, to pack such a punch. We underestimated you!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, unabashedly asking, ¡°Why target me? Who¡¯s your boss?¡± The curly-haired man spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground, his face twisted in anger. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°If your boss doesn¡¯t show up in person, 1 guarantee you won¡¯t be able to catch me,¡± Mei Shu confidently said, crossing her arms. She felt a gust of wind behind her ears, slightly turning her head to casually block a man¡¯s fist, then grabbing his wrist and twisting it forcefully, causing the man to scream in agony. The curly-haired man, wary, warned her, ¡°Our boss won¡¯t show up just because you want him to!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mei Shu shrugged indifferently. ¡°Once you guys are knocked down, I¡¯ll naturally get to meet him.¡± With that, she launched an attack, swiftly knocking down the nearby men. Seeing only the curly-haired man left standing intact, he glanced around nervously, feeling afraid for the first time. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so difficult to deal with. Should¡¯ve brought some other guys!¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help. As I said, I just want to meet your so-called boss,¡± Mei Shu said, breaking the last man¡¯s wrist. She then sneered and walked towards the curly-haired man. Backing away step by step until his back hit the cold iron door, the curly-haired man stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! I warn you, you should be as smart as Tang Mei. It might save you some pain later!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Mei Shu took another step forward. Her hand was about to grab the curly-haired man¡¯s neck. At that moment, the iron door was pushed open from the inside again. Tang Mei let out a muffled cry, and the next second, she was pushed out of the factory. The man standing behind her gradually entered Mei Shu¡¯s view. ¡°You want to see me so much? Surprised now, Miss Mei?¡± With a hint of pride, Mei Cheng pressed the knife against Tang Mei¡¯s neck. ¡°Seeing the emotional scene you just had with such loyalty, it almost moved me to tears. How about you perform again for me? Offer yourself willingly, and I¡¯ll let your secretary and her foolish brother go. How about that?¡± ¡°No, please.¡± Tang Mei shook her head in anguish, desperately signaling to Mei Shu with her eyes. She silently mouthed to Mei Shu, urging her not to worry about her and to quickly leave here to find Lu Si and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They should be nearby, and there was still a chance for Mei Shu to escape! Mei Shu understood her meaning but pretended not to notice, standing still without even moving her feet, let alone showing any surprise. Her indifferent reaction stimulated Mei Cheng. He angrily roared, brandishing his knife, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all? Did you already guess it was me?¡± ¡°Was it hard to guess?¡± Mei Shu shrugged, seeming unconcerned. ¡°Actually, from the first call your people made, I suspected it was you behind it. Now, witnessing this flip-flopping, insatiable deal, upon careful consideration, it¡¯s only logical to think that you were the mastermind behind it all.¡± ¡°How dare you mock me?¡± Mei Cheng roared again furiously. ¡°Even at death¡¯s door, you dare to ridicule me! My current plight is all thanks to you! Mei Shu, 1 underestimated you before, but tonight, you¡¯ll pay the price!¡± ¡°You chose to deceive Feng Wei¡¯s feelings due to your massive debts, drained her last bit of value, cheated her out of her money and ran away. Now, you¡¯re like a street rat, hiding in the shadows, threatening me with another woman¡¯s life. You¡¯re a complete failure, Mei Cheng. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s face was full of sarcasm; she genuinely looked down on this man.. Chapter 695 - 695 The Tide Has Turned 695 The Tide Has Turned Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Cheng was visibly provoked, his emotions spiraling out of control as he waved the knife towards her. ¡°You b*tch, die! It¡¯s not just you who¡¯s going to die now, 1¡¯11 make sure everyone around you dies too!¡± As he spoke, he was about to viciously stab the knife into Tang Mei¡¯s neck. Mei Shu kept a close eye on his hand, waiting for the moment when his emotions would flare up, and his defense would slacken. But unexpectedly, a sudden change occurred at this moment. A roar suddenly erupted from the dark factory behind them, followed by a young man rushing towards Mei Cheng as if he had no regard for his own life. Caught off guard, Mei Cheng was tackled directly to the ground by the young man, the tip of the knife in his hand pointing upwards and piercing the young man¡¯s shoulder, blood spraying out in an instant. Tang Mei instinctively tried to reach out to the young man but ended up getting splattered with blood on her face. ¡°Sis, go!¡± The young man gritted his teeth in pain, holding Mei Cheng down tightly, allowing the knife to stab further. His face turned ashen, but his eyes were unprecedentedly determined. ¡°Xiao Long!¡± Tang Mei was shocked and panicked, hastily wiping away the blood blocking her vision, rushing to the young man¡¯s side and shouting loudly, ¡°Xiao Long! Why are you so foolish! Sister won¡¯t leave. If we go, we¡¯ll all go together!¡± With a muffled groan, Tang Long, apparently on the verge of collapse, clenched his teeth and weakly breathed, ¡°Sis, go. Mom is still waiting for you at home. Go!¡± ¡°Damn it, dare to deceive me! None of you damn well think you can leave!¡± With Mei Cheng¡¯s furious roar, Tang Long was flipped over again. As the knife was pulled out, crimson blood once again splattered out. Tang Mei hurriedly embraced her brother, dragging his body to move outward. How could Mei Cheng allow her to do as she wished? He glared fiercely at the curly-haired man, his voice full of malice. ¡°You grab that woman; I¡¯ll deal with Mei Shu!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The curly-haired man hesitated slightly before nodding. Lie bent down, and his hands hesitated for a moment before touching Tang Mei. Mei Shu didn¡¯t give him a chance to hesitate further, kicking him directly in the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± With that said, she turned to Mei Cheng. This time, she wasn¡¯t nonchalant; her eyes were filled with disgust. ¡°Mei Cheng, you deserve to die.¡± Mei Cheng sneered. At this moment, he was no longer the suave Mei Cheng who could charm people at parties. He seemed like a demon crawling out of hell seeking revenge, his cruel expression transforming his once handsome face beyond recognition. ¡°Mei Shu, this is all because of you! Because of Lu Si! You two deserve to die!¡± As his words fell, the people who had just fallen to the ground all picked up their knives and closed in once again. Mei Shu contemptuously glanced sideways, laughing, ¡°You¡¯re truly brainless. Do you really think you can catch me?¡± With that, she swiftly maneuvered around the sharp knives behind her and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist from behind, pressing the knife tip against Mei Cheng¡¯s neck. The man was instantly terrified, stammering in explanation, ¡°Boss, 1 didn¡¯t mean it!¡± He struggled forcefully but found that he couldn¡¯t break free at all. The woman¡¯s arm seemed like an immovable rock, grabbing his wrist, rendering a big man unable to move! ¡°Useless!¡± Mei Cheng cursed in a low voice, trying to take a step back to escape. But Mei Shu didn¡¯t give him that chance. She kicked away the interfering man and snatched his knife, chasing after him. Mei Cheng dodged with difficulty. In his memory, his niece should have been a worthless person who couldn¡¯t do anything. When did she become so skillful? Was it Lu Si¡¯s doing behind the scenes? With his limited knowledge and intelligence, he couldn¡¯t fathom the secret behind it. In the moment of his distraction, Mei Shu seized the opportunity. She circled behind him, holding the knife to his front. The situation reversed unexpectedly. No one had expected Mei Cheng, a kidnapper, to end up becoming a hostage to someone else. It was at this moment that Captain Liu led his men to surround them. Several police cars simultaneously lit up their headlights, the glaring white light making it impossible for the curly-haired man and his group to open their eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the tide had turned, Mei Cheng¡¯s eyes reddened with unwillingness. ¡°Mei Shu, I¡¯m not done with you! I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± ¡°Feng Wei is dead,¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice was flat, devoid of any emotion. ¡°Because you took all the money from the family, leaving her no way out, she ended up walking the same path as you, and ultimately died under gunfire.¡± Mei Cheng¡¯s struggling body suddenly stopped moving. After a while, he chuckled, a genuine smile appearing in his eyes. ¡°Good, that b*tch is dead. The high-interest loan she owed won¡¯t be counted against me anymore! She got what she deserved!¡± ¡°Everyone, drop your weapons and surrender immediately!¡± Captain Liu led his team with guns drawn, surrounding the curly-haired man¡¯s group. Mei Shu slowly lowered the knife in her hand, unable to tell whether she felt desolate or angry in her heart. ¡°Mei Cheng, you were right about one thing: this isn¡¯t over between us. The crimes you¡¯ve committed aren¡¯t enough to warrant a death sentence, but 1¡¯11 be waiting for you outside. I¡¯ll never let you go..¡± Chapter 696 - 696 Rescue 696 Rescue Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Take them away!¡± Captain Liu ordered, and the other officers promptly bolstered their guns, handcuffing Curly, Mei Cheng and the others one by one and leading them into police cars. Medical staff were busy lifting Tang Long into a car, with Tang Mei following closely, tears almost drained from her eyes. Lu Si carefully held Mei Shu, sighing with relief, ¡°I told you to signal us immediately if there was any trouble. Why didn¡¯t you give us the signal?¡± They had agreed beforehand that if there was any sudden situation, Mei Shu could press her phone to activate the emergency call, and Lu Si would immediately inform Captain Liu for action. But they never received a call from Mei Shu throughout the operation because it was too late, and they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly from their side. Hence, they refrained from acting recklessly. Mei Shu sighed, ¡°I was afraid there might be another escape route in this area, so I wanted to capture Mei Cheng first and then call you. But I didn¡¯t expect Tang Long to rush out to save Tang Mei, resulting in someone getting injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Lu Si gently stroked her hair, comforting her softly, ¡°Since Mei Cheng dared to show up in person, he must have planned his retreat. You wanted to ensure everything was foolproof, not giving Mei Cheng a chance to escape. You thought it through thoroughly.¡± Mei Shu still felt very bad. Just then, Captain Liu approached, so Mei Shu pushed Lu Si aside, her expression indifferent. ¡°Captain Liu, thank you for cooperating with my plan this time.¡± Captain Liu raised his hand to stop her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I should thank you for trusting our police force. You played a crucial role in dismantling this kidnapping and gambling gang.¡± Mei Shu shook her head and asked, ¡°How did the search go? Are there any escapees?¡± Captain Liu replied, ¡°Everyone has been captured. 1 had my officers conduct a thorough search of the surroundings and found at least three other routes out of the abandoned factory area. If it weren¡¯t for your plan, Mei Cheng would likely have chosen to escape when he saw the situation change. Then, it would have been much more difficult for us to apprehend him.¡± Mei Shu forced a smile, ¡°But my plan wasn¡¯t foolproof either. Lu Si and I will go to the hospital to check on Tang Mei¡¯s brother first. If you need me for questioning, you can find me anytime, I will cooperate.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see you later.¡± Captain Liu and his team got into the police cars and left with the suspects. Mei Shu and Lu Si drove to the hospital, where Tang Long was still in the operating room and hadn¡¯t come out yet. Tang Mei sat slumped in a chair, her eyes dull and vacant. Mei Shu sat beside her, comforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the injury shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening. Xiao Long will be fine.¡± ¡°President Mei, just before I was put in the ambulance, Curly quietly told me something.¡± Her eyes glistened with tears, ¡°He said Xiao Long actually proposed this idea. He wanted to lure me here to exchange his own escape route. Curly warned me to be careful of Xiao Long, saying his intentions weren¡¯t pure.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Mei Shu asked thoughtfully. Tang Mei suddenly sat up straight, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Xiao Long would want to harm me. Even if he did say those things, I believe he was just buying time. He wouldn¡¯t really want me to be a hostage for him.¡± Mei Shu pursed her lips, pretending to look relaxed, ¡°That¡¯s good. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll probably explain it to you. Have you told your mom about this?¡± ¡°Not yet. I just told my mom that Xiao Long was found, and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. 1 didn¡¯t mention anything else,¡± Tang Mei replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu patted her shoulder, wanting to offer some comforting words, but realized that anything said at this moment would seem inadequate. Fortunately, at that moment, the operating room lights suddenly went out. Hope reignited in Tang Mei¡¯s eyes as she hurried to the door, grabbing the doctor¡¯s hand, ¡°How is my brother?¡± The doctor explained carefully, ¡°He¡¯s not in critical condition, but the wound is deep. He needs to be hospitalized for observation for a period of time and requires careful care. Otherwise, his arm may have sequelae.¡± Tang Mei finally breathed a sigh of relief, her body almost sliding down, but Mei Shu supported her, preventing her from falling completely. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Can we take the patient back to the ward now?¡± Mei Shu inquired about the next steps while supporting Tang Mei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu meticulously noted the timing for changing the bandages and the dosage of medication, then requested a nurse for a sticky note, where she wrote down all the details and affixed it to the bedside table in the ward. Tang Long hadn¡¯t woken up yet, probably due to excessive blood loss. Tang Mei stayed by his side, helping her brother wipe off the bloodstains. ¡°President Mei, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I really don¡¯t know what we would have done.¡± Mei Shu placed the medicine on the bedside table, her eyes gently passing over Tang Long¡¯s face as she replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. 1¡¯11 leave now. I think when your brother wakes up, he¡¯ll have something to say to you. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to come to the company. Take care of your brother first..¡± Chapter 697 - 697 Gambler’s Psychology 697 Gambler¡¯s Psychology Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations It wasn¡¯t until Mei Shu and Lu Si left, and the door to the hospital room closed once again, that Tang Long slowly opened his eyes. Seeing him awake, Tang Mei immediately wiped away her tears with joy. ¡°Xiao Long, how are you feeling now?¡± Tang Long shook his head, his lips pale and cracked from blood loss. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine.¡± It seemed like he had expended all his strength just to say that one sentence. Tang Mei quickly poured a cup of hot water and carefully fed it to him with a spoon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mom. 1 didn¡¯t tell her the truth. She still thinks you just went to a friend¡¯s house to hang out. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow, and everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Sis,¡± Tang Long lifted his uninjured hand and pushed away her spoon, ¡°1 have something to tell you.¡± Tang Mei placed the water cup back on the bedside table and sighed. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Tang Long attempted to prop himself up against the headboard, but he couldn¡¯t summon the strength. He could only manage to raise his head slightly and said with effort, ¡°Sis, what Curly said is true.¡± In that instant, Tang Mei¡¯s pupils dilated, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°So you weren¡¯t completely unconscious at that time.¡± Tang Long pursed his lips and struggled to speak, ¡°The reason I said that was because I really wanted to use you to escape. I thought you would definitely call the police, and when it came time for the hostage exchange, I might really have a chance to survive.¡± Tang Mei fell silent, her voice heavy, ¡°You told them that my value was greater than yours, that keeping me could earn them a lot of money. After all, considering our family¡¯s situation, we really couldn¡¯t come up with that much money.¡± ¡°You guessed it, Sis?¡± Tang Long¡¯s expression dimmed for a moment, then he became somewhat anxious, ¡°I admit to what I said before, but those weren¡¯t my true intentions! 1 would never abandon you. You¡¯re my sister. How could I let you fall into their hands and do such things just to save myself?¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did you go gambling?¡± Tang Mei suddenly glared at him sternly. Tang Long shrank back in fear, his voice becoming hoarse, and he collapsed back onto the pillow completely exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought that if I really won, 1 wouldn¡¯t have to ask you for money anymore in the future. But 1 didn¡¯t expect it to be their trap. Sis, please don¡¯t tell Mom. 1 don¡¯t want to make her angry!¡± ¡°You know Mom will be angry, but you still want to go! Can you face Mom? Can you face me?¡± Tang Mei stood up in anger, all the bitterness and fear seemed to burst forth like fireworks in that moment, uncontrollable. Tang Long was a little anxious and said, ¡°Sis, we can never get rich by working for others for a lifetime. Although your salary increased after you joined the Mei Corporation, you still only have a fixed income every month. You can¡¯t make much money. To get rich, you have to rely on other methods!¡± ¡°So your method is to gamble and owe so much money, and end up getting kidnapped?¡± Tang Mei really wanted to open her brother¡¯s mind and take a look. She could tolerate him using her as a decoy in a critical moment to buy himself a chance at survival, and she could tolerate his previous idleness, but she absolutely could not tolerate his unrealistic ideas continuing to spread in his mind. ¡°Sister, I was completely set up this time. In the end, both of us were implicated by that Mei Shu! If it weren¡¯t for Mei Shu, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped this time, and you wouldn¡¯t have to go through such a dangerous situation!¡± The more Tang Long spoke, the more he felt wronged, and his emotions became more and more agitated. Tang Mei was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She reached out to search Tang Long¡¯s clothes and found his wallet and phone, stuffing them into her own bag. ¡°What are you doing, Sis?¡± Tang Long suddenly panicked, trying to sit up, but his wound was too painful for him to exert any force. ¡°I¡¯m going to manage your money from now on. During your hospitalization, you won¡¯t need to spend any money. 1¡¯11 prepare everything you need in advance. Until you come to your senses and get rid of those unrealistic ideas, I won¡¯t give you a single cent!¡± Tang Mei declared firmly. Tang Long shouted in frustration, ¡°Sis, are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the lesson you learned this time enough? Are you still blaming Miss Mei? Do you know that if it weren¡¯t for Miss Mei¡¯s full assistance this time, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive lying here talking to me? Do you think you¡¯ll really have a chance to see Mom again?¡± Tang Mei didn¡¯t even look back as she grabbed her bag and stormed out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll call a nurse to take care of you. 1 have to go to work tomorrow. Think things through by yourself!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sis! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Tang Long shouted desperately from behind. But no matter how he shouted, Tang Mei walked away without turning back. As the door to the hospital room closed heavily, Tang Long banged the bedside in frustration, his wound suddenly sending a sharp pain through him. Tang Mei left the room, not expecting Mei Shu to still be waiting outside. It seemed like she had heard the entire conversation just now. Tang Mei awkwardly apologized to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mei. My brother is immature. Please don¡¯t take his words to heart..¡± Chapter 698 - 698 Causing Trouble 698 Causing Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, he wasn¡¯t wrong. Regardless of whether he truly intended to gamble, at least this incident was indeed aimed at me, and he was also implicated because of me.¡± Lu Si hugged her shoulder with some concern, ¡°Why are you so silly? Always taking everything upon yourself! This isn¡¯t like you at all!¡± Mei Shu chuckled, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t shirk responsibility. The medical expenses for Tang Long¡¯s injury this time will be covered by the company.¡± Tang Mei was shocked by Mei Shu¡¯s generosity and quickly waved her hand, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, President Mei. You shouldn¡¯t have to pay for this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The company¡¯s finances can still handle this small medical expense. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. If you want to come back to work tomorrow, you¡¯re welcome anytime, but don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Mei Shu tried to keep her voice gentle and then instinctively glanced at the electronic screen next to Tang Mei, where she could see Tang Mei¡¯s affection for her almost overflowing. Mei Shu didn¡¯t say these kind words to gain Tang Mei¡¯s favor. She just wanted to know what Tang Mei¡¯s affection for her could bring. ¡°I understand. Please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m really grateful for this incident and I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Tang Mei bowed deeply to Mei Shu. Mei Shu quickly helped her up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Captain Liu and the others are waiting for us in the next room to take statements. Let¡¯s go over there. They¡¯ll also send someone to question your brother later. Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Mei nodded. After the night of fright and shock, she was already very tired. But every time she saw Mei Shu¡¯s straight back, she felt she could hold on a little longer. At least now wasn¡¯t the time for her to collapse. After a night of questioning, Mei Shu could see through Tang Mei¡¯s intentions. Somehow, the matter reached the elders of the Mei family. The next day, Grandma Pan Hua rushed to the Mei Corporation building, accompanied by Tang Mei¡¯s father, Mei Ye, who should be addressed as ¡°Second Grandfather¡± by Mei Shu. These two were heavyweight figures to the receptionists. The receptionists dared not stop them and could only watch as they entered the elevator, then hurriedly called Tang Mei, asking her to prepare in advance. Mei Shu received the message while in a meeting. After Tang Mei explained the situation to her, Mei Shu had a clear idea. After arranging the upcoming work, she announced the end of the meeting and took Tang Mei back to the office to wait. Soon enough, the two arrived and began to make a scene as soon as they stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Mei Shu, come out! You¡¯ve destroyed your father¡¯s family, and now you¡¯ve brought trouble to your second grandfather¡¯s family, sending his son to prison with your own hands. What right do you have to use the Mei surname?¡± Pan Hua¡¯s voice was as loud as ever, causing all the staff on the top floor to look over in surprise. Hearing the commotion, Tang Mei furrowed her brows and went forward, ¡°This is the office area. Please do not make a loud noise. If you need to see President Mei, please make an appointment in advance or wait in the reception room. I¡¯ll go inform President Mei now to see if she¡¯s available.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m her own grandmother, and I have to make an appointment to see her? Who do you think you are, daring to meddle in my affairs!¡± Pan Hua couldn¡¯t bear the thought of such a big company falling into Mei Shu¡¯s hands. Pointing at Tang Mei¡¯s nose, she scolded, ¡°Who are you to dare to interfere with me? Tell Mei Shu to come out and see me immediately. 1 have something to say to her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s President Mei¡¯s rule. Regardless of who wants to meet her, an appointment must be made in advance. Please wait in the reception room. 1¡¯11 go ask Miss Mei according to the rules.¡± Tang Mei maintained her polite smile, showing no signs of giving in. ¡°Eh, you¡­¡± Pan Hua¡¯s words were interrupted by the old man beside her. He stared at Tang Mei with a heavy gaze. Compared to the impulsive Pan Hua, he exuded a sense of authority without anger. ¡°Then, may I ask, Miss, how long do we have to wait to see President Mei?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on President Mei¡¯s current workload. Please wait in the reception room. I¡¯ll go ask President Mei now.¡± Tang Mei continued with the same courteous tone, making it clear that she wouldn¡¯t yield. With a cold snort, Mei Ye impatiently grabbed Pan Hua, ¡°Alright, Sister-in-law. If they say we have to wait, then we¡¯ll wait. But I won¡¯t leave until I see her today. I don¡¯t believe she can hide in the office all day!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His words were far from polite. Tang Mei¡¯s fake smile faded slightly as she politely gestured for the two to follow. Pan Hua was finally pulled away unwillingly. At least she was quiet now, but the entire floor couldn¡¯t rest easy with her around. After settling the two, Tang Mei returned to the office. At that moment, Mei Shu remained unaffected by the outside disturbances and continued to patiently handle her work.. Chapter 699 - 699 Cutting Ties 699 Cutting Ties Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Mei poured her a glass of water before whispering, ¡°President Mei, they¡¯re waiting outside. Are you really planning to meet them? I think they¡¯re here to make trouble.¡± ¡°What else do you think they would want with me?¡± Mei Shu signed her name in the designated place and then handed the document to Tang Mei. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation going for the program next week that Ms. Feng is attending?¡± Talking about business, Tang Mei immediately became serious. ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. We expect to finish the setup this weekend. You can invite Ms. Feng to visit the venue together and see if there are any modifications needed. There¡¯s still time to rearrange if necessary.¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Then help me schedule a dinner with Ms. Feng and Miss Lin this weekend. We¡¯ll take a look at the setup while we¡¯re at it.¡± ¡°Sure, President Mei.¡± Tang Mei made way for her and followed her out with the documents in her arms. In the reception room outside: As soon as Pan Hua saw Mei Shu come out, she couldn¡¯t sit still. She stood up and shouted at her, ¡°You little slut, you still have the nerve to come out to see me? Come over here, I want to ask you something today!¡± ¡°Proceed with your arrangements,¡± Mei Shu whispered to Tang Mei before walking into the reception room alone, leaving the door open. Seeing Mei Shu not responding, Pan Hua thought she felt guilty, so she raised her voice even louder, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Mei Shu, Mei Cheng is your uncle, yet you can send him to jail yourself. What else are you capable of? Today, your Second Grandfather and 1 are here to demand an explanation from you!¡± After saying this, she even pushed Mei Ye¡¯s shoulder with her hand. Mei Ye frowned in annoyance and reluctantly spoke up, ¡°Yes, Mei Shu, we are the closest relatives. Since you¡¯ve sent my son to jail, you owe us an explanation.¡± Mei Shu casually sat on the sofa, her expression calm and composed. ¡°Explanation for what? Since you already know about this matter, it must be because you received notice from the police. What else do I need to explain? Didn¡¯t the police inform you of all the details?¡± Mei Ye nodded, ¡°The police mentioned something about Mesheng¡¯s involvement in kidnapping and running a gambling den. But what I want to ask you is, how did you happen to be at the scene, and did you really help the outsiders to capture your uncle?¡± ¡°Tell me! I¡¯d like to see what excuses you can come up with now!¡± Pan Hua said, stiffening her neck and sitting back arrogantly on the sofa. Mei Shu smiled coldly. ¡°Why would I need excuses? Let me tell you the truth. Last night, I intentionally went to catch Mei Cheng under the guise of paying ransom. Before 1 went, I already knew he was likely the one scheming behind the scenes. As expected, he¡¯s exactly the kind of brainless and petty man I thought he was, easily lured out by me and then caught by the police.¡± Mei Ye¡¯s face showed disbelief, gritting his teeth as he questioned, ¡°Why would you do such a thing!¡± Mei Shu shrugged innocently, looking very composed. ¡°Of course, because I am a law-abiding citizen. It¡¯s my duty to cooperate with the police. How could 1 easily let go of someone like Mei Cheng, who disturbs public order and kidnaps for ransom?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your uncle! Don¡¯t forget, your surname is also Mei!¡± Mei Ye¡¯s chest heaved with anger. Seizing the opportunity, Pan Hua added fuel to the fire, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Mei Shu is not to be trifled with. She won¡¯t stop until she turns the whole Mei family upside down. We can¡¯t keep her in the Mei family any longer, or who knows whose turn it¡¯ll be next after Cheng¡¯er!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Ye was incited by her words, his emotions boiling. He stepped forward, walking slowly to Mei Shu¡¯s face, glaring at her and pointing his finger, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel even a hint of guilt in your heart? Since you came back, the entire Mei family has been in turmoil. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all because of you?¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows disdainfully, a mocking curve on her lips. ¡°Am I the one who made Mei Cheng open the gambling den? Am I the one who made him kidnap someone¡¯s brother and extort three million? Am 1 the one who made him attack someone with a knife and hold it to their throat? Didn¡¯t he do all these things on his own?¡± Mei Ye suddenly felt a discomfort in his heart. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and struggled to calm himself down. ¡°Then let me ask you, is it because of you that Mei Cheng ended up like this today? Did you sabotage Mei Cheng¡¯s company intentionally?¡± Mei Shu shrugged indifferently, looking innocent. ¡°Of course it was because of me. But it¡¯s because he deliberately targeted me first. We had a fair competition, but he lost to me and lost everything. That¡¯s his own incompetence.¡± ¡°Alright! So you admit that Ah Cheng¡¯s current situation is all because of you?¡± Mei Ye was so angry that he paced back and forth in the reception room for a long time before stopping abruptly and turning to her. ¡°In that case, as the elder of the Mei family, I now declare that the Mei family completely cut ties with you, Mei Shu. From now on, none of the other Mei family companies will ever have any dealings with you.. Do you have any objections?¡± Chapter 700 - 700 Pushing the Blame 700 Pushing the Blame Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°No.¡± Mei Shu replied without hesitation. Mei Ye gritted his teeth and nodded, taking out a pre-prepared agreement from his pocket and placing it in front of Mei Shu. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, then sign this contract. From now on, our Mei family has no relationship with you. Whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with us. Don¡¯t expect to come to us for help, and we won¡¯t treat you as a relative or junior anymore!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mei Shu seemed to have been waiting for this moment. She decisively took out a pen to sign. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s determination, Pan Hua thought she might be plotting something. She quickly stopped her and pulled Mei Ye aside, whispering, ¡°Second Brother, is there something fishy about this? Mei Shu doesn¡¯t care about family ties at all. She must be planning something against our Mei family! She¡¯s so resolute now, does she have some business opportunity to make a fortune, planning to keep all the profits for herself?¡± Mei Ye patted her shoulder to calm her down, ¡°Sister-in-law, that¡¯s impossible. What ability does she have to make big money? She¡¯s just an eighteen-year-old girl. I think in a few years, the Mei Corporation will be ruined in her hands. By then, we can¡¯t be burdened with her debts!¡± Pan Hua thought carefully for a moment but still felt that this matter was too hasty. ¡°No, she still has connections with the Lu family. If we cut ties with her now, we might lose a lot of benefits.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Mei Ye reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired about it. Lu Si¡¯s own grandfather, Mr. Lu, doesn¡¯t even care about Mei Shu. Moreover, I heard they made a gambling agreement. If Mei Shu loses, she¡¯ll lose everything! I don¡¯t want to risk our money with Mei Shu!¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s such a thing! She dared to gamble with Mr. Lu? Is she crazy?¡± Pan Hua¡¯s malicious gaze fell on Mei Shu, with a hint of schadenfreude. Mei Shu raised her teacup, smiling without saying a word. Little did these two know, Mei Shu had heard every word clearly. Pan Hua continued, ¡°Well, this works out perfectly. Let¡¯s cut ties with her now. If she really loses money in the future, we won¡¯t be involved!¡± Mei Ye earnestly advised, ¡°Big sister-in-law, you¡¯re thinking right! Although our family business isn¡¯t huge, it¡¯s still profitable. There¡¯s no need to get involved in Mei Shu¡¯s mess. Besides, she doesn¡¯t acknowledge her relatives, and she doesn¡¯t have any respect for us elders.¡± After his repeated persuasion, Pan Hua finally gave up on the idea of continuing to rely on Mei Shu for money. She walked over with Mei Ye and placed the agreement in front of Mei Shu again. ¡°Mei Shu, think carefully. Once you sign this, we¡¯ll be strangers. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You¡¯re only eighteen. Who knows what might happen in the future? You won¡¯t even have anyone close by. But if you bow down and beg us now, we can still give you a chance to show your remorse.¡± ¡°No need to think.¡± Mei Shu picked up the document, carefully checked each clause to ensure there were no hidden traps, and then decisively signed her name. Mei Ye frowned slightly, feeling a bit uneasy. Could Mei Shu really have found a way to make big money and did this to shake them off? But he quickly dismissed the thought. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t made any big moves recently. It was unlikely for her to suddenly become wealthy. Moreover, she was just an ignorant girl. Running a company was beyond her abilities. Now that the Mei family hadn¡¯t collapsed was because of the foundation Mei Yun had laid down before. In a while, the Mei family would definitely encounter problems! With these thoughts in mind, Mei Ye solemnly took the contract and put it in his pocket. ¡°Remember what you said today. Don¡¯t come looking for us again.¡± ¡°Even if you beg me in the future, I won¡¯t forgive you. I won¡¯t recognize you as my granddaughter again!¡± Pan Hua added maliciously before leaving, casting a disdainful glance at Mei Shu. Meanwhile, Tang Mei had been waiting outside. When she saw the two coming out, she wanted to go in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unexpectedly, Mei Ye suddenly stopped in his tracks, looking at her suspiciously, and asked, ¡°Are you Tang Mei?¡± Tang Mei remained expressionless. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you the one who conspired with Mei Shu to frame my son?¡± Mei Ye¡¯s expression turned hostile, as if he was ready to hold her accountable. Tang Mei remained calm and composed. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. No one conspired against your son. He brought this upon himself. Every crime he committed, kidnapping, extortion, all violated our country¡¯s laws. If he hadn¡¯t done these things, I believe no one would have been able to frame him. As his father, your top priority now shouldn¡¯t be blaming others, but figuring out how to repay your son¡¯s debts!¡± Mei Shu lazily followed them out, leaning against the door. ¡°Did Second Grandpa understand? Take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Chapter 701 - 701 Extortion 701 Extortion Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t you two regret it later!¡± Mei Ye huffed and walked away directly. The receptionist understood the situation and waved cheerfully at Mei Ye¡¯s back, ¡°Take care, Sir, don¡¯t come back again!¡± Tang Mei looked at them helplessly. Pan Hua couldn¡¯t swallow this insult and turned back to overturn the vase placed at the entrance of the company. With a crisp sound, the vase shattered into several pieces. With a sneer, Pan Hua stood with her hands on her hips, provocatively arrogant, ¡°This place, I won¡¯t come back anymore! I wish your company would go bankrupt soon!¡± ¡°Hey, why are you like this? Unable to argue, you just smash things in our company. That vase was President Mei¡¯s favorite!¡± The receptionist felt sorry for Mei Shu. When President Mei just took over as CEO, he personally spent a lot of money on decorations for the company, making the whole place more vibrant. This vase was one of them, and its value was unknown. Now, it was shattered like this! ¡°I don¡¯t care what she likes. If I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll smash it!¡± Pan Hua shouted unreasonably and insolently. In her eyes, Mei Shu didn¡¯t deserve to have nice things. Everything she had should belong to the Mei family. She didn¡¯t need to take responsibility for smashing her own things! But she seemed to have forgotten that Mei Shu had just severed all ties with the Mei family. Tang Mei stopped the old lady who wanted to leave without a word. ¡°The entire process of you intentionally breaking the vase has been fully recorded by the surveillance camera at our reception. The vase is worth 125,000 yuan. Please compensate immediately, or our company will call the police.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? This company was my son¡¯s not long ago! You say this vase belongs to Mei Shu, do you have any evidence?¡± Pan Hua exploded when she heard she had to pay, becoming even more arrogant. Tang Mei remained calm and composed, but she didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Of course, we have evidence. Please compensate at the original price, or we will have to call the police to make a fair judgment.¡± Pan Hua stared with widened eyes, wanting to throw a tantrum but not knowing where to start. She stomped her foot in frustration, ¡°125,000 yuan for just a vase? You¡¯re intentionally extorting people, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t believe Mei Shu has so much money to buy such a thing to display! Oh, I know!¡± With a pretentious look of sudden realization, she continued, ¡°Your company must be losing money now, so you want to extort even me, an old lady. I¡¯ve always said there¡¯s no future with Mei Shu. This company won¡¯t last long!¡± Tang Mei¡¯s expression was subtle, as if holding back laughter. But Pan Hua thought she had hit the nail on the head and laughed heartily, slapping her thigh, ¡°Oh, Xiao Ye, I told you so! This company is probably just an empty shell now. When my son was the CEO, the company was doing so well. What capability does Mei Shu have?¡± Mei Ye laughed along, ¡°I see now. I thought she was doing quite well with that tough attitude earlier. Turns out she can¡¯t even come up with 125,000 yuan.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s just a girl who grew up in the countryside, uneducated, and dreaming of being a boss and making money. Even if she works for others, nobody wants her! Now she¡¯s homeless again. It¡¯ll be a problem for her to find a partner in the future. Does she really think Master Si would marry her?¡± Pan Hua scoffed disdainfully, then arrogantly grabbed Mei Ye¡¯s arm to leave. Tang Mei glanced at her boss, who seemed to have no intention of intervening, and once again stopped them. ¡°I think you misunderstood me. The receipt for that vase is stored in President Mei¡¯s office drawer. If you want, I can get it for you now. After you¡¯ve seen it, please compensate according to the original price.¡± ¡°You little brat, still not done, huh? Trying to make me give money to Mei Shu, help her wipe her butt, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Pan Hua sneered at her with disgust. ¡°Get lost. If you stop me again, I¡¯ll smash another vase in your company!¡± ¡°That would be 250,000 yuan, old lady,¡± Tang Mei said bluntly. The old lady was so angry that she stomped her foot and smashed the other vase together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°250,000 yuan for this?I don¡¯t think it¡¯s even worth 25 yuan! Playing tricks on me, you¡¯re still too young!¡± She said, pushing Tang Mei¡¯s shoulder and leaving directly. Only then did Mei Shu finally react. She walked calmly from the meeting room, ¡°Stop.¡± The old lady paused, impatiently turning back, ¡°What? You want to beg me? Let me tell you, no way!¡± Mei Shu chuckled and raised her hand to shake her phone, showing them the already dialed police number on the screen, ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet. Let¡¯s resolve the dispute first. Tang Mei, go to my office and get the receipt. Hand it to the police later.¡± ¡°Mei Shu! Have you not caused enough trouble yet?¡± Mei Ye couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted, ¡°Even if you¡¯re short of money, you shouldn¡¯t lose your moral compass. You¡¯re extorting the elderly. Have you no shame?¡± Chapter 702 - 702 The Final Smugness 702 The Final Smugness Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mr. Mei, please get your facts straight. She broke my company¡¯s things first. It¡¯s only fair that if you damage someone else¡¯s property, you have to compensate for it. Don¡¯t you understand this basic principle after living for decades?¡± As Mei Shu finished speaking, the phone connected, and the voice of a police dispatcher came through the receiver. ¡°Hello, how can I assist you?¡± Mei Shu raised her phone. ¡°Hello, someone is causing trouble in my company, intentionally breaking two very valuable vases. I¡¯d like you to send someone over to mediate as the other party refuses to compensate.¡± ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am, please wait. Can you please provide your address?¡± The dispatcher and Mei Shu communicated the specific location, and then Mei Shu hung up. Now Pan Hua started to panic a bit. She gritted her teeth and walked up to Mei Shu, speaking word byword, ¡°Do you have to escalate things like this?¡± ¡°Then pay up!¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe my things are worth 250,000 yuan in total, so you want to renege on the deal? Then let the police decide whether compensation is necessary.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law!¡± Mei Ye walked over and pulled Pan Hua aside, lowering his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 know some people at the police station. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± Pan Hua felt relieved, nodding repeatedly, and followed Mei Ye to a more secluded spot to make a call. After a while of whispering, the two returned. Mei Ye assumed a lecturing posture. ¡°Mei Shu, even though we have no relationship now, I still have to tell you, don¡¯t be too naive. Nowadays, without connections, you can¡¯t achieve anything. Without the Mei family, you are nothing!¡± ¡°Yes, today she must understand this truth!¡± Pan Hua gave Mei Shu a disdainful glance, then found an empty sofa near the entrance and sat down, leisurely as if she were on a sightseeing tour. Mei Shu sneered and walked back to the front desk. ¡°When the police arrive later, take them upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay, President Mei.¡± The receptionists immediately promised. Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Tang Mei, come upstairs with me. While we still have time, we can review another document. We¡¯ll deal with their issues later.¡± ¡°Yes, President Mei.¡± Tang Mei now obeyed Mei Shu¡¯s every word. Pan Hua took the opportunity to mock, ¡°What, are you scared and want to hide? If you¡¯re afraid, just say so. What¡¯s the point of looking at documents? You can¡¯t understand anything anyway. Such a pretender!¡± Tang Mei was irritated and wanted to retort. Mei Shu smiled helplessly. ¡°Talking to someone like her is lowering oneself. Just ignore her. We can see how she gets slapped in the face later. Make sure you keep an eye on them so they don¡¯t sneak away.¡± The receptionists immediately promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Mei, we won¡¯t let them slip away!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not going anywhere. Let¡¯s see who gets slapped in the face later! When the police arrive and find out this vase is worthless, I¡¯ll make sure everyone hears about it. They¡¯ll know what you, Mei Shu, are really worth now!¡± Pan Hua sat with her legs crossed, speaking mercilessly. As she finished speaking, she even hummed a tune casually, completely disregarding Mei Shu. Tang Mei¡¯s fists clenched, feeling itchy. She really wanted to bite someone. Mei Shu, seeing Tang Mei¡¯s annoyed expression, couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Alright, let them enjoy their triumph for a few more minutes. The more they talk now, the more their faces will hurt later!¡± With that, she cast a fleeting glance at Pan Hua and left gracefully, a meaningful smile playing on her lips. Fifteen minutes later, the police arrived at the lobby of the Mei Corporation building. As soon as Pan Hua saw them, she rushed over. ¡°Oh, officers, you finally came! You have to help me out here!¡± The police hadn¡¯t yet understood the situation and thought she was the victim of the broken items. They nodded repeatedly. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re here to assist the reporting party. Who did you have a conflict with?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the mess on the floor, the police frowned subtly. ¡°These are the vase fragments?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Can you believe these are worth 250,000 yuan? Isn¡¯t this blatant extortion? I just accidentally broke the vases, and they¡¯re demanding so much money from me!¡± Pan Hua poured out her grievances to the police, not holding back any details. After listening for a while, the police couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and interrupted her. ¡°Wait, are you saying you broke these two vases, but they¡¯re not yours?¡± ¡°This vase belongs to my son! But Mei Shu insists that she bought it, even spending two hundred and fifty thousand. You have to make a decision for me! Why should 1 compensate for damaging my son¡¯s things?¡± Pan Hua lied to the police without any hesitation. She deliberately wanted the police to think that Mei Shu was deliberately bullying someone before Mei Shu encountered the police. She wanted them to believe that she was the real innocent victim.. Chapter 703 - 703 Paying Compensation 703 Paying Compensation Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, Auntie, please don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s first bring the other party forward, and both sides can clarify the situation before we make a final judgment.¡± The police seemed a bit helpless. Pan Hua was old, and her voice was piercingly sharp. Listening to her talk for too long caused a ringing sensation in their ears, making it difficult for their brains to function properly. Mei Ye also felt embarrassed by Pan Hua¡¯s behavior. He quickly pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°Officer, I believe you will enforce the law strictly! By the way, before you arrived, Old Chen should have briefed you, right? I¡¯ve been good friends with Old Chen for decades!¡± ¡°You mean Captain Chen?¡± The two police officers exchanged glances. ¡°But we¡¯re not under Captain Chen¡¯s command. Captain Chen is an old detective and doesn¡¯t handle these matters.¡± ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you know about the relationship between me and Old Chen!¡± Mei Ye pulled the two policemen warmly and even handed them two cigarettes. The police waved their hands, ¡°Uncle, we can¡¯t accept this. Let¡¯s first talk to the other party.¡± With that, they walked to the front desk politely. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to investigate a civil dispute. Can you tell us where the person who reported the incident is?¡± The receptionists had wanted to speak to the police earlier, but Pan Hua¡¯s loud voice had drowned out their attempts. Now that the police had taken the initiative to approach them, they quickly said, ¡°President Mei instructed us that as soon as you arrived, we should take you upstairs. President Mei¡¯s office is on the top floor.¡± ¡°Alright, please lead the way,¡± the police said politely. Seeing that they were reasonable and not colluding with Mei Ye, the receptionists relaxed a bit. ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡± Pan Hua assumed a posture of enjoying the show, smugly raising her eyebrows at Mei Ye. ¡°Just wait and see, Mei Shu brought this upon herself. Let¡¯s see what she has to say later!¡± Upstairs. The elevator doors opened with a ¡°ding.¡± The police went to the secretary¡¯s desk and showed their police badges. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to investigate a case. Is Ms. Mei Shu, the person who reported the incident, here?¡± Tang Mei quickly stood up. ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± She knocked lightly on the office door and, after receiving a response from Mei Shu, pushed the door open and said, ¡°President Mei, the police are here. I¡¯ll make them some tea.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mei Shu put down the documents, stood up from behind her desk, and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Officers, it¡¯s really hard for you to come all this way. Please have a seat.¡± She invited them to sit on the sofa. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve already heard what this elderly lady said before coming up?¡± The police smiled somewhat awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ve heard it once, but we can¡¯t simply take one party¡¯s word for it. We¡¯d like to hear what Miss Mei has to say.¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Actually, the situation is quite simple. This elderly lady caused a scene in my company today, intentionally breaking two valuable vases. Afterward, she spread rumors that my vases were worthless and refused to compensate. So, I had to ask you two to come and handle this matter fairly.¡± The police asked, ¡°Miss Mei, do you still have the receipts for the vases?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu took out two stamped receipts and invoices in front of Pan Hua. Pan Hua¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed at the receipts and exclaimed, ¡°Officer, don¡¯t believe her. These must be fake! After she called the police, she hid in her office alone. She must have forged these just now! Please don¡¯t believe her!¡± ¡°Auntie, we¡¯ll verify the authenticity of the receipts and invoices ourselves. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± the police reassured her while photographing the receipts and invoices and sending them back to the station for verification. ¡°Do you have surveillance footage of the incident?¡± Another police officer asked while taking notes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We do.¡± Mei Shu turned to Tang Mei. After Tang Mei poured tea for the two officers, she took out her phone from her pocket and showed them the surveillance footage she had prepared earlier. ¡°The company¡¯s surveillance room has a complete video of the incident. If you need it, you can go over and make a copy anytime. This is the video the staff in the surveillance room sent me just now.¡± ¡°Alright, let me take a look first.¡± The police officers were cautious in their work. They carefully reviewed the complete surveillance footage of the incident on their phones and found that it completely contradicted what the old lady had just said about ¡°accidentally breaking the vase.¡± Their mouths twitched involuntarily. ¡°Alright, please provide me with a copy of the complete video, and I will verify on-site whether there are any issues with it.¡± ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± Tang Mei made a phone call to her colleague in the monitoring room, and soon a complete segment of surveillance footage was transferred to the computer. ¡°Please take a look.¡± The police officer sat in front of the computer, carefully scrutinizing the footage once again to confirm its authenticity. After confirming that the video was genuine, he said, ¡°Since there are no problems, we can now discuss the matter of compensation..¡± Chapter 704 - Difficult to Deal With Difficult to Deal With Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hey officer, this doesn¡¯t seem right! Have you investigated thoroughly? Why am 1 the one who needs to pay compensation now? Weren¡¯t you downstairs just now saying you¡¯d help me?¡± Pan Hua found it somewhat unbelievable. Was this police officer blind? Couldn¡¯t he see that Mei Shu was deliberately extorting money? Mei Ye also chimed in, ¡°Officer, didn¡¯t you mention earlier that your colleagues needed to verify the authenticity of the receipts? We haven¡¯t received the results of that verification yet. Why are you bringing up compensation now?¡± The police officer felt a bit speechless. Some things didn¡¯t need verification at all; it was clear from the surveillance footage that the old lady intentionally smashed the vases. Was there anything left to investigate? However, understanding in one¡¯s heart was one thing. To avoid getting entangled with the old lady, he still patiently said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, both of you. We¡¯ll wait here together until we receive the results of our colleagues¡¯ investigation. Once the results are out, we¡¯ll decide. Would that satisfy you?¡± ¡°Young man, you have to conduct your investigation properly! Why should we pay without the facts being clear?¡± Pan Hua, seeing that the police officer was somewhat yielding, started lecturing again. The police officer just humored her, but he was already quite impatient. Mei Shu said, ¡°You two continue your discussion. 1 have work to attend to. Tang Mei, remember to serve tea to our guests and take care of them.¡± ¡°Sure, President Mei.¡± Tang Mei didn¡¯t even glance at Pan Hua and Mei Ye throughout the entire conversation. She had intended that since the police had arrived, there was no need to engage in any more arguments with them. However, it seemed that peace was elusive, as these two individuals showed no signs of backing down. Seeing Mei Shu and Tang Mei¡¯s silence, Pan Hua became even more energetic. ¡°Officer, let me tell you, Mei Shu used to be my granddaughter, but just now we signed an agreement to sever all ties. In the future, she has no relationship with me whatsoever. When the time comes, if you penalize her, don¡¯t take my face into consideration! Give her a severe lesson!¡± Mei Shu, engrossed in her documents, couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. The police officer felt a bit tangled. ¡°Auntie, in fact, you¡¯re still family in essence. Why make things look so ugly?¡± Pan Hua became agitated. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t want this! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s made things irreparable. You don¡¯t know. My nephew, who is Little Ye¡¯s son, was just sent to prison by Mei Shu last night. Can you imagine? That¡¯s her own uncle! What kind of younger generation does that?¡± The police officer thought carefully and suddenly realized, ¡°You mean the kidnapping extortion case that Captain Liu personally handled last night? I remember the suspect¡¯s name was Mei Cheng?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him!¡± Pan Hua slapped her thigh. ¡°Our Ah Cheng is definitely innocent! Even if he did kidnap someone, he was forced into it. You police need to thoroughly investigate the whole situation and not let the vile person who¡¯s causing trouble behind the scenes off the hook!¡± As she spoke, her sneaky eyes kept darting towards Mei Shu, making her intentions even more obvious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The police officer smiled wryly. ¡°Auntie, the evidence for that case is conclusive, and Mei Cheng has confessed to the kidnapping and setting up an illegal gambling den. We haven¡¯t arrested the wrong person. He should indeed bear legal responsibility, especially since he also fled due to a large debt owed to the bank. There are multiple charges against him, and he can¡¯t be lightly sentenced.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Ye couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and exclaimed, ¡°Officer, my son is truly innocent! He must have been framed! My son¡¯s company has always been doing well, but ever since Mei Shu became the president of Mei Corporation, she has been constantly opposing my son. This must be her doing! If we really delve into it, Mei Shu cannot escape responsibility either!¡± ¡°This is beyond our jurisdiction,¡± the police officer said somewhat helplessly. ¡°As long as it¡¯s within the legal boundaries, we have no reason to intervene.¡± Mei Ye¡¯s eyes narrowed, a surge of anger rising in her chest, her face turning crimson. ¡°How can you say that? Shouldn¡¯t you investigate the truth of the matter first? Even if there¡¯s a conviction, my son should at least receive a reduced sentence because of this!¡± ¡°The sentencing is up to the court; we police officers are only responsible for apprehending suspects.¡± The police officer was sweating profusely; these two were indeed difficult and unreasonable. He even thought about closing the case quickly to return to the station; he didn¡¯t want to engage with them anymore. But Mei Ye wouldn¡¯t let him go, gripping his hand angrily. ¡°No! Once you¡¯ve arrested someone and sent them to court, does that mean you¡¯re done with everything? Won¡¯t my son¡¯s entire life be ruined? Why can she sit here comfortably and continue to evade justice?¡± lie pointed towards Mei Shu, almost wishing the police would immediately handcuff her and take her away. Mei Shu smiled and interrupted, ¡°Hold on a moment, Mr. Mei. Please get your facts straight. Your son owes a huge sum of money to the bank, and he also swindled a large amount of money from his wife, Feng Wei, before fleeing. According to your logic, he is the main culprit in driving Feng Wei to her death, and he should bear legal responsibility even more..¡± Chapter 705 - Tantrum Tantrum Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Mei Ye stood up excitedly, pointing at Mei Shu and roaring, ¡°My son¡¯s situation today is all because of you! How dare you speak sarcastically here?¡± Mei Shu leaned back in her chair, nonchalantly saying, ¡°Mr. Mei, weren¡¯t you downstairs just now, singing the same tune with that old woman, saying I¡¯m nothing and that the company will collapse soon under my management?¡± ¡°Why are you now saying that I could have forced your son to death? Your son is in his thirties or forties. Can¡¯t he handle a mere eighteen-year-old girl like me? By saying that, your son is just a complete waste.¡± ¡°Mei Shu!¡± Mei Ye shouted loudly, then stood still in place, staring with eyes wide open as if frozen. Seeing the situation, the police quickly approached and helped him sit down on the sofa, patting his chest to calm him down. ¡°Sir, are you okay? Do you need us to call an ambulance?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°he¡¯s just feeling uncomfortable in the heart, but he doesn¡¯t have heart disease. 1 have a private doctor who can come immediately. By then, we¡¯ll know if he¡¯s really ill.¡± ¡°You, you!¡± Mei Ye trembled, pointing at her for a while before dropping his hand weakly. ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable! There¡¯s no justice anymore! Who can stand up for us common people?¡± Is he throwing a tantrum now? Mei Shu rolled her eyes silently, too lazy to bother with him, and continued to focus on her work. Tang Mei was already admiring her immensely. Things had escalated so much over here, yet Mei Shu seemed to be carrying on as if nothing happened, doing whatever she wanted without any consequences. Her work hadn¡¯t been affected at all. Such a mindset was indeed exceptionally good. If it were her, she would have been infuriated and unable to remain so relaxed. The police also realized that the old man had been pretending just now. With a slight sigh, he said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t get so worked up. Let¡¯s wait for the news first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his phone finally rang. The old man jumped up from the sofa, pointing at the phone. ¡°Answer it quickly. Is it your colleague calling with news?¡± The police somewhat helplessly answered the call, put it on speakerphone so everyone in the room could hear, ¡°Hello, Xiao Zhou, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already been to the location provided on the receipts and confirmed that the receipts were indeed issued from their shop. Also, the surveillance footage shows that the current CEO of Mei Corporation, Mei Shu, is the one who bought these two vases. So, the receipts are genuine, and the claimant didn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Xiao Zhou. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡± The police hung up the phone, smiling knowingly. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, can we now discuss compensation?¡± Pan Hua stood up abruptly, her face full of disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? Where did this girl get so much money from? Buying houses and vases! It must be my son¡¯s money! Officer, you must investigate again. If these two vases were indeed bought with my son¡¯s money, why should I compensate her?¡± This time, the police didn¡¯t back down. With irrefutable evidence, no matter how much she threw a tantrum or played dumb, it was useless. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry, but these two vases were bought by Mei Shu and should be considered her personal property. You barged into her company, deliberately smashed two vases, and then refused to compensate. We can completely detain you for disturbing public order. But considering your age and your relationship with the reporter, we can coordinate a private settlement. As long as you compensate, we can close the case.¡± ¡°What? You want me to pay 250,000 yuan? I don¡¯t have that much money!¡± Pan Hua was at a loss, standing still in the office. The whole room fell silent for a moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After pondering for a while, she finally pinned her hopes on Mei Ye. ¡°Second brother! I came here this time to seek justice for you! Speak up quickly. Do you really have the heart to see me go to jail?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to help you this time, but I really can¡¯t come up with that much money. You know, my son is still in prison, and there will definitely be a lot of expenses in the future. I still have to help him repay the bank loan. 1 really can¡¯t come up with 250,000 yuan now! You better figure out a solution yourself!¡± At a critical moment, Mei Ye took on the role of bystander and directly pushed Pan Hua into the spotlight, intending to let her handle everything on her own. Anyway, the vase was something she herself had thrown a tantrum and wanted to break. It had nothing to do with him, so he didn¡¯t need to get involved in this mess! ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can do,¡± Pan Hua said helplessly. ¡°Officer, could you please investigate again? The money definitely came from my son. How could a mother be asked to compensate her own son? Isn¡¯t that logical?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s laughter interrupted her incessant speech. Under the old lady¡¯s glare, Mei Shu even applauded, ¡°Bravo! Your top-notch blame-shifting and responsibility-avoiding skills are impressive. You want evidence, don¡¯t you? Officer, I have evidence proving that this money has nothing to do with my father.. Let¡¯s see what she has to say this time!¡± Chapter 706 - Cursing Cursing Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Every expense and income of Mei Shu was meticulously recorded in the bank. Except for the initial two transactions of money received from Mei Yun when she returned home, the rest of the money had no relation to Mei Yun whatsoever. The police could see it clearly and presented the evidence to Pan Hua. But she still refused to believe it. ¡°She¡¯s just a high school graduate. Where did she get so much money? It must be either stolen or obtained through robbery, or maybe she sold herself! I¡¯ll never believe that she earned this money herself. She¡¯s just a girl from the countryside, incapable of such things!¡± Her words were too harsh. Even the patient police officer, who was usually very patient, was now showing signs of impatience. ¡°Auntie, if we can¡¯t resolve this here, then you¡¯ll have to come with me to the police station!¡± ¡°Why? Are you planning to arrest me? I haven¡¯t committed any crime! 1 just broke two worthless vases!¡± Pan Hua continued to be unreasonable, but at this point, it was evident to everyone that she was at her wit¡¯s end. Being so aggressive and irrational wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way. Mei Ye contemplated and pulled Pan Hua aside, whispering, ¡°Sister-in-law, let¡¯s opt for a settlement first. Then you can call Mei Yun and ask him to come to the company. Let¡¯s see what Mei Shu has to say then! Otherwise, if we really end up in the police station, it won¡¯t be easy to get out of it!¡± After hearing his words, Pan Hua still looked conflicted but ultimately trusted Mei Ye more. She nodded reluctantly. ¡°Fine, 1¡¯11 do as you say.¡± Mei Ye nodded and softened his tone with the police. ¡°We just discussed it. It was indeed my sister-in-law¡¯s fault for breaking the vases. Can¡¯t we settle everything here without going to the police station? It would be better for both parties, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Pan Hua¡¯s attitude also took a complete turn. She quickly added, ¡°Yes, yes, Officer, I¡¯m willing to compensate. But I really don¡¯t have that much money. Look at me, I¡¯m just a seventy-year-old woman. How could I possibly have so much money? Could you please negotiate for me to reduce the compensation?¡± This was a reasonable request. The police paused and turned to Mei Shu. ¡°Miss Mei, could you consider making a concession? After all, both parties benefit from compromising.¡± Mei Shu said seriously, ¡°If I agree to let her pay less today, how would I compensate for the losses I¡¯ve suffered innocently?¡± The police were momentarily at a loss for words. However, considering Pan Hua¡¯s age, they reluctantly said, ¡°Miss Mei, although Auntie and you have had many unpleasant encounters before, no matter what, she is your nominal grandmother. Could you sit down and negotiate again, considering this relationship?¡± ¡°Officer,¡± Mei Shu said firmly, ¡°if the person who broke the vases today was an unfamiliar, poor elderly person with no grudge against me, I would not ask for a single penny and would consider it my bad luck.¡± ¡°But obviously, Pan Hua is not such a person. Not only did she intentionally break the vases, but she also slandered and insulted me afterward. Why should I compromise for her benefit?¡± Her words made perfect sense. The old lady¡¯s attitude had been too aggressive; she even said outrageous things about an innocent eighteen-year-old girl, which no one could tolerate, let alone now she was expecting leniency. The police suddenly felt a headache. If only this old lady hadn¡¯t been so unreasonable, things wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult. ¡°How about this, could you suggest a compensation amount that you can accept, and then see if Auntie here has the ability to repay it in installments?¡± the police proposed. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow. ¡°250,000 yuan, not a penny less. Otherwise, I¡¯d rather have nothing and just let you lock her up for a few days, giving her a good lesson!¡± ¡°Mei Shu! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± The old lady still couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She glared at Mei Shu and used the most malicious words she could muster to curse her, ¡°You, a slut without upbringing since childhood, even if you¡¯re willing to become someone¡¯s mistress, nobody would want you!¡± ¡°Do you still hope to marry into the Lu family? 1 think you¡¯re just daydreaming. What¡¯s the status of Lu Si? They¡¯re just playing with you, and you take it seriously? Ridiculous! Just wait, I¡¯ll call your father now and see how he¡¯ll deal with you!¡± With that, Pan Hua directly called Mei Yun, angrily telling him everything over the phone. After a moment, a heavy sigh came from the phone. ¡°Mom! Why did you go to Mei Shu¡¯s company behind my back? Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to disturb Mei Shu anymore? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Upon hearing this, Pan Hua felt short of breath, patting her chest in anger.. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Are you now siding with this little b*tch against me?¡± Chapter 707 - Compensation Compensation Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mom! Mei Shu is my biological daughter. I¡¯ve been failing her for so many years. How can 1 fail her again for 250,000 yuan?¡± After saying this, Mei Yun paused for a moment, seeming to make some significant decision. When he spoke again, his voice was full of weariness. ¡°Mom, listen to me. You and Second Uncle should come back together. I¡¯ll transfer the money to Mei Shu, and from now on, neither of you should trouble Mei Shu anymore.¡± ¡°Son! You¡¯re just in your forties and you¡¯re handing over the company to someone else. How will you live in the future? How will you continue to support me? In the end, you won¡¯t even have a child by your side. Who will take care of you when you¡¯re old? Have you ever thought about this?¡± Pan Hua truly believed that her son¡¯s whole life had been ruined by the few children he had with Bai Ling and her! If Mei Yun had married Wang Yue who was gentle and obedient from the beginning and had a child as likable as Mei Mu, then she could have enjoyed a peaceful family life without having to scheme for the future. At this moment, Pan Hua never thought about how, if she hadn¡¯t tried to exclude Mei Shu and her siblings from the beginning, Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t have been so distant from her now, let alone reach this point today. ¡°Mom, 1 know my own affairs. Anyway, you and Second Uncle should come back immediately. Leave the rest to me!¡± Mei Yun didn¡¯t give Pan Hua a chance to refuse, decisively hanging up the phone. Mei Shu stood calmly by, observing with folded arms. Then, with a ding, she received a text message on her phone. The text notification indicated that 500,000 yuan had been deposited into her bank account. Mei Shu chuckled ironically and, without saying a word, immediately returned 250,000 yuan to Mei Yun. Then she handed her phone to the police officer. ¡°The compensation has been received. Let¡¯s consider this matter settled. 1 hope these two won¡¯t bother my company again in the future.¡± ¡°Mei Shu! You¡¯re very good this time, but I won¡¯t let this go so easily!¡± Pan Hua swore through gritted teeth, glaring at Mei Shu. Mei Shu shrugged indifferently. ¡°Among those who speak to me like that, you¡¯re not the most difficult, nor the most powerful. Do you think I would take you seriously?¡± Seeing that there was finally a solution, the police officer quickly intervened. ¡°Alright, now that the compensation has been received, both of you should sign the reconciliation agreement. Let¡¯s consider this matter closed, and let¡¯s not bring it up again in the future.¡± Mei Shu agreed and signed her name at the bottom of the reconciliation agreement. Then the police officer handed the document to Pan Hua. ¡°Auntie, you should also sign. You were indeed in the wrong. Now that your son has resolved the matter, don¡¯t continue to make trouble for them.¡± He could see that although these two were nominally true grandmother and granddaughter, their actual relationship was not even comparable to that of strangers. He really didn¡¯t know what deep-seated hatred existed between them that had led to today¡¯s situation. With a resentful glare at Mei Shu, Pan Hua grabbed the reconciliation agreement angrily and signed her name at the back. ¡°Mei Shu, I¡¯ll wait to see your company go bankrupt. Don¡¯t be too pleased. There will be a time when you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying these useless things. It¡¯s better to think about how to help Mei Cheng reduce his sentence.¡± Mei Shu casually remarked, ¡°I forgot to tell you, after assisting the police in capturing the kidnapper last night, I also submitted evidence of Mei Cheng¡¯s embezzlement and fraud against Feng Wei. If you want to find a good lawyer to help Mei Cheng reduce his sentence, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend a lot of money!¡± ¡°Mei Shu! Do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Mei Ye couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stood up. He felt ashamed that, as an elder, during the confrontation with Mei Shu, he had been at a disadvantage from start to finish! At his age, he couldn¡¯t believe he was losing to an eighteen-year-old girl. It would be laughable if it got out. Mei Shu shrugged innocently. ¡°When Mei Cheng kidnapped and extorted, forcing my secretary into prostitution to earn money, did he ever think about not going too far? There are consequences to every action. He¡¯s just reaping what he sowed! 1 even think it¡¯s not enough!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait and see! Our whole Mei family will be your enemies from now on!¡± Mei Ye left with a fierce statement, coldly snorting before taking the first step to leave. Pan Hua also snorted at Mei Shu, then followed Mei Ye out. The police officer sighed deeply and said, ¡°Miss Mei, although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you before, why not show some tolerance to each other? And about the arrest of the kidnapper last night, I truly appreciate your assistance.¡± Mei Shu smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s the duty of every citizen to help the police. You two have worked hard this time. Let me have my secretary escort you out.¡± ¡°No need for that, we can leave on our own,¡± the police officer declined her offer of courtesy, but hesitated before finally asking what he had been wanting to ask, ¡°Miss Mei, have you been under investigation by the tax bureau these past few days?¡± Chapter 708 - Hypocrite Hypocrite Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu felt somewhat surprised and asked friendly with her head tilted, ¡°How did you know?¡± The policeman replied, ¡°I have a friend who works at the Tax Bureau. A few days ago when we were having dinner, I heard about this matter. However, I don¡¯t know much about it. 1 just vaguely heard him say that someone wants to harm you. Since we¡¯re meeting now, and seeing that Miss Mei doesn¡¯t seem like a major villain, I thought I¡¯d kindly remind you to be careful recently.¡± Mei Shu quickly stopped him, ¡°Officer, you can¡¯t just say half of it. Since you¡¯ve mentioned it, why not reveal a little more? I also want to know who might be detrimental to the Mei Corporation at this time.¡± The policeman shrugged, ¡°1 really only know this much, and besides, it¡¯s also confidential information from the Tax Bureau. But I can give you my friend¡¯s contact information, and you can have a chat with him. My friend has seen the news about you before and has a favorable impression of you, always wanting to meet you.¡± ¡°That would be my honor,¡± Mei Shu said, directly having Tang Mei fetch her business card and providing her personal contact information. The policeman didn¡¯t reach out to take the business card. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the middleman in this matter, nor do I want too much interaction with people in the business world. Just wait a moment; let me find my friend¡¯s phone number.¡± After saying that, he actually opened his phone and flipped through his contacts. Then he read a string of numbers to Mei Shu, ¡°Here it is. You can treat it as if you found it yourself. Please don¡¯t mention that I told you.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you very much. I understand that you may not want too much involvement with me, so I won¡¯t disturb you much. But if there¡¯s anything I can help with in the future, please be sure to contact me or my secretary. Mei Corporation will do its best to assist the police in any way possible.¡± Mei Shu promised with a smile. The policeman then formally bid her farewell. It was evident that he intended to develop his insider connections in the business world. However, his current position didn¡¯t allow him to make it too obvious. But just obtaining Mei Shu¡¯s promise was enough for now. Even without mentioning the relationship between Mei Shu and Lu Si, Mei Shu¡¯s words, as the CEO of Mei Corporation, carried weight. After seeing off the policeman, Mei Shu immediately instructed Tang Mei to investigate the owner of the phone number. Soon, she received a reply. ¡°President Mei, the registered owner of the phone number has been identified. The name of the owner is Li Si, who is the secretary of Director Wang at the Tax Bureau.¡± Mei Shu sprang up from her chair. She was extremely familiar with this name. In her previous life, she chased after Li Zhen, thinking she would marry him. But she had also tried to please Li Si. However, in the end, Li Si colluded with Li Zhen to deceive her. While enjoying the benefits of being a lady of the Mei family, Li Si secretly helped Li Zhen conceal his underground affair with Mei Mu. If it hadn¡¯t been for Li Si¡¯s constant deception, perhaps she would have had the chance to see through Li Zhen¡¯s true colors earlier in her previous life! ¡°President Mei, are you alright? Do you know this person?¡± Tang Mei felt worried seeing her pale face and hurriedly helped her sit back on the chair. Mei Shu shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will personally meet with this person. You can go and attend to your own affairs for now.¡± ¡°Alright, President Mei. If you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡± Tang Mei still seemed somewhat concerned. She filled her glass with water before leaving. Mei Shu picked up her phone, illuminated the screen with the phone number, and stared at it for a while before dialing. ¡°Hello? Mr. Li, this is Mei Shu. 1 have something I¡¯d like to discuss with you privately. Are you available?¡± Five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, at the Enjoyment Western Restaurant. Mei Shu arrived one minute earlier than Li Si. They met at the bar, and the moment Mei Shu saw Li Si, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Li Si was no different from his previous life. He still had that hypocritical appearance, neatly dressed, making it hard to find any flaws. But no one knew better than Mei Shu that although Li Si appeared to be a public servant on the surface, he was greedy behind the scenes, taking advantage of his position to gain substantial benefits, more greedy than anyone else. Dealing with such a person, one must be prepared to offer substantial benefits; otherwise, it would be very difficult to pry anything out of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you two together?¡± The waiter warmly greeted them and invited them to sit at a nearby table in the lobby. Mei Shu raised her hand to stop him, keeping her eyes on Li Si, ¡°Take us to a private room. I want a cup of Americano. What about you, Mr. Li?¡± ¡°Just the same as Miss Mei,¡± Li Si replied meaningfully, returning her gaze. The two were escorted into a private booth in the cafe, shutting the door behind them to completely shut out the outside noise. Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Mr. Li, please have a seat. It¡¯s our first meeting, and I initially wanted to book a better spot for our meal. But I understand your distinguished status; it might be inconvenient outside. This cafe¡¯s private booths have good soundproofing, and the steaks are top-notch. I believe they¡¯ll suit your taste.¡± ¡°Miss Mei is thoughtful, knowing that 1 prefer Western cuisine,¡± Li Si said, setting down his briefcase and sitting upright on the sofa. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to make acquaintances with Miss Mei for a while now, but there just hasn¡¯t been an opportunity. Looks like today is my lucky day..¡± Chapter 709 - Reaching an Agreement Reaching an Agreement Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu said, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I know that one of your responsibilities at the Tax Bureau is to assist Director Wang in sorting out letters. So, you must have seen the anonymous letter regarding the suspicious accounts of the Mei Corporation, right?¡± Li Si took a sip of coffee, confidently intertwining his hands on the table. ¡°Miss Mei, my younger brother should have been your schoolmate in high school, right?¡± He naturally referred to Li Zhen. Mei Shu nodded with pleasure. ¡°Yes, Li Zhen was in the next class, but we didn¡¯t interact much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably more than that.¡± Li Si cut to the chase, revealing their relationship. ¡°It seems my brother had a crush on you for a while. But later, 1 don¡¯t know why, there were several times he came home with injuries. When 1 asked him, he refused to say anything. After graduation, he kept himself locked in his room and wouldn¡¯t come out. 1 thought Miss Mei would know the reason behind it.¡± Mei Shu lowered her gaze, pondering how to respond. But Li Si preempted her, saying, ¡°If Miss Mei is willing to do me this favor and persuade my brother to come out sooner, I think handling the matter of the anonymous letter won¡¯t be a problem. After all, Miss Mei would be doing a big favor for our entire family.¡± Upon hearing this, Mei Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Li Si smiled knowingly. ¡°Of course, but Miss Mei should also know that my brother¡¯s father, my uncle, also runs a small business in the market. Although the company¡¯s scale is not comparable to the Mei family¡¯s, it¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll meet in the business arena in the future. When that happens, I hope Miss Mei will remember today¡¯s favor and be generous. Perhaps our two families can have pleasant cooperation.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Mei Shu smiled and agreed. Setting aside Li Zhen¡¯s betrayal in her past life, there wasn¡¯t much animosity between their families, and she saw no reason to hold on stubbornly. Moreover, Li Zhen himself had already been taught a lesson by her. The conversation between the two went smoothly and jovially. After dinner, Mei Shu made plans to visit Li Zhen when he had time on the weekend. However, Mei Shu suspected that Li Zhen probably didn¡¯t want to see her at all. Still, this didn¡¯t prevent her from using it as a condition to get what she wanted. Soon, it was time for Mei Shu to meet Lin He and Feng Mo as they had agreed to inspect the site setup for the competition. After the incident with Feng Wei, Feng Mo¡¯s view of Mei Shu changed. Fie thought she was indeed a child worth befriending, so he made an exception and designated Mei Shu¡¯s company to handle the setup for this competition. This dance competition was to select reserve members for the national team, so the scale of the competition was unprecedentedly grand. Every detail had to be meticulously planned. Mei Shu valued this opportunity greatly. She had checked the site the night before she met them and corrected many unsatisfactory aspects. Therefore, today, she appeared confident and arrived at the competition venue at the same time as Lin He and Feng Mo. As soon as Feng Mo got out of the car, Mei Shu warmly greeted him, ¡°Ms. Feng, it¡¯s an honor to participate in such a prestigious competition. If you have any suggestions for the site setup today, please feel free to speak up. We¡¯ll definitely accommodate them.¡± Feng Mo¡¯s gaze towards Mei Shu now contained a hint of softness, unlike the sharpness when they first met. ¡°With you overseeing it, I¡¯m very reassured. Let¡¯s go in and take a look now.¡± Lin He also smiled at Mei Shu. ¡°On the way, my mom said you¡¯re very thoughtful and attentive. She believes she won¡¯t regret entrusting this event to you on behalf of the organizer.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let Ms. Feng down. Please.¡± Mei Shu accompanied Lin He and Feng Mo on either side of them. Once inside the building, the three of them took the elevator to the fourth floor. Here, there was a spacious studio with lights, stage, and various mechanical effects, all meticulously arranged, more eye-catching than the most popular variety shows online. Feng Mo was delighted with what she saw. With a genuine smile on her face, she said, ¡°Well done. I want everyone to know that dancers should stand under the brightest lights, showcasing the beauty of their body and dance moves to the fullest. Many media outlets will come to report on this event. Have you prepared reserved spots for the journalists?¡± Mei Shu replied, ¡°Yes, they are located over here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had set up the judges¡¯ seats right in front of the stage, and on both sides of the judges¡¯ seats were reserved spots for the media. This way, not only could the performers be clearly captured during the competition, but the judges could also easily be filmed. Of course, there would be professional photographers covering the entire event, so there would be no conflict between the two. This was not a variety show that required post-production editing but a genuinely fair and just competition. Mei Shu also hoped that the entire competition would be transparent, without any hint of personal bias. She especially didn¡¯t want a repeat of what happened during the last piano competition. Feng Mo was very pleased with her arrangements and smiled approvingly, ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job. No wonder Xiao He has been speaking highly of you to me. You¡¯re indeed very capable..¡± Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Machine Damaged Chapter 710: Machine Damaged Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Being able to arrange such a large competition venue in such a short time was obviously not an easy task. When Mei Shu took over, it was just a huge empty meeting room. It took a lot of effort to transform it into what it was now. What pleased Feng Mo the most was Mei Shu¡¯s quotation. Even with Feng Mo¡¯s support, Mei Shu¡¯s price was the lowest among everyone. ¡°Rest assured, regardless of my relationship with Lin He, just because you appreciate me so much this time, Teacher Feng, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Mei Shu led them around, and then the three of them went to a restaurant happily. After dinner, Mei Shu was about to send the two of them home when she received a phone call just as they left the restaurant. The caller was Manager Deng, who was in charge of arranging the competition venue. As soon as the call connected, his urgent voice came through the receiver. ¡°Ms. Mei, something¡¯s wrong. I just checked the backstage equipment and found that several very valuable cameras have their circuits burned out. I¡¯ve already contacted the repairmen, but it will take at least half an hour for them to arrive.¡± ¡°Okay, 1 got it. I¡¯m heading over right now.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s narrowed eyes were filled with anger. Seeing this, Lin He hurriedly asked, ¡°Is something wrong? Maybe you should go and deal with it first. I can take my mom home.¡± Gratefully, Mei Shu nodded at her and then felt guilty as she turned to Feng Mo. ¡°Teacher Feng, I¡¯m sorry, something urgent has come up in my company, and 1 won¡¯t be able to send you home. Please take care on your way back.¡± Feng Mo smiled understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t expect you to send us personally. Go take care of your business. It¡¯s rare to see a girl as career-oriented as you. I fully support you.¡± Still feeling apologetic, Mei Shu said, ¡°1¡¯11 definitely visit you next time. I¡¯ll call a car for you two now.¡± ¡°No need, we can call one ourselves.¡± Feng Mo waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Go on, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, Mei Shu got into her car. Before the car started moving, she pressed down the car window, waving goodbye to the two of them. Tang Mei was a bit anxious. ¡°Ms. Mei, 1 also received a message from Manager Deng. Our company has invested a lot of money in that batch of equipment, and they were all brand new. How could such a serious problem suddenly occur?¡± Mei Shu was also unsure of the situation, but she remained composed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the scene and see what¡¯s going on. If this isn¡¯t an accident but someone targeting our company, I won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± Her prediction came true. When Mei Shu and Tang Mei rushed back to the scene, the repairman had just finished inspecting the circuit. With a frown, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s beyond repair, completely fried. These machines are most afraid of water damage. While it¡¯s uncertain if it would cause a malfunction, any mechanical equipment is at great risk when exposed to water. How could you be so careless?¡± Mei Shu furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Deng Yao?¡± Deng Yao hurriedly explained, ¡°Ms. Mei, I swear, after these machines were installed, the backstage door has always been locked. It¡¯s impossible for anyone to enter, let alone have them damaged by water. Could it be that these machines themselves had problems, and we just didn¡¯t notice?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± The repairman was the first to oppose this speculation. ¡°I checked these machines when they first arrived, and there were indeed no problems. They were definitely soaked recently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that we discovered this before the competition. Otherwise, once the machines were turned on during the competition, a massive short circuit could occur. It could affect the progress of the competition at best, and at worst, it could lead to a serious fire!¡± Upon hearing this, Deng Yao¡¯s heart sank, and he quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Mei, it¡¯s my mismanagement. I¡¯ll find out who sneaked into the backstage!¡± ¡°Who has the key to this room?¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t blame him but prioritized finding the culprit behind this incident. ¡°Only my secretary and I have it.¡± Deng Yao quickly replied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Deng Yao¡¯s secretary, Xiao Ke, was a recent college graduate who had never seen such a big fuss before. He felt a little weak in the legs and said, ¡°Ms. Mei, 1 swear, my key has always been in my briefcase and has never been lent to anyone!¡± Mei Shu raised her chin slightly. ¡°Take it out and let me see.¡± Xiao Ke hurriedly fumbled in his briefcase and handed over the key. ¡°Ms. Mei, the key has always been in my bag. I can guarantee that!¡± ¡°Yes, Xiao Ke is always cautious. Many important files and archives in our department are entrusted to him for safekeeping, and he has never made a mistake.¡± Deng Yao also vouched for Xiao Ke. Mei Shu pondered for a moment. ¡°Order a new batch of machines and replace them immediately. Don¡¯t delay the competition..¡± Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Putting on A Show Chapter 711: Putting on A Show Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°President Mei, but there wasn¡¯t much profit in the work we took on for arranging the competition venue. If we have to purchase a new batch of machines, it will definitely require more money. We might end up losing money in the end! Everyone has been working hard for nothing!¡± Deng Yao didn¡¯t want to waste the efforts of so many people working overtime, nor did he want to disappoint Mei Shu¡¯s expectations. This was Mei Shu¡¯s first collaboration with the cultural sector since taking over the company, and it would have a significant impact on opening up a larger market for their company. Tang Mei also tried to think of other remedies. ¡°President Mei, how about we rent a batch of used machines? As long as the repairman checks them and they pass, they won¡¯t be any different from new machines! This way, our company can also save a considerable amount of money.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°But when I signed the contract with the organizers initially, 1 promised to use the latest machines to ensure the absolute safety of the competition. This is a national-level competition, and we can¡¯t afford to have any negligence.¡± ¡°President Mei, just replacing them with a batch of used machines wouldn¡¯t be considered negligence. As long as the machines work well, it should be fine, right? Besides, it¡¯s difficult to obtain such a batch of state-of-the-art new machines in such a short time. Moreover, each machine needs to go through a debugging phase. If we can¡¯t make it in time for the competition, things will only get worse, won¡¯t they?¡± Tang Mei also chimed in, ¡°Yes, President Mei, why don¡¯t we just use the old machines for now? Otherwise, we won¡¯t have any profit left. The company still needs a considerable amount of working capital to handle various business operations. If we increase expenses here, other projects will likely be affected, and we won¡¯t be able to complete them properly.¡± Although Mei Family¡¯s main business had many facets, this was the first time they were venturing into a new field with Feng Mo¡¯s help. It was of great significance, and no one wanted anything to go wrong at such a critical juncture. Mei Shu listened quietly to their advice, and eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you suggested. Deng Yao, immediately contact someone to find a batch of acceptable machines to replace these damaged ones. Tang Mei, come with me.¡± ¡°Sure, President Mei.¡± Tang Mei hurriedly followed behind. After the two of them returned to the car, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°President Mei, did 1 act well just now? Did I show any flaws?¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°No, now we just wait for someone to reveal themselves.¡± ¡°But President Mei, we still need to resolve the issue with the machines.¡± Tang Mei had been with Mei Shu for so long that she couldn¡¯t ignore Mei Shu¡¯s principles of handling things. Although the Mei Family¡¯s business was extensive, every order was dealt with conscientiously, and there was never any room for half-heartedness. Her remarks just now were entirely in line with Deng Yao¡¯s words, playing along and making the saboteurs think that Mei Shu really intended to resort to such measures to save money. Mei Shu leaned back in her seat, calmly arranging, ¡°Go find the manufacturer we ordered the machines from last time and ask if they have any spare new machines they can sell to us. If not, you might have to work a little harder, check a few more places. We¡¯ll definitely be able to gather a set of new equipment.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get on it now. President Mei, let me take you back to rest. You weren¡¯t supposed to work today anyway.¡± Tang Mei was still concerned about Mei Shu¡¯s health. Her boss was just too dedicated. She worked far more hours than her secretary. Tang Mei was worried that if things continued like this, before she could defeat the one behind the scenes, Mei Shu¡¯s health would give out first. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. Take me to a place, and then you can go deal with the machine issue.¡± After Mei Shu mentioned an address, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, not saying another word. Although Tang Mei was curious, she didn¡¯t intend to inquire further. She obediently fastened her seatbelt and drove carefully. When they arrived, Mei Shu slowly woke up from her pretended slumber. Tang Mei turned to gently nudge her shoulder. ¡°President Mei, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll make sure the overtime pay is included in your salary for this month.¡± Mei Shu left this sentence and then opened the car door to get out. In front of her was a high-rise residential building, similar to the one Mei Shu had rented to get close to Lin He, but there were fundamental differences. The property prices in this neighborhood were more than double that of the other building. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu followed others swiping their access cards into the elevator and went up two floors after getting off at the twenty-first floor. Finally, she arrived at the door of her destination. She raised her hand to knock on the door, and a woman¡¯s voice came from inside. As the door was gently opened, Mei Shu saw a middle-aged woman wearing an apron. She immediately put on a polite smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a high school classmate of Li Zhen. I came here specifically to see him. Is it convenient?¡± The woman nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, come in. 1¡¯11 go call him for you. He¡¯s playing games in his room.¡± Mei Shu obediently sat down on the sofa, looking harmless and innocent.. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Playing Along Chapter 712: Playing Along Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a classmate looking for you.¡± The woman knocked on the door, sounding somewhat cautious. From inside the room came an impatient voice, ¡°Who is it? Tell her to wait! I¡¯m busy!¡± The woman turned back, looking somewhat embarrassed as she glanced at Mei Shu. ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name yet.¡± ¡°Mei Shu,¡± she replied calmly, sitting with her legs crossed on the sofa. ¡°Alt, okay!¡± The woman turned back to the door. ¡°Young Master, she said her name is Mei¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the door was abruptly swung open from the inside. Li Zhen¡¯s face, full of annoyance and incredulity, appeared. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Mei Shu said. Li Zhen rushed over, as if he wanted to say something loudly, but for some reason, he swallowed it back and dryly said, ¡°What are you here for? How did you know I live here?¡± ¡°Your brother sent me,¡± Mei Shu replied, raising an eyebrow as she looked him up and down. ¡°Have you not washed your face in days?¡± At this moment, Li Zhen looked particularly sloppy, with stubble on his face and disheveled hair. His clothes were wrinkled, completely different from the handsome and stylish Li Zhen known at school. Upon hearing this, Li Zhen suddenly turned his head away, his tone unnatural. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to control you. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to fulfill your brother¡¯s request,¡± Mei Shu said. Li Zhen turned to glare at her. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°He seemed very worried about you, thinking that I could help you get back on track,¡± Mei Shu said matter-of-factly. Unfortunately, Li Si didn¡¯t know that Mei Shu was the one who had caused Li Zhen to become like this. With her sudden appearance and seeing Li Zhen in such a disheveled state, how could his despondent mentality improve? Li Zhen asked, ¡°How did you meet my brother?¡± ¡°We met through business acquaintances,¡± Mei Shu replied, not wanting to delve into it further. Li Zhen, however, seemed to understand perfectly. ¡°It¡¯s because of the investigation into Mei Corporation¡¯s accounts, isn¡¯t it?¡± Unexpectedly, a smile played on Mei Shu¡¯s lips. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect the young master to not only be stuck in his room playing games, but also paying attention to my company¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just happened to see some news online!¡± Li Zhen retorted with a nasty tone, somewhat retaliatory. Mei Shu shrugged indifferently. ¡°As you said, it¡¯s about that. We made a deal, so seeing how well I¡¯m doing now while you¡¯ve turned into a recluse with poor hygiene, do you have any thoughts? Why don¡¯t you go wash your face and brush your teeth first?¡± Li Zhen¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying that, he stormed into the bathroom to wash up. Half an hour later, he came out with a flushed face. ¡°Hey, since it¡¯s a deal between you and my brother, that means you¡¯re willing to do anything to get me back on track, right?¡± ¡°It depends on what it is. Your brother isn¡¯t the only option for me,¡± Mei Shu said, saving the financial spreadsheet she had just taken advantage of the time to make and putting down her phone. ¡°Go ahead and tell me.¡± Li Zhen couldn¡¯t stand her current demeanor. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for just a month, but in front of Mei Shu, he inexplicably felt diminished. As if she were already a mature and steady adult, while he was just a child who knew nothing but throwing tantrums. He sneered sarcastically, ¡°Just staying in the room isn¡¯t effective. Let¡¯s go out and take a walk. How about watching a movie? There¡¯s a new romantic movie with good reviews.¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°romantic¡±, with a strong sense of provocation, as if he was sure Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to go. But Mei Shu unexpectedly agreed without thinking, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go watch a movie. I¡¯ll book the tickets.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Despite feeling defeated, Li Zhen didn¡¯t want to continue being in a weak position. Out of some inexplicable male dignity, he took the initiative to book two movie tickets on his phone and thoughtfully bought two portions of popcorn and cola. After going downstairs, Li Zhen drove the car to the entrance of the building. ¡°Get in.¡± He was pointing at the passenger seat. Mei Shu raised an eyebrow and without saying a word, got into the car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Zhen smirked sarcastically, one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the gear stick, he turned his head to look at her, ¡°You¡¯re willing to sacrifice anything for work, aren¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you afraid your Master Si will be angry?¡± ¡°I have no interest in you, and he understands that. So he wouldn¡¯t care,¡± Mei Shu said. Li Zhen was so angry at her words that his mouth twitched. With a cold snort, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car fast. By the time they reached the mall, Mei Shu miraculously felt a bit carsick. Seeing her struggling not to vomit, Li Zhen finally felt a sense of revenge. ¡°If you want to vomit, go to the bathroom. Remember to chew some gum; otherwise, it¡¯ll stink!¡± Mei Shu glanced at him expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to vomit. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s watch the movie.¡± Li Zhen stared at her straight back, maliciously pulling the corners of his mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on!¡± Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Seemed to Be Siblings Chapter 713: Seemed to Be Siblings Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The two walked into the movie theater together, with Li Zhen pretending to be affectionate, standing close to Mei Shu, as if he wanted everyone to misunderstand them as a couple. Mei Shu walked ahead with a blank expression, looking helpless when she received the movie tickets. ¡°Can you stop walking so close to people? The path is so wide; can¡¯t you walk on the other side?¡± ¡°No!¡± Li Zhen thought Mei Shu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and smugly raised his chin at her. But in reality, to outsiders, Li Zhen looked like an annoyed little brother. Ignoring him, Mei Shu went to the front desk with him to get the movie tickets. The attendant at the front desk curiously looked back and forth between the two. ¡°This is your combo meal. Is there anything else you need help with?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu took the movie tickets and popcorn first, then looked somewhat resigned. ¡°Could you get me a small toy from the shelf? I¡¯ll give it to my little brother.¡± ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am, please wait!¡± The attendant hurried to fetch it and happened to meet her colleague next to her, who was pouring cola into cups. She leaned over and whispered, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the relationship between these two? They don¡¯t seem like a couple!¡± Her colleague glanced over cautiously and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, they don¡¯t. Could they be siblings?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± The attendant returned with the toy, smiling warmly. ¡°Here¡¯s the toy you wanted. Please pay over here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mei Shu reached for her phone, but for some reason, Li Zhen rushed to pay first. Mei Shu brushed his hand away. ¡°Enough, stop spending your family¡¯s money. I¡¯m buying something for my brother; I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Li Zhen¡¯s face turned pale, almost with a hint of gritted teeth as he lowered his voice accusingly, ¡°Do you have to embarrass me in front of others?¡± Mei Shu smirked mysteriously. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass you. They just said you look like my little brother. What can I do?¡± Li Zhen gritted his teeth in anger and glared at the attendant at the front desk. The attendant felt a bit bewildered for a moment, then she saw the woman happily paying the bill and then patting the boy¡¯s shoulder next to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little brother, the movie is about to start.¡± Li Zhen clenched his fists, following behind her with an increasingly gloomy expression. He was distracted throughout the movie, but Mei Shu seemed to be enjoying herself, munching on popcorn and occasionally taking sips of cola. After the movie ended, she let out a satisfied burp. ¡°Young Master, where do you want to go next?¡± Li Zhen glared at her unwillingly, suddenly coming up with a brilliant idea. A malicious smile crept onto his lips. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to accompany me, let¡¯s have some fun. Let¡¯s go to a bar together, and I¡¯ll invite some friends.¡± He thought Mei Shu would be thrown off guard, after all, it wasn¡¯t quite appropriate to go to a bar with other guys when you have a boyfriend. But Mei Shu readily agreed, ¡°Sure, why not go to a bar? Maybe having a drink will help you relax, and then my task will be complete!¡± ¡°Hopefully.¡± Li Zhen snorted with a fake smile, leading the way out of the cinema. After making a phone call on his mobile, he drove Mei Shu to a relatively laxly regulated bar. Li Zhen¡¯s friends were his usual buddies with whom he got along well. Each of them had female companions with them, all looking like just-barely-adult girls. However, they were heavily made up, dressed revealingly, lacking the cute and lively charm expected at their age. Instead, they exuded a strong perfume scent, as if they were all seasoned players in the dating scene. Mei Shu calmly sat next to Li Zhen, gently swaying her glass, admiring the beauty of these young women. Li Zhen leaned over and teased her, ¡°Realized you¡¯re just average-looking? Not as pretty as the ordinary girls, and you don¡¯t knowhow to dress up either.¡± Mei Shu glanced at him sideways, a playful smile playing on her lips. ¡°I was thinking these girls should broaden their horizons before looking for boyfriends. Otherwise, randomly picking a man would be a waste.¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Li Zhen stared at her with an unfriendly expression. Unfazed, Mei Shu avoided his gaze and smiled mischievously as she surveyed his group of friends. ¡°I heard from Li Zhen that you guys often come to places like this. You must have a good tolerance for alcohol?¡± ¡°What? The beauty wants to challenge us?¡± The guy wearing a brand-name outfit but looking somewhat shady was the first to respond provocatively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu lowered her eyes and smiled. ¡°Sitting here doing nothing is boring. How about we play a game? Losers drink. How about it?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The guy immediately became interested. Originally, they thought Mei Shu was a well-behaved girl, but they didn¡¯t expect her to take the initiative to drink with them! This greatly piqued their interest! Li Zhen suddenly grabbed her wrist, furrowing his brows with a few wrinkles. ¡°Hey, do you really want to drink?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu nonchalantly pulled her wrist back. ¡°We¡¯re at a bar. Shouldn¡¯t we drink? Tea doesn¡¯t seem appropriate here, does it?¡± Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Promote His Buddy Chapter 714: Promote His Buddy Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Li Zhen was seeing someone so proactive for the first time, suddenly raising his voice and openly shouting, ¡°It seems like my classmate here is quite dissatisfied. Don¡¯t embarrass me today. Let her know how capable men can be!¡± His ambiguous words successfully stirred up the others. Various ambiguous and teasing glances kept flickering between the two. Mei Shu took it all in stride, her smile becoming more self-satisfied. ¡°Okay, what should we play? Let¡¯s play something you guys are good at.¡± The several guys exchanged glances, grinning lecherously. ¡°Let¡¯s play poker, blackjack, how about that?¡± Mei Shu had never played before. She innocently blinked and asked, ¡°How do you play? Tell me.¡± The guy who first struck up the conversation volunteered to sit beside her. ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m Kang Wei. Let me explain how this game is played.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mei Shu looked at him curiously. ¡°Kang Lan, who is he to you?¡± Kang Wei hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly and then glanced at Li Zhen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be related to Mr. Kang.¡± ¡°He? He¡¯s just a distant relative!¡± Someone interrupted, grabbing a bottle of liquor and pouring himself a drink. ¡°He and Kang Lan are not familiar at all. It¡¯s just because Mr. Kang¡¯s company is named Kang Wei, so his family gave him the name Kang Wei, hoping to connect him with Kang Lan. But Mr. Kang is too high-minded to even notice this little rogue.¡± ¡°Mind your own business!¡± Kang Wei glared at him unhappily, shrugged off the hand on his shoulder, sounding somewhat annoyed. ¡°Zhao Ping, stop looking down on people! My uncle promised me last month to let me join the company for training. I¡¯m surnamed Kang anyway. Be careful how you talk to me in the future, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡°Okay, so from now on, it¡¯s Young Master Kang taking care of us.¡± Zhao Ping casually put his arm around Kang Wei¡¯s shoulder, clearly portraying a buddy-buddy image. Li Zhen said, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t get off track. Quickly explain the rules of the game, and I¡¯ll ask the waiter to bring a deck of cards.¡± After saying that, he got up and left, ignoring Mei Shu. As soon as he left, Mei Shu was immediately surrounded by Kang Wei and Zhao Ping. ¡°Hey, beauty, are you and Li Zhen really just classmates? Our buddy Li never brings girls to hang out! Tell us properly, what¡¯s the real relationship between you two?¡± With that, Zhao Ping successfully drew everyone¡¯s attention. Even those who were busy chatting with their friends turned their curious gazes over. Mei Shu said helplessly, ¡°We really are just classmates. I have a boyfriend.¡± ¡± What? Who¡¯s your boyfriend? Maybe we know him too!¡± Zhao Ping immediately started to provoke. To be honest, he really liked girls like Mei Shu, impeccable in appearance and figure. She could captivate people without makeup, much more appealing than those heavily made-up girls. He had intended to test the relationship between her and Li Zhen. If they couldn¡¯t develop into a couple, he would make his move! But unexpectedly, she already had a boyfriend? Seeing through his buddy¡¯s intentions, Kang Wei came up with an idea. ¡°Is your boyfriend someone in our circle? A girl as beautiful as you, if you casually pick a boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? How about you break up with your boyfriend and try with my brother here!¡± The thought of how Lu Si would react to these words made Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Forgive me for being frank, but all of you here together are not as good as my boyfriend.¡± Kang Wei, who always held himself in high regard, couldn¡¯t help but feel dissatisfied. ¡°Sister, when choosing a partner, you must keep your eyes open and broaden your horizons. You shouldn¡¯t just think that whoever you see first is the best. My brother is rich and loyal. Many people want to date him, but he doesn¡¯t fancy any of them. Why don¡¯t you exchange contact information first, giving each other a chance to get to know one another!¡± Unexpectedly, this guy was quite persuasive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But Mei Shu still refused, ¡°No need, my boyfriend is really good. If you meet him, you¡¯ll also think so.¡± Kang Wei suddenly felt bored, so he put his arm around the beautiful woman next to him and said, ¡°Okay, okay, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good foryou, then don¡¯t blame us for showing no mercy to you in the card playing game later!¡± Mei Shu smiled innocently, ¡°Okay, feel free to come at me.¡± Feeling disappointed, Zhao Ping¡¯s mind raced faster than Kang Wei¡¯s. He held up his glass, grinned, and said, ¡°Alright, forget about what he said. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s just get to know each other as friends. Let me explain the rules of the game to you first.¡± The rules of blackjack were very simple. Each player would receive three cards at the beginning. If the total value of the three cards was less than twenty-one, the dealer could continue dealing cards until the player¡¯s total value was close to or reached twenty-one. Then, the players would reveal their cards, and the one with the highest total value would win. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Game Starts Chapter 715: Game Starts Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations However, when Zhao Ping was explaining the rules of the game to Mei Shu, he deliberately made a crucial mistake. ¡°The points of the other cards are all calculated according to the numbers on the face of the cards, but K, Q, J are counted as one point each. So, if you¡¯re dealt these cards, be careful not to miscalculate the points.¡± His tone was extremely gentle as he spoke, and no one could detect the hidden malice within him. Mei Shu nodded to indicate that she remembered. The others, upon hearing this, all revealed a wicked smile. Just then, Li Zhen returned, and everyone quickly restrained their smile, pretending they hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Are you done?¡± Li Zhen placed the deck of cards on the table and casually took a sip from his glass. Zhao Ping said, ¡°We¡¯re done. So, we¡¯ll see who has the lowest score in each round. That person will drink a whole glass of wine, while the rest, except the winner, will only have to take a sip of wine. How about it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Zhen reached into his pocket, obviously intending to take out a cigarette, but for some reason, as soon as his fingertips touched the cigarette case, he recoiled as if shocked. Several people who wanted to join the game quickly gathered around the table, and the waiter who happened to be delivering drinks to the private room became the dealer. Seeing several large bottles of strong wine on the bar counter, Zhao Ping couldn¡¯t help but smile maliciously. ¡°Today, let¡¯s open our eyes and see how much this classmate can drink!¡± ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t even know the name of Li Zhen¡¯s friend!¡± Kang Wei gestured with his eyes for Li Zhen to introduce her. Mei Shu cut in before Li Zhen could speak, answering herself, ¡°You can just call me Ah Shu. Li Zhen has been calling me that since school.¡± ¡°When did I ever call you¡­¡± Li Zhen hadn¡¯t finished speaking before Mei Shu interrupted him with a cold stare. The rest of his words were swallowed back into his throat along with his saliva. Just as Mei Shu¡¯s gaze fell on him, he inexplicably felt a bone-chilling coldness, instinctively not daring to disobey Mei Shu¡¯s meaning. Kang Wei didn¡¯t press further, mainly because he didn¡¯t care about Mei Shu¡¯s identity at all. The reason he asked was merely to make it easier to address her later. ¡°Alt Shu, let¡¯s not wait for you!¡± Kang Wei said as he handed the cards to the waiter. The game officially began, and since Mei Shu was sitting next to the waiter, she was the first to be dealt three playing cards. After the first round of dealing, Mei Shu looked at the cards in her hand: a king, a three, and a seven. According to Zhao Ping¡¯s explanation of the rules, her score was only eleven, far from twenty-one. So, after everyone had seen their cards, she was the first to speak up, indicating that she needed the dealer to continue dealing. This time, she received an eight, bringing her closer to twenty-one. Mei Shu glanced around at the various expressions of joy and frustration, quietly placing her cards on the table. Li Zhen cast a casual glance at her, ¡°You¡¯re not taking it? Looks like the total value of the cards in your hand isn¡¯t small.¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I should be able to win.¡± This was her psychological tactic. With a high score, even if she didn¡¯t reach twenty-one, when it came to revealing the cards at the end, it wouldn¡¯t be her turn to drink a whole glass of wine. And then Li Zhen¡¯s wish to mess with her would remain unfulfilled. With this in mind, Li Zhen took a risk and asked for another card. This time, he silently placed the card on the table without saying a word. When the others had decided on their cards, the dealer announced that they could all reveal their cards at once. Zhao Ping was the quickest to react. Holding his cards, he raised his hand and suggested, ¡°How about we change the rules? Let the dealer personally check each of our hands, and then decide on a winner and a loser. We won¡¯t be allowed to see each other¡¯s cards, making it more exciting. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as he spoke, someone immediately agreed. Kang Wei almost immediately understood what he meant. With a mischievous smile, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say! During the process of the dealer checking the cards, we can also experience the feeling of our hearts racing!¡± With the agreement of the others, Zhao Ping, with a smile full of meaning, looked at Mei Shu last. ¡°Ah Shu, what do you think?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Okay.¡± Li Zhen subtly furrowed his brow. He always felt that these two, Zhao Ping and Kang Wei, were up to something and hadn¡¯t told him about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, the waiter walked down the steps, going to check the cards held by everyone. Throughout the process, his expression remained calm. It wasn¡¯t until he saw the cards in Mei Shu¡¯s hand that he couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth. He looked up in surprise, meeting Mei Shu¡¯s probing eyes. Suddenly, he understood what was going on, shook his head, and said, ¡°The loser is determined, it¡¯s this young lady, and the winner is the gentleman next to her.¡± Mei Shu looked at Li Zhen in surprise, ¡°Do you have twenty-one points?¡± Li Zhen revealed a standard victorious smile, ¡°Thanks to your stimulation just now, I dared to ask for one more card. It just happened to make up twenty-one points.¡± Mei Shu nodded in understanding. She had a total of nineteen points in her hand, which, although not small, was indeed not enough to beat Li Zhen¡¯s score. Losing was quite normal. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Get Her Drunk Chapter 716: Get Her Drunk Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All Shu,drink up!¡± Zhao Ping personally poured a full glass of red wine for her. Mei Shu picked up the glass and finished it in one gulp, so straightforward that the people around didn¡¯t have time to cheer before her wine was already gone. Zhao Ping was stunned by the sight, but the next moment, his eyes sparkled with even deeper joy. ¡°Good! A promise is a promise, very friendly! Let¡¯s play another round!¡± This time, Mei Shu¡¯s first three cards totaled nineteen points. She glanced at the expressions of the others, her gaze lingering for a moment on Zhao Ping¡¯s face, which flashed with a fleeting sense of satisfaction. Lowering her eyes, she reached out to the waiter for another card. Seeing this, Zhao Ping exchanged a mocking glance with Kang Wei, then said, ¡°All Shu, this time I¡¯m definitely going to win. Be prepared to drink another whole glass!¡± ¡°Well, maybe.¡± Mei Shu felt lucky. The last card was a Q, so if counted as one point, she had twenty points. Even if she couldn¡¯t win first place, she wouldn¡¯t be the last. After everyone stabilized their hands, the banker began to check the cards again. To divert Mei Shu¡¯s attention, Kang Wei deliberately brought up a topic. ¡°By the way, I heard there was a girl named Mei Shu at Lincheng No. 1 High School. After graduation, she inherited her family¡¯s company directly and had dealings with my uncle. Li Zhen, are you familiar with this person?¡± Li Zhen, subconsciously looking at Mei Shu, spoke faster than his mind, blurting out, ¡°Not familiar.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Kang Wei showed a very regretful expression. ¡°You don¡¯t know. Recently, my family has been pressing me to get close to this Mei Shu. 1 don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s just a little girl. What¡¯s worth me fawning over? But my uncle does have a good impression of her.¡± ¡°I heard that Mei¡¯s Group and Kang Wei have signed a long-term contract. This deal was personally negotiated by Mei Shu and Mr. Kang. It¡¯s not surprising that your uncle has a good impression of her,¡± Zhao Ping added, steering the conversation back to Mei Shu. ¡°Ah Shu, do you know her? Your name has a character that¡¯s the same as hers. Could you be her?¡± At this, Li Zhen stiffened, his hand holding the cards unconsciously tightening. Mei Shu smiled lightly, ¡°How could it be? She¡¯s so famous in our school. I¡¯m not as good as her. I¡¯m just an ordinary female high school student at Lincheng No. 1 High School.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If Li Zhen really had a good relationship with Mei Shu, would he not bring her here to play?¡± Zhao Ping retracted his suspicious thoughts, showing his cards to the banker. ¡°I¡¯m going to win this time. You guys all be ready to drink.¡± Li Zhen casually revealed his cards to the banker. ¡°Maybe not. 1 also have a high score this time.¡± As it came to Mei Shu¡¯s turn, the banker once again showed a twisted expression. Feeling strange, Mei Shu asked in a low voice, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The banker raised his head with a mysterious expression. He was now very sure that this girl had been fooled by someone. In the game of twenty-one, K, Q, J represented ten points. She had far exceeded twenty-one points in two consecutive rounds, yet she looked innocent. Unless she was an idiot, the most likely reason was that she had been cheated. Thinking of the identities of the gentlemen present and Mei Shu¡¯s description of her ordinary background, the waiter wisely chose to keep his mouth shut and silently shook his head. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve lost again.¡± How could this be? ¡°How come?¡± Mei Shu thought she had twenty-one points in her hand. Did they all have such good luck and all reach the maximum points? Li Zhen also sensed something was off and impatiently asked, ¡°Do you even know how to play?¡± Mei Shu was about to say something, but Zhao Ping cut in, ¡°I just explained the rules to her. Maybe it¡¯s just her bad luck. Come on, let¡¯s play another round.¡± Mei Shu silently filled her glass with wine again and then drank it all in one gulp. Zhao Ping rubbed his hands together eagerly under the table. He knew the alcohol content of this wine very well! Although it tasted really good and made people unable to resist drinking more, in reality, it had a strong aftereffect. Ordinary girls would pass out after just one small cup. Mei Shu drank two large cups in a row; it would be strange if she didn¡¯t feel dizzy for a while! As long as he spoke up and expressed his desire for her, he believed Li Zhen wouldn¡¯t oppose him. Tonight, he would be able to enjoy the beauty to his heart¡¯s content! Despite just reaching legal age and not being very old, he had slept with quite a few girls, but a beauty like Mei Shu was truly a first for him! ¡°Good! Very straightforward! Let¡¯s continue!¡± Zhao Ping cheered and urged the banker to deal the cards again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Zhen asked quietly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he became angry with himself again, his expression stiffening as he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°If you feel like vomiting later, just stay far away from me. 1 find it disgusting.¡± Mei Shu shook her head, dispelling the dizziness creeping into her mind, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± This time, Li Zhen was more cautious. He stole glances at the cards in Mei Shu¡¯s hand. Mei Shu noticed but pretended not to, knowing that among the people present, he was the one most aware of her identity. He dared not let her get into trouble here.. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Quarrel Chapter 717: Quarrel Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu already had two Kings and an Ace with a value of one in her hand, yet she still reached out for another card. Li Zhen quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°You already have twenty-one points, why do you still want to draw another card?¡± Mei Shu shook the cards in her hand, saying, ¡°But your good friend Zhao Ping told me that a King represents one point!¡± Li Zhen¡¯s eyes darkened in an instant. He had suspected why Zhao Ping suddenly changed the rules of revealing cards. In the past, everyone would just lay their cards open for all to see. Now he realized that this guy was up to no good! Li Zhen gave a cold snort and firmly held Mei Shu¡¯s cards, preventing her from moving them recklessly. ¡°Your score is enough, don¡¯t listen to him. You already have twenty-one points.¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows, ¡°I thought you would help your buddies and cheat with him.¡± In fact, she had noticed the problem since the end of the last round, and this time she didn¡¯t actually intend to ask the banker for another card. She just wanted to test Li Zhen. She just didn¡¯t expect this person to still have a conscience. Li Zhen let go of her hand, avoiding her gaze unnaturally. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not helping you. I just think it¡¯s a waste of wine for someone who can¡¯t drink like you, yet you insist on binge drinking.¡± Mei Shu remained silent. This time, unsurprisingly, she won the game, and Li Zhen became the one who had the fewest points. When the dealer announced the results, Zhao Ping suddenly looked over here, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Ah Zhen, I want to switch seats with you. Would you mind?¡± The smell of gunpowder instantly permeated around the table. Mei Shu smiled, ¡°You can change seats, 1 can sit with anyone.¡± Li Zhen glared at her with some annoyance, ¡°No change, this seat is lucky. If 1 move, 1 might continue losing next time.¡± Zhao Ping smiled coldly, raised his hand to fill his glass with wine, ¡°Then you drink first, after that we¡¯ll start another round.¡± Kang Wei, seeing something was wrong, took the initiative to speak up to ease the tension, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t feel like playing this anymore. How about we play a different game? How about Truth or Dare?¡± Li Zhen picked up his glass and finished it in one gulp. As he put it down, it made a light sound on the table edge. ¡°No, let¡¯s just play this. I want to win back.¡± ¡°Alt Zhen!¡± Kang Wei called him in a low voice, desperately making eye contact with him. Li Zhen turned a blind eye and ordered the waiter to continue dealing the cards. Knowing the real rules of the game, Mei Shu¡¯s luck was still good. This round she didn¡¯t lose again, and Zhao Ping ended up being the one who had to drink. Li Zhen sneered sarcastically, ¡°Fortunes change. Today I specifically asked for the best red wine from the bartender. Drink up.¡± Zhao Ping pushed aside his wine glass, stood up, and walked to the middle of Mei Shu and Li Zhen, implying something as he spoke, ¡°Ah Zhen, we¡¯ve grown up together since childhood. You should be well aware of my character.¡± Li Zhen said, ¡°Are you learning to be as tricky as Kang Wei?¡± Kang Wei, on the opposite side, shouted indignantly, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± Ignoring him, Li Zhen gestured with his mouth for Kang Wei to drink the full glass beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s abide by the rules. After you finish drinking, we can talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhao Ping looked at him deeply, lifted his glass and drank it all in one go, his eyes suddenly becoming somewhat unfocused. ¡°Now I ask you, what exactly is your relationship with your classmate?¡± ¡°No other relationship,¡± Li Zhen replied expressionlessly. Zhao Ping nodded, then unexpectedly reached out and hugged Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder abruptly. ¡°What if 1 insist on taking her away tonight?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± Li Zhen frowned, his eyes fixed on Zhao Ping¡¯s hand on Mei Shu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Zhao Ping, emboldened by alcohol, became more reckless in his speech. ¡°We¡¯re all brothers here. If you fancy her, just say it. I won¡¯t lay a finger on her. If you¡¯re not interested, don¡¯t ruin my chance! 1 must take her to a hotel tonight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zhao Ping!¡± Li Zhen stood up abruptly, their distance suddenly narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t court death! She¡¯s not someone you can touch.¡± While the two were talking, Mei Shu had already shaken off Zhao Ping¡¯s hand and sat firmly in her seat. Her expression darkened slightly. ¡°Zhao Ping, I can overlook what you just said because of Li Zhen¡¯s face. But if you continue to act crazy because of alcohol, 1 can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll still have your status as the young master Zhao in the city.¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn arrogant! Huh?¡± Impatiently, Zhao Ping pushed Li Zhen away and pointed his finger at Mei Shu¡¯s nose. ¡°Today, I want to see how you make me disappear from this city!¡± ¡°Alt, alright, alright, everyone¡¯s here to have fun, let¡¯s not make it unpleasant.¡± Kang Wei was used to being the peacemaker, afraid that they might start arguing. He quickly stepped in between, trying to mediate, ¡°Young Master Zhao, come on, let¡¯s sit down and continue playing cards. Maybe you¡¯ll win the next round. I don¡¯t think All Shu is drunk yet. Don¡¯t rush it..¡± Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Brothers Turned Enemies Chapter 718: Brothers Turned Enemies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Ping forcefully shook off his hand, turned around, and sat back in his seat, his face now an unnatural shade of crimson. The people around noticed this and instinctively distanced themselves from him. Zhao Ping¡¯s alcohol tolerance was actually quite average, but he had a strong personality, and such remarks were absolutely intolerable to him. Hence, no one dared to directly point it out, and could only silently move away to avoid getting involved in any potential trouble. The Zhao family wasn¡¯t considered extremely wealthy or prominent, but they still held some weight in their circle. However, Li Zhen didn¡¯t really regard him highly, busy arranging for the waiter to start dealing the next round of cards. Mei Shu was initially feeling a bit dizzy, but as someone endowed with the system, just two glasses of red wine had already increased her alcohol tolerance level by three grades. This showed that the wine indeed had a potent kick. Now even if she drank dozens more glasses, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, what surprised her was that Li Zhen¡¯s alcohol tolerance was also quite good. At least after that one glass of wine, he didn¡¯t seem to lose control of his emotions like Zhao Ping did. Seeming to sense Mei Shu¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Li Zhen also sneakily observed her out of the corner of his eye. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem drunk at all, he was relieved. During this round of card viewing, Li Zhen proactively suggested reverting to the previous game rule of revealing cards together to save time. The threat in Zhao Ping¡¯s eyes was barely concealed, but Li Zhen ignored it. Everyone laid their cards open, and Zhao Ping had extremely bad luck, once again becoming the last one. He was so angry that he directly threw his cards, and if the table wasn¡¯t too heavy, Mei Shu had no doubt he would have flipped it. ¡°Damn it!¡± He complained as soon as he spoke, ¡°Everything is against me! I¡¯m done playing! B*stards!¡± Li Zhen¡¯s face also darkened, ¡°Who are you cursing?¡± ¡°You know who I was cursing!¡± Zhao Ping¡¯s alcohol-induced impulsivity made him speak without thinking. Li Zhen slammed the bottle of wine on the ground, striding angrily towards him, and tensions escalated in an instant. Kang Wei hurriedly intervened to mediate, ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, it¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s not play this anymore. Let¡¯s play something else. We¡¯re all brothers, there¡¯s no need to fight over a woman!¡± ¡± Who the hell is fighting for her?¡± This time, it was Li Zhen who lost his temper. Zhao Ping, seeing his appearance, couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°You said you don¡¯t like her, but now you¡¯re starting to forget your friends for a woman. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m interested in her?¡± Li Zhen¡¯s chest heaved with anger, his face flushing red, whether from being drunk or something else, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s just a b*tch! If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. I wish I never had to see her in my life!¡± Zhao Ping smirked, bypassed him, and walked over to Mei Shu¡¯s side, resting his hand on the table in front of her, coaxing her with a sidelong glance, ¡°Did you hear that? Li Zhen said he doesn¡¯t like you at all. You¡¯d better come with me. I promise to treat you well, and you won¡¯t suffer.¡± ¡°Zhao Ping!¡± Before Mei Shu could respond, Li Zhen rushed forward with red eyes, grabbed his collar, and pushed him aside, ¡°I warned you not to get close to her! You have no idea who she is!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just your high school classmate, isn¡¯t she?¡± Zhao Ping disregarded his warning, his tone increasingly mocking, ¡°I have plenty of money, so I can play with this kind of chick whenever I want!¡± ¡°Zhao Ping, shut up!¡± Li Zhen opened his mouth, Mei Shu¡¯s identity was at the tip of his tongue, but her light gaze stopped him. He couldn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Ping make a fool of himself either, so he could only helplessly get angry, trying to stop Zhao Ping from offending Mei Shu with threats. But Zhao Ping just wouldn¡¯t listen, and interpreted Li Zhen¡¯s warning as betrayal, ¡°Why should I listen to you? Today, I must take her away!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kang Wei angrily glared at Mei Shu, ¡°All because of you, my two brothers have become enemies. You¡¯re such a bane! You say you and Li Zhen are just classmates, but you still made another brother of mine fight for you. You¡¯re a slut. I hate women like you the most!¡± Mei Shu smacked her mouth with a cold smile and tapped the table to momentarily quiet the chaotic scene. ¡°Kang Wei, which eye of yours saw me seducing your buddy? It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s been trying to get me drunk, right? He deliberately misled me about the game rules just to make me drink. Dare you say you didn¡¯t hear anything at that time?¡± Kang Wei, knowing he was in the wrong but still wanting to shift blame onto Mei Shu, retorted, ¡°So what if I heard? What I heard was clearly the correct rules of the game! Now you¡¯re putting all the blame on my brother again. I see you just want to get drunk on purpose, so you can easily find a man to sleep with! I¡¯ve seen plenty of loose women like you!¡± A loud slap rang out, instantly silencing the noisy private room. Mei Shu blew on her reddened palm expressionlessly. ¡°Forgive me for being straightforward, but both you and your so-called brother, Zhao Ping, are disgusting.¡± Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Common Enemy Chapter 719: Common Enemy Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Kang Wei fell silent for a moment before roaring, ¡°Damn it! You dare to hit me! Even my dad has never hit me!¡± ¡°Well, that just shows you lack proper upbringing.¡± Mei Shu clapped her hands as if she were disgusted, ¡°Your language is so filthy, yet you still expect your uncle to favor you? Does he know you¡¯re hanging out with these scoundrels, squandering away?¡± Kang Wei pushed aside the woman next to him and charged towards Mei Shu, ¡°You dare to threaten me with my uncle? Who do you think you are? Even if my uncle doesn¡¯t care for me, I¡¯m still his nephew. But you? I doubt my uncle would even bother to know who you are. Don¡¯t think you can rise to power just by following Li Zhen! He already said he doesn¡¯t like you. Stop being so smug!¡± Mei Shu tilted her head, ¡°I¡¯m not smug. Let me tell you, knowing Li Zhen is the biggest stain of my high school years.¡± She glanced intentionally in Li Zhen¡¯s direction, not missing the anger in his eyes. ¡°Is this what you call good friends? Being with them is supposed to help you regain your footing? I think you¡¯d be better off playing games at home.¡± Li Zhen gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it! My brother invited you to make me happy, but I¡¯m not happy now! If you don¡¯t fulfill the agreement, don¡¯t even think about getting what you want!¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly, ¡°How about I tell you something even more fun, hm?¡± Li Zhen looked puzzled, and while he was stunned, Mei Shu hooked her finger at him, then turned and walked away without sparing a glance for Kang Wei and Zhao Ping. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Kang Wei couldn¡¯t swallow this anger, how could he let her leave so easily? ¡°You haven¡¯t finished dealing with the fact that you slapped me. Now you want to run away?¡± Mei Shu stopped and looked helpless, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Kang Wei thought she was going to compromise and became even more arrogant, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to me, and then kowtow. I can overlook it for Li Zhen¡¯s sake and not bother with you.¡± ¡°I let you say one more word, but you really aren¡¯t polite, huh?¡± Mei Shu sarcastically smiled, ¡°Do you believe I can make your uncle personally drag you to apologize on your knees to me tomorrow?¡± Her words had no threatening effect but made everyone in the room burst into laughter. Li Zhen was sweating profusely, ¡°Stop laughing! What¡¯s so funny? Alt Shu, let¡¯s leave here.¡± ¡°Li Zhen, she just slapped me in front of you, and now you¡¯re helping her? Are you really going to betray your friends for a woman?¡± Kang Wei was also getting worked up, displaying a demeanor similar to Zhao Ping¡¯s, ready to turn against Li Zhen at any moment. Li Zhen felt wronged. He was clearly thinking for the good of his good friend, but now he was in a dilemma. Thinking like this, his face tensed up even more, ¡°I¡¯m advising you for the sake of our brotherhood. Let¡¯s leave it at that, or you¡¯ll really get into trouble.¡± His warning was quite obvious. Zhao Ping came over and put his arm around Kang Wei¡¯s shoulder, standing on Li Zhen¡¯s opposite side with a united front against him, ¡°Stop talking to him. If that woman doesn¡¯t apologize to you, I won¡¯t let her go!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re loyal. Unlike some people who only know how to defend sluts!¡± Kang Wei looked disdainfully at both of them, arrogantly throwing down the gauntlet, ¡°I see who dares to leave through this door today!¡± Mei Shu watched the scene with a smirk. The situation had developed to this point, and it couldn¡¯t be blamed on her. After all, it was Zhao Ping who had ill intentions first, deliberately trying to get her drunk. She was only here to prevent Li Zhen from isolating himself in his room, and the emotions of the others were none of her concern. Li Zhen was clearly angered by these two idiots, veins popping out on his forehead, looking very intimidating. ¡°Then let me apologize to you on her behalf. Consider it a favor to me, and let¡¯s drop the matter, or you can slap me as my apology. How about that?¡± ¡°Hey, Li Zhen, are you serious? Going this far for a woman?¡± Kang Wei seemed to have discovered a new world, unable to stop clapping his hands as he laughed. ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed, you¡¯re actually a romantic! If you really like her that much, why not just admit it earlier?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her!¡± He clenched his fists, as if swearing an oath, yet also as if warning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The matter between Mei Shu and Lu Si was set in stone, with no place for him to intervene. Besides, a woman like Mei Shu was out of his league anyway! ¡°Tsk, if you don¡¯t like her, why do you care? Get out of the way!¡± Zhao Ping said, pushing him aside, and together with Kang Wei, they lasciviously approached Mei Shu. Li Zhen was pushed to the side, nearly falling over. After staggering for a moment, he barely managed to steady himself. In his ears, Zhao Ping¡¯s voice carried a hint of drunkenness and repulsive lechery. ¡°Alt Shu, you¡¯ve really pissed off my brother today. If you don¡¯t want to apologize on your knees, I understand. But I can offer you a solution. You and both of us brothers can go upstairs and have a night together. I guarantee my brother won¡¯t bother about this matter again. How about it?¡± Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Get into Trouble Chapter 720: Get into Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yeah, this is a special treat we¡¯re giving you, considering you¡¯re not bad- looking. Others don¡¯t have such a good opportunity.¡± Kang Wei said, reaching out to try to wrap his arm around Mei Shu¡¯s waist. Zhao Ping also wanted to join in, and the two of them intended to humiliate Mei Shu in front of everyone, completely shattering all her pride and dignity. Li Zhen couldn¡¯t watch his brothers dig their own graves. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and just as he turned around, he heard a cry. In the instant Mei Shu twisted Kang Wei¡¯s arm, he rushed forward, landing a punch on Kang Wei¡¯s face. Then, he forcefully pushed Zhao Ping away and shielded Mei Shu behind him. He had thought that bringing Mei Shu here would make her feel embarrassed, feel out of place among his friends, and not want to bother him anymore. But he didn¡¯t expect his two brothers to be such scoundrels and actually have designs on Mei Shu. If he couldn¡¯t protect Mei Shu this time, the entire Li family would probably collapse in the future! ¡°Damn it, are you really hitting us?¡± Zhao Ping was furious and rushed forward to fight Li Zhen, causing chaos in the room. Someone took the opportunity to record a video and posted it on their social media to share the joke. This rare drama of three men fighting over a woman would surely make everyone laugh. Kang Wei didn¡¯t backdown either. Wiping away the blood from his mouth, he charged forward and returned Li Zhen¡¯s punch. The fight between the three men was ugly, and it was difficult to determine who was winning. Li Zhen went crazy, and the other two couldn¡¯t restrain him, but he still ended up with some bruises. Kang Wei, in his desperation, his eyes red with fury, rushed forward and grabbed Li Zhen¡¯s waist, forcefully pushing him towards the bar counter behind him. With a loud bang, Li Zhen¡¯s waist hit the corner of the bar counter protruding out, and he froze in place. The noisy private room fell silent in an instant. Zhao Ping was dumbfounded and quickly pulled Kang Wei away. He was also shocked awake by the incident and hurriedly went to support Li Zhen, who was stiff all over. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t scare us! Are you okay?¡± Mei Shu frowned and followed, scanning Li Zhen up and down. ¡°Quick, call an ambulance.¡± Kang Wei¡¯s hands and feet were numb, and he trembled all over as if he were sifting chaff. He tried to take out his phone from his pocket several times but couldn¡¯t hold it steady. It was actually a girl among the onlookers who reacted first and immediately called for an ambulance. Mei Shu grabbed Li Zhen¡¯s shoulder, laid him flat on the ground, and patted his face gently. ¡°Hey, Li Zhen, can you hear us?¡± Li Zhen still stared blankly ahead, unresponsive to her calls no matter how she tried. The human waist is actually a very fragile area, and the force of the impact just now could have caused extremely serious consequences. Kang Wei was terrified, his hands and feet weak. He knelt down beside Li Zhen and said, ¡°Hey, Li Zhen, say something, are you okay? I didn¡¯t use much force just now! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± He was now feeling scared. If there were a casualty here, not to mention Li Zhen, even his own future would be ruined. Mei Shu felt speechless. These dandies never considered the consequences when they acted. When something really happened, they were at a loss. ¡°Go and ask the waiter to bring some ice and towels over, quickly!¡± Kang Wei looked at her blankly for a moment, still not coming back to his senses. Mei Shu became impatient and said, ¡°Quickly!¡± ¡°Oh, okay! Waitfor me!¡± Kang Wei, who was now completely treating Mei Shu as the leader, did not hesitate and scrambled up from the ground, quickly returning with a waiter and a whole tray of ice. Mei Shu wrapped the ice in a towel and made sure it was cold before saying, ¡°Turn him over. I want to apply ice to him. Hurry up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kang Wei and Zhao Ping hurriedly cooperated to turn Li Zhen¡¯s stiff body over and lifted his clothes, revealing a large area of bruising underneath. Kang Wei gasped in shock, ¡°My God, how did this happen! Li Zhen, please don¡¯t die! If you die, I have no life to compensate you!¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t speak. She gently applied the towel and took a deep breath. ¡°The medical staff may not be able to find our private room. You two go outside to meet them. Don¡¯t waste any time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kang Wei now completely treated Mei Shu as the leader. Whatever she said was the final word. He appeared completely different from the one who threatened Mei Shu just now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After they left, Mei Shu let out a long sigh. ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re pretending to minimize the situation. They¡¯ve left now. Are you feeling any better?¡± Li Zhen¡¯s fingers, resting on the ground, moved slightly. His forehead was pressed tightly against the dirty and cold surface, his ears now completely red. ¡°No, I¡¯m really in pain.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°You¡¯ve gone to great lengths just to keep your two brothers off my mind. If you had known, why bother bringing me here in the first place?¡± Li Zhen kept his head down, silent. He was regretting his arrogance from the beginning. In fact, he couldn¡¯t explain why he insisted on bringing Mei Shu to meet his friends today. His mind had been in turmoil, so much so that he couldn¡¯t think straight. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: Pushing the Blame Chapter 721: Pushing the Blame Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Alright, considering you¡¯re injured, I won¡¯t ask you further. But at least I saved your life, so my task should be considered completed, right?¡± Mei Shu withdrew her hand holding the cold towel and covered up the clothes that had been lifted off his waist. Li Zhen hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. Just when Mei Shu thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything, his voice suddenly came out muffled, ¡°No, I was beaten because of you. You should be responsible for taking care of me until I¡¯m discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going too far,¡± Mei Shu said indifferently, looking down at him. ¡°Do you want Lu Si to cause trouble for your family?¡± Li Zhen felt suffocated in his chest and turned his head away, deliberately ignoring her. ¡°They¡¯re here! Doctors, come in quickly!¡± Just as the atmosphere inside the room was heavy, Kang Wei¡¯s urgent voice came from outside. Then the door of the private room was forcefully pushed open, and the cold air rushed in through the open door, causing Li Zhen to shiver inexplicably. Mei Shu stepped back to make way. ¡°Doctors, I¡¯ve already given him emergency treatment, but it¡¯s just a simple ice pack. He needs a detailed examination at the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The two male doctors cooperated and lifted Li Zhen onto the stretcher without saying a word. Kang Wei¡¯s heart was still unsettled. He was genuinely scared. Li Zhen was hit in such a critical position by him. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he could easily end up permanently disabled. By then, he would have to take care of him for the rest of his life! With these thoughts in mind, he looked at Mei Shu helplessly, ¡°Um, Sister, will Li Zhen be okay?¡± Mei Shu turned her head coldly towards him. Kang Wei subconsciously shrank his neck in fear. ¡°Sister, I really know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t look at me like that! I won¡¯t argue with you about hitting me anymore. Can you tell me if Li Zhen will be okay?¡± Mei Shu replied expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. That¡¯s the most fragile part of the spine. If it¡¯s serious, permanent paralysis of the lower body is also possible.¡± Kang Wei suddenly felt his legs go weak. If Zhao Ping hadn¡¯t supported him in time, he would have embarrassingly fallen to the ground. Mei Shu sneered and followed the medical staff downstairs. Kang Wei and Zhao Ping didn¡¯t dare to delay and hurriedly followed. At the hospital. The doctors pushed the stretcher into the X-ray room for examination. Before the results came out, Li Si rushed over in a hurry, accompanied by the furious Kang Lan. ¡°Damnit!¡± Kang Lan slapped Kang Wei¡¯s face hard, his puffed cheeks flushed with anger. Zhao Ping hurriedly intervened, ¡°Uncle Kang, I¡¯m sorry. Kang Wei didn¡¯t mean it!¡± After speaking, he glanced hastily at Mei Shu. His cowardice, accustomed to avoiding responsibility, flared up again. Pointing at Mei Shu without hesitation, he accused, ¡°It¡¯s all because of her! Li Zhen brought her here today, and we just wanted to make friends with her and chat casually, but she suddenly slapped Kang Wei. Li Zhen got into a conflict with us to protect her. Uncle Kang, you should hold her accountable!¡± ¡°You dare to say that!¡± Kang Lan glanced at Mei Shu once and then looked away. ¡°You little brat, I trusted you so much during this time, promoted you to a management position in the company, and this is how you repay me by causing trouble everywhere! Tomorrow, you will submit a resignation letter to the HR department and never come to work again!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Kang Wei couldn¡¯t believe it, covering his swollen face, his eyes filled with shock and disappointment. ¡°Please listen to my explanation. I¡¯m really not to blame for this. It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, leaning against the hospital wall, looking indifferent. Kang Wei glared at her fiercely, continuing to splash dirty water on Mei Shu without realizing that his uncle¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. ¡°Enough!¡± Kang Lan had enough of his nonsense and wished he could tape his mouth shut! Kang Wei was completely dumbfounded. This was the first time Kang Lan had been so angry with him. But he really wasn¡¯t to blame for this! In the end, he and Kang Lan were still family. How could his uncle be willing to protect an outsider rather than help him today? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Kang Wei was still confused about the situation, he saw Kang Lan, hands behind his back, walking heavily towards Mei Shu. Although Zhao Ping was scolded, seeing Mei Shu about to be in trouble made his heart beat faster with excitement. He couldn¡¯t help but tug at Kang Wei¡¯s sleeve, silently making a praising gesture towards him. Thanks to Kang Wei¡¯s quick wit and eloquence earlier, he had shifted all the blame onto Mei Shu. Now, let¡¯s see if she could continue to be so self-righteous in front of Kang Lan! ¡°Mei Shu.¡± Kang Lan stood in front of her, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I know this matter can¡¯t be blamed on you. Those few rascals are too unruly. I know what kind of people they are. This matter is my fault, consider it as my debt to you. Don¡¯t hold a grudge against those little b*stards. Next month, I¡¯ll give ten percent more profits to your Mei Corporation for the business our two families cooperate on.¡± Mei Shu smiled generously and shook her head. ¡°No need, Uncle Kang. Personal grudges shouldn¡¯t affect the company, let alone they didn¡¯t mean it. This matter is over.¡± Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Teach A Lesson Chapter 722: Teach A Lesson Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Then I¡¯ll have this kid apologize to you in person.¡± Kang Lan faced Mei Shu with a smile on his face, but when he turned to look at Kang Wei, his eyes widened in anger. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming over here, you brat!¡± Kang Wei was too shocked to say anything. He had previously mentioned in the private room that his family had asked him to find an opportunity to please Mei Shu, but he didn¡¯t expect the person to be right in front of him, whom he had offended thoroughly! What kind of absurd development was this! Zhao Ping also belatedly realized that they had truly offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have. In an instant, he was scared, trembling in panic. ¡°Come over here!¡± Kang Lan roared impatiently in the hospital corridor as they stood there dumbfounded. Kang Wei quickly ran over, not knowing where to put his hands and feet, ¡°Uncle, you said she¡¯s Mei Shu? Is she really Mei Shu? The one who inherited the Mei Corporation right after graduating from Lin City No. 1 High School and is cooperating with the company?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kang Lan was almost going crazy with anger. Didn¡¯t this brat know the true identity of the person he had offended so thoroughly? The shock Kang Wei received tonight was too great, and his brain was a bit malfunctioning now, his mind blank. ¡°But Li Zhen said he wasn¡¯t familiar with Mei Shu? Uncle, could you be mistaken? Maybe she¡¯s an impersonator!¡± Kang Lan wished he could slap him again to wake him up. ¡°Me and Mei Shu¡¯s mother are old friends, and when we discussed business, it was Mei Shu and I who talked. Are you saying that I am a fool, or are you just not understanding human language?¡± Kang Wei was on the verge of kneeling down, feeling so wronged that tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t be angry. I really didn¡¯t know she was Mei Shu. If I had known her identity was so significant, howwould I dare to offend her?¡± ¡°So, if it were any other girl, you and Zhao Ping would just take them upstairs to a hotel room without hesitation?¡± Mei Shu teased him with a smile, but there was no hint of amusement on her face. Kang Lan was not a fool. As soon as he heard this, he knew exactly what Kang Wei and Zhao Ping had been up to! Angered, he grabbed Kang Wei by the ear and dragged him in front of Meishu. ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Kang Lan yelled again. Kang Wei ¡°plopped¡± and knelt in front of Mei Shu. Feeling Kang Lan¡¯s glare, Zhao Ping immediately followed suit and knelt down, apologizing repeatedly, ¡°President Mei, we really know we were wrong. We were ignorant. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to our level. Please forgive us for the sake of Uncle Kang.¡± ¡°President Mei, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault with Kang Wei, I¡¯m really ashamed! Your slap taught me a lesson, I won¡¯t do this again in the future, okay?¡± Kang Wei cried, snot and tears flowing, as if he were a child being scolded by his parents after making a mistake. Mei Shu disdainfully curled her lips, ¡°What I¡¯m more concerned about is how many similar things you two have done before?¡± Kang Wei and Zhao Ping looked at each other nervously, swallowing hard at the same time. With a playful smile, Mei Shu continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, then kneel here. After all, this hospital is bustling with people, and the one who loses face won¡¯t be me.¡± Kang Wei finally let go of his tightly bitten lower lip, timidly looking at Kang Lan, ¡°It¡¯s only one time, and she did it willingly! I¡¯ve never forced a woman!¡± ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Kang Lan kicked him in the back. Zhao Ping quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve never forced a woman either. I really drank too much today, President Mei, you¡¯re a big-hearted person, please don¡¯t bother with us. We can compensate you in any way you want!¡± ¡°Alright, since you both have apologized sincerely, I¡¯ll forgive you if you help me with one thing,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°What do you want us to do?¡± Kang Wei and Zhao Ping¡¯s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk here. Come to my company tomorrow and I¡¯ll tell you what to do. Alright, get up now. If you keep kneeling like this, we¡¯ll all end up in the news later.¡± Kang Wei and Zhao Ping dared to stand up only then. Kang Lan said, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you can have them do anything. These two brats really need a lesson, or they¡¯ll definitely be lawless in the future! I¡¯m leaving them to you, don¡¯t go easy on them!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on them, Uncle Kang,¡± Mei Shu replied with a smile. Kang Wei and Zhao Ping inexplicably shivered, feeling like hellish days were about to begin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind them, the door of the X-ray room finally opened. Li Si hurried over and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my brother?¡± The doctor said, ¡°The patient¡¯s waist injury is very serious and requires immediate surgery. I¡¯ll go and arrange it now. The family members can prepare the payment and handle the admission procedures.¡± Upon hearing this, Kang Wei cried out in despair, ¡°Li Zhen, you must hold on for me. If something happens to you, I¡¯ll be finished!¡± Li Si glared at him angrily and then turned to the doctor, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go handle it now. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Seeking Help Chapter 723: Seeking Help Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Kang Lan was annoyed by his crying, so he pushed him aside, ¡°Crying, crying, crying, a big boy like you only knows how to cry when something happens! What great things can you accomplish like this in the future! You might as well go back early, do some small business to support yourself!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Kang Wei¡¯s eyes were red with grievance, as if he might hit his head against something at any moment. Kang Lan didn¡¯t want to make a scene with him either, after all, despite not being close, they shared the same surname. He could only helplessly wave his hand and say, ¡°Don¡¯t hover around me. Every time I see you, I get angry. If Li Zhen is fine this time, it¡¯s forgivable, but if something happens to him, get ready to face legal consequences!¡± ¡°Uncle! You can¡¯t just ignore me!¡± Kang Wei watched Kang Lan walk further away, then turned his pleading eyes towards Mei Shu, ¡°President Mei, Sister Mei, I was really wrong. I won¡¯t dare to tease girls casually in the future. Could you help me put in a good word with Uncle? Can you stop me from resigning tomorrow? If my parents find out, they¡¯ll kill me!¡± Mei Shu had no sympathy for him, her attitude was extremely cold, ¡°You reap what you sow. No one can help you. Li Zhen is about to undergo surgery. You¡¯ll have to fend for yourself.¡± With that said, she walked away without even looking back. Kang Wei¡¯s heart completely collapsed, and his body slumped against the wall and slid to the ground. Zhao Ping thought sitting around waiting was not a solution, so he pulled Kang Wei up from the ground and urged, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here waiting. If something really happens to Li Zhen, neither of us can escape. We need to quickly think of another solution. Your uncle won¡¯t speak up for us!¡± ¡± What else can we do?¡± Kang Wei leaned his head wearily, tears almost dried up, but there was no one who could save him. Zhao Ping thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Granny Lin! Our families have been friends for generations, Granny Lin has always been very fond of me. I¡¯ll talk to my mom, let her take us to see Granny Lin, apologize sincerely, explain the situation, and hopefully, we won¡¯t end up in serious trouble?¡± Kang Wei shook his head directly after hearing this, ¡°Will that work? Granny Lin is Li Zhen¡¯s grandmother! How could she speak for us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly. Our families interact so frequently. Unless they want to break ties, they wouldn¡¯t completely disregard us. Plus, we can push all the blame onto Mei Shu in front of Granny Lin. How about that?¡± Zhao Ping thought he had come up with a good idea, feeling more confident, he quickly pulled Kang Wei out. Kang Wei couldn¡¯t resist him and could only go home with him first to explain the situation to his mother. Zhao Ping¡¯s mother had always doted on him, even if he caused trouble, she was reluctant to scold him, and this time was no exception. Zhao Ping kept coaxing and begging his mother, ¡°Mom, please help me this time. You can¡¯t just watch your son be sent to jail, can you?¡± His mother helplessly pushed away his hand, ¡°This matter is not that simple, and besides, we still don¡¯t know Li Zhen¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Mom! That¡¯s why we need to hurry up and ask Granny Lin to forgive us first! Otherwise, if something really happens to Li Zhen later, won¡¯t we be even more passive?¡± Zhao Ping sat beside his mother and started coaxing, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± ¡°You! Always causing trouble outside, this matter, if your dad finds out, he will definitely punish you.¡± His mother¡¯s tone was helpless but also carried a hint of pity, ¡°Just saying this won¡¯t guarantee your safety, both of you. Kang Wei, how do your parents feel about this?¡± Kang Wei hesitated, fidgeting with his fingers uncomfortably, ¡°1,1 haven¡¯t dared to tell my parents yet, but my uncle already knows.¡± His mother rolled her eyes with disdain, ¡°What does Mr. Kang mean by this?¡± Kang Wei glanced at Zhao Ping, hoping he would help him out and ease the awkwardness, but Zhao Ping apparently had no intention of doing so. He could only muster the courage to say, ¡°My uncle said we should wait until we know Li Zhen¡¯s condition.¡± His mother nodded understandingly, ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the plan. I¡¯ll buy some gifts and take you two to see Granny Lin. Let¡¯s not mention this matter for now, let¡¯s feel out the situation first.¡± ¡°Okay! Mom, I¡¯m counting on you this time!¡± Zhao Ping leaned on his mother¡¯s shoulder, making his mother feel even more affectionate towards him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The affectionate interaction between mother and son made Kang Wei feel a little sour. There was a time when he also wanted to have such a good relationship with his own parents, but unfortunately, in his parents¡¯ eyes, the most important thing was always the interests of their family. He was born to get close to Kang Lan, his name was to please Kang Lan, and now he had to lick his face to ingratiate himself with Kang Lan again. He had never enjoyed a warm life with his parents for a day. All he heard in his ears were his parents¡¯ constant reminders to maintain a good relationship with Kang Lan. Blah, blah, blah. No matter how obedient he was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful now. ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? Don¡¯t worry, with my mom¡¯s help, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem with this matter!¡± Zhao Ping patted his shoulder and reassured him. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Visit Chapter 724: Visit Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Kang Wei forced a smile and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll rely on you.¡± ¡°No problem, we¡¯re brothers. Today you¡¯re helping me, I won¡¯t really ignore you.¡± Zhao Ping said as he pushed Kang Wei out, then got into the car with his mother, carrying generous gifts to visit Granny Lin¡¯s house. Lin Wei still didn¡¯t know about Li Zhen¡¯s accident and was at home taking care of her injured son. Ever since Lu Ming was attacked last time and got seriously injured, he had been completely downcast, always staying at home, too afraid to see anyone. Actually, Lin Wei could understand. Which man wouldn¡¯t be devastated if suddenly rendered useless? The key was that the police still had no clue so far, allowing the culprit to roam free! ¡°Son, come have something to eat.¡± Lin Wei lightly knocked on the door, her once elegant face now showing some signs of weariness. Lu Ming lay on the bed with his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep, not making a sound as if he really were asleep. But the dark circles under his eyes had deepened to an extent that anyone could see he hadn¡¯t been sleeping well lately. ¡°Son.¡± Lin Wei called softly again before pushing the door open and sitting by the bed, placing the bowl of porridge she was holding on the table, coaxing gently, ¡°Son, you have to eat something. Your body needs sustenance to carry on. Listen to me, otherwise, before we find the culprit, your health will deteriorate.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my health already deteriorating? He might as well have just killed me!¡± Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes wide, overflowing with hatred. Lin Wei looked at him with a heartache, ¡°Son, Mom will definitely help you seek revenge. I¡¯ve already spent money hiring a few private detectives to help with the investigation. Those policemen are useless, too scared to investigate the Sheng family, but I¡¯ll have those people gather evidence in secret. If it¡¯s really Sheng Nian and her father who did this to you, Mom won¡¯t let them off easy!¡± At the words, Lu Ming suddenly mustered up some strength, trembling as he propped himself up on his arms from the bed, ¡°Mom, you have to catch Sheng Nian. It must be her doing!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, so you need to get better first. Here, eat your meal.¡± Lin Wei coaxed him like this and then handed the bowl to her son. Lu Ming¡¯s bruised eyes revealed a sickly malice, and the stubble on his chin was so dark, making him look as if he had aged ten years. He took the bowl, pondered for a moment, then suddenly turned his hatred into appetite, devouring the full bowl of food in just a few mouthfuls. Lin Wei was startled and quickly poured him some water, patting his back to help him swallow, ¡°Slow down, slow down, don¡¯t eat so quickly, you might choke.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Lu Ming indeed started coughing. Lin Wei hurriedly handed him the water, ¡°Quick, drink some to clear your throat.¡± ¡°Madam, there are visitors outside looking for you.¡± Outside the room, the maid¡¯s voice came in. Lin Wei impatiently asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Zhao and his mother, oh, and also the young master from the Kang family.¡± The maid politely invited them to sit on the sofa. Lin Wei wiped her son¡¯s mouth clean of the crumbs and water stains before gracefully walking out, casually closing the bedroom door behind her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why do you have time to bring the kids over today?¡± Mrs. Zhao quickly handed over the gift she had in her hand, ¡°I thought we haven¡¯t had a good gathering in a long time? So I specially brought something to see you with my son today. How are you feeling now? How¡¯s Brother Lu?¡± Sitting on the sofa with a worried expression, Lin Wei sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just an old woman with not many days left.. I¡¯m just worried about Ah Ming¡¯s health.¡± ¡°I brought the best ginseng today. It¡¯s best for Brother Lu to stew and nourish his body. As long as he looks good, his spirits will be much better. You can try it first to see the effect. If it really works, just tell me, I¡¯ll buy the best and send it to you.¡± Mrs. Zhao said warmly as she sat next to her. Lin Wei smiled gratefully, ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful. You¡¯re the only one who still comes to see me.¡± Seeing the good atmosphere, Mrs. Zhao quickly gave her son a meaningful look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Ping immediately understood and quickly moved closer to Lin Wei, massaging her shoulders affectionately, ¡°Granny Lin, you just relax. Uncle Lu will definitely get better. With the advancement of medical technology nowadays, any illness can be treated. I¡¯ll also help inquire and find out who did it that night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Lin Wei patted his hand affectionately, her face full of kindness, ¡°Have you been out playing during your vacation recently? I heard Ah Zhen is staying at home every day now, refusing to come out.¡± ¡°This child has a stubborn temper, insisting on moving out to live alone. I don¡¯t dare to visit him, afraid he¡¯ll get even more irritated and refuse to come out to see people. You¡¯re his good friend, if you have time, go see him for me.¡± Zhao Ping was a little tongue-tied for a moment but quickly responded, ¡°Granny Lin, don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s been hanging out with us today.¡± ¡°Really? I knew Alt Zhen must be closest to you and Kang Wei!¡± Thinking of her grandson, Lin Wei¡¯s kindly smile deepened a bit. Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Preemptive Strike Chapter 725: Preemptive Strike Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Granny Lin, there¡¯s something I have to tell you, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Zhao Ping spoke cautiously, trying to appease her while hesitating to spit it out. Lin Wei was in a good mood at the moment. She took the tea he handed over, sipped it, and said, ¡°Go ahead. Judging by your expression, did you get into trouble? Spit it out, Granny Lin will see if I can help you solve it.¡± Zhao Ping hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, this matter also involves Ah Zhen.¡± Lin Wei¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. ¡°What happened exactly? Tell me carefully.¡± Only then did Zhao Ping say, ¡°Actually, today Alt Zhen brought a girl with us when we went out to play. He didn¡¯t introduce her to us at the time, so we didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name. But since she was brought by Ah Zhen, we treated her well. However, unexpectedly, when Air Zhen wasn¡¯t around, that girl actually laid hands on Kang Wei.¡± Kang Wei, upon hearing this, was first shocked, then he realized and said, ¡°Yes, I really didn¡¯t do anything to her. I don¡¯t know why she was so clingy to me. But many people saw it. I just wanted to keep my distance from her. Who knew that after Ah Zhen came back, that girl even became angry and complained to Ah Zhen, deliberately accusing us of bullying her.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Lin Wei¡¯s face had already darkened. She detested coquettish girls the most, especially young ones who weren¡¯t well-behaved. She immediately felt that the girl had impure motives. How could she not be angry? ¡°Then we tried our best to explain to Ah Zhen, but he just wouldn¡¯t believe us! We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, I have no reason to lie to him!¡± Kang Wei explained with a look of grievance. Zhao Ping also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, at that time, Air Zhen was instigated by that girl and directly fought with us! The scene was too chaotic. I was trying to break it up, but who knew Ah Zhen accidentally hit the corner of the table.¡± At these words, Lin Wei stood up from the sofa with a ¡°swish,¡± ¡°And then? How is Air Zhen? Is he injured?¡± Zhao Ping lowered his head, nodded pitifully, ¡°Ah Zhen accidentally hit the corner of the table with his lower back and has been taken to the hospital. We just came back from the hospital. Li Si is there, and we were afraid you would worry after hearing the news, so we wanted to come and tell you slowly.¡± ¡°In which hospital?¡± Lin Wei told the maid to quickly fetch her bag and made it as if to leave. Her most beloved grandson was now in the hospital. She had to go and see for herself before she could feel at ease. ¡°Hey, Granny Lin, please don¡¯t rush. If there¡¯s any news, Li Si will call you! Uncle Kang is also there with him. This time it¡¯s our fault. If we explained it more clearly to Ah Zhen and made him trust us, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated like this!¡± Zhao Ping quickly stopped her. At this moment, Li Zhen¡¯s life or death was uncertain. Letting the old lady see him now would only make things worse. What they needed to do now was to stabilize the situation as much as possible. When Li Zhen safely came out of the operating room, they would bring the old lady along to minimize her anger. Kang Wei followed to support Lin Wei and said, ¡°Granny Lin, it¡¯s really our fault this time. Li Zhen hasn¡¯t played with us for a long time. We just wanted everyone to be happy, but we didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. We¡¯ve never seen that girl before, or else this misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Lin Wei sighed, ¡°Alright, alright, I know it¡¯s not your fault. Li Zhen is in the hospital now. Where did that girl go?¡± ¡°She left,¡± Zhao Ping lied without hesitation, without even a pause. Lin Wei sternly said, ¡°Wicked woman! She caused Ah Zhen to end up like this and ran away! No, I won¡¯t let this go with her! Do you have any photos or other information about that girl? I¡¯ll find someone to deal with her!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Ping and Kang Wei exchanged a smile at her words, then quickly suppressed the smile. ¡°Granny Lin, I vaguely heard Air Zhen call that girl Air Shu? As for the rest, we don¡¯t know!¡± Lin Wei rolled her eyes, snorted coldly, ¡°What good can those shady girls outside bring? Today, they seduce this man, tomorrow they¡¯ll seduce others. I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like her! Ah Zhen is still too young, he¡¯s been deceived by such dirty tricks! I must ask him what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Granny Lin, I think what you said is absolutely right. Ah Zhen was indeed deceived by that girl.¡± Zhao Ping quickly agreed, then changed the subject, ¡°But Granny Lin, I think you shouldn¡¯t personally talk to Ah Zhen about this matter.¡± ¡°Think about it, Ah Zhen closed himself completely in his room not long ago and even moved out deliberately. He probably didn¡¯t want you to worry about him. If you bring up that girl¡¯s matter to scold him now, it might backfire.¡± Lin Wei thought about it and realized it made sense. With a frown, she asked seriously, ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Scheme Chapter 726: Scheme Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao Ping quickly seized the opportunity to express his plan, ¡°Granny Lin, I think it¡¯s better for Kang Wei and me to talk to Ah Zhen about this. After all, we are good friends and peers. He might be more receptive to what we say.¡± Lin Wei nodded in agreement, ¡°You¡¯re right. What we elders say may not necessarily get through to him. It¡¯s crucial to rely on you, his friends, to remind him.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kang Wei chimed in, seeing the situation was favorable, ¡°Although we had a bit of a disagreement earlier, I¡¯m sure Air Zhen won¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ll make sure to apologize to him sincerely. Once he calms down, I¡¯ll talk to him about this matter properly.¡± Lin Wei patted his shoulder with relief, ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful to have you two good friends by Ah Zhen¡¯s side. So, I¡¯ll leave this matter of comforting Ah Zhen to you two, and as for dealing with that despicable woman, leave it to me.¡± ¡°All Ling,¡± Lin Wei turned to the maid, ¡°help me call Detective Wang. Ask him to find out who went out with Ah Zhen today, and make sure to find out before the end of the day. I must have a word with that girl!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the maid responded promptly and hurried off to fulfill the task. Feeling somewhat relieved, Lin Wei directly called Li Si in front of Kang Wei and Zhao Ping. At first, both of them were a bit apprehensive, especially when the call was answered. Zhao Ping felt like his heart was in his throat. ¡°Hello, Granny, why are you suddenly calling me?¡± Li Si¡¯s slightly anxious voice came through the receiver. Lin Wei snorted coldly, ¡°Why am I calling you? If I hadn¡¯t, were you planning to keep Ah Zhen¡¯s injury from me?¡± ¡°You already know?¡± Li Si was briefly surprised, then chuckled, ¡°I was just about to call you. Ah Zhen is fine now. The doctor said he needs to stay in the hospital for observation for a while. Fortunately, although he hit his waist, it¡¯s not life-threatening, and there won¡¯t be any lasting effects. So, please rest assured.¡± Lin Wei finally breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. Which hospital are you at? I¡¯m coming over now.¡± Li Si mentioned the name of the hospital, then asked, ¡± Who told you about this? Was it Uncle Kang?¡± As Lin Wei walked out, she urgently said, ¡°No, it was Zhao Ping and Kang Wei who came to admit their mistakes to me. Zhao Ping even brought his mother along. I thought it was just some minor squabble between kids. As long as Air Zhen is okay, it¡¯s fine. But that girl mustn¡¯t be let off!¡± Li Si¡¯s mouth hung open, full of astonishment, ¡°What girl?¡± Lin Wei said, ¡°The girl who went out with Ah Zhen. I don¡¯t know her name, but I¡¯ve asked a private detective to investigate. Don¡¯t tell Ah Zhen about this. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll throw a tantrum again. I¡¯ll just quietly teach her a lesson to make her remember, and keep her away from our Ah Zhen in the future!¡± Li Si hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no, you mustn¡¯t do that!¡± Lin Wei wondered, ¡°She got Ah Zhen into a fight with his friends for her, then just walked away. How can I not teach her a good lesson? As the elder brother, you should advise your brother more often. He¡¯s in his adolescence now, inevitably he¡¯ll be attracted by those flashy and unserious girls. You have to keep an eye on him for me, don¡¯t let him pick up any bad habits from them, understand?¡± Li Si nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva and glanced in the direction of Mei Shu, who was still leaning against the wall nearby. ¡°Mrs. Lin, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That girl didn¡¯t leave. She¡¯s been waiting here for Ah Zhen to wake up. Please don¡¯t hire a detective! ¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Wei couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard this. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great! Saves me the trouble. You keep an eye on her for me. I want to see what kind of scumbag could lead Ah Zhen astray like this. I¡¯m going to give her a piece of my mind right now!¡± Upon hearing this, Kang Wei tugged on Zhao Ping¡¯s sleeve with some concern. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we still call Brother Li Si and have him take Mei Shu away? I¡¯m afraid Grandma Lin will see through our lies, and then we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± However, Zhao Ping looked unconcerned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. We just told a little white lie. When Mei Shu was first brought here by Li Zhen, we really didn¡¯t know who she was! Don¡¯t worry, Grandma Lin probably doesn¡¯t recognize her either. Ignorance is innocence. We¡¯ve already apologized to her. What more does she want?¡± Kang Wei still couldn¡¯t shake off his worry. ¡°Can we really get away with this?¡± Zhao Ping reassured him, ¡°Just relax. When we get to the hospital, Grandma Lin might even scold Mei Shu on our behalf. She¡¯s so old, Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t dare argue with her face-to-face. So even if Grandma Lin finds out later that she offended someone important, it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s an elder, what harm could a little scolding to Mei Shu do?¡± Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Unable to Communicate Chapter 727: Unable to Communicate Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations As Lin Wei spoke, Kang Wei¡¯s panicked heart finally settled down. Their plan was well thought out, but even Zhao Ping wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Lin Wei and Mei Shu had actually met before. The group went to the hospital together. Upon entering the ward, Lin Wei immediately spotted Li Zhen lying pale on the hospital bed. She hurried over, grabbed Li Zhen¡¯s hand, and anxiously asked, ¡°Alt Zhen, how are you feeling now? Does it still hurt?¡± Li Zhen casually glanced at the others standing at the door and forced a smile, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Why did Aunt Zhao come too?¡± ¡°Your Aunt Zhao came to visit your uncle at home and happened to hear about your situation. She was worried, so she came along to see you,¡± Lin Wei explained softly for them. Only then did Zhao Ping¡¯s mother enter, her face full of pity as she said, ¡°Poor child, how did you get hurt so badly? It¡¯s all because of Zhao Ping¡¯s mischievous behavior. Auntie will compensate you this time. Don¡¯t be mad at this rascal. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson later to let out my anger!¡± Li Zhen shook his head helplessly, ¡°Auntie, after so many years of knowing Zhao Ping, can I still argue with him?¡± Kang Wei timidly hid behind Zhao Ping. Only when Li Zhen¡¯s gaze turned towards him did he reluctantly step forward and mumble, ¡°Alt Zhen, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get hurt like this. Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll cover the medical expenses!¡± Li Zhen still shook his head, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not all your fault.¡± Lin Wei wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all clear now? You kids are always playing together. Can you really have a falling out over a girl?¡± At this point, Li Zhen glanced towards the door again. Li Si quickly said, ¡°She went out to take a call. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll come back.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Wei felt uncomfortable and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Did she leave early because she knew I was coming? She¡¯d better not let me catch her!¡± Li Zhen quickly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Grandma, forget it. It¡¯s all my fault this time, not anyone else¡¯s business.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still speaking up for her? Let me ask you, do you really like her?¡± Lin Wei asked sternly. Li Zhen blushed and hurriedly looked away, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say such things randomly. How could I like her? She¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯s just not someone I would like.¡± He meant that Mei Shu was Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend, and he wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to interfere in someone else¡¯s relationship. But Lin Wei didn¡¯t know that he was referring to Mei Shu and thought that Li Zhen looked down on the girl¡¯s status. She smiled satisfactorily, ¡°That¡¯s good. When you graduate from college, Grandma will introduce you to a better girlfriend. She¡¯ll definitely be a hundred times better than that little wench!¡± Although the Li family was not wealthy, they were still a middle-class family. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find a smart and beautiful girl. Anyone they found would be better than the little wench who loved to flirt around. Li Zhen furrowed his brows slightly and subconsciously retorted, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that about her.¡± Lin Wei became anxious, ¡°Oh, come on, are you taking her side now? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve heard everything from Zhao Ping about what happened today. Grandma doesn¡¯t want to interfere with your personal feelings, but she still wants to remind you, don¡¯t degrade yourself by liking those materialistic girls you see on the internet! They¡¯re the kind of people who flock to rich men!¡± Li Zhen¡¯s expression turned slightly angry, ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s not that kind of person. Haven¡¯t you met her before?¡± Lin Wei found it strange, about to say something, but was quickly interrupted by Zhao Ping. ¡°Grandma Lin, have you forgotten how we discussed this before you came?¡± He desperately gestured to Lin Wei, trying to remind her of her previous instructions. If these two kept talking, Zhao Ping¡¯s lie would be exposed on the spot! Lin Wei suddenly realized, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m just here to see how well you¡¯re recovering. If you¡¯re okay, then I¡¯ll feel relieved.¡± Li Zhen sighed, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really okay. You should go back and rest. Brother Li Si is here, and later, the nurse he hired will come.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Wei tucked him in, shaking her head, ¡°Grandma will stay with you until you finish your meal.¡± Behind her, Zhao Ping secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But before he could catch his breath, he inexplicably felt a sharp and cold gaze. He suddenly raised his head, meeting Li Zhen¡¯s deep and unreadable eyes. Instantly feeling guilty, he quickly lowered his head again. The tension in Lin Wei¡¯s heart suddenly eased, and she became more talkative. ¡°Alt Zhen, you must never be so impulsive again. How can you have a falling out with your good friends over a woman?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re fighting for a decent girl, then it¡¯s understandable. But to fight over that kind of person? Grandma forgives you this time, but in the future, stay away from those dubious people!¡± Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Exposed Chapter 728: Exposed Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that Li Zhen was about to get angry, Zhao Ping quickly chimed in, ¡°Grandma Lin is right. It¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault. But let¡¯s not talk about that now. We should let Ah Zhen rest properly first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door to the ward was pushed open with a ¡°click,¡± and Mei Shu walked in with a smirk, ¡°Dubious? Are you talking about me?¡± Lin Wei was utterly dumbfounded. She never expected to see Mei Shu again. Almost instinctively, she stood up from the bedside, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Her reaction was off! Zhao Ping felt something was wrong, ¡°Grandma Lin, do you know her?¡± Lin Wei said, ¡°I do. She helped out before, which is why Ah Ming was released from the police station so quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Ping had no idea what to say now! Kang Wei also panicked. He quickly tugged at Zhao Ping¡¯s sleeve, ¡°What do we do now? Grandma Lin already knows her, so she definitely won¡¯t believe what we said earlier!¡± This sudden turn of events happened too quickly. Even Zhao Ping, who usually had a quick mind, was a bit dazed at the moment, unable to react. Zhao Ping¡¯s mother could tell that things were about to go wrong just by looking at her son¡¯s expression. She quickly tried to smooth things over, ¡°Oh, so you two know each other. Please come in and have a seat. Thank you for staying with Alt Zhen earlier. What¡¯s your name?¡± Mei Shu glanced at her without saying a word, silently walked to the bedside, and looked down at Li Zhen, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After speaking, she glanced at Li Si, ¡°Our agreement is fulfilled. I hope you can keep your promise.¡± She ignored Zhao Ping¡¯s mother, who suddenly felt awkward. The smile on her face froze, and she looked a bit annoyed, ¡°Hey, are you just going to leave like this?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Mei Shu stopped and turned to her, shrugging, ¡°If I don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll tell others that they tried to force me and drag me to a hotel to violate me.¡± Hadn¡¯t you told others that! Zhao Ping was so angry he gritted his teeth. How despicable! ¡°Hey, don¡¯t slander me!¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Slander you? What does Li Zhen think?¡± Li Zhen coughed weakly, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s just call it a misunderstanding. Your brother Li Si told me the second condition earlier, which was for me to take care of the Li family¡¯s business more in the future. I was hesitating between agreeing or not, but now I think I can completely forget about it.¡± ¡± Wait!¡± Lin Wei hurriedly stopped her and walked up to her with a smile, ¡°Miss Mei, considering how much I helped you last time, can we sit down and talk things out? If it was really Ah Zhen¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll make sure he apologizes to you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Shu said indifferently, ¡°Li Zhen did well. He got into a fight with those two to protect me. But you have been friends for many years, right? So I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with your Li family in the future.¡± Lin Wei was now sweating profusely, racking her brains to think about the consequences. She hesitated, ¡°Are you saying that Zhao Ping and Kang Wei bullied you first, so Li Zhen fought with them because of that?¡± Mei Shu smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about what version of the story you¡¯ve heard, Grandma.¡± After she said that, everything became crystal clear. Lin Wei suppressed her anger and roared, ¡°Zhao Ping! You come and tell me, what really happened?¡± Zhao Ping was so flustered that his mind went blank, so he instinctively looked to his mother for help. His mother could only try her best to speak up for him, ¡°Auntie Lin, there must be a misunderstanding in this matter. Zhao Ping has grown up under your care since he was a child. Do you really not understand his character? There must be a misunderstanding! This girl didn¡¯t know Zhao Ping and Kang Wei well, so she must have had some misunderstanding for them. Let me apologize to her on Zhao Ping¡¯s behalf.¡± This time Lin Wei couldn¡¯t be deceived easily. She said sternly, ¡°Let him speak for himself!¡± Zhao Ping trembled all over and instinctively pushed Kang Wei in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a moment, Kang Wei became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism. Lin Wei glared at him fiercely, while Mei Shu stood by with a mocking look, making him lose the courage to cry out. ¡°Grandma Lin, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve already apologized to her! I really didn¡¯t mean it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you about what you said earlier, about the girl trying to seduce both of you!¡± Lin Wei said sternly, ¡°Was everything you said at my house just lies?¡± Kang Wei¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably, ¡°Grandma Lin, I swear I didn¡¯t lie to you! It¡¯s really a misunderstanding!¡± Mei Shu folded her arms and ruthlessly exposed, ¡°A misunderstanding? These two guys were trying to drag me into a hotel room in front of Li Zhen. When I refused, they even blocked me and wouldn¡¯t let me leave. If it weren¡¯t for their excessive behavior, Li Zhen wouldn¡¯t have gotten angry and had a conflict with them. By the way, someone was recording the whole thing at that time. I specially got a copy of the video. Do you want to watch it together?¡± Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Indulging Your Child Is Akin to Killing Him Chapter 729: Indulging Your Child Is Akin to Killing Him Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing this, Lin Wei¡¯s face immediately darkened. Just by looking at the fate of Lin He¡¯s husband and mother-in-law, one could tell that Mei Shu was definitely not someone to offend lightly. For Zhao Ping to want to bully her along with Kang Wei, what difference did it make from courting death? Thinking about Zhao Ping¡¯s mother suddenly bringing both of them to visit her at home and their earlier conversation, Lin Wei instantly understood that she had almost been used as a pawn! They intentionally didn¡¯t mention that the girl was Mei Shu, but she might inadvertently offend Mei Shu! Seeing Lin Wei¡¯s increasingly displeased expression, Zhao Ping quickly explained, ¡°Grandma Lin, things aren¡¯t as she said. It¡¯s really a misunderstanding. I don¡¯t even know her!¡± Suppressing her anger, Lin Wei still chose to intercede for them to Mei Shu, ¡°Miss Mei, 1 know today¡¯s matter must have been their fault, but I still hope that you can forgive them based on our previous relationship. I can make them apologize to you immediately.¡± At this moment, Zhao Ping¡¯s mother no longer kept up appearances and quickly spoke in a conciliatory tone, ¡°Yes, Miss Mei, it¡¯s all the fault of these two naughty boys. They were thoughtless and accidentally offended you. Please don¡¯t stoop to their level. Zhao Ping has always enjoyed teasing others since he was young, but he really didn¡¯t mean to do anything like that to you.¡± Only then did Mei Shu look at her directly and raised an eyebrow knowingly, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Ping¡¯s mother?¡± Zhao Ping¡¯s mother nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Mei Shu raised her eyebrows in understanding, ¡°No wonder. You¡¯re so eager to defend your son. Even when he¡¯s lost his mind and wants to force a strange girl into bed, you can still pass it off as teasing. No wonder he¡¯s developed such behavior.¡± No mother could tolerate someone speaking ill of her child in front of her. And Zhao Ping¡¯s mother was no exception. But thinking about how Lin Wei was being so cautious around her, she endured this anger and said impatiently, saying, ¡°Miss Mei, I didn¡¯t mean to cover for him. If he really did something to you, I will do my best to compensate. But you¡¯re fine standing here now, why hold on to this matter?¡± Mei Shu smirked and glanced toward the direction of the bed behind her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the one not fine is over there.¡± Zhao Ping¡¯s mother firmly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me just ask directly, what do you want in order to let this matter go?¡± Mei Shu replied, ¡°Originally, 1 didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him, but it¡¯s interesting how you, as a mother, are. Let me remind you, your son is not a child anymore. He¡¯s already an adult.¡± ¡°Today, he harassed a girl he doesn¡¯t even know in front of so many people. Tomorrow, he might do that to a girl on the street to satisfy his desires. If you don¡¯t want your son to really commit illegal acts in the future, it¡¯s best to discipline him strictly now.¡± After saying that, Mei Shu looked at Zhao Ping¡¯s mother with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Of course, saying this might be pointless. He really didn¡¯t cause me any substantial harm today, but it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t cause trouble for you in the future. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s words were full of irony, which changed Zhao Ping¡¯s mother¡¯s expression several times. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother.¡± Zhao Ping¡¯s mother was still trying to be tough, unwilling to scold Zhao Ping even a word. Mei Shu glanced meaningfully at Lin Wei, ¡°You don¡¯t need to intercede for them. I¡¯ll remember Li Zhen¡¯s favor today and will repay it in the future.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t linger any longer, turned around, and left. Lin Wei watched her figure thoughtfully until the ward door clicked shut before retracting her gaze. Zhao Ping¡¯s mother breathed a sigh of relief and disdainfully rolled her eyes, ¡°My own son, I¡¯ll discipline him myself. Who does that little girl think she is, sticking her nose in other people¡¯s business? Really, she even came here to lecture me! Auntie Lin, do you think she¡¯s being too meddlesome?¡± Lin Wei didn¡¯t say anything, avoiding her hand and walking straight to Li Zhen¡¯s bedside, sitting down. Then she slowly said, ¡°Alright, what Ah Zhen needs most now is rest. It¡¯s not good for him to have too many people around him. You should take Zhao Ping and them back first.¡± Zhao Ping¡¯s mother quickly smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first. If you need anything, feel free to call me anytime.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lin Wei endured her impatience and closed her eyes, nodding slightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Ping¡¯s mother pushed her son again. Only then did Zhao Ping react and said, ¡°Grandma Lin, 1 really was wrong today. Please don¡¯t be angry. 1 didn¡¯t mean to let you take the fall. 1 really didn¡¯t know who she was. If you¡¯re really angry, you can scold me or hit me. I¡¯ll accept it.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lin Wei¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but deepen a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that. I don¡¯t want to bring it up again. You guys can go back.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Ping agreed, looking relieved. He then looked at Li Zhen with a relaxed expression. ¡°Ah Zhen, Kang Wei and I will come see you again tomorrow. Rest well today.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye, Auntie Zhao,¡± Li Zhen politely bid them farewell.. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Car Accident Chapter 730: Car Accident Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now, Ah Zhen, take good care and rest well.¡± Kang Wei said some perfunctory words before leaving with Zhao Ping and the others. After seeing them off, Lin Wei¡¯s concealed anger erupted completely. She suddenly waved her hand and smashed the teacup on the table, ¡°They came to our house just to calm me down first, then shift all the blame to Mei Shu, so that our family would stand against Mei Shu!¡± Li Si hurriedly squatted down to pick up the broken pieces of porcelain, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Mei Shu will definitely hold them accountable. Even if Mei Shu doesn¡¯t take action, Master Si won¡¯t let them off.¡± Taking a deep breath, Lin Wei said, ¡°Of course I know that, but I also said a lot of bad things about Mei Shu at the time. She must have heard them.¡± Li Si comforted her again, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. She made it clear when she left just now, saying she appreciated our Alt Zhen¡¯s favor. She won¡¯t deliberately make things difficult for our Li family because of this.¡± Still feeling somewhat worried, Lin Wei asked carefully, ¡°So why was Mei Shu with Alt Zhen today?¡± Li Zhen explained, ¡°Grandma, actually¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± Li Si admitted voluntarily and recounted the agreement reached with Mei Shu during their last meeting, ¡°So you really don¡¯t need to worry now. Mei Shu and us have a mutually beneficial relationship. She won¡¯t harm our family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Wei finally relaxed completely, ¡°After all, it was Zhao Ping and Kang Wei who caused this. All Zhen has always stood with Mei Shu. We didn¡¯t owe her for this matter, but we should still send something over to comfort her.¡± Li Si agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring some gifts to visit Mei Shu¡¯s brothers tomorrow. As long as we please them, Mei Shu will definitely be happy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very mature and reliable in handling things. I¡¯m very reassured. How¡¯s your work at the tax bureau recently? Has your supervisor mentioned when they¡¯ll give you another promotion?¡± Lin Wei valued Li Si a lot, as he was the only one in their Li family who worked in a government agency. They would have to rely on him for many things in the future. Li Si nodded confidently, ¡°Barring any unforeseen circumstances, I should be promoted after the Chinese New Year.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have a celebration for you at home when the time comes.¡± The anger on Lin Wei¡¯s face finally dissipated, replaced by a smile. Li Zhen also smiled, ¡°Big brother is very capable. Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry so much in the future. With father and big brother working together, our Li family will surely prosper. You just need to take care of yourself and enjoy life.¡± ¡°How do you know that Grandma isn¡¯t looking forward to the day when you succeed?¡± Lin Wei affectionately tapped his nose, ¡°After you recover from your injuries, I¡¯ll talk to your father and let you start working in the company to gain some experience.¡± ¡°Mei Shu, a girl, can manage the Mei Group so well now. You surely can too. When you graduate, you can quickly integrate into the company and share some of the pressure with your father.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Grandma.¡± Li Zhen had always been very obedient and sensible in front of Lin Wei, which was why she favored him so much. Seeing her younger brother regain his spirit, Li Si felt a mix of emotions. While the two of them were talking intimately, he quietly walked to the window, took out his phone, and sent a prepared document to Mei Shu. It was a scanned copy of an anonymous report letter. Mei Shu¡¯s phone vibrated when she received the message. At that moment, she was crossing the street. She had forgotten to notify the driver at home to pick her up from the hospital, and now she didn¡¯t want to continue waiting. She intended to hail a taxi on the street across from the hospital. Halfway there, she happened to encounter the next red light. Mei Shu stopped in the waiting area, took out her phone, and glanced at the message. She enlarged the anonymous letter, shielding the screen from the glaring sunlight, and carefully read the text in the document. Although anonymous report letters were not allowed to be investigated for the sender¡¯s information, Li Si obviously had his own ideas. Perhaps when he received this anonymous letter, he had already planned to use it as a condition to exchange for benefits with Mei Shu. So he even attached his own investigation results below the document. ¡°The informant¡­¡± Mei Shu muttered these three words subconsciously and then swiped the screen to read further. However, at this moment, a motorcycle with a roaring exhaust suddenly rushed over. The speed of the motorcycle was extremely high, and it was clearly aimed directly at her. By the time she tried to dodge, it was already too late. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, there were cries of panic all around. Mei Shu barely managed to avoid the motorcycle, but the front of the bike still collided with her left leg, causing her to lose control and fall to the ground. But the owner of the motorcycle drove off quickly, leaving behind only a thick trail of exhaust fumes. ¡°Young lady, are you okay?¡± Kind-hearted people immediately surrounded her. Mei Shu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat from the pain. ¡°Take me to the hospital.¡± Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: A Small Punishment Chapter 731: A Small Punishment Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When Lu Si received the news and rushed to the hospital, it was already eight in the evening. Mei Feng followed him upstairs in a hurry. They asked the nurse for Mei Shu¡¯s ward and rushed over, both sweating profusely. As they entered the room, they saw Mei Shu lying on the bed with her left leg suspended. ¡°Sis! Who hit you? Have they caught the culprit?¡± Mei Feng anxiously rushed to her side, looking at her already casted left leg with concern. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°The police are investigating. Look at both of you, sweating so much. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t cool down. Wipe off your sweat first.¡± She pulled out a tissue from the bedside table and handed it to Mei Feng. Mei Feng took it and wiped off the sweat haphazardly, panting, ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s so blind to drive like that?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Alright, this is the hospital. Don¡¯t make a scene. Be careful not to get complained about.¡± After speaking, she lifted the blanket and patted the empty space beside her. ¡°Sit here and rest for a while. I¡¯ve hired a nurse, and she went to buy food. I knew you two would come, so I gotyour portions too.¡± Lu Si furrowed his brows. ¡°I should have Jiang He bring over the prepared meals. You need to eat something good to replenish your body after being injured.¡± Mei Shu smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just a fracture. The doctor said it¡¯ll heal with some rest. No need to make such a fuss.¡± ¡°A fracture is considered fine?¡± Mei Feng truly admired her sister now. However, Lu Si sensed something unusual from her smiling face. He sat by the bedside, cutting fruit for her, and said, ¡°Xiao Feng, go ask the doctor how often your sister needs to change the bandage on her leg and what oral medication she needs. Write down everything carefully, you mustn¡¯t make any mistakes. I don¡¯t trust these things to just any nurse.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± When it came to matters related to Mei Shu, Mei Feng was more concerned than anyone else. Even though he was still catching his breath, he got up without hesitation for Mei Shu¡¯s sake. After they were alone in the room, Lu Si packed the cut fruits into a box and handed it to her. ¡°Do you know who did this?¡± Mei Shu paused for a moment, took a bite of the fruit, and smiled, ¡°You really can¡¯t hide anything from me. I thought I acted quite well!¡± Lu Si scolded her with a glare. ¡°What kind of schemes do you have that I can¡¯t know about?¡± Mei Shu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well, sometimes I think maybe I need to maintain a bit of mystery to keep you curious about me, so you¡¯ll never stop loving me and won¡¯t turn to love someone else.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t buy into her words and, with a hint of annoyance, pinched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Is it related to me or not?¡± Mei Shu bit his lip and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Si narrowed his eyes in disbelief, not missing any emotions in her eyes. ¡°You better not lie to me.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Sometimes, maybe someone just doesn¡¯t like me, or maybe someone was paid to teach me a lesson. You know, I¡¯m usually quite arrogant, so it¡¯s not surprising if I¡¯ve offended someone.¡± ¡°But there aren¡¯t many who dare to openly hurt you.¡± Lu Si gritted his teeth. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Do you know who the motorcycle rider was and who sent him? If you don¡¯t tell me now, after I find out by myself, I¡¯ll definitely punish you properly.¡± ¡°How do you want to punish me?¡± Mei Shu had just said this when Lu Si¡¯s head suddenly came close, the two of them inches apart, the implication clear. Mei Shu bit his lip on his lip, laughing, ¡°That¡¯s not punishment. You¡¯re so good-looking, it should be called a reward.¡± Lu Si took a deep breath, angrily grinding his lips against hers. When she was gasping for breath, he reluctantly let her go, his voice already hoarse and dry, ¡°Shu¡¯er, is it someone from the Lu family¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Mei Shu denied it swiftly this time, without any hesitation. This made Lu Si¡¯s eyes flicker with doubt. ¡°Really not?¡± Mei Shu patted his handsome face, smiling comfortingly, ¡°When have I ever lied to you? I said it¡¯s not, so it¡¯s definitely not.¡± Lu Si¡¯s guilty conscience was slightly eased. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you directly tell me who the rider was?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu blinked innocently, her eyes clear as water. ¡°Because I really don¡¯t know. After the accident, I was brought to the hospital by kind passersby, and then I let the doctor treat my wound and put on a cast. How could I have time to investigate this matter?¡± Hearing her explanation, Lu Si finally began to believe her a little. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Jiang He cooperate with the police to investigate. But if you find out anything before I do, you mustn¡¯t hide it from me.¡± Mei Shu agreed with a smile, but her other hand quietly pushed the phone under the pillow. What Lu Si didn¡¯t notice was that the screen of the lit-up phone displayed the last line of the report letter. Above it was the name of the informant: Ruan Dong. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Revenge Chapter 732: Revenge Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ruan Group Headquarters, top floor. Ruan Dong sat behind his desk, his face filled with excitement as he listened to the phone call. Through the receiver came the sound of a motorcycle engine turning off. The man skillfully got off the motorcycle, wiped away his fingerprints from the motorcycle, and proudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ruan, everything is taken care of. That woman will definitely be hospitalized! This time, it¡¯s just a small lesson for her. After she¡¯s discharged, I¡¯ll continue to cause trouble for her!¡± Ruan Dong smiled satisfactorily. ¡°I knew there wouldn¡¯t be any problem if I left it to you.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m willing to do anything for Sister Li, so naturally I¡¯ll do my best to finish this task!¡± The man¡¯s tone, relaxed until now, suddenly turned tense. ¡°So when are we going to make Mei Shu pay with her life!¡± ¡°No rush.¡± Ruan Dong smiled. ¡°Do you know about Shen Yuan¡¯s situation? That foolish woman tried to steal a man from Mei Shu, but ended up losing everything. Mei Shu not only sent her to prison but also acquired Shen¡¯s family company at a low price. We should learn from such smart tactics.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to take over the Mei Corporation?¡± A wicked smile curled up at the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make a big move then. We absolutely can¡¯t let Mei Shu off easily!¡± In the hospital room. Mei Shu finally managed to persuade Mei Feng to leave and found a way to send Lu Si away. She took the opportunity to send a text message to Tang Mei, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Tang Mei was waiting for the message from her boss. Seeing it, she quickly reported everything she had found out, ¡°Boss Mei, we received news from Wendith. Miss Ruan Li died from excessive blood loss a few days ago, and the rescue efforts were ineffective.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s heart trembled, and there was a moment of buzzing in her ears. She then regained her composure. ¡°Any news from the Zhou family?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Mei continued, ¡°Miss Ruan¡¯s funeral was hastily arranged by her family, and they returned to Lincity after handling her affairs. The flight ticket shows they left last night.¡± Mei Shu sighed heavily, feeling particularly heavy-hearted. ¡°Alright, I understand. Let me know as soon as you find out anything related to the Ruan family. Also, investigate the relationship between Ruan Li and Lu Si¡¯s mother, Su Huai.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After finishing the business, Tang Mei couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Boss Mei, I want to go to the hospital to see you tomorrow.¡± Mei Shu refused, ¡°There are still many things to attend to at the competition venue. I¡¯ll be fine here. You need to hurry up and get the equipment. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone discover the new equipment.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Tang Mei replied before putting down her phone, regretting tapping her head. If she had insisted on accompanying Mei Shu today, such a car accident wouldn¡¯t have happened! ¡°Sis, if you keep tapping like that, your brain will go bad.¡± Half-jokingly, Tang Long handed her a peeled apple. ¡°Is it about that Mei boss of yours again? It¡¯s not even working hours, why is she still bossing you around?¡± Tang Mei snapped at him impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! As the chief secretary of Boss Mei, I must complete every task assigned by her!¡± Tang Long scoffed at this, ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to work. I don¡¯t want to be like you, selling myself for money, unable to rest even during rest time.¡± Tang Mei frowned and said seriously, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. When you recover, hurry up and find a job for yourself. You¡¯re all grown up, do you want to keep living off my money? Do you expect me to support your family in the future?¡± Her words instantly made Tang Long blush. ¡°Sis, do you look down on me? Do you think I¡¯m a burden?¡± Tang Mei¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at her brother¡¯s embarrassment, sighing, ¡°I don¡¯t look down on you, but you must have the ability to earn a living yourself.¡± Tang Long¡¯s expression dimmed, and he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Sis, have you ever thought that if Mom had only given birth to you, would our lives be better now?¡± Tang Mei had indeed thought about this question. But blood is thicker than water. She was a soft-hearted person and couldn¡¯t truly abandon her only brother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a moment of contemplation, Tang Mei shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense. Mom and I are your closest family. We won¡¯t give up on you, but that¡¯s only if you don¡¯t give up on yourself. As long as you don¡¯t gamble and live a decent life in the future, your sister will support whatever you do.¡± Tang Long¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said with determination, ¡°Sis, have you forgiven me for what I said last time?¡± Tang Mei¡¯s gaze fell slightly on Tang Long¡¯s shoulder, still wrapped in bandages. Even though Tang Long had said he would exchange her as a hostage to delay the police, when it came to life and death, he still instinctively rushed forward to protect her, fully intending to take the blow for her. So, what was there for her to hold a grudge against? Moreover, Tang Long didn¡¯t know there were police lying in ambush behind her at the time. When he suddenly rushed out like that, he had made up his mind to take the stabbing for her. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: The Human Heart Is Difficult to Fathom Chapter 733: The Human Heart Is Difficult to Fathom Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I stopped being angry a long time ago.¡± Tang Mei shook her head gently, her tone soft and indulgent. ¡°No, I should say, I have never been angry about this matter. Xiao Long, you are my only younger brother. Even if you betrayed me for self-preservation, I wouldn¡¯t blame you. But if you had done that, you would no longer be my brother.¡± Tang Long, feeling anxious, quickly grabbed his sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sis, I admit I was a jerk before. I always dragged you and Mom down. But that day, I was just challenging myself. I wanted to know if you would really come to save me.¡± ¡°At that time, I told myself that if you really appeared, no matter what happened, I would prioritize protecting you and would listen to you in the future.¡± Tang Mei affectionately stroked her brother¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s let this matter pass. Neither of us should mention it again. It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡± Tang Long obediently leaned against the bed, waiting for Tang Mei to feed him the medicine spoon by spoon. In no time, his eyelids began to droop, his voice taking on a nasal tone. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll take a nap first. You go back and accompany Mom.¡± ¡°Okay, you sleep well.¡± Tang Mei gently helped her brother lie down and carefully tucked him in. Soon, the sound of Tang Long¡¯s snoring filled the ward. Tang Mei stood silently at the head of the bed. Coincidentally, the moonlight outside the window was blocked by dark clouds. She had melted into the endless darkness, and her gentle outline could not be seen. After a while, Tang Mei finally moved. She reached out and took her brother¡¯s phone from under his pillow, gently unlocking it with his fingerprint, and then opened his messaging app. ¡°Damn, scared the hell out of me! I almost died back then! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have saved that woman. She even helped her boss scold me! If it weren¡¯t for those two, I wouldn¡¯t have encountered this disaster!¡± ¡°They must pay me! I can¡¯t suffer such serious injuries for nothing. My sister doesn¡¯t give me a penny now. When she¡¯s not around, I¡¯ve already prepared all the necessary documents for court from the hospital. This time I should be able to get a huge sum from her boss. Then we can go abroad to bigger casinos!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, at that time I came up with the good idea of using my sister as a hostage! Those idiots actually believed it. I should have been able to come out safely, but who knew my sister would bring her boss, that damn woman. It¡¯s ruining my plan. I almost got rid of our old and nagging housekeeper!¡± ¡°I thought that woman was good at martial arts. She should have been able to beat those kidnappers, that¡¯s why I rushed out. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Is my life less valuable than my sister¡¯s? She¡¯s just a woman, what else can she do besides making money?¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s my own sister? What has she given me besides money from childhood to adulthood? I haven¡¯t spent much of her money. She earns over ten thousand a month, what¡¯s wrong with spending half on me? What¡¯s a woman going to do with so much money? I¡¯m going to make big money in the future, and she¡¯s still not happy!¡± ¡°When I have money in the future, I¡¯ll live freely wherever I want, and no one can control me!¡± Tang Long¡¯s chat record with his friends unfolded before Tang Mei¡¯s eyes. His last message was sent just over ten minutes ago, while Tang Mei quietly sat across from him, accompanying him for dinner. But in the chat box, Tang Long wrote: ¡°She makes me eat crappy vegetables every day. How am I supposed to eat this bland stuff? I think she wants to torture me, stingy, not giving me enough food! She even calls herself my sister! If I had known, I should have let her die. If she got stabbed in the heart, I could have gotten even more money! Why didn¡¯t I think of it at that time?¡± The fingertips resting on the screen trembled slightly, revealing a pallid complexion. Tang Mei blinked, but tears fell from her eyes, splashing onto the screen, blurring the cold words. This was her beloved younger brother whom she had cherished since childhood. The person sleeping on the bed was so close, yet she suddenly couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. She felt the room was too dark, obscuring even her bright red and vibrant heart. The bit of tenderness in her eyes had completely shattered. She silently placed the phone back in its place, reached into the drawer, and pulled out a stack of neatly arranged hospital reports. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the ¡°evidence¡± Tang Long had painstakingly sought. Tang Mei wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to blackmail Mei Shu. If such a thing really happened, she didn¡¯t know how she would face Mei Shu. With that in mind, she opened the stack of evidence, took out the most important injury report, hastily stuffed it into her pocket, and then quietly left as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hello, is this Lawyer Chen?¡± Outside the hospital, Tang Mei dialed a mobile number, clutching the injury report tightly in her pocket. ¡°I would like to consult with you about my brother¡¯s repeated borrowing of money without repayment. How can I get the money back? I¡¯m willing to go to court. I just want to recover all the money I¡¯ve spent on him over the years.¡± Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Secret Chapter 734: Secret Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Time flew by, and it was the day of the dance competition. Mei Shu¡¯s leg was still not completely recovered, but she insisted on coming to watch the competition because Lin He would be performing on stage that day. This competition would determine whether she could successfully enter the national team. Of course, there was another relatively important reason, which was that she believed that someone would intentionally cause trouble at the competition venue! If she wasn¡¯t there, how much fun would those who wanted to stir up trouble behind her back have? Mei Shu and Tang Mei exchanged a quick glance, communicating silently with each other. Lu Si was preoccupied with Mei Shu¡¯s leg, so he seemed to overlook this small detail. ¡°Does it hurt like this?¡± Lu Si loosely held her leg, which was encased in plaster, and examined it. Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt. Today we to watch Sister Lin He dance. Why do you seem more nervous than she is?¡± Lu Si looked at her helplessly. ¡°Can I not be nervous? Your leg is barely healed, and you insist on leaving the hospital to run around. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t leave my side for a second today. As soon as the competition is over, you must immediately return to the hospital and never leave the ward again.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I got it.¡± Mei Shu held his hand and helped the man kneeling in front of her stand up. Lin He smiled and pursed her lips, looking a bit envious. ¡°You two have such a good relationship. Stop showing affection in front of me. The competition is about to start. Let your boyfriend take you downstairs first. It will be crowded later, and I¡¯m worried you might get pushed accidentally.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already reserve a high-level VIP seat for me? What else do I have to worry about?¡± Mei Shu waved mysteriously at Lin He. ¡°Sister Lin He, I want to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin He blinked in surprise, unconsciously leaning closer to Mei Shu, offering her ear. Mei Shu whispered something in a low voice. Lin He widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°What are you planning?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re willing to help me with this favor!¡± Without hesitation, Lin He nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing. Whatever you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m just not very confident in my abilities.¡± Mei Shu encouraged her confidently, patting her arm. ¡°Sister Lin He, trust me. Even Teacher Feng Mo has high hopes for you, which means you have great potential! I believe you will be the most outstanding dancer on stage tonight!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do my best not to disappoint you!¡± After being encouraged by Mei Shu, Lin He¡¯s wavering heart became firm again. For this competition, she had trained all night. Tonight was the time to witness the results of her hard work. Even if she couldn¡¯t achieve the ideal ranking, she didn¡¯t want to fail herself! After discussing with each other, Mei Shu asked Lu Si to push her wheelchair into the elevator. They used the VIP passage, and there were only two of them in the elevator. Mei Shu turned her head and met Lu Si¡¯s serious gaze, unable to help but laugh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Si¡¯s expression was displeased. ¡°Shu¡¯er, I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been keeping more and more secrets from me lately.¡± Mei Shu sighed, pulling his sleeve pitifully and blinking her eyes, deliberately using the softest voice, ¡°Master Si, just consider it as a surprise I prepared for you. Don¡¯t ask now, okay?¡± Lu Si suddenly tightened his grip on her hand, his eyes becoming even deeper. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re getting crafty.¡± Mei Shu felt Lu Si¡¯s usually cold hand, which had become increasingly warm. She quickly withdrew her hand, smiling mischievously. ¡°I was just joking, Master Si, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at the floor number in the elevator. He lowered his head and kissed her lips, relieving the agitation in his heart for the moment. His actions carried a hint of dominance. Yet, the movements on her lips were unusually gentle, as if he was afraid of hurting her. When the elevator doors ¡°dinged¡± open to both sides, the attendant saw a breathless Mei Shu and her flushed face. However, Lu Si seemed unaffected, pushing her wheelchair out with a cheerful mood. Seeing this, the attendant quickly approached. ¡°Master Si, let me do it.¡± Lu Si glanced at him, and his moist lips moved slightly as he uttered two words: ¡°No need.¡± The attendant didn¡¯t dare to approach and quickly stepped aside, retreating several steps in succession to give way to this couple. Before they came, their manager specifically instructed that the most unoffendable people at the entire competition site today were Master Si and Miss Mei Shu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He didn¡¯t dare to rashly approach Lu Si, afraid that he might offend him. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at scaring people. That attendant was sweating from fear just now.¡± Lu Si looked at her, his eyes also filled with laughter. ¡°He wanted to take you away from me. How could I agree to that?¡± ¡°He just wants to help me push my wheelchair!¡± Mei Shu rolled her eyes teasingly. She had never realized that this man could be so petty at times! Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: The Competition Begins Chapter 735: The Competition Begins Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Feng Mo walked out from backstage and happened to meet the two of them. Lu Si stopped in his tracks, turned Mei Shu¡¯s wheelchair in a different direction to facilitate her greeting Feng Mo. ¡°Hello, Teacher Feng.¡± Mei Shu smiled politely at her. Feng Mo¡¯s worried gaze lingered on her leg. ¡°I heard about the accident from Lin He. Has the driver been caught yet?¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but the police are intensifying their investigation. We should have results soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Poor child.¡± Feng Mo sighed softly, her face showing a hint of helplessness. ¡°Your leg is injured like this, yet you came to watch Xiao He perform. It¡¯s really hard on you. Go rest in the VIP seat. If you need anything, just let me know, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Aunt Feng.¡± This time Mei Shu didn¡¯t address her as ¡®teacher¡¯ as awkwardly as before. Feng Mo was momentarily stunned, then a hint of indulgence appeared in her eyes, which usually carried a stern demeanor. ¡°Alright, go ahead and rest. When the competition is over, you and your boyfriend come over for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Feng Mo watched the two figures¡¯ backs intently, inexplicably reminded of Feng Wei, who used to be obedient and sensible when she was a child. If Feng Wei had been less stubborn back then, giving up on the hypocritical Meicheng and marrying a reliable man who treated her well, then Feng Mo could now proudly watch her daughter and son-in-law enjoy their lives. Unfortunately, Feng Wei was dead. Feng Mo took a deep breath, forcing down the rising crimson in her eyes, and regained her composure. ¡°Teacher Feng, everything is ready. You and the other teachers can go to the audience seats together and wait for the competition to begin,¡± the stage manager responsible for managing the entire competition ran over to inform her. Feng Mo suppressed the sourness in her heart and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The stage manager smiled and gestured with a ¡°please¡± motion, flattering her, ¡°Miss Lin He is a dancer trained by you personally. She will definitely be the best performer tonight!¡± Feng Mo politely and distantly smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what rank she achieves. What matters is that her performance tonight can justify her efforts all along. Regardless of her achievements, it¡¯s the result of her own hard work, not mine.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The stage manager could naturally understand her meaning and quickly nodded and bowed, sending her off. When the assistant hurried over, he saw the stage manager standing alone there, disdainfully curling his lips. Immediately curious, he asked, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The stage manager snorted disdainfully, his hands behind his back, pretending to be profound and unpredictable. ¡°Some people should have stayed low-key, but they insist on occupying the position of a judge. Isn¡¯t it just to promote their own daughter? Still pretending to be high-minded!¡± ¡°Are you talking about Teacher Feng Mo?¡± The assistant couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in disbelief as if she had heard some earth-shattering secret. The stage manager quickly covered her mouth, scolded in a low voice, ¡°Are you tired of living, or what? How dare you say such things loudly!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The assistant struggled for a moment before breaking free from his hand, looking aggrieved and pouting, ¡°But weren¡¯t you talking about Teacher Feng Wei just now?¡± ¡± When this competition is over, you better scram!¡± The stage manager was also angry at this moment, glared at her fiercely, then turned and walked away in anger. The assistant felt both wronged and sad, almost crying on the spot. She just spoke the truth, and no one heard it. How did it come to the point of losing her job! However, what he didn¡¯t know was that in a room separated by a wall, a figure happened to catch these two sentences with keen ears. That person slightly hooked the corners of their lips into a smile, confirmed that there was no more sound from the other side, and then turned off the recording function on their phone. The competition was about to begin. Lu Si carried Mei Shu to a comfortable chair and sat her down, draping a thin blanket over her legs. Mei Shu leaned over to him and praised him in a smiling manner, ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. The air conditioning here is too cold. I¡¯m feeling a bit chilly.¡± ¡°Still cold?¡± Lu Si slightly furrowed his brows, straightened up, and immediately wanted to take off his coat to cover her. Mei Shu quickly stopped his actions. ¡°It¡¯s not that cold anymore. Just wear your clothes properly. If I really need something, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Lu Si nod, looking around before saying, ¡°There are many media reporters here today. Be careful if you¡¯re planning any big moves.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s something more eye-catching than me!¡± Mei Shu smiled confidently, straightened her clothes, and then saw the host walk onto the stage, beginning to eloquently deliver the opening remarks for the competition. This competition was attended by dancers carefully selected from all over the country. Among them were men and women of all ages. The oldest looked to be over forty. They had all been carefully selected before they could have the honor of participating in this national-level competition in the city. Mei Shu tilted her head slightly and saw Feng Mo sitting on the judging panel, with a dignified posture and a graceful profile. She couldn¡¯t help but think of another person, sighing deeply. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Brainwashing Chapter 736: Brainwashing Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si¡¯s reaction to Mei Shu tonight was somewhat vigilant. Seeing her sigh, he nervously grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°If Feng Wei hadn¡¯t chosen to marry a man like Meicheng back then, but had listened to Teacher Feng and continued to study dance, she would probably be able to participate in this national competition today.¡± Lu Si whispered anxiously, ¡°Are you feeling guilty about her sacrificing herself to save you?¡± Mei Shu gently shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t say if it¡¯s guilt or something else. I just suddenly don¡¯t hate her as much anymore. It¡¯s like I can forgive her even for kidnapping me and hitting me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too soft-hearted.¡± Lu Si helplessly patted her hand. The competition venue was playing deafening music at this moment, and he needed to get closer for Mei Shu to hear clearly. ¡°After we¡¯re done with our matters, I¡¯ll take you out to relax. It¡¯s almost time for you to start school again, so you should have some fun before school starts.¡± Mei Shu also looked up and smiled at him, showing a rare cute and obedient side of a young girl. She nodded innocently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Backstage. A hand lightly lifted the curtain and then retracted in frustration. A woman wearing a bright red dress with a large skirt and a striking rose embellishment around her waist walked back to the dressing room in annoyance. This competition involved some confidential information about dancers creating choreography, so Mei Shu, at Feng Mo¡¯s request, prepared a separate dressing room and makeup room for each contestant to ensure that their costume styles would not be exposed before they went on stage. However, this dressing room accommodated two contestants. Meng Yan returned with her big skirt, seeing Ruan Ning touching up her makeup with her own cosmetics, she became even more annoyed, ¡°I called you here to help me with ideas, but you¡¯re just busy dressing yourself up!¡± Ruan Ning didn¡¯t care at all about her attitude, admiring her satisfactory makeup in the mirror before slowly putting down her makeup, saying, ¡°What ideas? Your crush is Master Si. With just you, can you snatch him away from Mei Shu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you!¡± Meng Yan sat down on the sofa dejectedly and poured herself a glass of water to drink. ¡°Who in school doesn¡¯t know that you, Ruan Ning, are the best at playing with men? Those self-proclaimed male gods all ended up jealous because of you?¡± Ruan Ning smiled faintly, so beautiful that the glaring lights in front of the makeup mirror paled in comparison. ¡°That¡¯s their stupidity, but Master Si is not foolish.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, you have to help me! Aren¡¯t we best friends?¡± Meng Yan couldn¡¯t find convincing reasons to persuade her, so she resorted to acting like a spoiled child. Ruan Ning was obviously accustomed to her little tricks. She gracefully stood up, and her exquisite appearance in the mirror instantly transformed into a voluptuous figure. She could be pursued as a goddess by Lin City University not just because of her methods but also because her methods and appearance were impeccable. Any man would subconsciously focus on her when they saw her. Compared to her, any meticulously groomed girl would seem vulgar and ridiculous. Meng Yan was so jealous that she was almost going crazy. If she could have such a good figure and appearance, she would definitely not be sitting here in distress. She could easily snatch Lu Si without worrying about Mei Shu at all! ¡°Alright.¡± Ruan Ning sat softly beside her, her voice gentle and pleasant. ¡°You should perform well later. Maybe your crush will notice you?¡± ¡°Then you mustn¡¯t dance too well!¡± Meng Yan selfishly demanded. Ruan Ning still smiled gently, ¡°Okay, I promise not to steal your spotlight.¡± Meng Yan was satisfied only then, not knowing if she was comforted by the gentle fragrance emanating from Ruan Ning¡¯s body or if she was also impressed by her beauty unintentionally. Meng Yan always became obedient and well-behaved in front of her. This was something even Meng Yan herself hadn¡¯t noticed. Just then, someone knocked on the door of the dressing room from the outside. Meng Yan got up to open the door, only to see a staff member coming to inform her to go on stage. Ruan Ning gently patted her shoulder for comfort, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Your dance skills have always been excellent. Perform well, and maybe the person you like will notice you?¡± Meng Yan felt a little flustered inexplicably, but when she thought that after the competition she might be recognized by Lu Si, she felt a little excited in her heart. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do my best! Alt Ning, you must remember our agreement! I must win the championship tonight!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Ning said gently, as if she would comply with everything she ordered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meng Yan was finally relieved and followed the staff member to the stage. However, after she left, a man in a suit walked out from the dark corner. ¡°Alt Ning, how¡¯s everything going?¡± Ruan Ning smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all been arranged. Meng Yan has already been brainwashed by me. She has really fallen for Master Si and even treats this competition as a bridge to get to know him.¡± The man satisfactorily curled his lips, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve also taken care of things on my end.. Tonight, we ll definitely give those two people a special surprise!¡± Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Jealousy Chapter 737: Jealousy Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I hereby announce the official opening of this national dance competition. Now, please welcome tonight¡¯s first contestant, Meng Yan, a sophomore from Lin City University. Tonight, she will perform the dance ¡®Rose in the Wind¡¯ for us! Please welcome!¡± After the host finished the opening remarks, the audience naturally erupted into applause. Various media had set up cameras, eagerly waiting to see the first contestant¡¯s performance. The curtain gradually rose, revealing a figure in a flowing red dress. Under the deliberate spotlight, she seemed like a flame, yet also like a cluster of vibrant roses, continuously displaying the dancer¡¯s graceful figure and superb technique on stage. Meng Yan had been studying dance since she was young, coming from a family of dancers. Therefore, her basic skills were solid, and her dance technique was excellent. Mei Shu liked her dance very much. Even after the performance ended, she still felt a bit reluctant, ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. As an opening act, she¡¯s already stunning enough.¡± Lu Si also nodded, ¡°Indeed, but 1 always feel that her dance lacks a bit of charm and has a bit too much technique. She¡¯s slightly better in terms of skill, but if she encounters stronger opponents, she might lack competitiveness.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow unexpectedly, ¡°Do you have knowledge about dance?¡± ¡°My mother used to love dancing,¡± Lu Si sighed, ¡°Before marrying my father, she used to stand on stage and participate in various dance competitions. She also liked playing the piano. Perhaps it was because my grandparents were quite strict, so my mother was accomplished in many aspects.¡± ¡°That depends on personal talent. Your mother is really amazing,¡± Mei Shu sincerely praised. Lu Si chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re talented too. After all, even though you¡¯ve been reborn, not everyone can have a business mind like yours. In terms of managing the company, there are probably few who can surpass you.¡± Mei Shu was amused by his words, and the two of them whispered secrets to each other amidst the deafening applause. On stage, Meng Yan had been stealing glances at Lu Si¡¯s side. Seeing him chatting intimately with Mei Shu all the time, and not even giving her a second glance, Meng Yan was almost enraged enough to crush the microphone in her hand! ¡°Miss Meng Yan, please introduce yourself,¡± Feng Mo spoke first from the judges¡¯ seat. Meng Yan snapped back to reality, took a deep breath, deliberately using an affected tone, ¡°Hello, esteemed judges, hello to all the audience who have come to this competition, hello to all the journalists from the news media. 1 am Meng Yan, a sophomore from Lin City University.¡± ¡°The dance I¡¯m performing this time is inspired by the roses in the wind. It¡¯s a dance I created myself, and 1 hope everyone can see the bright beauty of the roses growing in the fields through me.¡± Feng Mo nodded approvingly, ¡°We¡¯ve seen your dance technique. Next, the four judges will score you based on your performance just now. Finally, all the scores will be added together and averaged to get your final score.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, esteemed judges,¡± Meng Yan was much more reserved on stage than in private. At least she knew clearly that this was not a place where she could throw tantrums at will. Mei Shu leaned over to Lu Si¡¯s ear, ¡°How many points do you think she¡¯ll get?¡± Lu Si pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The competition is scored out of one hundred points. I think she¡¯ll get ninety-five.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t say anything, eagerly awaiting the final result of the competition along with everyone else present. Soon, the host received all the scores from the judges, entered them into the backstage computer, calculated the final score, and announced in front of all the media, ¡°Congratulations to Miss Meng Yan for scoring ninety-five points! Please allow Miss Meng Yan to rest temporarily. Now, let¡¯s welcome the second contestant!¡± ¡°You guessed it right!¡± Mei Shu exclaimed in surprise. Lu Si modestly smiled, and at the same time, he tentatively touched her hand to check her temperature, ¡°I guessed randomly. Your hands are so cold. You should put on your coat.¡± As he spoke, he took off his suit jacket and put it on Mei Shu. When Meng Yan came down from the stage, she happened to see this scene. Through the glaring spotlight, she clearly saw the tender and doting smile on Lu Si¡¯s face. The tide of jealousy in her heart was about to engulf her. ¡°Please welcome the second contestant!¡± The host repeated the same words, actually reminding her to leave the stage immediately and not to delay the next stage of the competition. Meng Yan was so angry that she almost bit her back teeth to pieces. She watched Mei Shu being personally wrapped in Lu Si¡¯s coat, then turned her head and left, swaying her skirt. In the dressing room. Ruan Ning was boredly scrolling through her phone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was reading the comments about Meng Yan just now. This competition was live streamed throughout, and the dancers were pouring out their sweat on stage, while netizens were also active in the comment section. Meng Yan performed well, directly raising the expectations for the entire competition. But there were also different voices exposing scandals in the comments. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Bully from our school? How can someone like her participate in a national dance competition?¡± Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Plagiarism Chapter 738: Plagiarism Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Bully?!¡± Internet users loved this kind of plot twist. As soon as slightly different voices appeared, they immediately flocked to them, and for a moment, this comment shot up to the top of the popularity rankings. A self-proclaimed insider from the same school revealed that Meng Yan had once joined senior students in her freshman year to bully a fellow female student in their class, who later dropped out of school. The school hushed up the matter. Because very few people knew about this incident at the time, Meng Yan¡¯s bullying of her classmate gradually faded from memory. But this time, someone obviously couldn¡¯t overlook Meng Yan¡¯s participation in this competition and her high scores. They wanted to seize the opportunity to expose Meng Yan and let public opinion eliminate her. ¡°This is so infuriating!¡± Ruan Ning was browsing the internet with relish, but she immediately heard a voice from the door. She quickly turned off her phone screen as if she were electrocuted. ¡°Meng Yan, you¡¯re back so soon? I thought you¡¯d go meet Master Si in person.¡± ¡°Humph! It¡¯s all because of that Mei Shu!¡± Meng Yan slumped back in front of the dressing table, touching up her makeup while saying, ¡°I just found Master Si¡¯s location, but that woman kept pestering him! I didn¡¯t even have a chance to talk to him!¡± Ruan Ning rolled her eyes secretly. Come on, Mei Shu was Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend, and who are you? But she didn¡¯t say anything, instead walking up behind Meng Yan and comforting her by patting her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, the competition isn¡¯t over yet, you still have a chance! Maybe Master Si has already noticed your dance moves. When you find a chance to meet him privately, he might even ask for your contact information!¡± ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t give up so easily!¡± Meng Yan clenched her fists, encouraging herself. ¡°After the awards ceremony, I¡¯ll find Master Si alone. I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t remember me at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! So, hurry up and make yourself look beautiful, get ready to go on stage for the next award presentation!¡± Ruan Ning smiled sweetly, as if she and Meng Yan were really good friends. Meng Yan¡¯s hope was rekindled by her words. She kept touching up her makeup with foundation and carefully checked every detail of her makeup, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be perfect enough when she met Lu Si later. Ruan Ning smirked as she left the room, intending to go back to her own dressing room to prepare for the upcoming competition. In terms of professionalism, she was actually not inferior to Meng Yan at all. ¡°Now, please welcome Miss Ruan Ning the fourth contestant tonight, to the stage! Miss Ruan Ning is a sophomore at Lin City University and has previously won a gold medal in the city-level dance competition!¡± The host excitedly introduced the contestants and then exited the stage according to the procedure. Mei Shu¡¯s ears perked up, catching a word. ¡°Her surname is Ruan?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Si replied calmly. ¡°She¡¯s the biological daughter of the chairman of the Ruan Group in Lin City, and the younger sister of the current CEO, Ruan Dong.¡± ¡°Ruan Dong.¡± Mei Shu heard a familiar name from his mouth, a hint of knowing smile appeared in his eyes. Lu Si continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this Ruan Ning before. She has a good reputation in the circle. When you attend Lin City University, you¡¯ll be classmates with her.¡± ¡°Do you want me to befriend her?¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, noticing that Lu Si¡¯s words about this person were slightly more than usual. Lu Si shrugged innocently. ¡°The Ruan family ranks in the top three in Lin City¡¯s power. If you really want the Mei family to develop to the point where it can compete with the Lu family, dealing with them is essential. Instead of bumping heads with them in the business arena later, it¡¯s better for you to become good friends with Ruan Dong¡¯s sister at school. It might mean one less formidable opponent in the future.¡± Mei Shu nodded in agreement, taking his words to heart. Onstage. Ruan Ning performed a swan dance, but it was different from the usual Swan Lake. Her dance was more graceful and melancholic, exuding a sorrowful beauty. Swans mate for life, recognizing only one partner after falling in love. The white swan portrayed by Ruan Ning perfectly demonstrated this. After her partner died, she displayed a poignant and emotional dance, deeply touching the emotions of every audience member present. When the dance ended, there was a long silence in the audience. It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Ning bowed on stage to thank the audience that people snapped out of the melancholy brought by the dancer¡¯s performance. The applause sounded like thunder, lasting for several minutes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu clenched the armrest in surprise, trembling as he spoke amidst the applause, ¡°How could this be? She¡¯s clearly dancing the choreography that Lin He Sister is going to dance in this competition!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Si also looked at the stage incredulously. At this moment, Ruan Ning was confident and radiant, as if she had already merged with the proud white swan. She stood on the dazzling stage in the posture of a victor, accepting the adoration of all the audience. But- Mei Shu stood up from his chair with a ¡°swoosh¡±, ignoring his leg injury, struggling to walk towards the backstage. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Change of Plan Chapter 739: Change of Plan Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations She had to go see Sister Lin He and tell her about her original work being plagiarized! ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± Lu Si hurriedly grabbed her arm and pulled her back to her seat. The journalists from the news media heard the commotion and instinctively turned their cameras towards the two of them and pressed the shutter. Lu Si frowned. Jiang He immediately understood and went to whisper something to the photographer before returning. ¡°Master Si, the photos have been deleted.¡± Lu Si steadied Mei Shu with one hand while handing his VIP card to him. ¡°Take this and go find Lin He. Tell her that her White Swan Dance has been preemptively performed by someone in front of the audience, and she needs to come up with another dance quickly.¡± ¡°No, I want to go find Sister Lin He myself.¡± Mei Shu still insisted on going. She was sweating profusely, realizing that in the prearranged situation tonight, she wouldn¡¯t be the only target. ¡°You can¡¯t walk like this now. Let Jiang He go, he can explain it clearly.¡± Lu Si gave Jiang He a quick glance. Jiang He immediately understood. ¡°Miss Mei, please rest assured. I will convey your message.¡± Without giving Mei Shu a chance to object again, he turned and walked towards the elevator. Mei Shu helplessly sat back in her chair. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my trouble will affect Sister Lin He.¡± ¡°How are you sure that her dance being plagiarized is because of you?¡± Lu Si squinted his eyes, suddenly understanding the situation. ¡°The people targeting you tonight are from the Ruan family, right? Is it Ruan Dong?¡± Mei Shu sighed deeply, admitting, ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Si understood, then looked back at the stage. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Teacher Feng recognize this dance?¡± Originally, it should have been Lin He¡¯s original creation, a dance she had trained tirelessly for, but now someone else was performing it on stage. There was no reason for Teacher Feng to remain silent. ¡°It¡¯s because Teacher Feng doesn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so anxious.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s gaze also shifted to RuAh Ningwho was currently receiving scores from the judges. Lin He had been training privately with Teacher Feng on basic skills, but before this competition, she had decided to surprise Teacher Feng, to show her that all her hard work hadn¡¯t been in vain, to let her know she hadn¡¯t chosen the wrong daughter. So, this dance was Lin He¡¯s private creation, never shown to anyone except Mei Shu. Lu Si thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It might not necessarily be directed at you. After all, apart from violating Lin He¡¯s rights, this matter won¡¯t have any impact on the Mei family.¡± Mei Shu still felt extremely anxious. ¡°A Si, tell Tang Mei that the original plan is canceled. Make sure Sister Lin He¡¯s performance won¡¯t have any mishaps.¡± Compared to exposing backstage manipulations, ensuring that Lin He¡¯s performance went smoothly was much more important. Lu Si conveyed the message to Jiang He, who went to inform Tang Mei. However, Tang Mei was nowhere to be seen in the entire audience area. After searching around, Jiang He returned to report, ¡°Sorry, Miss Mei, Secretary Tang is missing. Why don¡¯t you try calling her directly?¡± A bad feeling arose in Mei Shu¡¯s heart. Just when she thought tonight¡¯s situation had deviated significantly from the plan, to the point where even Tang Mei was missing, Tang Mei suddenly rushed out of the elevator. ¡°President Mei.¡± Tang Mei ran out with sweat on her forehead, followed closely by Jiang He. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Mei Shu was surprised and handed her a tissue. Tang Mei gratefully took it and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°I just checked the information of the organizers of this competition. I made a significant discovery.¡± Mei Shu saw that she was fine and regained her composure. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. Stick to the original plan. Sister Lin¡¯s performance must not have any mishaps.¡± ¡°President Mei, the thing I investigated is related to Miss Lin.¡± Tang Mei continued slowly, word byword. ¡°I found that the account of the stage manager sent by the organizers suddenly received a large sum of money last night. And when our machine had problems, it was after the venue was completely set up and inspected by the organizers, you, and Teacher Feng personally.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°I understand. So, there¡¯s a mole! Jiang He, did you go find Sister Lin?¡± Jiang He rushed to answer, ¡°Miss Lin said the plan remains unchanged. She has a way to handle it. She asks you to trust her.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± With Lin He¡¯s words, Mei Shu had no more worries. She, as always, was the calm and composed President Mei. ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the original plan. We¡¯ll cooperate with Sister Lin and make those people reveal themselves, then deal with them one by one.¡± Tang Mei agreed, ¡°President Mei, I¡¯ll go backstage to keep an eye on things.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mei Shu carefully considered every aspect of the plan. Normally, she gave people the impression of being a graceful neighbor girl, but when it came to plotting against others, her aura would fully emerge, giving people a sense of distance. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Unbecoming Behavior Chapter 740: Unbecoming Behavior Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang He couldn¡¯t help but feel that Miss Mei and Master Si were truly a perfect match! Just as he was lost in thought, Mei Shu gave him something to be cautious about. Jiang He didn¡¯t pay attention at all. It went in one ear and out the other. Even after Mei Shu finished speaking, he still looked bewildered. Feeling embarrassed, Jiang Hai quickly pulled him aside. ¡°Miss Mei, I¡¯ve remembered all the instructions you gave. Rest assured, we¡¯ll cooperate with Secretary Tang¡¯s actions and make sure everything you arranged is done properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mei Shu glanced at the media reporters who kept stealing glances in their direction from time to time. She quickly waved her hand to signal Jiang He and the others to leave first, not to crowd around the VIP area. While they were discussing strategies, the competition had already entered the scoring phase. With a high score of 96 points, Ruan Ning successfully surpassed Meng Yan and temporarily secured the highest score of the competition. Meng Yan in the dressing room was so angry that her mouth twisted. She didn¡¯t expect Ruan Ning to come up with such a move without a word! She had been aiming for the championship, but now, with Ruan Ning in the picture, she had no chance! ¡°Damn it!¡± Meng Yan slammed her phone onto the sofa, holding her shoulders with a posture that seemed ready to confront Ruan Ning when she returned! Just then, there was a sudden commotion in the corridor outside. Curious, Meng Yan opened the door and happened to run into Lin He, wearing a fluffy moon-white long skirt. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Teacher Feng¡¯s new daughter? Your dress looks so familiar, it seems similar to Ruan Ning¡¯s performance costume!¡± Meng Yan¡¯s sarcastic remark inadvertently stung Lin He¡¯s heart. Lin He stopped in her tracks, maintaining a calm smile on her face. ¡°I remember you¡¯re a student at Lin City University?¡± Meng Yan¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Impressive that you can remember me at your age. So what? How does it feel for a divorced woman like you to compete with dancers younger than you?¡± Lin He ignored her sarcasm, still smiling gracefully. ¡°If all the younger dancers are like you in quality, then I think you still need more experience before you can step onto a bigger stage.¡± ¡°Are you saying I lack quality!¡± Meng Yan looked down on Lin He as if she were nobody! Who did she think she was? Everyone in the circle knew that Teacher Feng¡¯s newly recognized daughter was already a divorced second-hand item! Did she, at her age, still dare to compare herself with these young and promising dancers? Lin He smiled gently, gracefully saying, ¡°Yes, I dare to say that. Dance competitions should be judged based on skill. Yet you value a person¡¯s background and age. Isn¡¯t that shallow?¡± Meng Yan was furious, glaring and stomping her foot, viciously saying, ¡°I want to see how much better you are than me later! If your score is not higher than mine, then it will be a joke!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Lin He ignored her and left with her skirt swaying gracefully, leaving Meng Yan still sulking in place. Coincidentally, Ruan Ning returned from the front at this moment. Seeing her, Meng Yan remembered that she had lost to her by one point earlier, and became even more angry. ¡°Do you even consider me a friend! Didn¡¯t we agree that you wouldn¡¯t steal my limelight? How come you ended up scoring one point higher than me?¡± Ruan Ning felt speechless. However, with an innocent and pure smile on her face, she said, ¡°Yanyan, the scores are decided by the judges. I can¡¯t control anything. I didn¡¯t mean to steal your spotlight. Don¡¯t worry, maybe Master Si just happens to like your dance and is waiting for you to talk to him?¡± Meng Yan was somewhat appeased by her words, but still sat on the sofa with a sullen face, holding up her skirt. ¡°But what if he likes you more?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him.¡± Ruan Ning muttered silently in her heart. Seeing Meng Yan¡¯s sulking face, she smiled wryly and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink it. If Master Si liked me, he would have done so already. Don¡¯t forget what I told you earlier, actually, our families still have some business dealings!¡± Meng Yan calmed down a bit and gave her a fierce glare. ¡°Then you must help me later! I¡¯m worried that Mei Shu will keep bothering Master Si by his side! You have to find a way to get rid of her for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± Ruan Ning smiled mysteriously. By the time they smoothly executed the plan they had devised later, Mei Shu would definitely not be in the mood to cling to Lu Si anymore! ¡°Next, please welcome the dancer Lin He to present her original dance, Swan Dance!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the host finished speaking, a whisper of curiosity spread through the audience. ¡°Another swan dance? Why do the dancers this year seem to favor this genre so much?¡± ¡°Ruan Ning¡¯s swan dance earlier was already at its peak in my mind. I¡¯m not even interested in watching the one performed later!¡± ¡°Lin He, isn¡¯t she Teacher Feng¡¯s new daughter? Could it be that this is a plan orchestrated by Teacher Feng, intending to publicly challenge the Ruan family using Lin He?¡± These voices from the audience all entered the ears of the judges without missing a word. Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Stage Accident Chapter 741: Stage Accident Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin He¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, revealing a hint of puzzlement. Although the swan dance was not an extremely rare dance, seeing it twice in a single competition was uncommon. Having been in this line of work for a long time, it was inevitable for her to subconsciously think of many things. While everyone was whispering and exchanging thoughts, the stage lights suddenly went out. Instantly, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the stage. Gracefully, Lin He walked onto the stage. Because of the dim lights, people could only vaguely see a white silhouette. ¡± What¡¯s going on? Is it a problem with the stage lights?¡± The audience whispered in confusion. All the competition participants were already on stage, so why weren¡¯t the lights on? Feng Mo became increasingly uneasy and quickly took out his walkie-talkie to contact the backstage staff to check the lighting issue. However, at that moment, the white silhouette on the stage suddenly moved. Lin He remained unaffected. She raised one leg, performing a highly difficult bending motion, and then held still. This movement successfully piqued the audience¡¯s curiosity. Most people wanted to know what this contestant would perform next, while others began criticizing online about the organizer¡¯s equipment failure. Lu Si looked puzzled and asked, ¡°She¡¯s been on stage for almost a minute, but she hasn¡¯t danced at all. Do you know why?¡± Mei Shu remained calm and replied, ¡°She¡¯s waiting for the right moment.¡± ¡°The right moment?¡± Lu Si furrowed her brows and looked back at the stage. At this moment, under the dim light, the pure white silhouette stood on one leg in a strange posture, stable on the stage. Her long skirt resembled an open fan, and the outline was so attractive that people wanted to see her face clearly. Lin He calculated the timing, and just as the audience¡¯s curiosity and patience reached a critical point, she suddenly moved her leg again. This time, she gently placed her foot down as if testing something, carefully tapping the ground. With one hand holding the skirt in an arc, the skirt unfolded like the wings of a swan under her long arm. She leaned her head forward, looking around as if she were more curious than the live audience, as agile as a swan freely roaming the fields. Just as the audience held their breath, wanting to see what she would perform next, the lights suddenly came on, dazzling everyone. Finally, they could see her face clearly. Lin He was no longer in the prime of youth, but her attire today added a touch of playfulness to her. The white headdress adorned her charming and lovely appearance. The white long skirt, without moving, seemed to convey the fluctuation of her facial expressions, as if it were the flawless wings of a swan. Her figure was excellent, beneath a slender neck lay delicate collarbones, and her brows and eyes carried both joy and fear. Her face, partially obscured by a long skirt as she kept peeking and probing, finally revealed its entirety. It wasn¡¯t a face that could topple nations with its beauty, but it somehow made people feel comfortable and joyful. Without exception, the audience¡¯s emotions were stirred by her every move. They watched as she used superb dance techniques to portray the swan¡¯s tentative and cautious exploration of human society, gradually letting go of her guard and revealing her lively spirit. They watched as she randomly pulled an audience member onto the stage to cooperate with her performance. A beautiful swan full of curiosity about everything, wanting to make friends with humans, and no one would refuse. The audience member, led by her hand onto the stage, was initially at a loss but soon captivated by her adorable movements, reminiscent of a swan, forgetting that he was on stage and feeling as if he was in the boundless wilderness. The princess-like figure before him became the most unforgettable encounter of his life. As the performance on stage intensified, the stage lights went out again. This time, there were no voices of dissatisfaction among the audience, only curiosity about what Lin He would perform next. Even Mei Shu subconsciously held her breath. Lu Si squeezed her hand slightly to bring her back from her reverie. ¡°This time it must be a stage accident.¡± Mei Shu turned to him abruptly, her face filled with astonishment. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Because even though the lights on stage were off just now, the lights above the audience were still on. But this time, all the lights in the venue went out,¡± Lu Si said, pinching Mei Shu¡¯s chin accurately, gesturing for her to look up. Indeed! Just now, Lin He¡¯s performance was so novel and outstanding that she hadn¡¯t noticed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu quickly lowered her gaze and sent a message to Tang Mei. Backstage. Ruan Ning stared at the live video of the competition venue on her phone, smirking arrogantly. ¡°Lin He, I want to see what else you can do!¡± ¡°Eh? How come the lights on our side are off too?¡± Meng Yan, in the middle of applying makeup, almost smudged her lipstick when the lights went out just now. Ruan Ning¡¯s cold voice came from behind Meng Yan, ¡°It seems to be a problem with the entire competition venue this time. I wonder what kind of rubbish equipment the company contracted to build the venue used.¡± Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: The Redemption of the Stage Chapter 742: The Redemption of the Stage Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What do we do now? I haven¡¯t finished my makeup yet!¡± Meng Yan was both angry and anxious, dropping her lipstick in frustration and reaching for her phone to call the person in charge of the competition. But Ruan Ning intervened just in time. ¡°Don¡¯t make the call just yet.¡± Impatiently, Meng Yan said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my makeup, and I have to go on stage later to receive the award. I still need to hurry to meet Master Si! Isn¡¯t this power outage delaying my affairs?¡± Ruan Ning calmly advised, ¡°Don¡¯t you know which company is responsible for building this competition venue?¡± Meng Yan paused for a moment, her mind slow to react. ¡°Who is it? Do you know them?¡± Ruan Ning felt a bit speechless. She stood up and, using the faint light from the phone screen, walked slowly behind Meng Yan. With cold fingertips, she casually scrolled through her phone and pulled up the promotional poster for the competition, pointing to a corner. ¡°It¡¯s the Mei Corporation.¡± Meng Yan suddenly realized, ¡°So you mean, the longer this stage accident delays, the worse it will be for Mei Shu to be attacked?¡± Ruan Ning smiled knowingly. ¡°We need to add fuel to the fire.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Meng Yan usually had a slow mind, but she was quite talented when it came to doing bad things. She immediately opened her social media app and edited a post on her official account, attaching a photo of the dark makeup room. ¡°Currently touching up my makeup for the next performance. Suddenly, all the lights in the building went out. I¡¯m worried it will affect the performance.¡± ¡°Okay, sent!¡± After typing the message, she sent it out. Meng Yan had some fame online, and after deliberately spreading the word, many people quickly realized that the power outage at the venue was not the result of the performers¡¯ design but rather an unexpected stage accident that should not have occurred in such a big competition. Fans of the competition participants immediately began sharing the post, demanding an explanation from the official. The Mei Corporation quickly became a hot topic. Meng Yan and Ruan Ning, who were behind the scenes, exchanged a smile, both waiting to see Mei Shu¡¯s embarrassment later. However, on the stage at this moment, the unexpected power outage brought about an unexpected effect on Lin He¡¯s performance. Lin He was very clever; she had the lucky audience member she picked illuminate the stage with his phone flashlight. For a moment, the stage seemed to become her own exclusive garden, where she danced like a white swan, swaying in the pond, graceful and elegant. From the sudden blackout and the surrounding darkness, which she deliberately expressed as the fear typical of small animals, to later soothing the audience¡¯s hearts with gentle and tranquil dances, the entire performance was unprecedentedly brilliant. The lucky audience member on stage had been facing away from the audience the whole time, illuminated by the lights, leaving only a dark silhouette for everyone else. This seemed to symbolize that the swan was not dancing just for that person alone but for every audience member present. Never had a dance performance made people feel so immersed. The audience unwittingly became a part of the dance, and what moved each of them was only the pure and innocent white swan on the stage. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Tang Mei, while watching the stage monitor, gave the command. Jiang He and Jiang Hai glanced at each other and immediately followed the original plan, turning on the new machinery. In an instant, the power in the entire building was restored, the lights suddenly came on, and the white swan on stage reached the finale. The dawn had come, and it was time for the beautiful fairy tale to awaken. With reluctance, Lin He¡¯s white swan bid farewell to the audience and exited the stage. Many people were moved to tears at this scene. For them, Lin He¡¯s swan was not just a character portrayed in a dance; it was their redemption. In the midst of the darkness filled with panic, she was the only one carrying a faint light, using her dance to soothe the frantic heartbeat of everyone. It had to be said that this performance made many people develop an extraordinary affection for Lin He. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the fairy tale drew to a close, there was only the sound of sobbing in the venue, and not a single person applauded. But sometimes, a perfect performance doesn¡¯t necessarily need thunderous applause to conclude. Every tear shed by the audience was a confirmation of Lin He¡¯s extraordinary talent. Feng Mo, like the other ordinary spectators, remained stunned for a long time. At this moment, Lin He was no longer just a talented student and daughter in her eyes; she acknowledged Lin He as a true dancer. The judges¡¯ seats were the first to break into firm and crisp applause, followed by the audience below, who, while crying in self-reproach, were reluctant to stop the applause. They clapped desperately for a full ten minutes until the host came on stage to interrupt them, and only then did they stop clapping. Mei Shu didn¡¯t expect Lin He¡¯s performance to be so successful. She stood up excitedly from her chair, ignoring Lu Si¡¯s attempts to stop her. This time, no matter what, she had to personally go backstage to meet Lin He. Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Silent Confrontation Chapter 743: Silent Confrontation Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Si had no choice but to pick her up and carry her directly into the elevator lobby. As the elevator doors closed, blocking out the glaring fluorescent lights outside, Mei Shu felt surprised. ¡°Why did you agree so readily this time?¡± Lu Si looked helpless. ¡°Because if I didn¡¯t carry you away now, those media reporters would have surrounded you outside.¡± Mei Shu smiled and caressed his face. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more like my personal butler.¡± Lu Si nodded in agreement. ¡°After all, I¡¯m your future family member.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but let me tell you, everything is within my expectations.¡± ¡°I know you can handle this.¡± Lu Si found that the longer he spent with Mei Shu, the more they cooperated seamlessly. Sometimes, just by exchanging a glance, they could understand each other¡¯s thoughts. Like now, although Lu Si didn¡¯t know the details of Mei Shu¡¯s plan for tonight, he knew what he needed to do to protect Mei Shu to the fullest extent possible without disrupting her plan. In the makeup room. Tang Mei nervously patted her chest and took a deep breath. ¡°Fortunately, we timed everything perfectly. I had never been so precise with time before.¡± Lin He smiled and handed her a glass of water. ¡°You did a great job. No wonder Shu¡¯er trusts you so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just follow orders. The real talent belongs to Miss Lin and our President Mei!¡± Tang Mei grinned and drank the water in one gulp, feeling quite heroic. Jiang He couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°I saw Secretary Tang¡¯s hands trembling as she held her phone to check the time!¡± Tang Mei glared at him fiercely. ¡°Today is a big deal for the reputation of our Mei Corporation. Is it abnormal for me to be nervous?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Jiang He was afraid of annoying her and quickly surrendered, raising both hands. ¡°My mistake. Secretary Tang is capable and beautiful, and Jiang Hai and I are not even in the same league with you.¡± Tang Mei blushed and scolded him, ¡°You¡¯re too slick with your words! Jiang Hai is much better than you, steady and reliable. I¡¯ll learn more from Big Brother Jiang Hai in the future!¡± ¡°Hey, why do you only call him ¡®big brother¡¯?¡± Jiang He immediately protested. ¡°How about calling me ¡®big brother,¡¯ and I¡¯ll teach you too?¡± Tang Mei looked disdainful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from you!¡± The two of them started arguing again. Lin He, holding a teacup, watched with a smile, and the sense of tension in her heart gradually dissipated. Actually, when it came to being nervous, she was no less than Tang Mei. From the moment the lights went out, her heart had been in her throat. But she knew that tonight, the stakes were high for her, and it wasn¡¯t just about herself; she also bore the reputation of the entire Mei Corporation. Mei Shu was willing to entrust her entire fortune to cooperate with her actions, so she had to succeed. Fortunately, this performance was perfect. With a rare score of ninety-nine points, she won first place in this competition by a wide margin, finally giving herself and Mei Shu a satisfactory result. Seeing her seemingly relieved expression, Jiang Hai walked over and whispered comfortingly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bear such a heavy burden. Whether your performance tonight is successful or not, Miss Mei will have a way to deal with it. But congratulations on your great success.¡± Lin He was slightly taken aback. She inexplicably sensed Mei Shu¡¯s unwavering trust in Jiang Hai¡¯s words. But wasn¡¯t Jiang Hai Lu Si¡¯s subordinate? Lin He met Jiang Hai¡¯s confused eyes and quickly regained her composure. ¡°Thankyou. Tonight¡¯s success owes a lot to you and Jiang He.¡± Jiang Hai smiled and shook his head. ¡°I finally understand why Miss Mei is so close to you. You and her are really alike in some ways.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin He was infected by his smile and couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°Shu¡¯er is a very good girl. I still have a long way to go compared to her. With Master Si by her side, her future should be far from limited.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Hai¡¯s gaze dimmed, neither confirming nor denying. ¡°Miss Mei and Master Si are indeed a perfect match.¡± Meanwhile, the arguing voices of Tang Mei and Jiang He continued unabated. The door of the makeup room was pushed open with a ¡°click¡± from outside. Mei Shu, being carried in by Lu Si, was just in time to see the two of them arguing fiercely with flushed faces. A smile crept into her eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Master Si!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°President Mei!¡± The two of them quieted down simultaneously, and the tense atmosphere from earlier dissipated. Jiang Hai¡¯s gaze lingered on the two arms Lu Si wrapped around Mei Shu¡¯s neck for a long time before he lowered his head and said quietly, ¡°Master Si, Miss Mei.¡± Lu Si ignored him, his face impassive, as he sat down on the sofa with Mei Shu in his arms. He carefully inspected the bandages and plaster on her legs, only relaxing when he confirmed that they weren¡¯t loose and there was no bleeding. Seeing how loving they looked, Lin He couldn¡¯t help but envy them. ¡°If only I had been more discerning in choosing a boyfriend back then, maybe I would be as happy and accomplished as you both are now.¡± Mei Shu playfully pouted. ¡°Sister Lin, you won first place this time. You¡¯re now a national-level dancer. With so many achievements, aren¡¯t you happier and more fulfilled than being with a man?¡± Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Public Relations Chapter 744: Public Relations Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin He paused for a moment, subconsciously looking at Lu Si¡¯s reaction. To her surprise, Lu Si not only showed no signs of annoyance but instead wore a face of approval, his eyes filled with satisfaction. After hesitating for a moment, Lin He carefully chose her words. ¡°But finding a boyfriend as good as Master Si would probably make one even happier. Of course, I¡¯m just expressing my thoughts, nothing more. Shu¡¯er, you understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± Mei Shu responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°With Ah Si by my side, I am indeed happy. But, Sister, I hope that a man for you would be like icing on the cake rather than a necessity to support you. After all, no one can accompany you all the time. True happiness should come from within yourself.¡± Lin He felt a stir in her heart and suddenly understood something in that moment, her eyes filled with astonishment. ¡°Yes, why didn¡¯t I think of that? It seems I¡¯ve been too narrow-minded.¡± Mei Shu shook her head. ¡°No, you just hadn¡¯t thought it through before. But I believe it¡¯s never too late to realize it. Sister, you¡¯ve just started a new life, and there¡¯s a brighter future waiting for you!¡± Lin He was amused by her comforting words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your words to heart. I hope we both get better and better in the future. By the way, don¡¯t forget to come to my place for a celebration after the competition.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll come over with Ah Si as soon as I finish dealing with some matters!¡± Mei Shu smiled and agreed. Then, remembering the main purpose of her visit, she changed the subject. ¡°Sister, how did you come up with such a big change in the choreography at the last minute? Even I was surprised!¡± Lin He chuckled. ¡°Actually, that was my initial idea, but due to the difficulty of the performance, I changed it to the later version for safety reasons. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be plagiarized. It actually pushed me to have the courage to realize the performance I had envisioned.¡± ¡°So, do you have any leads on Ruan Ning plagiarizing your original choreography? How did she find out?¡± Mei Shu could only think of checking the surveillance footage of Lin He¡¯s dance studio, but it would be like finding a needle in a haystack. Lin He had been practicing this dance for quite some time, and it could have been plagiarized at any time. Checking the surveillance footage would likely take a lot of time. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have solid evidence to prove that Ruan Ning was the one who spied on Lin He in the dance studio. After a moment of contemplation, Lin He came up with a plan. ¡°I¡¯ll personally investigate this matter. I already have a suspect in mind, but I don¡¯t want to startle the snake for now.¡± Mei Shu felt relieved at her words. ¡°As long as you have a plan, then I won¡¯t interfere. But if you need any help, feel free to ask.¡± Lin He smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re still worried about me now. The accident on stage just now probably can¡¯t be concealed anymore. Have you thought of a solution?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mei Shu snapped her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve already found the person who sabotaged behind the scenes, but it¡¯s not time to act yet. I have to wait for the person behind the scenes to reveal themselves.¡± ¡°Miss Mei, take a look at the online news!¡± Tang Mei came over with her phone, showing Mei Shu the comments online about Mei Corporation¡¯s mistake this time. Tang Mei traced the source of the incident and found that it originated from Meng Yan¡¯s post, so fans from all sides demanded Mei Corporation to give a reasonable explanation and publicly apologize to the actors who were delayed in their performances. Mei Shu smirked. ¡°See? We¡¯ve already caught a small fish, haven¡¯t we?¡± Lin He said, ¡°But what if she just wanted to post something to gain sympathy out of foolishness?¡± ¡°She is indeed foolish.¡± Mei Shu nodded knowingly. ¡°There were so many contestants in the entire competition, and everyone knew it was an accident. But she was the only one who posted about it to blow it out of proportion. Do you know why?¡± Lin He puzzledly asked, ¡°Why?¡± Mei Shu grinned. ¡°Because she wanted to drag me down. But she¡¯s really dumb. Being manipulated and still feeling proud of herself, proud of being others¡¯ tool.¡± Lin He asked, ¡°Have you figured out how to explain it to the public?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ve already informed the public relations department to start working on it.¡± This time, they attacked the entire Mei Corporation. Just Mei Shu explaining it wouldn¡¯t satisfy the public. They needed to cooperate with the public relations department and target the mastermind behind the scenes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, you also reminded me.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Tang Mei, organize the evidence and report it to the police directly. I¡¯ll call Captain Liu and ask him to personally take over this case.¡± Tang Mei immediately nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, Miss Mei, rest assured. Jiang He, Jiang Hai, and I have just followed your instructions and already preserved solid evidence. Please rest assured.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± Mei Shu was never stingy with praise for subordinates. Tang Mei¡¯s mouth curved intoawide smile. ¡°Thankyou, PresidentMei! It¡¯smy duty! By the way, when should we release that recording online?¡± ¡°No rush. Let the situation ferment first.¡± Mei Shu intended to catch a big fish with that recording. It was crucial evidence. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Interview Chapter 745: Interview Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations In modern society, internet users came from various backgrounds, and most of the trolls were actually hired by competitors. After the Mei Corporation¡¯s stage accident became a hot topic, various companies started to intervene, secretly hiring trolls to escalate the situation. However, Mei Corporation remained silent after the initial statement released by the PR team on the official account, stating that they were investigating the incident. This kind of neglect immediately aroused dissatisfaction among internet users, who began to criticize the Mei Corporation for their arrogance and poor quality. The company¡¯s stock price continued to decline, and even the fans of the dancers started to boycott the Mei Corporation. Causing such a huge stir, it was obvious that simply replying with a few statements from the official account wouldn¡¯t calm things down. Even if Mei Shu personally apologized, it would likely only attract more criticism and intensify the backlash. Mei Shu glanced through the comments in the lounge and singled out a few leading accounts, instructing Tang Mei to investigate the people behind them. Soon, the identities of several individuals spreading negative messages were uncovered. Mei Shu waved her hand and sent out legal letters one by one, calculating the amount they would receive in compensation. She looked at Tang Mei with a smile. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about the impact on profits from ordering a new batch of machines. Just this compensation alone will fill our coffers.¡± Tang Mei hadn¡¯t expected that this incident would expose so many people with malicious intentions towards the Mei Corporation. She carefully organized every useful piece of evidence. ¡°If this kind of thing happens every month, our company won¡¯t even need to take on other business. We could support all our employees with just this.¡± Mei Shu chuckled and playfully tapped Tang Mei¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Blushing, Tang Mei covered her head with her hands. ¡°Miss Mei, I was just joking. But after this incident, many people will know about the Mei Corporation and about you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Mei Shu had long been dissatisfied with the Mei Corporation¡¯s lack of recognition in the city. She wanted to use this opportunity to remove the label of just being ¡°Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend.¡± She wanted everyone to know her abilities, so that in the future, they would address her as President Mei, not just as Lu Si¡¯s girlfriend. The competition on stage had reached its climax, finally entering the award presentation phase. Lin He lived up to expectations and won the championship. She was immediately taken away by the national team¡¯s dance teacher. Ruan Ning, who came second, and Meng Yan, who came third, were only considered as substitutes, becoming extraneous dancers for the national team. When standing on the podium, Lin He felt as if she were in a dream. When she was with Zhou Nan before, she never dared to imagine that one day she would stand on such a big stage, performing her favorite dance and achieving the ideal ranking. And all of this was because she met Mei Shu. When giving her acceptance speech, Lin He¡¯s voice choked with emotion. Ruan Ning calmly held the medal as a backdrop. Meng Yan, on the other hand, was furious. Everything Lin He now possessed should have been hers! But now, the one standing in the spotlight and becoming the center of attention was the kind of person she despised the most: a piece of second-hand goods! How could she accept this! Mei Shu observed the expressions of the dancers in the VIP seats clearly. Seeing this scene, she nudged Tang Mei teasingly. ¡°Take a picture of her, remember to get a close-up shot. It might come in handy later.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang Mei took out her phone and deliberately changed the angle to take a clear picture. In the photo, Meng Yan¡¯s eyes were full of undisguised envy and resentment. If this woman dared to harm Miss Lin in the future, this photo would be perfect for stirring up public opinion. According to the competition schedule, the next stage would be the Q&A session with reporters, where all contestants could be interviewed. Lin He was immediately surrounded by a group of people as soon as she stepped off the stage. After all, her performance had left a deep impression, and who wouldn¡¯t want to stay up to date and dig up exclusive scoops? Compared to her, Ruan Ning and Meng Yan were much quieter. Ruan Ning, due to arrangements from her family, had hired several reporters specifically for interviews to maintain a good image. As for Meng Yan, she was in a more unfortunate situation. Although her dance had some highlights, compared to Lin He¡¯s performance, it was only average. The reporters who interviewed her had originally wanted to cover Lin He¡¯s side but chose her when they couldn¡¯t get close to Lin He. In comparison, Meng Yan had lost thoroughly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Meng Yan, how do you view Miss Lin He¡¯s performance just now?¡± This question from the reporter hit the mark. Meng Yan smoothed her hair elegantly, raising her chin gracefully. ¡°Not very impressive. I believe dance should showcase a dancer¡¯s basic skills and unique insights into the art. While Lin He may have shown creativity, I don¡¯t think her performance just now can be called dance.¡± ¡°And it seems her basic skills are not very solid. If you look into her past, you¡¯ll see that she¡¯s just an amateur trying to win a prize by unconventional means.¡± Her answer would undoubtedly become big news. Many reporters who were interviewing other contestants heard this and quickly turned their cameras to her. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you and Miss Lin don¡¯t have a very good relationship in private.¡± Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Mother-Daughter Kinship Chapter 746: Mother-Daughter Kinship Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I don¡¯t know her well. When I was a student of Teacher Feng, I didn¡¯t even know her. And because of the special nature of her performance, the director¡¯s team needed to turn off the lights at specific times.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of her, but I encountered situations where the lights went out backstage when I was touching up my makeup. I think this may have had some impact on my personal competition results. I hope the officials can provide a reasonable explanation.¡± Meng Yan deliberately shifted the focus of the matter onto Lin He, hoping to link Lin He and Mei Shu together for criticism. The journalists understood her implication well. After interviewing her, they immediately wrote several articles analyzing the stage accident. Soon, online public opinion became uncontrollable. Some boldly speculated that Mei Shu intentionally caused the accident to help Lin He win the championship, affecting the performance of other contestants backstage. They accused the Mei Corporation of blatant cheating. For a moment, there was a wave of criticism against Lin He online, with some even demanding that the competition be held again and Lin He¡¯s qualification be revoked. ¡°Backroom deals! There must be shady dealings in this competition! Teacher Feng personally scored the competition. How could Lin He receive low scores? And I heard from a friend that Lin He and Mei Shu have always had a good relationship. This must be a deliberate attempt by the two of them to affect other contestants backstage!¡± ¡°Shameless! I always knew my goddess was outstanding. How could she only get fifth place? She performed after Lin He, so it must be because of this that she didn¡¯t perform well! I strongly demand that the organizers restart the competition and disqualify Lin He!¡± ¡°Wiry are people from the business world allowed to participate in national team selections? This is definitely unfair. Mei Shu made money again this time and ensured her people took first place. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone!¡± ¡°Teacher Feng has fallen. I used to like her as a judge, her advice was always sharp. But this time, I can¡¯t believe her. After all, she has just taken in Lin He as her daughter. How could she not be biased?¡± ¡°Naive.¡± After reading the comments section, Feng Mo boredly closed her phone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. This kind of drama will lose steam soon.¡± Lin He cautiously said, ¡°I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll target you. If necessary, I can step forward to clarify.¡± ¡°No need to clarify.¡± Feng Mo insisted, ¡°You¡¯ve been selected by the national team as an official contestant. You should immediately focus on busier training. Don¡¯t be distracted by these trivial matters.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin He obediently agreed and sat quietly on the side, not saying anything further. Feng Mo felt that her previous attitude was a bit too harsh, so she softened her tone. ¡°You did well this time. Your creativity was innovative, and you have your unique insights into dance. I¡¯m very pleased with you.¡± Lin He immediately felt happy. ¡°Mom, thank you! With your evaluation, I feel that all the hard work is worth it, even if I have to train harder.¡± Feng Mo scolded her with a stern look. ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before? Everything you do is not to please others but to please yourself. Let me ask you, if I criticized your dance creativity tonight, would you still recognize your previous efforts?¡± Lin He thought carefully before cautiously replying, ¡°I understand what you mean, but you¡¯re my mother, after all, different from others. Even if I don¡¯t care about what everyone else thinks, I definitely care about what you think.¡± Hearing this, Feng Mo¡¯s heart stirred, a warm feeling flowing slowly through her body. ¡°I know you¡¯re filial. I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Keep working hard, ask me if you have any questions, as long as I¡¯m here, your stage will be much more than this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Lin He gratefully held her hand, tears streaming down her face. Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry at the sight. ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid. I just said a few words, and you¡¯re crying like this. You cried like this when you gave your acceptance speech on stage just now.¡± ¡°Mom, you said that dancers should always maintain elegance under the spotlight, so I can¡¯t cry.¡± The more Lin He said this, the more she cried, as if she needed to cry out all the grievances that had been accumulating in her heart to feel better. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Mo had never seen such a scene before. She quickly asked her assistant in the co-pilot seat for tissues and hurriedly wiped away Lin He¡¯s tears. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re such a big girl now, crying like a child. It¡¯s not proper.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Lin He sobbed, trying to catch her breath. Feng Mo was amused and touched her shoulder, coaxing her, ¡°Alright, if you keep crying, your makeup will smudge. Later, Mei Shu and Lu Si will come to our house for dinner. Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll laugh at you?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Lin He quickly wiped away her tears and forced a smile through her tears. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how happy I am. I¡¯ve never had parents since I was a child, and you gave me a happy family. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens in the future, I will never leave you.¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Feng Mo softened, rubbing her hair, and wiping away her tears. ¡°Stop crying now. I¡¯ll give you a day off tomorrow to rest well, and the day after tomorrow, you can continue training, okay?¡± Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: Reliable Captain Liu Chapter 747: Reliable Captain Liu Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ms. Mei, the stock market continues to decline. Are we still not taking action?¡± The public relations department urgently contacted Mei Shu, requesting the latest instructions. Mei Shu replied calmly, ¡°How are the people under those accounts doing?¡± The minister hurriedly responded, ¡°We¡¯ve sent legal letters as per your instructions. The other party is clearly panicking. Some have even contacted lawyers to counter-sue us.¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°There are many ways to silence people forever, but what I want is for them to confess the mastermind behind the scenes. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The minister immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now. We¡¯ll have all the confessions in your hands before dawn tomorrow.¡± ¡°Very well, get to work. After this is over, you¡¯ll all receive bonuses and vacations.¡± Mei Shu hung up the phone, leaned on Lu Si¡¯s shoulder, and comfortably closed her eyes. ¡°It feels good not to have to personally intervene in everything.¡± Lu Si chuckled, ¡°It seems that after being a president for a long time, you¡¯ve gradually learned the tricks and started slacking off.¡± With her eyes closed, Mei Shu smiled, ¡°I call it knowing how to delegate! Besides, It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t do anything. I have plenty of leverage in my hands!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just cunning.¡± Lu Si glanced at the time on her watch and asked, ¡± When will we strike back now that the public opinion is mostly settled?¡± Mei Shu replied, ¡°Captain Liu has already checked the surveillance. Let¡¯s stay quiet for now and watch. Let¡¯s not cause trouble for him. What if next time I need his help, and he refuses?¡± Lu Si laughed helplessly, ¡°Is there anyone who wouldn¡¯t give you face? Even if they truly don¡¯t, you have ways to make them submit, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But good cops like Captain Liu are rare. He unconditionally helps me.¡± Mei Shu opened her eyes, her gaze no longer as clear and innocent as a young girl¡¯s. ¡°Just wait. Captain Liu is very efficient. We should have results soon.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Mei Shu¡¯s phone rang indeed. She answered the call, suppressing her smile, and spoke with a very aggrieved tone, ¡°Captain Liu, how¡¯s the investigation going? People online are all cursing me. I¡¯m really being framed!¡± Captain Liu was shocked to hear this girl suddenly using a tearful tone, almost dropping the phone in his hand. He quickly steadied his hand and said, ¡°The case has made some initial progress. Public opinion online has indeed become too intense. I¡¯ve contacted the bureau and will issue an official police announcement with the current investigation results.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, Captain Liu! You must catch those who deliberately caused trouble! They¡¯ve really caused me a lot of trouble!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice sounded pitiful. Captain Liu quickly reassured her, ¡°Rest assured, your machine is of immense value. If there is indeed deliberate sabotage, the criminals will definitely be charged with intentionally disrupting business operations, and we will do our best to recover your losses.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice immediately sounded joyful, ¡°That¡¯s great! If you need anything, our Mei Corporation will cooperate with the investigation at any time. Thank you so much for your hard work, Captain Liu.¡± Captain Liu listened to her as if he were listening to his own daughter, and his heart softened instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is our duty as police officers, and the evidence submitted by your secretary is very useful. We¡¯ve already begun the next phase of the investigation. I believe we¡¯ll have conclusions by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Mei Shu hung up the phone with a smile, about to stretch and speak to Lu Si when suddenly the car jerked forward violently. Mei Shu lost her balance for a moment, her whole body almost bouncing forward due to inertia. Lu Si quickly grabbed her waist to prevent her from falling forward, furrowing his brows and scolding sharply, ¡°Jiang He, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang He had a mournful expression on his face as he turned around and said, ¡°Master Si, we¡¯ve had an accident. Just now, a car suddenly changed lanes, and I couldn¡¯t avoid it in time.¡± ¡°Go down and check.¡± Lu Si had just finished speaking when the door of the car that collided with theirs was opened, and a delicately made-up, well- proportioned woman stepped out. She went straight to the window next to Lu Si¡¯s car and looked in with a frightened expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was an accident. I wasn¡¯t paying attention just now. Do you want to get out and discuss compensation?¡± Mei Shu glanced over and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Meng Yan? I remember her.¡± Lu Si looked puzzled, seemingly asking Mei Shu where she knew such a person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu rolled her eyes speechlessly, reminding him, ¡°The contestant who just won third place.¡± Lu Si suddenly realized, ¡°You have a good memory, Mei Shu. Jiang He, go down and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Si.¡± Jiang He got out of the car, took a few photos of the collision scene as evidence, and then said in a professional tone, ¡°Alright, Miss, the rest of the matter will be handled by the insurance company.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that all?¡± As she spoke, Meng Yan glanced at the rear window again, ¡°Do I not need to compensate for anything?¡± Jiang He politely replied, ¡°The insurance company will contact you later. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: Asking for Trouble Chapter 748: Asking for Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Meng Yan was still somewhat unwilling and continued to make excuses, saying, ¡°Or should the owner of the car come out of the car to personally negotiate the amount of compensation with me? It would also save the trouble of having the insurance company handling it.¡± This was the first time Jiang He had heard of someone finding it troublesome to leave the compensation matter to the insurance company. He leaned back into the car to seek instructions, ¡°Master Si, what do you think?¡± Lu Si looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jiang He felt his scalp tingle for a moment and quickly backed out, saying, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re in a hurry. It¡¯s better for you to move your car and clear the road as soon as possible.¡± However, Meng Yan seemed to just realize who was sitting in the car. She looked shocked and said, ¡°Master Si? Is it the Master Si from the Lu family? I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was Master Si¡¯s car. I know about Master Si¡¯s power, so I wanted to apologize to him in person. Is that possible?¡± Jiang He sensed something unusual. After following Master Si for so long, he had developed sharp eyes. ¡°Miss, please rest assured. If Master Si says you can leave, he won¡¯t go back on his word. To avoid wasting each other¡¯s time, please move your car as soon as possible.¡± Meng Yan bit her lip tightly, very reluctantly looking back at the rear window. Iler plan tonight was originally to cause trouble for Mei Shu, so Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t have time to pester Lu Si, and then she could take the opportunity to get close to him and get to know him. But Lin He¡¯s performance completely ruined her plan. She didn¡¯t have time to talk to Lu Si privately at all. Now was her only chance to make Lu Si remember her. How could she miss it? ¡°Or, Master Si, please come out yourself so I can apologize in person. That way, I can leave with peace of mind.¡± She was determined to make Lu Si get out of the car. She was wearing a dress specially tailored for him, and she was wearing expensive perfume. How could he not come closer to see? Jiang He was annoyed and was about to push her away. At this moment, Meng Yan reacted particularly quickly. Without thinking, she dodged his hand and opened the car door directly, abruptly bumping into Lu Si¡¯s impatient eyes. ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Si had just started speaking when he was interrupted. Seizing the opportunity, Meng Yan quickly said, ¡°Master Si, hello, I¡¯m Meng Yan, the third-place winner in tonight¡¯s competition. I¡¯m very sorry about hitting your car. I¡¯m willing to compensate for all your losses.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Si casually lifted his eyelids. ¡°Then compensate. Jiang He, calculate the loss.¡± Meng Yan was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Ah, yes, could you please name a number? I will definitely compensate you.¡± Jiang He gave Meng Yan a mysterious look, shook his head, and carefully examined the damage to the car with Jiang Hai. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Meng Yan smiled at Lu Si and said, ¡°Master Si, I really didn¡¯t expect this to be your car. You won¡¯t blame me for driving carelessly, will you? Usually, the driver drives, but today the driver had something to do at home, so 1 gave him the day off. But isn¡¯t this fate between us?¡± Lu Si looked meaningful. ¡°You¡¯ll know later whether this is fate or misfortune.¡± Meng Yan blinked innocently. ¡°How could it be misfortune? It¡¯s an honor for me to meet you, Master Si.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Lu Si nodded deeply in agreement. Just as Meng Yan¡¯s heart was pounding, thinking she had a chance, Lu Si¡¯s next words extinguished her fantasy directly. ¡°You asked for this, and using ¡®misfortune¡¯ to describe it is indeed inappropriate.¡± Meng Yan¡¯s smile froze on her face, and her limbs felt cold. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mei Shu smiled and said lazily, leaning back against Lu Si¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Miss Meng, this car of Master Si¡¯s can¡¯t be repaired in the country. You need to pay the shipping fee to send it abroad first. I saw that the front of the car is severely damaged, and the repair costs will definitely be substantial. Also, the paint for this brand of car costs millions for just a small area.¡± Meng Yan¡¯s lips twitched, and she involuntarily showed a disdainful look in her eyes. ¡°Miss, please rest assured. The Meng family can afford the repair costs. As long as Master Si speaks, I will compensate accordingly.¡± Mei Shu shrugged, leaned back against Lu Si¡¯s shoulder again, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say that.¡± After winning the argument with Mei Shu, Meng Yan became even more triumphant. ¡°Master Si, here¡¯s my business card. Please be sure to accept it. When we compensate for the repair costs later, we may need to contact each other again.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si didn¡¯t reach out to take it but looked down at the little head leaning on his shoulder. ¡°Shu¡¯er, you take it for me.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t want to move and lazily said, ¡°Let Jiang He take it. After all, it¡¯s his job to handle the work.¡± Upon hearing the conversation, Jiang He immediately walked over, cleverly took the business card, and put it in his pocket. ¡°Miss Meng is too polite. I¡¯ve just checked, so let¡¯s start the process now.¡± Meng Yan immediately put on a cute look and deliberately straightened her chest, showing off her sexy figure. Jiang He continued, ¡°The damage to the front of the car is severe, and many parts need to be replaced, including several customized parts. The total price is about eight million yuan..¡± Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Selling Herself to Pay Debts Chapter 749: Selling Herself to Pay Debts Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Meng Yan was unfazed when she heard it would only cost eight million yuan. She smiled and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll transfer the money to Master Si¡¯s account later. I just need Master Si to add my contact information, otherwise, I¡¯m worried about sending the money to the wrong person.¡± Jiang He stared at her with a look of disdain for a moment and continued reading the bill in his hand. ¡°Master Si¡¯s car can¡¯t have partial repainting, so after installing the front part, the entire car body needs to be repainted. The preliminary estimate for this is around twenty million yuan. You don¡¯t have to go through the insurance, because the insurance company won¡¯t pay such a large sum of money at once for a fully liable vehicle owner.¡± ¡°How much did you say?¡± Meng Yan¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly. Jiang He said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s also the shipping cost for the car to go abroad. Master Si¡¯s car is valuable and must be insured for the shipping, totaling about ten million yuan. Additionally, if any other problems are found after the car arrives at the repair shop, I will contact you immediately.¡± Meng Yan looked at Lu Si in disbelief, feeling a bit embarrassed as she said, ¡°Master Si, are you joking with me?¡± Taking over the conversation, Jiang He said, ¡°You said you would compensate according to the price. If you want to go through the insurance company now, you can. The traffic police should arrive soon. Then we can tow both cars away and proceed with the compensation through the proper channels.¡± Meng Yan swallowed hard. ¡°Master Si, are you serious? Oh right, you probably don¡¯t know who I am yet, do you? I¡¯m the daughter of the president of Dream Dance Company in Lincity. My father and your family have had cooperation before. In fact, our two families could be considered old acquaintances.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Lu Si¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He waved his hand to signal Jiang He to come over. ¡°Get a new car here immediately. Shu¡¯er and I are still in a hurry to have dinner.¡± ¡°Master Si, the car will be here soon,¡± Jiang He replied immediately. With that, Meng Yan was completely sidelined. Her family was well-off, and spending a few million for a chance to get to know Lu Si wasn¡¯t a big deal. But thirty million was not a small amount. She had to consult her father. If this matter escalated, it wouldn¡¯t be good for her. Thinking of this, Meng Yan reached out, trying to hold Lu Si¡¯s hand. Jiang He was quick to intercept her wrist, his tone impatient. ¡°Miss, please behave yourself. It¡¯s common sense that you have to compensate for the accident. Please don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± Meng Yan still protested unwillingly. ¡°Master Si! Can¡¯t we discuss other compensation methods?¡± Mei Shu yawned lazily. ¡°Miss Meng, do you have any other ideas for paying off your debt?¡± Meng Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She cursed Mei Shu for being stupid but also saw this as a great opportunity. She cleared her throat and said softly, ¡°As Master Si knows, I¡¯m very good at dancing. How about I be your dance partner at the next ball you attend? Actually, many wealthy young men have offered high prices to dance with me, but in my heart, none of them compare to Master Si.¡± As she spoke, her eyes, full of spring water, glanced at Lu Si from head to toe, the more carefully she looked, the more she realized what a gem of a man he was, and her face turned even redder. Mei Shu said disinterestedly. ¡°When it comes to dancing, isn¡¯t Lin He much better than you? Why would Master Si pay you to dance with him?¡± Meng Yan rolled her eyes inwardly at Mei Shu for ruining the mood. But she still maintained a delicate appearance on the surface. ¡°This lady probably can¡¯t dance, right? Actually, Lin He won this time because her choreography was unexpected. But in terms of real ability, I believe I¡¯m the best tonight. What does Master Si think?¡± ¡°So Miss Meng wants to sell herself to pay off her debt.¡± Mei Shu suddenly understood and nodded approvingly. She took hold of Lu Si¡¯s cheek and grinned, ¡°I think this proposal is not bad at all.¡± Lu Si saw that she was just playing around and didn¡¯t say anything, but he pinched her cheek as a warning. Meng Yan, seeing that Lu Si didn¡¯t speak, thought he was seriously considering her proposal, and immediately said with joy, ¡°If Master Si agrees, I¡¯m willing to be your dance partner forever. When it comes to dancing, I guarantee that no one at the ball will surpass me as your female companion. It will definitely make you, Master Si, envied by all other men.¡± Mei Shu tilted her head pitifully as she looked at her, ¡°I see. I really don¡¯t know how to dance well. But if Si takes you everywhere, what should I do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lady, you should prioritize Master Si,¡± Meng Yan said contemptuously. ¡°For someone like Master Si, attending a ball with a female companion who can¡¯t dance will invite ridicule. For Si¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll have to find another dance partner.¡± ¡°She wants me to find someone else to dance with!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. Lu Si pinched her cheek Unhappily. ¡°Do you dare?¡± Mei Shu said pitifully, ¡°Oh, Ah Si doesn¡¯t agree.¡± Meng Yan couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions this time. She rolled her eyes at Mei Shu in front of Lu Si and said, ¡°If I were you, I would prioritize Master Si¡¯s interests in everything. As long as Master Si nods, I won¡¯t miss a single event he attends in the future..¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Top-grade Green Tea Chapter 750: Top-grade Green Tea Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I see.¡± Mei Shu deliberately made a look of sudden realization. ¡°As Ah Si¡¯s girlfriend, I should indeed consider Ah Si more. But Miss Meng, what identity are you speaking from? Are you trying to steal my boyfriend?¡± Meng Yan¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she glanced nervously at Lu Si. ¡°How can you say that about me? I just want to remind you of what a girlfriend should do. Otherwise, how can you be worthy of standing beside Master Si, such an outstanding man?¡± Lu Si¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, unable to help but speak up. ¡°Shu¡¯er can do as she pleases. There¡¯s no need for your chatter.¡± Meng Yan felt wronged, her eyes reddening. ¡°Master Si, I¡¯m just thinking for your own good.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Lu Si hugged Mei Shu¡¯s waist, his voice unusually clear. ¡°Shu¡¯er is the only girl I like. If you dare to criticize her again, I¡¯ll make Dream Dance Company disappear from Lincity.¡± Lu Si was always firm in his decisions in his circle. Meng Yan¡¯s breath hitched, and she felt a wave of regret. ¡°Master Si, I¡­¡± ¡°Miss Meng, I know you want to be Ah Si¡¯s exclusive dance partner, but unfortunately, it seems Ah Si doesn¡¯t fancy you. It seems your plan to sell yourself won¡¯t work. It¡¯s better to go home and raise money quickly.¡± ¡°Alt Si, I don¡¯t think this car needs repairs. Why don¡¯t we use the money for a trip after we get it? You mentioned taking me on a trip before school starts, remember?¡± Lu Si affectionately brushed her nose, his eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Meng Yan was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. She wanted to scratch Mei Shu¡¯s face to pieces and see if this despicable woman could still enchant Master Si! Jiang He sensed her intentions and stepped forward to separate her from the car. ¡°Miss Meng, I¡¯ll contact you later about compensation matters. Please step aside.¡± Meng Yan subconsciously stepped back, only then did she realize that a luxury car had parked behind her. Lu Si got out of the car first and casually straightened his suit collar. Meng Yan wanted to help, but because Jiang He was in the way, she couldn¡¯t just rush forward. Lu Si ignored her and bent down to hug Mei Shu. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you cold? Did you touch the wound on your leg just now?¡± Mei Shu nestled obediently in his arms, but her eyes were constantly fixed on Meng Yan¡¯s direction. ¡°Not cold, but Miss Meng has been staring at us, and it¡¯s making me scared.¡± Meng Yan felt like spitting in her face. She had encountered many unpleasant people before, but never someone so shameless! ¡°Alt Si, she¡¯s still staring at me,¡± Mei Shu said, sounding helpless. Lu Si¡¯s voice was cool as he replied, ¡°Ugly people are always causing trouble. She¡¯s definitely jealous of your beauty, Shu¡¯er.¡± ¡°You!¡± Meng Yan had never been called ugly in her life! While her appearance might not be exceptional, her extraordinary charm cultivated through years of dancing still gave her a considerable allure. But for Lu Si to jokingly call her ugly just to please Mei Shu? Meng Yan couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation any longer. With tears streaming down her face, she stomped her foot hard and dashed back into the car. Lu Si sat in the new car, holding Mei Shu in his arms, and asked with a smirk as he pinched her chin, ¡°Had enough fun?¡± Mei Shu smiled, ¡°She was clearly aiming at you. As your girlfriend, can¡¯t I manage her?¡± ¡°Of course, you can manage.¡± Lu Si was quite indulgent toward her. Her squinted eyes and smile resembled a fox who had taken advantage, cute and charming. Mei Shu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Since you cooperated so well just now, I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Lu Si eagerly adopted a listening pose. Mei Shu said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ve already decided where we¡¯re going on vacation together.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Lu Si asked. Mei Shu¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°I want to go to the island where your grandfather is betting on property rights, the one that¡¯s under construction.¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you want to go there? According to the schedule, the area hasn¡¯t been fully developed yet, so there¡¯s nothing fun there.¡± ¡°Just a preliminary investigation. That island will be mine sooner or later. I need to know where it is and whether it¡¯s worth my efforts!¡± Mei Shu said matter-of-factly, tilting her head back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re the true workaholic, aren¡¯t you? Is there ever a moment when you don¡¯t think about work? I really admire you.¡± Mei Shu laughed along. ¡°So it¡¯s settled. If there¡¯s nothing fun there, we¡¯ll just play nearby. We don¡¯t need to plan ahead. We¡¯ll go wherever we want. How about that?¡± Lu Si naturally agreed with any decision she made. When the two arrived at Feng Mo¡¯s house, Lin He was anxiously waiting in the living room, holding her phone. Seeing her being carried in by Lu Si, she wasn¡¯t in the mood of joking. She hurried over, ¡°Shu¡¯er, you¡¯re finally here. Mom got angry after receiving a phone call just now and asked you to go to the study to see her immediately.¡± Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Interrogation Chapter 751: Interrogation Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu had a sense of what was going on. Seeing her so nervous, she deflected with a smile, ¡°What delicious dishes are prepared for dinner?¡± Lin He forced a smile, ¡°There are a few dishes you love, but I¡¯m worried that with Mom so angry right now, there might be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mei Shu interrupted, reaching out to hold her hand. ¡°Relax, I know why she¡¯s so angry. I¡¯ll explain it to her.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin He didn¡¯t want to see a day when Mei Shu and Feng Mo would fall out. One is a good friend who has saved her from the bottom, with a debt of gratitude. The other is a mother who sincerely paves the way for her. But if she really had to choose between them, she would undoubtedly choose Mei Shu without hesitation. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Mei Shu patted her arm and glanced at Lu Si, ¡°Take care of him for me, I¡¯ll go see Ms. Feng, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you up.¡± Lu Si frowned, staring at her legs until he left her at the study door. Upstairs. Feng Mo was sitting at the desk, organizing today¡¯s contestant information. She didn¡¯t even look up at the knocking on the door, just coldly said, ¡°Come in.¡± Mei Shu pushed the door open, first politely greeted Feng Mo, then limped over to the chair opposite her and sat down. ¡°Ms. Feng, I know why you¡¯re angry, it¡¯s because of the batch of machines at the competition venue, right?¡± Feng Mo had never been so furious, it was a kind of anger and resentment at discovering she had been deceived. She slammed the table, suddenly stood up with fierce eyes, and harshly said, ¡°Then explain to me, I clearly told you to use brand new machines, why did you cut corners and use those unreliable old machines, causing such a serious accident at the competition venue?¡± Mei Shu smiled amiably, ¡°Ms. Feng, please calm down first. Even if you don¡¯t trust me, don¡¯t you trust Lin He¡¯s judgment? The fact that she has such a good relationship with me is enough to show that I am a trustworthy person.¡± Feng Mo snorted coldly, sneering, ¡°People in business like you are the most cunning. Although Lin He is not young, she lacks social experience. There¡¯s no guarantee she won¡¯t be fooled by you!¡± Mei Shu sighed helplessly, ¡°Ms. Feng, you¡¯re really misunderstanding me. I understand your prejudice against people in the business world, and I understand why you would think that way. But you have to believe me, I, Mei Shu, am definitely not the kind of person you disdain the most.¡± Feng Mo turned her head in anger, then slowly sat down, taking a deep breath. ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with the machines?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Indeed, I bought a batch of brand new machines according to your instructions to operate the entire competition venue. But on the day of acceptance, I received news that the machines malfunctioned due to water ingress and were all scrapped.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Mo keenly sensed something suspicious. ¡°How could perfectly good machines have water ingress? There¡¯s no water source in the control room!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± Mei Shu nodded earnestly. ¡°But this matter has never been conclusively determined. There were no surveillance cameras installed at the competition site at the time, so there was no way to investigate. However, after tonight¡¯s probing, I have figured out who was behind it.¡± Feng Mo frowned, her voice becoming more severe, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, since the batch of new machines purchased initially were unusable, why didn¡¯t you explain all this to me and instead took it upon yourself to switch to old machines?¡± ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t let the money go to waste,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°So you substituted inferior machines and got caught red-handed?¡± Feng Mo¡¯s sarcasm intensified. ¡°Mei Shu, your unilateral decision-making makes it very hard for me to trust you.¡± ¡°Ms. Feng, you¡¯re mistaken again,¡± Mei Shu said calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t use old machines to deceive you. In fact, that batch of old machines was just a cover. The real batch of machines was hidden in another control room, where only my secretary and I had the keys.¡± ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t use that batch of old machines at all?¡± Feng Mo was completely puzzled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Things were clearly very different from what she had imagined. Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Exactly, but the real mastermind behind the scenes doesn¡¯t know that. Their goal was to force me to use old machines for profit, to go against our agreement, and then tamper with them during the competition to deliberately cause problems with the old machines, so that you would discover everything and completely sever our relationship.¡± ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Feng Mo asked cautiously. Mei Shu had anticipated she would say that and handed her the invoice for the purchase of the new machines, which she had already prepared as evidence. ¡°It took me a lot of effort to procure these new machines. The time on this invoice is after your inspection, which is enough to prove that everything I said is true. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the manufacturer and ask in person to see if what I said is true.¡± Feng Mo glanced at her, then lowered her gaze to inspect the invoice. After confirming its authenticity, the fire in her heart finally subsided. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Apologize Chapter 752: Apologize Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It seems I indeed misunderstood you.¡± Feng Mo was genuinely angry before, but when she realized that her temper was too hasty and she had misunderstood others, her apology was also sincere. Mei Shu appreciated Feng Mo¡¯s attitude of admitting her mistake, so she quickly lowered her posture and politely gave her a way out, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not your fault at all. It should be blamed on me for not clarifying things with you beforehand. But I also didn¡¯t want to leak any information and make the people behind us hesitate to act.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Feng Mo looked ashamed, ¡°You are indeed very calm. No wonder Lin He trusts you so much. I won¡¯t doubt you anymore in the future. So, are you willing to tell me now who is the mastermind behind the scenes trying to sabotage Lin He¡¯s performance at the competition venue?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°Actually, this person has already revealed their true colors. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t see Lin He¡¯s performance before the competition, so you weren¡¯t aware of the issue.¡± When she told Feng Mo about Ruan Ning¡¯s plagiarized dance, Feng Mo was instantly furious. She fiercely slammed the teacup on the table, eyes widening in anger, ¡°This is outrageous! We creators hate plagiarism the most, but I didn¡¯t expect Ruan Ning to be so bold, daring to plagiarize my daughter¡¯s works!¡± Mei Shu quickly pulled her back into her seat, comforting her by patting her back, ¡°Ms. Feng, don¡¯t get so worked up. This matter is far from over, and we still have plenty of opportunities to fight back.¡± Feng Mo immediately looked at Mei Shu, ¡°What do you want to do? Both Lin He and I will cooperate with you!¡± Downstairs. Lin He had been very nervous about the conversation between the two upstairs. Just as she was restless in the living room, she suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the study, as if someone had broken something, and she panicked, rushing around the room like a headless fly. Lu Si was dizzy from her swirling around and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Lin, please sit down first. Since Shu¡¯er said she could explain it clearly, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°But Mom even smashed things, she¡¯s never been this angry before!¡± Even when she knew Feng Wei came to the house and made a scene, Lin He had never seen her throw things around like this! ¡°Miss, please listen to Master Si¡¯s advice and sit down and have a cup of tea. Perhaps Madam will come downstairs with Miss Mei Shu soon?¡± The butler came over to comfort her. But Lin He couldn¡¯t calm down at all. All she could think about was the scene of Feng Mo and Mei Shu falling out. Just imagining it made her anxious. If Mom really argued with Mei Shu¡­ No way! She absolutely couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for it to happen! With that in mind, Lin He, who had just sat on the sofa, suddenly jumped up again. Ignoring the butler¡¯s obstruction, she insisted on going upstairs to talk to Feng Mo. ¡°Oh, Miss Lin, you can¡¯t go. Mrs. dislikes people entering her study without permission. If you do this, Mrs. will be even more angry!¡± The butler earnestly advised from behind, but Lin He kept walking faster and faster. Seeing Lin He about to rush into the study regardless, the butler¡¯s face turned pale with fright. But just then, the study door suddenly opened from the inside. Mei Shu and Feng Mo actually came out together, chatting and laughing. Not only was Lin He stunned, but even the butler took a long time to come back to his senses, quietly sighing in relief. Feng Mo looked Lin He up and down, her brow furrowing slightly, and asked in a slightly stern tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The butler hurriedly explained for her, ¡°Miss was worried that you and Miss Mei Shu hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet, and you were too busy talking to have time to eat. So she wanted to come and invite you and Miss Mei Shu downstairs to eat.¡± Feng Mo¡¯s complexion improved a bit at this, ¡°Our business is already finished, and it¡¯s indeed getting late. It¡¯s my fault today, this meal doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ll make it up to you and Mei Shu properly another day by inviting her and her boyfriend to our house.¡± Mei Shu echoed, ¡°Okay, Ms. Feng, you are very cultured and insightful. Talking to you really helps me learn a lot. 1 look forward to coming to your house as a guest next time.¡± Feng Mo smiled slightly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner now.¡± Lusi came over skillfully to carry Mei Shu. Lin He was absolutely amazed. She followed behind the two, sneakily peeking at Feng Mo¡¯s back as she descended the stairs, whispering in a low voice, ¡°Shu¡¯er, did you really explain everything to my mom? Is she not angry anymore?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s not angry anymore. Ms. Feng is always reasonable. When things are explained clearly, of course there won¡¯t be any problem,¡± Mei Shu said, still not forgetting to flatter Feng Mo. Ahead, Feng Mo heard this and smiled with satisfaction. Obviously, she was very pleased with Mei Shu¡¯s words. Someone who had reached her position wasn¡¯t happy because of one or two flattering remarks. What really made her happy was Mei Shu¡¯s clever and witty personality. This girl seemed calm on the surface, but she was actually still a little girl inside. It¡¯s just that she usually hides it well due to her status. Lin He finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this from Mei Shu, ¡°That¡¯s great.. I was really scared just now!¡± Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Public Announcement Chapter 753: Public Announcement Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations That night, Mei Shu slept well, but people online couldn¡¯t sleep at all. One breaking news after another kept them glued to their screens, forgetting about sleep altogether. The incident caused by the mistake of the Mei Corporation at the competition venue was enough to dominate the hot searches online. But just when everyone was fervently demanding a response from the Mei family, another bombshell dropped. It turned out that someone anonymously reported that the Ruan Group colluded with a director of the tax bureau to evade taxes. While Mei Shu¡¯s incident could be resolved with just an apology for a simple mistake, the Ruan family had potentially violated the law! Suddenly, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to the Ruan family. Coincidentally, the police also issued two consecutive announcements, both related to the two parties! The second announcement was also related to the two of them! ¡°The police received a report from the president of the Mei Corporation tonight at 8 o¡¯clock. After investigation, evidence of intentional disruption of the competition order and infringement of private property has been found. The police have identified the suspects and will continue to publicly announce the investigation progress online.¡± ¡°The Economic Investigation Division received an anonymous report accusing the Ruan Group of tax evasion, bribery of officials, and other crimes. An investigation has been initiated.¡± These two announcements instantly caused an uproar online. User #1: ¡°The Ruan family? Wasn¡¯t the girl who performed the Swan Dance tonight named Ruan Ning? She just won second place, and now her family is exposed for tax evasion. Doesn¡¯t that mean she is going to be canceled soon?¡± User ¡°Lemon Sour¡±: ¡°Why should they cancel my goddess? My goddess must be innocent!¡± User ¡°King of Scorn¡±: ¡°I just checked it out. Ruan Ning also has a certain stake in the Ruan Group. That means if the Ruan Group is in trouble, Ruan Ning will definitely be implicated!¡± Lemon Sour sent a crying emoji with the text, ¡°Who would report at such a time? It must be intentionally targeting my goddess!¡± King of Scorn replied to Lemon Sour, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. How can you say it¡¯s targeting? If the Ruan family didn¡¯t do anything wrong, even if they were anonymously reported, wouldn¡¯t it be fine once the investigation clears things up?¡± User ¡°Xiao Tang¡±: ¡°Let me tell you some insider information. 1 have a friend who was a staff member at the competition venue tonight. He secretly told me that the police report from the Mei Corporation is also related to the Ruan family!¡± User #1: ¡°Impossible, right? Infringement of private property? How could the Ruan family infringe on the private property of the Mei family?¡± ¡°I know about this!¡± Lemon Sour mentioned the news about the Mei Corporation tonight, immediately recounting it, ¡°I just saw the news on another hot search. It turns out that the Mei Corporation deliberately used a batch of second-hand equipment to save money and increase profits. As a result, the machines malfunctioned, almost affecting Lin He¡¯s performance!¡± User #1 suddenly realized, ¡°You mean the sudden power outage incident! This Mei Shu dares to cut corners for the sake of money, even in such a major competition. Isn¡¯t she afraid that no one will trust her in the future?¡± Xiao Tang sent an angry emoji and said, ¡°You guys know nothing! My friend who was at the scene said that President Mei didn¡¯t even use second-hand equipment. All the equipment used was new! They reported to the police this time to find out who deliberately sabotaged the machines!¡± King of Scorn replied to Little Tang¡¯s message, ¡°It seems like your friend knows a lot? Tell us more secrets!¡± Xiao Tang sent a smug smiley face and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say more! Anyway, everything is still inconclusive. Don¡¯t attack the wrong person and let others use you as a tool!¡± After posting this message, Tang Mei happily went to wash off her face mask and lay down on her bed. Naturally, not everyone completely believed her words. Half of the people online were skeptical, while the other half trusted her implicitly. Some even deliberately messaged her to get more firsthand information. Tang Mei ignored all of them, allowing the situation to continue to escalate. Just when people online were arguing fiercely for or against the Mei family and the Ruan family, an official account managed by the other people of the Mei family suddenly posted an announcement to distance themselves from Mei Shu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They claimed that Mei Shu had recently signed an agreement to separate from the Mei family, so Mei Shu¡¯s actions had nothing to do with the other people of the Mei family. This announcement was instantly reposted millions of times by netizens and, alongside the first two topics, made its way to the top of the trending list. The supporters who were on Ruan Ning¡¯s side now had even more confidence. ¡°I told you Mei Shu is not a good person! Now even the Mei family doesn¡¯t want her. Yet you¡¯re still licking up to her. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so trustworthy about her. Business people can do anything for money! Unlike our goddess Ruan Ning, she¡¯s absolutely incapable of doing anything illegal!¡± ¡°The police haven¡¯t reached a final conclusion yet. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being proven wrong by saying that?¡± Tang Mei saw this comment and angrily joined the army of supporters fighting for the Mei family, ¡°Innocent? 1 doubt it! Don¡¯t forget, Ruan Ning also has shares in the company.. She¡¯s also a businesswoman!¡± Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Misleading Chapter 754: Misleading Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Mei spent the whole night arguing online, and when she went to work the next day, she had big dark circles. When Mei Shu saw her at work, she was startled, ¡°Did you not rest well yesterday, or are you feeling unwell?¡± Tang Mei quickly shook her head to dispel drowsiness, ¡°I¡¯m fine, President Mei, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°I have a meeting later, you can take a nap on the sofa in my office for a while.¡± Mei Shu arranged the meeting materials and headed out. Tang Mei subconsciously followed, but Mei Shu stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to push yourself. Just take a nap here, and you¡¯ll feel better to continue working.¡± Feeling guilty, Tang Mei nodded, ¡°Sorry, President Mei, but let me help you over there.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mei Shu smiled indifferently, enduring the pain in her legs, determined not to show any weakness. During the entire meeting, the main topic was the mishap during the competition last night. Mei Shu knew what was going on and sat at the head of the table, watching them argue and come up with a solution to minimize the negative effects on public opinion. The head of the PR department said, ¡°President Mei, there¡¯s something I want to confirm with you first. Did yesterday¡¯s machine problem have anything to do with the Ruan family?¡± As soon as this was said, everyone¡¯s gaze focused on her. Mei Shu replied, ¡°The police haven¡¯t given a final result yet, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± The head of the department frowned, ¡°But if we do nothing and just wait for those useless police to investigate, what¡¯s the difference from sitting ducks?¡± Mei Shu leaned on the armrest of her chair, tilting her head, ¡°So what¡¯s your suggestion?¡± The head of the department lowered his voice subconsciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the initiative? Since the incident, our company hasn¡¯t actively made any statements online or taken a stance. My suggestion is that we release the results of the tax bureau¡¯s investigation into our accounts online, and use this opportunity to stir up some attention and indirectly target the neighboring Ruan family¡¯s company.¡± He meant to use the official account of the Mei Corporation online to publish the investigation results, thereby leading everyone to suspect that the Ruan family indeed committed tax evasion. Mei Shu smiled approvingly, scanning the crowd, ¡°What do you all think?¡± The others pursed their lips, carefully considering. The head of the department continued, ¡°Mei Shu, this is currently the best option. If it¡¯s really the Ruan family deliberately targeting us, why should we wait? Shouldn¡¯t we strike first before they find an opportunity to bite back?¡± ¡°Why would they bite back?¡± Mei Shu was puzzled, ¡°The anonymous report wasn¡¯t made by us.¡± The head of the department was momentarily speechless but still tried to persuade, ¡°President Mei, you should seriously consider this proposal. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll immediately have someone edit a statement to ensure that the Ruan family can¡¯t recover!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Mei Shu changed the subject, asking about recent orders and inquiring about progress. Seeing her discuss other matters, the head of the department secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Mei Shu kept an eye on him the whole time, not missing any hint of his emotions. After the meeting, Mei Shu returned to her office. Tang Mei was still sleeping soundly on the sofa. Mei Shu didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her up, so she took a blanket and covered her, then went back to her desk to work. Near the end of the day, Mei Shu received a phone call. She answered in a low voice, but unexpectedly, the ringing woke Tang Mei up. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Tang Mei stretched lazily, and the blanket slipped off her. She suddenly sat up, realizing that this wasn¡¯t her comfortable bed at home but President Mei¡¯s office! This realization sent a chill down her spine, and she quickly got up, carefully folding the blanket and placing it back on the sofa. While Mei Shu was still on the phone, she hurriedly tidied her messy hair in front of the mirror. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Mei Shu hung up the phone. Tang Mei felt inexplicably nervous, subconsciously holding her breath, her face burning hot, ¡°President Mei, sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to sleep for so long! Today, consider me absent. It¡¯s really not right for me to sleep the whole morning and let you work alone!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that petty of a boss.¡± Mei Shu saw her looking refreshed and nodded reassuringly, ¡°You woke up just in time. I have something for you to do.¡± ¡± What is it?¡± Tang Mei asked curiously. Mei Shu said, ¡°During the meeting this morning, Liu Yue, the head of the PR department, strongly suggested that I take advantage of the situation to undermine the Ruan family by releasing a statement. What do you think of this idea?¡± ¡°Not a good idea at all!¡± Tang Mei blinked, looking puzzled, ¡°Both of our families were anonymously reported. If we release the investigation results at this time, it¡¯s like suggesting that the Ruan family is innocent!¡± ¡°What is Liu thinking! The Ruan family is currently a hidden enemy. Offering an olive branch at this time will only drag us down!¡± Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Released from Prison Chapter 755: Released from Prison Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°So you think the same.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. ¡°Go help me investigate this Liu Yue. See if he¡¯s really incompetent or if there¡¯s some other unspeakable reason behind it.¡± Tang Mei immediately understood. ¡°Alright, President Mei, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Mei Shu furrowed her brow, calling the person back with a wry smile. Tang Mei asked in confusion, ¡°President Mei, do you have any other instructions?¡± Mei Shu raised her wrist, pointing at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now.¡± Tang Mei suddenly realized, ¡°President Mei, I¡¯ll go and order your lunch right away!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Mei Shu burst into laughter, shaking her head helplessly. ¡°I meant for you to hurry up and have lunch. I have an appointment for lunch, so I won¡¯t be eating in the office.¡± Tang Mei thought Mei Shu was going to have lunch with Master Si, so she didn¡¯t ask further. Mei Shu had her driver take her to the reserved private room at the restaurant. After the waiter personally opened the door for her, she saw the tired face of the man inside. Mei Shu closed the door firmly behind her, walking expressionlessly to the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to get out of prison so soon.¡± The man sitting in front of her had stubble all over his face, his shabby suit hanging loosely on him. Only his eyes behind the glasses still retained some of their former sharpness. Song Yan said, ¡°President Mei, it¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯m here today. What happened to your leg?¡± Mei Shu scoffed, curling her lips. ¡°None of your business. If you¡¯re here to argue, I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m busy, so there¡¯s no need for us to meet again.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Song Yan quickly stood up to stop her. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t come to argue with you this time.¡± Mei Shu paused, turning slowly. ¡°You managed to get out of prison so quickly. You must have used a lot of connections and money, right?¡± Song Yan smiled bitterly. ¡°All my savings from over a decade went into it, but it¡¯s the retribution I deserve.¡± Mei Shu stood still. Song Yan gestured with his hand, ¡°President Mei, after I was released from prison, I deliberately came to find you. I have another request for you to agree to.¡± Mei Shu sat back at the table, pouring herself a glass of cold tea to drive away the summer heat. ¡°What is it? Speak up, whether I agree depends on my mood.¡± ¡°Since the last time you taught me a lesson, I deeply felt the guilt,¡± Song Yan said. ¡°After I was released from prison, I went to see Zhang Yue and Wen Miao. Only then did I realize how crazy I was back then just to help Shen Yuan. I actually had the heart to hurt innocent girls!¡± ¡°You went to see Zhang Yue and Wen Miao?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s anger flared up. Song Yan suddenly remembered the fear of being brutally beaten by Mei Shu in the shabby house that day, trembling as he explained, ¡°Rest assured, I just secretly watched them from a distance, without directly contacting them!¡± Mei Shu¡¯s expression softened, ¡°What happened back then wasn¡¯t entirely your fault. You just instructed those hooligans to threaten Wen Miao, but you didn¡¯t expect one of them to suddenly have evil intentions and harm the innocent Zhang Yue. So the one truly responsible for the heinous crime isn¡¯t you. But even so, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Song Yan felt a glimmer of hope when he heard the first half of her words, but it was quickly extinguished by Mei Shu¡¯s ruthless rejection. He hung his head dejectedly. ¡°President Mei, I know it¡¯s outrageous to say this at this time, but I really have no other choice. I¡¯ve been to prison, and no company dares to hire me. But I really can¡¯t be without a job!¡± Mei Shu wasn¡¯t surprised by his proposal at all, she had already thought about it before coming here. She calmly sipped her tea, ignoring the hope in his eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Yan became anxious, ¡°President Mei, you know my capabilities! I¡¯m good at dealing with things that can¡¯t be handled openly. I know your company is facing a crisis, and I can help you with public relations, completely solving your problem!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the hot topics online, although I don¡¯t know the inside story, I can guess that the Ruan family is trying to target you by deliberately creating that accident! I beg you to give me a chance. I will give you a satisfactory answer.¡± Mei Shu put down her tea cup, unmoved. ¡°Regarding this matter, the head of my company¡¯s PR department has already come up with a solution. Since you¡¯ve found out so much, you should also know that my company was recently audited by the tax bureau. He wants to take this opportunity to release the tax bureau¡¯s investigation results, not only to clear our company of tax evasion rumors but also to implicate the Ruan family.¡± ¡°President Mei, you must not do this!¡± Song Yan immediately objected. ¡°By doing this, you¡¯re undoubtedly helping the Ruan family. If they can ultimately clear their suspicions, it¡¯s one thing, but if not, our company will be dragged back into the whirlpool of rumors!¡± Mei Shu smiled with interest. ¡°Go on.¡± Song Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, seizing the opportunity to continue, ¡°President Mei, think carefully. You were anonymously reported and the tax bureau actually mobilized personnel to investigate. It shows that the person who reported you must have some evidence. Now, without even figuring out the identity of the informant, you¡¯re getting involved in another company¡¯s troubles. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll become a scapegoat!¡± Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Got Caught Chapter 756: Got Caught Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The fact that he could say such words was actually within Mei Shu¡¯s expectations. Song Yan¡¯s handling skills were outstanding when he was with Shen Yuan. Such a person could do good deeds, but the consequences of doing wrong things were immeasurable. Mei Shu carefully considered and said, ¡°I do need an extra hand here, but let¡¯s be clear. Whatever I ask you to do, you must do it. No more, no less, and it must meet my standards.¡± Song Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you mean you agree to hire me?¡± Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Although you made mistakes in the past, your intention wasn¡¯t to force that girl. You still had some bottom line. Since you¡¯ve already accepted legal punishment and want to start anew, I can give you this chance. But if you cause trouble again, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy first.¡± ¡°I understand, Mei Shu, rest assured,¡± Song Yan said eagerly. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a saint, I¡¯m not a villain either! I will absolutely obey your orders in the future! I believe you¡¯ll help me maintain my bottom line, and I won¡¯t touch anything you forbid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mei Shu said, satisfied. She was about to give him some more instructions when her phone buzzed in her pocket. Mei Shu had no choice but to answer the call. ¡°Where are you?¡± Lu Si¡¯s anxious voice came through the receiver. Mei Shu coughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner outside.¡± ¡°I just took you back to the hospital last night, and you promised me you¡¯d focus on recovering in the ward after watching the match.¡± Lu Si¡¯s voice was heavy, carrying a hint of warning. Mei Shu lowered her voice to explain, ¡°I really have something important at the company today! We¡¯re in the middle of an important project, and I can¡¯t relax.¡± Lu Si took a deep breath, trying to soften his tone as much as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll come pick you up.¡± Mei Shu refused immediately, ¡°No need, I have a client meeting. The driver will take me back later.¡± Lu Si ignored her words and said, ¡°Client? You¡¯re at Shunde Restaurant on Yanghu Alley No. 6? Which private room?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Mei Shu forgot about her leg pain at this moment, rushing to the window to see a man standing next to her car downstairs. Lu Si listened to the noises over the phone while looking up, coincidentally spotting Mei Shu¡¯s face. ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, then hung up directly and strode over with long steps. Mei Shu¡¯s heart sank, thinking, ¡°This is bad.¡± Seeing her anxious expression, Song Yan walked over curiously and looked downstairs again, but he saw nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, President Mei?¡± he asked. Mei Shu gave him a glare, then swiftly strode to the chair and sat down. But upon careful consideration, she found it not enough. Furrowing her brow, she pointed to a chair in the distance and said, ¡°Move that over here, place it in front of me.¡± Song Yan obediently complied, and Mei Shu propped her injured leg on the chair, trying to make it look like she was still taking care of herself despite ignoring Lu Si¡¯s demand, which eased her expression. Song Yan sat back down, puzzled, and asked again, ¡°President Mei, are you really okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Mei Shu forced a smile. ¡°If anyone asks later, just say the driver brought me up here himself. Got it?¡± Song Yan nodded blankly. Just as they finished their discussion, the door that wasn¡¯t properly closed was pushed open with a creak, and the light from outside was suddenly blocked by a tall figure. Lu Si stood expressionless in the doorway, glancing at Song Yan before focusing on Mei Shu¡¯s leg. ¡°Shu¡¯er, is this what you sneaked out of the hospital for?¡± Mei Shu forced a smile, ¡°Alt Si, we really have legitimate business to discuss. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? Why don¡¯t you sit down and eat with us?¡± Lu Si sat down beside her expressionlessly, casting a disdainful glance at the food on the table, ¡°Do you just eat these?¡± Song Yan promptly stood up and said, ¡°Let me call the waiter over. Mei He, President Mei, feel free to order whatever you like. This meal is on me.¡± Lu Si looked at him, his tone cold, ¡°Song Yan, just out of prison and already finding Shu¡¯er, bored of living?¡± Song Yan quickly bowed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Si, I really didn¡¯t know Miss Mei Shu was injured. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to disturb President Mei at this time!¡± Lu Si snorted and said coldly, ¡°No need to order. You¡¯d better pray that Shu¡¯er¡¯s injury doesn¡¯t worsen because of you, or I¡¯ll make sure you spend the rest of your life in prison!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Song Yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver, cold sweat soaking half of his clothes. ¡°Master Si, if President Mei¡¯s injury worsens because of me today, I will proactively apologize to you and President Mei!¡± ¡°Get lost,¡± Lu Si said, not bothering to look at him again. Song Yan gave Mei Shu a deep bow and then wisely left. The room was now left with only the two of them. Feeling the awkward silence, Mei Shu cleared her throat and spoke first, ¡°Sorry for leaving the hospital without telling you, causing you to worry. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Difficult to Pacify Chapter 757: Difficult to Pacify Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Do you still know I¡¯d worry?¡± Lu Si sighed lightly, his tightly knitted brows gradually relaxing. Mei Shu blushed slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so tense, actually. I know my own situation, and I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Taking care of yourself to this extent?¡± As he spoke, Lu Si had already begun to unwrap the gauze from her leg. Mei Shu quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He briefly held her hand to stop her struggling, then quickly let go, carefully undoing the gauze bindings with his fingertips. As expected, there was blood seeping through the innermost layer of the gauze. The medicine he applied to her last night at the hospital, mixed with blood, had formed a messy clot, the wound looking horrendous. Lu Si took a deep breath, his fingers trembling, suppressing the anger in his chest, trying to steady his tone. ¡°The doctor said your leg needs at least three months of rest to heal properly.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s voice involuntarily lowered. Lu Si continued to stare at her. ¡°If you¡¯re not careful with the recovery, there could still be complications later. If the bone doesn¡¯t heal properly, you might have a limp in the future.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Mei Shu lost all confidence. She reached out and tugged at his clothes, explaining softly, ¡°I really know I was wrong. The company is facing significant issues now. Even if I¡¯m confident, for the sake of maintaining morale among the staff, I can¡¯t stay hidden.¡± Lu Si abruptly stood up from his chair with a scrape, startling Mei Shu. She quickly reached out and pulled at his sleeve. ¡°Are you really that angry?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Si pinched the bridge of his nose, managing to quell his anger after a while, then bent down to lift her from the chair and headed out. ¡°Alt Si, the company really means a lot to me,¡± Mei Shu murmured in his ear. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Si replied perfunctorily. Mei Shu continued, ¡°I fought hard to take the company from my father¡¯s hands. The people from the Mei family are all waiting to see me fail. If I don¡¯t achieve something, they will definitely come out to cause trouble. If they really have that idea, I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll lay hands on my brothers.¡± Lu Si paused in his steps, pressed the elevator button, still maintaining expressionless. Mei Shu, feeling helpless, continued to explain, ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t wander around until the doctor allows me to leave the hospital, is that okay?¡± Why is this man so difficult to pacify when he¡¯s angry? Lu Si glanced at her askance, entered the elevator, and couldn¡¯t help but hum haughtily, ¡°You better keep your word.¡± ¡°I promise!¡± She raised her hand and swore. Lu Si¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll have Jiang He take you to the hospital. But it doesn¡¯t mean everything¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll be watching your behavior.¡± Mei Shu immediately kissed his cheek, trying to appease him. ¡°I knew Ah Si would understand me the best!¡± Lu Si wanted to smile but feared giving her a smile would lead to her having the courage to sneak out of hospital again. He quickly suppressed the smile, his face growing colder. ¡°I have a dinner gathering later, 1¡¯11 have to drink some alcohol, but not too much. They¡¯re all my potential business partners. I won¡¯t be able to accompany you in the afternoon, so if you¡¯re bored, find something to do, but don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Got it, got it,¡± Mei Shu nestled against his shoulder, smiling happily. Though this man was difficult to pacify, after pacifying him, his caring and nagging appearance was unexpectedly cute. ¡°Master Si!¡± The two had just stepped out of the elevator when they encountered Jiang He and Jiang Hai waiting there. Lu Si held onto Mei Shu until he finally let go when she got into the car. Mei Shu grabbed his sleeve quickly and acted spoiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Go hungry.¡± Lu Si coldly left these two words, pulling his sleeve back and closing the car door, giving Jiang He some instructions before letting him drive Mei Shu to the hospital. Jiang He fastened his seatbelt and, seeing Mei Shu¡¯s sulky expression through the rearview mirror, immediately changed to a smiling face. ¡°Miss Mei, don¡¯t take Master Si¡¯s words to heart! He¡¯s prepared a surprise for you!¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± Mei Shu asked with interest. Jiang He was about to reach towards the passenger seat when he suddenly saw Master Si standing outside, gazing at him. With a start, he realized he hadn¡¯t closed the car window, and Master Si must have heard everything he said! Jiang He pulled back his hand, gripping the steering wheel tightly instead. ¡°Nothing, Miss Mei, you¡¯ll find out later!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu looked puzzled, glanced at Master Si still standing outside, and waved gently, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be off then, bye-bye, CEO Lu!¡± She even had the heart to tease him; it seemed the wound wasn¡¯t hurting so much. Lu Si turned around with a stern face and left. But thinking about Mei Shu¡¯s expression when she saw the surprise later, his ears couldn¡¯t help but flush slightly. Seeing the car had already driven off, Mei Shu leaned halfway out of the window and looked towards the front passenger seat, ¡°What surprise did you just mention? So mysterious!¡± Jiang He drove with one hand and picked up the thermos from the seat with the other, presenting it to her smugly.. ¡°Master Si made it himself!¡± Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: Sincerity Chapter 758: Sincerity Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°He can cook?¡± Mei Shu was about to open the lid, but then pulled her hand back. ¡°When did Ah Si do this?¡± Jiang He grinned. ¡°Master Si finished dealing with company matters this morning, then took the time to come home and cook soup for you himself. He asked me to bring it to the hospital for you. But when I arrived at the hospital, I found out you had already sneaked out. I had to call Master Si. But it was quite a coincidence, you went to the same restaurant Master Si was planning to go to! Isn¡¯t this fate?¡± Fate? More like bad luck! She had barely sat down in the private room when Lu Si caught her red- handed! Jiang He cautiously glanced at her through the mirror, smiling ingratiatingly. ¡°Master Si isn¡¯t really mad at you. He¡¯s just worried. Once he calms down, everything will be fine. When you return to the ward later, you can taste Master Si¡¯s cooking.¡± Mei Shu pretended to be indifferent, asking, ¡°He really made it himself? I never heard that he could cook before. It can¡¯t be good, can it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± Jiang He saw her relaxing and his smile grew more lively. ¡°You don¡¯t know, although Master Si has never cooked before, he followed the recipe step by step. The soup is perfect in color, fragrance, and taste, without any help from others. Master Si really cares about you from the bottom of his heart!¡± Mei Shu sighed softly. ¡°I know he¡¯s doing it for my own good, but I don¡¯t want to rely on him for everything. It¡¯s just a leg injury, after all. I¡¯ve had worse injuries before.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Jiang He thought she was talking about the injuries she had suffered before, perhaps in the countryside, and immediately felt indignant on her behalf. ¡°Miss Mei, don¡¯t worry. Jiang Hai and I are cooperating with the police to investigate. We¡¯ll soon find the hit-and-run driver for you! If you¡¯ve been hurt before, you can tell Master Si. He won¡¯t let those villains off!¡± Mei Shu just smiled lightly, not intending to explain. The people who had hurt her in the past had all been retaliated against by her own means. She took out her phone and subconsciously scrolled to her chat with Lu Si, looking at the ¡°Good morning¡± message he had sent her earlier, feeling deeply guilty. She had even forgotten to reply to his morning message, yet he remembered her leg injury and took the trouble to come home to learn how to make soup for her. Just as she was staring at the screen absentmindedly, Lu Si¡¯s message came through. ¡°At 1 o¡¯clock this afternoon, I¡¯ve arranged for your attending physician to examine your leg injury.¡± Mei Shu stared at the message for a long time, inexplicably lost in thought. After a while, she remembered to reply with a simple ¡°Okay.¡± The warmth that washed over her heart made her feel a bit emotional. She promptly turned off the screen, leaned back in her chair, and sighed. She was done for. She had completely surrendered to this man in her life. Judging from her expression just now, Jiang He guessed that she had been chatting with Master Si. Unable to contain his amusement, he chuckled, ¡°Miss Mei, Master Si really cares about you. Of course, I also know that you treat Master Si sincerely. So, don¡¯t quarrel with each other anymore!¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at mediating between lovers. Could it be that you once had a heartfelt love affair, a memorable romance?¡± Jiang He¡¯s smile vanished instantly when he heard this. Mei Shu waited for him to speak for a long time, suddenly realizing what was going on. She intentionally sat up to tease him, ¡°Jiang He, you¡¯re not young anymore. Have you never been in a relationship until now?¡± Jiang He was indignant. ¡°It¡¯s just that the timing wasn¡¯t right!¡± ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s a matter of timing!¡± She intentionally elongated her tone, mischievously staring at his increasingly reddening profile. Jiang He felt as uncomfortable as if he were sitting on pins and needles. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Miss Mei, please don¡¯t make fun of me. Actually, I do want to be in a relationship, but Master Si has given me too much work! I don¡¯t even have time to think about it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu smiled knowingly and said, ¡°So, your lifelong affairs were still delayed by Alt Si?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t put it that way!¡± Jiang He immediately started to explain as if facing a major crisis. ¡°What I mean is that I can¡¯t even handle my current job properly, let alone have the ability to provide a happy life for a girl.¡± Mei Shu patted his shoulder to signal him to relax. ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense. Master Si can¡¯t hear us anyway. Besides, it¡¯s normal to have such thoughts. When there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll talkto Master Si and let you and Jiang Hai have a good vacation!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang He looked at her with a pleasantly surprised expression, but then immediately drooped his head. ¡°Forget it, Master Si never takes a break. I don¡¯t dare to take one either.¡± As they spoke, the car passed through the last intersection and finally arrived at the hospital. Jiang He got out of the car first, took a wheelchair out of the trunk, assembled it, and then opened the car door to help Mei Shu sit in it. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m willing to accompany Master Si in managing the company. With the current situation in the business world being so chaotic, even if Master Si really gives Jiang Hai and me a vacation, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease going off to play.¡± Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Dream Chapter 759: Dream Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations After saying that, he patted the wheelchair proudly. ¡°This is a specially prepared electric wheelchair for you by Master Si! If you ever feel bored in the ward, you can sit in this and enjoy the sunshine in the hospital garden!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be like those grandparents, just sitting in the garden soaking up the sun every day, enjoying my retirement?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate today¡¯s working people!¡± Jiang He grinned. ¡°Once your leg injury heals a bit more, I can push you to the garden for a stroll. By then, you¡¯ll know how hardworking young people are nowadays!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mei Shu agreed and stopped resisting, sitting securely in the wheelchair for him to push. Jiang He went back to the back seat, picked up the thermos and lunch box placed there, and stuffed them all into her hands. ¡°You hold these first. I need to figure out how to get you up the steps.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Mei Shu finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help herself. She carefully opened the lid of the thermos, and in an instant, a rich aroma wafted out from inside the box. The glutton in her stomach was immediately aroused. She couldn¡¯t help but swallow a few times, then quickly closed the lid again. Jiang He couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw how her eyes lit up. ¡°I told you, Master Si¡¯s soup is very fragrant! I wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t control her urge and urged, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m hungry. The soup will cool down soon.¡± Jiang He chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything, pushing her up the slope. They took the elevator to the inpatient department and headed straight to the ward. As soon as Mei Shu got to the table, she couldn¡¯t wait to open the thermos. Inside was piping hot black chicken soup, making her eyes widen with anticipation. Jiang He instinctively swallowed saliva and tactfully said, ¡°You go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor about the examination for you later.¡± ¡°No need to go. Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡± Mei Shu pointed to the drawer under the bedside table and said, ¡°There are disposable chopsticks in there. Just take them out and use them. Sit down and eat together.¡± Jiang He was taken aback and repeatedly waved his hand in refusal. ¡°I can¡¯t! This soup was specially made by Master Si for you. How can I drink it?¡± Mei Shu waved to him enthusiastically. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s so much he made that I can¡¯t finish it all. This is Master Si¡¯s intention and can¡¯t be wasted.¡± But Jiang He still felt uneasy. ¡°Or forget it. I¡¯ll just go to the hospital cafeteria and grab something.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t listen to him. Instead, she maneuvered the wheelchair to the bedside table herself and reached out to take out the chopsticks, handing them to him. ¡°Stop being so hesitant. Use the clean bowl inside to ladle some chicken soup for yourself. We¡¯ll each have a bowl.¡± Jiang He really wanted to eat. His willpower was very weak. He looked at the chopsticks in his hand and nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Then you mustn¡¯t tell Master Si. Otherwise, I¡¯m done for!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t say anything. Ah Si isn¡¯t that petty,¡± Mei Shu assured him as she pushed the chicken soup towards him. Jiang He happily poured himself a small bowl of soup. He felt a bit guilty about drinking the black chicken soup that Master Si had stewed for two hours, but just having the soup made him content! The soup was rich and delicious, and with one sip, he felt refreshed. Jiang He¡¯s eyes lit up like two light bulbs, shining brightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master Si¡¯s cooking to be so good! Miss Mei, you¡¯re really lucky! But you¡¯re such a good person, you deserve it all!¡± Mei Shu smiled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, Master Si does more than I do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Jiang He shook his head in disagreement. ¡°In a relationship, there¡¯s no need to calculate who gives more. As long as both people are happy together, that¡¯s enough. But seriously, I¡¯ve seen so many leaders and CEOs, and you¡¯re the first one willing to eat with people like us.¡± ¡°People like you?¡± Mei Shu felt a bit helpless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang He drooped his head dejectedly. ¡°Just errand boys! Don¡¯t be fooled by how glamorous Jiang Hai and I look outside. Many people are afraid of us and respect us, but behind our backs, they say nasty things, calling us Master Si¡¯s lackeys, dogs¡­ Basically, not human!¡± Mei Shu was amused by him and almost choked on the chicken soup in her mouth. She quickly swallowed it down and said, ¡°They¡¯re just afraid of Alt Si. Since they dare not speak ill of him behind his back, they have to vent their anger on you two. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Jiang He took a big gulp of chicken soup, feeling a little better. ¡°I know, I don¡¯t want to take it to heart, but I can¡¯t help feeling resentful! Of course, I¡¯m loyal to Master Si, but sometimes I still dream. If I could have a small company of my own, without being controlled by anyone, I¡¯d be the boss. I¡¯d let my subordinates do the work for me every day, that would be great!¡± Mei Shu nodded in agreement. ¡°Since you have a goal, you can work towards it.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d better just forget about it.¡± Jiang He shrugged his shoulders and said with a despondent expression, ¡°I can¡¯t even complete the tasks assigned by Master Si sometimes, let alone being a boss. It¡¯s easier to just work for others!¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Pictures Chapter 760: Pictures Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The two chatted while eating. After finishing a bowl of fragrant black chicken soup, Mei Shu ate all the meat cleanly and patted her round belly satisfiedly. Jiang He got up to tidy up the bowls and chopsticks, then went out to bring a doctor back to examine her. Due to her recent movements, there was no sign of improvement in the wound on her leg. In fact, it seemed to have worsened. The doctor ordered her to stay in the ward and avoid putting pressure on her legs. Mei Shu nodded in agreement. While Jiang He was taking the doctor back to the office, she took out her phone and opened the chat with Lu Si. After replying ¡°okay¡± in the car, Lu Si didn¡¯t send any more messages. Judging by the time, his dinner should not have ended yet. After thinking for a while, Mei Shu decided to send a message, ¡°The chicken soup was delicious. Thank you. I was wrong at lunchtime. I won¡¯t wander around again in the future.¡± After sending the message, she tossed her phone on the bedside table, propped herself up on the bed with one foot, and prepared to take a comfortable nap. On the other side. Lu Si had been out of sorts all day. Since separating from Mei Shu at noon, he had been checking his phone from time to time, but his fingers hovered over the screen for a long time without typing a single word. In fact, he knew Mei Shu well. That fool wanted to hide her leg pain, but she didn¡¯t realize that her suffering was written all over her face. He was just too worried about her leg injury, so he spoke without thinking, deliberately saying the opposite to provoke her. ¡°Master Si, is the food not to your liking today?¡± Wang, who was sitting beside him, came over with a smile, offering a toast. Lu Si placed the phone on the table and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wang pushed the wine glass closer. ¡°Master Si, please have a drink with me? I have something good to give you later!¡± He smiled slyly, but Lu Si lost his appetite for the food and felt annoyed. He stood up abruptly. ¡°No need, I have something to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Wang quickly went to block him, and despite his weight of two hundred pounds, he could still move surprisingly fast. ¡°Master Si, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, just tell me. I¡¯ll make sure to arrange it properly for you! Xiao Wu!¡± He signaled to his secretary. The secretary immediately understood and poured a glass of wine, stepping forward with a sweet voice. ¡°Master Si, our boss sincerely wants to be friends with you. As you know, if that wasteland in the east of the city is developed, there will be countless wealth flowing into our pockets in the future. Our boss said, as long as you give us a chance to develop together, we are willing to split the profits three-seven with you, with us taking three parts and you taking seven!¡± As she spoke, her body inadvertently leaned towards his arm. Lu Si stepped back to avoid her, not letting her touch him. ¡°I have other arrangements for that piece of land in the east of the city. The specific cooperation hasn¡¯t been finalized yet. Just wait for the news.¡± A hint of cunning flashed in Wang¡¯s eyes. Finding that the secretary was useless, he pushed her away disdainfully, then helped Lu Si sit back down in the chair. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no need for our two families to become enemies, right? Having one more friend means one less enemy. Master Si, have a drink as a favor?¡± The important figures at the dinner table looked nervously in their direction. Lu Si finally raised his glass, reluctantly clinking it with Wang¡¯s. ¡°Since Mr. Wang is so enthusiastic, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Si!¡± Wang eagerly watched as he took a sip of the red wine in his glass, then downed the entire glass of his own wine. ¡°Master Si is indeed young and promising! From now on, whoever opposes Master Si will be my enemy!¡± The people around immediately began to flatter him. Naturally, some wanted to come and toast him. Lu Si had something on his mind, so he drank a little more than he intended, but he was far from being drunk. Seeing that the atmosphere was right, Wang pulled the secretary aside and whispered a few words to her. Then the secretary came back with several young, beautiful girls in short skirts. As the door opened and closed, Lu Si¡¯s chiseled profile came into view. Ye Yan had just finished a business deal and emerged from another private room, chatting amiably with someone. He happened to catch sight of Lu Si through the slightly ajar door, sparking his curiosity. He found an excuse to linger a while longer. Shortly after, Secretary Wu returned with several young and beautiful girls, dressed in ultra-short skirts, their figures alluring. The girls went straight to Lu Si. Surprised, Ye Yan widened his eyes and quickly took out his phone to take photos. In one of the pictures, Lu Si was talking to one of the girls with his head tilted. ¡°Sent!¡± Ye Yan looked smugly at the dozen or so photos he had sent to Mei Shu, feeling that this trip was really worth it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the hospital room. The phone on the bedside table kept buzzing. Mei Shu woke up from her nap in annoyance, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she reached for her phone, checking the messages with irritation. As she looked through them, she sat up abruptly in bed. ¡°Who sent so many women to seduce Ah Si?¡± Mei Shu carefully examined every person in the photos, narrowing her eyes. Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: Positive Image Chapter 761: Positive Image Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations She dialed the number, her tone not exactly friendly, ¡°Ye Yan, what are you up to? How did you manage to take these photos?¡± Ye Yan looked aggrieved, ¡°Shu¡¯er, I did it for your own good. The moment I saw it, I immediately thought of taking a picture for you! Did you suddenly realize that Lu Si isn¡¯t all that great and that you should break up with him and date me instead?¡± Mei Shu hung up with a click, then after a moment¡¯s thought, sent a message to Lu Si, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Lu Si quickly replied with a question mark. Seems like everything is fine. Mei Shu dropped her phone with a huff, mentally tearing apart whoever plotted against Lu Si. In the afternoon, Tang Mei¡¯s report came through on her phone. Liu Yue, the head of the Public Relations Department at Mei Corporation, thirty-three years old this year, with a clean background, had been working in PR-related roles for ten years, experienced, had handled numerous crises for Mei Corporation, and was highly respected by subordinates. Tang Mei found nothing but positive evaluations, which she found somewhat strange. ¡°Liu Director truly lives up to his role as the head of the PR department. Even his neighbors have nothing but good things to say about him, not a hint of negative gossip. He has a wife who is gentle and virtuous, staying home full- time to take care of their children. Their family life is happy and harmonious, and I can¡¯t find any issues at the moment.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s a rare good man, isn¡¯t he?¡± Mei Shu mocked, ¡°Continue investigating their family situation, focus on their financial transactions, don¡¯t miss any suspicious points.¡± ¡°Yes, President Mei,¡± Tang Mei replied methodically in the chat window, then casually placed her phone on the desk and headed to the restroom. Little did she know that as soon as she reached the office door, there was a persistent buzzing behind her. She had to turn back to grab her phone, only to realize it was her younger brother calling. Thinking back to the conversations she had seen on his phone last time, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Answering the call, she didn¡¯t inquire about his health as she used to, just said flatly, ¡°Hello?¡± Tang Long paused for a moment, sensing his sister¡¯s cold attitude, but quickly dismissed the thought because he had more important matters to ask for her help with! ¡°Sis! Do you know anyone at the hospital? I¡¯ve lost something important, can you help me find it?¡± He must be talking about the medical report, right? Calculating the time, Tang Long¡¯s injuries should have healed by now, so there wouldn¡¯t be much to find even if he had an injury examination. No wonder he was so anxious. Tang Mei pretended to be very concerned, ¡°Xiao Long, don¡¯t worry for now. Tell your sister what you¡¯ve lost, and after work, I¡¯ll help you search carefully.¡± Tang Long suddenly choked up. He didn¡¯t want Tang Mei to know his plans, so he stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of paper! But it contains important information for me. I must find it! Did you see it in my hospital room?¡± ¡°A piece of paper?¡± Tang Mei puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t there only medical records in your room? Is there something else? I didn¡¯t touch it, where did you lose it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the drawer of my bedside table! Damn it!¡± Tang Long cursed under his breath, losing patience, ¡°It must be that caregiver you hired messing with my stuff. Did she throw it away as trash?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you call the caregiver and ask?¡± Tang Mei suggested with a suppressed smile. Tang Long ruffled his hair, lit a cigarette with a lighter in his hand, took a drag, and then felt calmer, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask that old lady again. If she did throw it away, sis, don¡¯t pay her! She delayed something very important for me!¡± ¡± What exactly is it? Even if she accidentally threw it away, you should still pay her.¡± Tang Mei deliberately asked leisurely. Tang Long promptly changed the subject, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you for now. I¡¯m in a hurry to find it. If I can¡¯t find it, sis, you have to help me figure something out!¡± After saying that, he rudely hung up, as if Tang Mei was someone he could summon and dismiss at will. Tang Mei was already accustomed to her brother¡¯s arrogance and rudeness. She put down her phone, smiling contentedly. Tang Long must be planning to secretly sue Mei Shu before he left the hospital! But he surely didn¡¯t expect that she had already torn up and thrown away that medical report! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a smile on her lips, she left the office. Little did she know that as soon as she stepped out, she bumped into Liu Yue, who was walking slowly with his hands in his pockets. Tang Mei immediately restrained her smile, ¡°Director Liu, why are you here at this time? Are you looking for President Mei?¡± Liu Yue smiled gently, ¡°Yes, I wanted to ask her about the suggestions I made during the morning meeting. How she¡¯s considering them.¡± Tang Mei spoke in a businesslike tone, ¡°President Mei hasn¡¯t given any new instructions to the PR department for the time being. You¡¯d better focus on your own work first and wait for her next orders.¡± Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Held His Mother As Hostage Chapter 762: Held His Mother As Hostage Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Yue coughed lightly into his fist and said, ¡°Ms. Tang, you know, the impact of public opinion on our company from the internet is significant. It¡¯s better for me to go in and discuss the situation with President Mei personally. This matter is urgent; delaying it further may lead to irreparable consequences.¡± Tang Mei stepped up, blocking his path and saying firmly, ¡°President Mei is very busy right now. Please return, Director Liu. If President Mei has any new instructions, I¡¯ll make sure to convey them to you promptly.¡± A hint of displeasure flashed in Liu Yue¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it, ¡°Alright then. Please inform President Mei that if we allow this situation to escalate online, it will greatly damage the company¡¯s reputation and may reach a point of no return!¡± ¡°Is that what he said?¡± Mei Shu asked as she sipped the yogurt Jiang He had bought, chatting with Tang Mei via video call. Tang Mei replied, ¡°President Mei, could it be that Director Liu is just being overly worried, so he made a mistaken judgment? He has been with the company for so many years without any issues!¡± ¡°That was in the past,¡± Mei Shu set down the yogurt, ¡°You said it yourself, he never had any problems before. So why is it that during such a big issue, he keeps coming up with bad ideas and seems so eager for me to implement them?¡± Tang Mei pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, President Mei, I will continue investigating and get back to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mei Shu hung up the call and glanced at Jiang He, who stood nearby looking hesitant, unable to speak. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Master Si said you haven¡¯t replied to his messages and asked what you were doing,¡± Jiang He muttered softly. Mei Shu remembered the impulsive question she had asked, feeling a flush of embarrassment and irritation, ¡°I¡¯m lying in the hospital, what else can I do? Didn¡¯t he ask you to keep an eye on me? Can I run away?¡± Sensing her anger, Jiang He nervously swallowed, ¡°Miss Mei, maybe you should send Master Si a message. Otherwise, he might not be able to focus on his work!¡± Mei Shu picked up her phone and casually reported on the doctor¡¯s examination results. As expected, Lu Si replied instantly. Jiang He stole a glance at her expression, carefully opened another box of yogurt, and offered it to her. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to drink more. Let me know if you want anything else, and I¡¯ll buy it for you right away!¡± Mei Shu took the yogurt he offered, her expression softening, ¡°Thank you, but you should find somewhere to rest. I need to start working.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang He quickly sat down on the sofa, sitting up straight, ready to be at her service at any time. Ignoring him, Mei Shu opened her phone and began to check the current online public opinion. Several trending topics from last night had been removed, with only the one about the Ruan family being taken down. However, the discussion about the mistakes made by the Mei family was gaining momentum. Mei Shu was sure there were people behind this, fanning the flames. But fortunately, she had ample evidence, and this situation wasn¡¯t difficult to handle. She scrolled through various opinions and viewpoints online, quickly noticing an account that had consistently spoken in favor of her and the company. The account was named ¡°Xiao Tang.¡± Mei Shu didn¡¯t need to think twice to know who it was. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Tang Mei was really dedicated to the company. Even if Mei Shu instructed her to ignore online public opinion, she couldn¡¯t resist creating a fake account to argue with those who were just there to watch the show. Mei Shu observed the timing of several posts and calculated Tang Mei¡¯s busy schedule last night. It seemed she hadn¡¯t slept all night, which explained why she looked so tired this morning. I wonder if she managed to get some rest. With that thought, Mei Shu called Tang Mei, but Tang Mei¡¯s phone was continuously busy. Perhaps she was busy investigating Liu Yue¡¯s matter? Mei Shu didn¡¯t think much of it. Little did she know, Tang Mei was currently rushing home, answering the phone while on her way. Liu Yue, who had been casually chatting with the receptionist on the ground floor, became curious seeing Tang Mei¡¯s hurried appearance. He discreetly followed her. Tang Mei lived in an old residential complex without surveillance cameras. Each building was only five stories tall, but fortunately, the residents here were very hygienic, and apart from being a bit old, the residential community didn¡¯t have any other problems. Tang Mei hurried upstairs, unlocked her front door with her keys, and immediately heard a cry from inside. ¡°Xiao Mei!¡± Tang Mei¡¯s mother had tears streaming down her face, desperately shaking her head at Tang Mei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mom!¡± Tang Mei rushed over, so anxious that she forgot to close the door. But before she could reach her mother, Tang Long, who had heard movement, stood up from the sofa, holding a fruit knife in his hand, pressing it against his own mother¡¯s neck. ¡°Sis, you finally came back.¡± ¡°Tang Long, are you crazy? That¡¯s Mom! Put the knife down!¡± Tang Mei shouted at him desperately. But Tang Long remained unmoved, a wicked smile playing at his lips. ¡°Sis, did you steal my medical report?¡± ¡°What medical report? I don¡¯t know! Did you go for an injury examination behind my back?¡± Tang Mei pretended to be unaware, her eyes fixed on the fruit knife. Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Fallen Out Chapter 763: Fallen Out Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Long mocked as he pushed the knife forward a bit more, and blood quickly dripped down the blade, staining his mother¡¯s collar red. ¡°No, son, please!¡± Tang¡¯s mother desperately tried to turn her head to look at him, but even the slightest movement of her neck caused a sharp pain, forcing her to stiffen in place. Tang Mei was furious. She pointed at Tang Long and cursed, tearing off her facade, ¡°Tang Long! You secretly went for an injury examination just to hope that President Mei would compensate you. You¡¯re willing to kill your own mother for money? Are you even human?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to!¡± Tang Long twistedly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, forcing me. I¡¯m your own brother, yet you¡¯re helping outsiders!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Tang Mei denied it. Tang Long sneered and took out his phone from his pocket, showing her the screen, ¡°You clearly peeked at the chat records between me and my friend! The last few messages were marked as read before I even saw them. Who else could it be if not you?¡± Tang Mei pursed her lips, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Tang Long smirked, ¡°Since it wasn¡¯t you, then the only person who could have accessed my phone is the caregiver you hired. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go kill her now!¡± ¡°No!¡± Tang Mei hurriedly blocked him. At this point, she had to admit, ¡°Xiao Long, it¡¯s true that I looked at your chat records with your friend and took your medical report! I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡± Tang Long mockingly laughed and aimed the knife at Tang Mei¡¯s throat, ¡°Why would you do this? I¡¯m your own brother!¡± Tang Mei looked up, tears streaming down her face. In an instant, her heart shattered into pieces, ¡°Brother? Tang Long, have you ever asked yourself that question? In your eyes, am I your sister or just an ATM? You know exactly what you said to your friend! ¡± Tang Long¡¯s guilty gaze flickered for a moment but quickly turned more sinister, ¡°Enough talk! Hand over the medical report, or I¡¯ll send you and Mom to hell together!¡± ¡°Come and do it!¡± Tang Mei was no longer afraid of him at this point! She couldn¡¯t let him succeed. Rather than watch Tang Long threaten Mei Shu later, she¡¯d rather go down with him now! Seeing this, Tang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even bother wiping the blood from her neck. She quickly stepped in between the two and advised, ¡°Oh, Xiao Mei, since your brother thinks that report is so important, just give it to him quickly. Mom doesn¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Mom! I can¡¯t watch Tang Long go completely downhill and do bad things!¡± Tang Mei, in pain, grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, trying to pull her behind her for protection. But Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s grip was strong. She reached back and grabbed Tang Mei¡¯s arm, ¡°Xiao Mei, can you watch your mother die? If I had known that you two siblings would become enemies like this, I would have died with your father back then! I wouldn¡¯t have to see you two fight each other!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that!¡± Tang Mei tried to pull her wrist back, but she couldn¡¯t move it from her mother¡¯s grip. Soon, bruises appeared on her fair skin, showing how much force her mother was using. Tang¡¯s mother persisted, ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to your mom¡¯s words?¡± Tang Mei still shook her head desperately, ¡°No, I absolutely can¡¯t give it to him, especially since I¡¯ve already thrown away that medical report!¡± ¡°You threw it away?¡± ¡°Thrown away?¡± Both Tang¡¯s mother and Tang Long questioned simultaneously. Tang Long stepped forward, grabbed Tang Mei¡¯s collar, and fiercely said, ¡°Where did you throw the report?¡± Tang Mei stubbornly glared at him, ¡°It¡¯s no use looking now. I threw it away a long time ago. It¡¯s been days, already in the garbage dump. If you have the guts, go search through the trash pile! See if you can still find your fortune and glory!¡± ¡°You b*tch!¡± Tang Long tore off his hypocritical mask completely, violently throwing Tang Mei to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Mei groaned in pain, slowly getting up and clutching her elbow, which had been hurt from the impact. Through her hair, which obstructed her view, her eyes emitted a chilling light, ¡°You can stop dreaming! Tang Long, from today onwards, you¡¯re no longer my brother! Get out of my house immediately!¡± ¡± What did you say?¡± Tang¡¯s mother came forward and slapped Tang Mei directly. Tang Mei was stunned, but she quickly realized what was happening, ¡°Mom, did you and Tang Long conspire together to deceive me? He never intended to kill you, right? All of this was a setup between you two to get information from me!¡± Tang¡¯s mother sneered and pointed at her, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Unfilial daughter! You refuse to live peacefully and instead scheme against your own brother by talking to outsiders! I think the one who should leave is you!¡± Tang Mei self-mockingly curled her lips, trembling with anger throughout her body. ¡°Fine, just fine. One is my own biological mother, and the other is my own brother. Is this how you treat me? What have I done to deserve this from you? You¡¯ve eaten my food, used my things, lived under my roof, and yet in the end, you still want to kick me out of the house I bought?¡± Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Kidnapping Chapter 764: Kidnapping Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Long immediately became impatient. ¡°What are you so proud of? Just because I¡¯ve eaten a few meals paid by you? What¡¯s so great about that? From now on, Mom will definitely live a good life with me! Don¡¯t regret it later!¡± ¡°Then get out now! Get out!¡± Tang Mei screamed in emotional breakdown, hair disheveled, grabbing Tang Long¡¯s hand desperately and trying to push him out. Tang Long, with his temper flaring, pushed Tang Mei away regardless. Unexpectedly, she, wearing high heels, lost her balance for a moment and fell backward, hitting the back of her head hard against the wall. Tang Mei¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated. In that instant, feelings of unwillingness, resentment, and incredulity flashed through her mind. Then everything went black, and her body uncontrollably slid down the wall. ¡°What do we do now, son? Did we really kill her?¡± Tang¡¯s mother asked fearfully, shaking Tang Long¡¯s hand desperately. Tang Long swallowed nervously, pulling his arm away. ¡°How would I know what to do? I didn¡¯t mean to push her! It¡¯s her fault for not being stable on her feet. What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°Oh, what good does it do to say that now? Go check if your sister is really dead!¡± Tang¡¯s mother urged, pushing her son forward. With a pounding heart, Tang Long cautiously approached and then bent down to feel her breath. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°She¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s still breathing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Quickly call an ambulance for your sister!¡± Tang¡¯s mother said, relieved, as she went over to help Tang Mei up from the ground. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t lift Tang Mei because of her age. She looked up at her son for help. ¡°Help me get your sister onto the sofa. We can¡¯t just leave her sitting on the floor like this.¡± Tang Long hesitated for a moment, pondering something sinister. Only after his mother urged him repeatedly did he reluctantly speak up. ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t take my sister to the hospital!¡± ¡± What do you mean? She¡¯s injured, bleeding from the back of her head. If something happens because we don¡¯t take her to the hospital, won¡¯t we be in trouble?¡± Tang¡¯s mother asked, puzzled. Tang Long forced himself to calm down, but he still stuttered a bit as he spoke. ¡°Mom, listen to me. If we take my sister to the hospital like this, when she wakes up, she won¡¯t let me off the hook! If she decides to make trouble and call the police in the hospital, with so many people around, I won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Tang¡¯s mother thought her son had a point and was at a loss. ¡°Then what do you suggest? We can¡¯t just leave her like this. It will become a bigger problem if she dies!¡± Supporting his mother as they sat on the sofa, Tang Long spoke gently, ¡°Mom, I have an idea! Remember how my sister threw away the injury report? It doesn¡¯t matter! As long as she can testify in court when the time comes and prove that I got injured because of what Mei Shu did, then we can still get the money!¡± ¡°Are you saying you want your sister to speak up for you?¡± Tang¡¯s mother looked at her daughter, who was still unconscious, with doubt. ¡°Will she agree? She was so defiant just now. Do you have a way to persuade her?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Tang Long nodded heavily and then, under his bewildered mother¡¯s gaze, went back to Tang Mei, lifted her from the ground, threw her onto a chair, and then tied her up with rope. ¡°Mom, get some bandages. We¡¯ll stop her bleeding ourselves and wait for her to wake up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tang¡¯s mother always listened to her son. With his instructions, she quickly fetched the family¡¯s medicine box to dress Tang Mei¡¯s wounds. An hour later, Tang Mei slowly regained consciousness. A wave of dizziness made her feel dizzy. It took a long time for her to get over the nausea in her stomach. Her eyes could gradually see the entire living room. Her eyelashes fluttered and her hearing gradually returned. She could hear the sounds of pots and pans coming from the kitchen. Were they cooking in the kitchen? Tang Mei realized she was sitting in a chair, and instinctively tried to stand up, but found herself tightly bound. She then realized that her hands and feet were tied with hemp rope! ¡°Tang Long!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Mei yelled uncontrollably, twisting her head to the direction of the noise behind her. Tang Long, upon hearing her wake up, came out of the bedroom with a sinister smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake. Lucky you, you¡¯re not dead yet. But since you¡¯re not dead, it¡¯s best if you behave yourself and listen to me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll live to see the sun tomorrow.¡± Tang Mei struggled to free her hands from the rope, but could only endure the pain in her wrists. ¡°Tang Long, you¡¯re truly insane! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Tang Long spread his hands nonchalantly. ¡°Of course, I know. I¡¯m just pursuing a life of wealth and luxury! Right now, only you can make me and Mom live like that. As long as you agree to testify in court, telling the judge that my injuries were caused by Mei Shu, then I¡¯ll let you go immediately, and we can live as we used to!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Tang Mei spat at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! Do you really think you can extort money from President Mei?¡± Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Compromise Chapter 765: Compromise Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re willing to cooperate,¡± Tang Long said, impatiently straightening up. He called out to the kitchen, ¡°Mom! Sister¡¯s awake! Come and talk to her yourself!¡± The sound of cooking in the kitchen abruptly stopped. Tang¡¯s mother turned off the gas valve, wiped the oil from her hands, and walked over with a smile, saying, ¡°Xiao Mei, this time, listen to Mom and testify in court for your brother. Think about it, if we have money in the future, do you still need to work for someone else every day? If you like, you can start your own company and be the boss easily!¡± Tang Mei¡¯s heart ached again, and she pleaded hoarsely, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let yourself be deceived by your brother. Even if we really go to court, we won¡¯t win! He¡¯s delusional. Are you losing your mind too?¡± Tang¡¯s mother glanced uncertainly at Tang Long. ¡°Actually, what your sister said makes sense.¡± ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t we agree on this before?¡± Tang Long glared at her, his attitude particularly arrogant. ¡°You can¡¯t back out now!¡± Tang¡¯s mother regained her determination and joined her son in persuading Tang Mei. ¡°My daughter, I think your brother is doing this for the sake of our family. Just listen to him, please? Mom is begging you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a boy. With your measly salary, he won¡¯t be able to marry in the future. This is a rare opportunity! The leader in your company is so wealthy, he won¡¯t mind compensating us a little!¡± Tang¡¯s mother continued, trying to convince Tang Mei. ¡°Mom!¡± Tang Mei struggled again, feeling dizzy in her head, but the rope tied around her hands remained unmoved. ¡°I advise you to be sensible and obedient. You¡¯re my sister. If anything happens in the future, it will be me taking care of you, isn¡¯t it? Can that guy, Mei Shu, take care of you when you¡¯re old?¡± Tang Long said matter-of-factly. But Tang Mei just wanted to laugh. A man who could hold a knife to his own mother¡¯s neck for profit, who would tie up and coerce his own sister, actually said he would take care of her when she¡¯s old? Perhaps when she really needed someone to take care of her, Tang Long would wish she were dead immediately to get rid of the trouble! ¡± What are you thinking?¡± Tang Long scrutinized her with vigilance. It seemed that although he looked down on her from the bottom of his heart for being his sister, when it came to matters of interest, he was still very wary of her thoughts. Tang Mei said, ¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me that after it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take seventy percent of the compensation!¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Long sucked in a breath of cold air. This time, Tang¡¯s mother stood up first to oppose, ¡°Xiao Mei, what use do you have for so much money as a girl? You¡¯ll definitely marry in the future. If you bring so much money to marry someone else, won¡¯t you be giving away your money for free to outsiders?¡± Tang Mei pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Tang¡¯s mother continued, ¡°But it¡¯s different for your brother. He needs to get a wife and support our family. How can he do them without money?¡± ¡°Does he not have hands?¡± Tang Mei retorted mercilessly. ¡°Tang Long and I both have two hands. Why can I earn money, take out loans, and buy a house, while he can¡¯t? Just because he¡¯s a man, he¡¯s supposed to be the parasite, the useless one?¡± ¡°Who are you calling useless?¡± Tang Long couldn¡¯t stand others saying that about him! This hit him right where it hurt! Actually, he had tried to find a job, but he had no education. The jobs he found paid little and were hard work, so he disdained them and spent his days dreaming of getting rich overnight. Now the opportunity was right in front of him, and he had no reason to let it go! Tang Mei didn¡¯t care about his anger at all and even became more sarcastic in her tone, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯ve been mingling in society for so long. Have you ever earned ten thousand yuan? If I hadn¡¯t been soft-hearted and given you money all the time, you would have starved to death on the street long ago!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Tang Long was about to make a move. Tang¡¯s mother hurriedly stopped him. After hesitating for a moment, she suddenly made a decision, ¡°Let¡¯s do as your sister says! She¡¯ll take seventy percent, and you¡¯ll take thirty percent!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Tang Long was desperate. Tang¡¯s mother gave him a meaningful look and then took the initiative to untie the hemp rope from Tang Mei¡¯s body. ¡°Wait!¡± Tang Long went back to the bedroom, took out a contract just printed by the lawyer, and said, ¡°You have to fingerprint this first before Mom can untie you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My hands are tied.¡± Tang Mei said expressionlessly. Tang Long chuckled, took out the ink pad, and pressed Tang Mei¡¯s fingers onto it, then signed at the end of the agreement where she agreed to testify in court. With everything settled, Tang Long happily kissed the contract, ¡°Great, I¡¯ll have a lot of money soon!¡± Tang¡¯s mother also took a look at the contract as if she were holding a check worth hundreds of millions. ¡°Good girl, Mom will release you now. Let¡¯s have a meal together, and then we¡¯ll go to court right away!¡± Tang¡¯s mother sounded pleased and directly untied her. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Eavesdropping Chapter 766: Eavesdropping Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The hemp rope cutting into her flesh was finally untied. Tang Mei immediately sprang up from the chair, but because she stood up too quickly, her head swirled for a moment, almost causing her to lose her balance. Tang Long immediately steadied her, and after exchanging a meaningful glance with his mother, his attitude became conciliatory. ¡°Sis, I believe that once you get the money, you¡¯ll forgive me for what I did today. After all, we¡¯re still family. Mei Shu might treat you well, but she¡¯s still an outsider. When it comes down to it, you¡¯ll still rely on me!¡± Tang Long said, leading her to the dining table while continuing to try to brainwash her. Tang Mei ignored him completely. Seeing this, Tang¡¯s mother hurried to the kitchen to prepare the food, then served it on the table, smiling as she gave Tang Mei a large bowl of rice. In the past, Tang¡¯s mother would never have served her a meal like this, as Tang Mei was used to serving her brother and mother, catering to their needs. But today, she finally saw the true faces of these two. She silently took the bowl and began stuffing rice into her mouth. Tang¡¯s mother, seeing this, placed a piece of food in her bowl and said, ¡°Eat slowly, no one is going to take it from you.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s eyes were empty, and the buzzing in her ears made her unable to hear anything. Her only thought now was to fill her stomach, replenish her strength, and prepare to escape at any moment. She absolutely couldn¡¯t cause trouble for President Mei! If worse came to worst, she would simply hand in her resignation letter and leave Lin City, starting a new life in a city where no one could find her. Tang Long, seeing her messy appearance as she ate without responding, felt even more disdainful. If this woman weren¡¯t his own sister, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at her! After dinner, Tang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even want to clean up the dishes, already fantasizing about the days ahead when she would move into the villa and be waited on by others. She changed into clothes she had never wanted to wear before and left the house looking beautiful. Tang Mei glanced up and recognized the outfit and bag she was carrying as birthday gifts she had bought for her. At that time, her mother lived a frugal life, reluctant to wear new clothes, preferring to keep them stored away. It turns out that the so-called mother-daughter relationship between her and her mother could also become insignificant because of interests. She was too naive before to only realize this now. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Mei, do you think Mom looks good in this outfit? Your taste is really good, but this outfit probably only costs a few hundred yuan, right? When we have money, you can pick out clothes for Mom that cost thousands or even tens of thousands. Mom also wants to enjoy it,¡± Tang¡¯s mother said, affectionately linking her arm, a gesture she had never shown before. Tang Mei forced a smile, ¡°Looks good, Mom. But why don¡¯t you ever let Xiaolong buy clothes for you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a boy, howwould he know what clothes I should wear? Besides, the little money your brother has isn¡¯t even enough for himself! It¡¯s already good if he takes care of himself!¡± Her tone was full of indulgence, as if in her eyes, Tang Long would never grow up, and she would always be willing to unconditionally sacrifice and consider for him. And Tang Mei was just their ATM, always available whenever they needed money. Tang Mei sneered and pulled her arm back, walking ahead alone. Tang¡¯s mother frowned unhappily. Tang Long gently put his arm around his mother¡¯s shoulder and whispered a few words in her ear, then Tang¡¯s mother nodded in agreement, and the two of them approached Tang Mei from both sides. Tang Long smiled, ¡°Sis, you were just injured. I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be able to walk now. Let Mom and me help you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s really a stretch for you to go out now. Let us help you walk so you can be more stable,¡± Tang¡¯s mother echoed. Seeing their anxious appearance, it was obvious they weren¡¯t worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk but afraid she would try to escape! Tang Mei tried to pull her arm back but failed, so she could only let them support her. Outside, a figure bent over heard the commotion and immediately straightened up, pretending to be walking down from upstairs. Tang Long glanced at him strangely, feeling he was a bit unfamiliar, but didn¡¯t think much of it. But Tang Mei couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes and tense her arm unconsciously. Tang¡¯s mother noticed her reaction and asked in surprise, ¡°Xiao Mei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Mei quickly said, ¡°I suddenly feel dizzy. Let¡¯s not go downstairs for now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall.¡± Tang Long finally stopped, but after only a minute, he began impatiently urging, ¡°Are you ready? Sis, the people at the court might be off work soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Tang Mei watched Liu Yue head downstairs without even looking back, confirming that he had no intention of saving her. She took a deep breath, suppressed her palpitations, and began to walk downstairs again. But if Liu Yue had no intention of saving her, why would he appear at her house? Could he have some other plan? With these thoughts in mind, Tang Mei¡¯s steps down the stairs involuntarily quickened. As they reached the entrance of the first-floor unit, Tang Mei immediately spotted the man standing not far away, smoking. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Arrested Chapter 767: Arrested Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations She quickened her pace instinctively. Liu Yue didn¡¯t disappoint her; he threw away his cigarette and walked towards her. Tang Long guarded Tang Mei warily and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Yue pointed at Tang Mei and said, ¡°1 need to talk to her.¡± Tang¡¯s mother asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Do you know my daughter?¡± Liu Yue nodded and said, ¡°I have indeed seen her a few times. Last time, she even helped me once. One should know how to repay kindness. Since 1 have received help from others, I should help others in return.¡± His words carried a hidden meaning. Tang Long was about to say something when suddenly two men rushed out from behind and grabbed his shoulders, restraining him. Tang¡¯s mother screamed and rushed forward to push away the men who had suddenly appeared, shouting loudly, ¡°Help! They¡¯re going to kill my son! Call the police! Who will help me call the police!¡± ¡°No need to shout,¡± said the man after handcuffing Tang Long and pulling him up from the ground by his collar, showing his police badge to her, ¡°I am the police.¡± ¡°The police? What right do the police have to arrest my son?¡± Tang¡¯s mother completely lost her mind, acting like a shrew, blocking them and refusing to let them take Tang Long away. Captain Liu turned to the man behind him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him to the police car first. You escort the old lady.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the man nodded slightly. Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes rolled wildly, and she suddenly sat on the ground and cried out, ¡°No! I absolutely disagree with you taking away my son! Even if you¡¯re the police, you must have a reason, right? Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you in court! I warn you, I know a great lawyer!¡± Captain Liu said in an official tone, ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, this time we received a report accusing you and your son, Tang Long, of intentional injury and illegal detention, among other charges. Now I¡¯m going to take you and your son back to the police station for questioning. Please get up from the ground. If you surrender voluntarily, we can plead for leniency for you in front of the judge.¡± Tang¡¯s mother was completely dumbfounded. She looked at Tang Mei, who was standing indifferently on the side, and stood up awkwardly from the ground, grabbing her collar and roaring, ¡°Was it you who called the police? When did you call the police? Do you want the police to arrest me? Do you want your mother to go to jail? How can you be so heartless! Your brother and I are doing all these for your own good! You ungrateful b*tch!¡± ¡°For me?¡± Tang Mei sneered, ¡°Is it really for me, or is it for your own wealth and prosperity? You both know the answer in your hearts.¡± Tang Long, firmly held by the police, unable to move his bound hands, could only spit at her in frustration, ¡°B*tch! I trusted you so much, thinking you had come to your senses! I didn¡¯t expect you to be beyond redemption! Police, she already put her fingerprint on the contract just now. The contract must be enforced. Even if I¡¯m arrested, I still want to get what 1 deserve!¡± Tang Mei screamed, ¡°That contract was forced on me by you! It goes against my personal will and is legally invalid!¡± ¡°Who can prove it?¡± Tang Long roared arrogantly. At this moment, Liu Yue, who had been standing by watching the drama, finally reacted. lie raised his hand, smiled, and interjected, ¡°I can prove it. 1 have a recording.¡± With that, he played the recording file in front of the police. Tang Long glared at him furiously. ¡°You¡¯ve been eavesdropping all this time?¡± Liu Yue spread his hands and said, ¡°I was just being a good Samaritan. Officer, I¡¯m not breaking the law, am I?¡± Captain Liu said, ¡°Thanks to your preservation of the recording evidence this time. But we still need you to come back to the police station with me to assist in the investigation.¡± Liu Yue shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll fully cooperate with the police.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Captain Liu pushed Tang Long¡¯s shoulder slightly to urge him. The old lady wailed and blocked their way again, ¡°No, you can¡¯t take my son away! If you¡¯re going to arrest someone, arrest me alone. It¡¯s all my idea! It has nothing to do with my son!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ma¡¯am, why make it so difficult?¡± Captain Liu was a bit helpless. But she was too old, and even though he was a police officer, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He could only try to persuade her kindly, ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll only make matters worse. It¡¯s better to come back to the police station with us. Although your son is involved in multiple charges, fortunately, he hasn¡¯t committed murder. He¡¯ll only be sentenced to a few years.¡± ¡°This is our family¡¯s business. Why should the police interfere?¡± Tang¡¯s mother grabbed Tang Mei fiercely, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, and 1 have the freedom to do whatever I want to her. None of you can interfere!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, Tang Mei is an adult and has all legal rights. Even though you¡¯re her biological mother, you still can¡¯t commit any illegal acts against her,¡± Captain Liu patiently advised, ¡°I suggest you come back to the police station with us.¡± Taking advantage of the situation, Tang¡¯s mother pinched Tang Mei¡¯s arm fiercely. ¡°You little slut, if 1 had known earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you.. What a sin I¡¯ve committed by giving birth to you!¡± Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: End of the Farce Chapter 768: End of the Farce Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Mei gasped in pain, inhaling a cold breath, tears uncontrollably streaming down her face. She gripped Tang¡¯s mother¡¯s shoulder, suppressing a sob, ¡°Mom, this is the last time I¡¯ll call you like this. Since I was young, I¡¯ve always known that your favorite child has always been Tang Long. No matter how hard I try to impress you, you¡¯ll never like me more.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never resented you. Today, 1 finally understood. I won¡¯t let myself be foolish anymore. From now on, consider me not your daughter. This way, you¡¯ll only have Tang Long as your only child, without me around to bother you.¡± ¡°Do you think by saying this, you can repay the debt you owe me? Back then, 1 risked my life to give birth to you and almost died on the operating table! How will you repay me for that?¡± Since the masks were off, Tang¡¯s mother finally dropped the facade of a loving mother and demanded a settlement without any mercy. Tang Mei said, ¡°Over these years, to ensure you and Tang Long could live a comfortable life, I started working hard to earn money before even graduating. I paid for my own tuition through my own work. Besides that, 1 also had to support the whole family¡¯s expenses. Aren¡¯t these expenses enough to repay you?¡± ¡°Not enough!¡± Tang¡¯s mother was unreasonable. ¡°You owe me a life! Unless you tell the police to release your brother, I will never let you off. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll come after you!¡± Tang Mei¡¯s emotions completely collapsed. She cried out in pain, without any dignity, ¡°If you want my life, just take it! Why didn¡¯t you kill me just now? Why? Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier for you if 1 died?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want you dead?¡± Tang Long¡¯s tone was malicious. ¡°If you died by my hands, I would have to deal with disposing of your body! I don¡¯t want a murder on my hands! If you want to die, go commit suicide!¡± ¡°Tang Long!¡± Captain Liu quickly stopped him from going too far and warned, ¡°Instigating suicide is also a crime. 1 will write it truthfully in the file, without mercy!¡± Tang Long sneered indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m already in your hands anyway. You can keep me locked up for as long as you want.¡± Captain Liu sternly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your mother? She¡¯s already so old. If she gets out of prison before you, how will she live alone?¡± Tang Long glanced at his mother, but there was no hint of concern in his eyes as a son. Instead, he laughed carelessly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You can just keep my mom in prison for a few more years, and we can get out together. Anyway, they provide food and clothing in prison, so she won¡¯t go hungry or lack clothes.¡± ¡°Are you speaking like a human being?¡± Even Captain Liu, who was usually very serious, was now angry. Fie grabbed Tang Long by the collar, tossing him into the police car without hesitation, as if he were handling a little chick. Seeing this, Tang¡¯s mother wanted to rush up and cause trouble again. The other man who had been silent all along hurriedly grabbed her, using a clever move to stuff her into the car as the door opened. After closing the door, he slapped his hands together with a relaxed expression, ¡°Mission accomplished.¡± Tang Mei, overwhelmed with pain, glanced at the two men one last time before retracting her gaze. Her hand, hanging by her side, unconsciously clenched into a fist. If she couldn¡¯t cut ties with those two at this moment, then she was truly beyond redemption in this lifetime! The man sensed her breakdown, walked back, and patted her shoulder to comfort her, ¡°It¡¯s all over now. This time, it¡¯s really thanks to Director Liu¡¯s call to inform President Mei. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened.¡± Tang Mei wiped away her tears, gratefully smiling, ¡°Thank you, Secretary Jiang.¡± Jiang He shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. You go ahead and get into my car first. I¡¯ll take you and Liu Yue to the police station to make your statements together.¡± Tang Mei subconsciously looked at Liu Yue, calming her emotions a bit, and asked, ¡°Director Liu, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°If I said I was just passing by, would you believe me?¡± Liu Yue, with his hands in his pockets, tilted his head and said casually. Tang Mei¡¯s brow furrowed, knowing he wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but she still thanked him first, ¡°Regardless of the reason, I really owe you one this time. Thank you for helping me inform President Mei to come and save me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Liu Yue shrugged, ¡°But remember what I said earlier. When you receive kindness from me, remember to repay it.¡± Tang Mei thought of what he had said earlier and followed up a few steps, ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Yue glanced at Jiang He imperceptibly and smiled, ¡°No need to rush to repay this favor. But in the future, if there¡¯s a chance, Secretary Tang, don¡¯t forget that 1 saved your life today.¡± Jiang He, unaware of the twists and turns, interjected with a smile, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t underestimate the debt of saving a life, Secretary Tang. You¡¯ve truly incurred a big favor, but for now, let¡¯s go to the police station. President Mei is waiting for you at the hospital. I can see you¡¯re injured too, so we can deal with your wounds at the hospital later.¡± The hair on the back of Tang Mei¡¯s head was already stuck together by the blood, looking very terrifying.. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Wishes Chapter 769: Wishes Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations But Tang¡¯s mother and Tang Long, who had just witnessed this scene, didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Tang Mei smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Alright, thank you for today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say much, get in the car,¡± Jiang He opened the car door for her. Tang Mei silently got in, and Liu Yue sat down next to her without hesitation. In the hospital room. Mei Shu had been anxiously waiting for news on her phone, only feeling relieved when Jiang He replied that everything was settled. If it weren¡¯t for her injured leg, she would have personally gone there. It had only been an hour since Mei Jing arrived at the hospital, but he had already devoured most of the snacks Jiang He bought for Mei Shu and showed no signs of stopping. Mei Shu rolled her eyes at him with some disdain, ¡°1 should¡¯ve just let Yanyan come to accompany me.¡± Mei Jing swallowed what was in his mouth, ¡°Yanyan was picked up by Grandpa Lu next door, and Big Brother is holding down the fort at the company for you. Originally, they wanted to come together, but they were afraid of disturbing you, so they let me, the idle one, come alone.¡± Mei Shu raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°So why are you so idle? School is starting soon. Have you finished your homework?¡± Mei Jing hurriedly pulled out a stack of test papers from his bag by his feet, ¡°I knew you would ask, so I¡¯ve prepared everything. Sister, if you need anything, just call me. Before Big Brother comes to relieve me, I won¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll just stay here, do my homework, and keep you company.¡± Mei Shu sighed and looked at the blue sky outside, feeling a longing in her heart, ¡°I used to think life was too busy and always wanted a chance to rest, but now that I¡¯m resting, I feel bored and have nothing to do.¡± Mei Jing grinned, ¡°Actually, it would be great to lie down every day without worrying about money! Sister, you¡¯re just too strict with yourself!¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t work hard to earn money, how can 1 afford to feed a glutton like you?¡± Mei Shu flicked his forehead with a smile, ¡°By the way, has the online news about our family affected you guys?¡± ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t think like that!¡± Mei Jing disagreed, ¡°We¡¯re family, and naturally, we share each other¡¯s fortunes and misfortunes. You don¡¯t need to worry about us like that. We have our own ways to protect ourselves, I mean it! I¡¯m about to start high school, so I¡¯m not that useless!¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile at his teasing, ¡°If Tang Mei had brothers as good as you guys, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through this.¡± ¡°Sister! I can¡¯t promise for others, but 1 will never betray you, hurt you, or disappoint you!¡± Mei Jing assured her, patting his chest. Mei Shu was very relieved, ¡°In that case, can you promise to rank in the top three in your class in the next exam and not disappoint me?¡± Mei Jing stepped back cautiously as if facing a formidable enemy, ¡°Sister! Why are you taking advantage of me like this!¡± Mei Shu chuckled at his antics, ¡°You said it yourself just now. Why, are you already thinking of backing out?¡± Mei Jing looked conflicted and in pain. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you change your expectations? For example, I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for you in the second half of the year?¡± Mei Shu, speechless, smirked and directly grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, ¡°You still dare to claim you¡¯re an adult? Look at yourself, where do you look like an adult?¡± Mei Jing caught the pillow with a playful smile, skillfully put it back behind her, letting her lean comfortably against it, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve been wanting to discuss with you for a long time, but you¡¯re usually too busy, and I never had the chance to bring it up.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mei Shu assumed a posture of listening attentively. She thought she would hear some naive ideas from Mei Jing again, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious about discussing with her, ¡°Sister, everyone has a different path to take in the future. Some people need to rely on studying to have a future, while others have natural talent for learning.¡± ¡°But I feel that for me, studying doesn¡¯t bring me true joy. Of course, obtaining essential knowledge will definitely be helpful for me, 1 admit that!¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mei Shu furrowed her brow, feeling a sense of unease. Mei Jing carefully gauged her expression and said, ¡°Sister, can I attend race car training in my spare time next semester?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mei Shu immediately refused without hesitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why?¡± Mei Jing suddenly looked dejected, grabbing her hand and pleading, ¡°Sister, I really like driving, but I¡¯m not yet of legal age to get a driver¡¯s license. However, 1 can attend race car training in advance. Please, just agree to it!¡± Mei Shu pulled her hand back, her face cold, ¡°I said no means no! Why do you like something so dangerous? Do you know how risky it is?¡± Mei Jing quickly reassured her, ¡°Sister! Trust me, 1 won¡¯t let myself get hurt! I¡¯ll be very careful, and the training 1 want to attend is legitimate and not dangerous at all!¡± ¡°What training? How did you hear about it?¡± Mei Shu asked sternly. Mei Jing could only confess with a bitter expression, ¡°It was Zhao He. He also likes race cars. The two of us are going to attend the training together, and it¡¯s also a good way for us to look out for each other..¡± Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Persuasion Chapter 770: Persuasion Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Zhao He. It took a moment for Mei Shu to finally recall this name from the corner of her mind. She remembered him as Mei Jing¡¯s good friend. When Mei Shu was brought back from the countryside by Zhao Yan, she was determined to teach her younger brothers well. So she brought Mei Jing back home from the club. She had met Zhao He once at that time. Thinking about it now, that was a long time ago. Who would have thought that in just a few months, Mei Jing would no longer be the useless little rascal he used to be. But now he was actually actively asking to learn racing. Whenever Mei Shu thought about this matter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°If you want to learn anything else, Sis can support you, but racing is too dangerous. I will never agree.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Mei Jing pitifully held her hand and kept shaking it, acting cute. ¡°Sister, please agree. I¡¯ve already talked to the trainer, and I can officially start my racing career in the training camp next week!¡± ¡°Who agreed to this?¡± Mei Shu was so angry she directly shook off his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your coach right now that you¡¯re not going!¡± Mei Jing also got angry and stood up directly. ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I must go next week! This is my own hobby. Sister, you always teach us to respect others. By being so dominant and demanding that 1 do something 1 don¡¯t want to do, are you really respecting me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not disrespecting you.¡± Mei Shu felt helpless. Now her brothers still carried that prophecy on their shoulders, and she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen in the future. Racing was too dangerous. He suddenly brought it up at this time. She didn¡¯t know if that prophecy would be fulfilled because of this. ¡°Sister! Please listen to me this time. Let me go, your support means a lot to me.¡± Mei Jing sat beside her, seeming to perceive her panic, and was trying to comfort her. Mei Shu could see that her brother really liked racing. She sighed and made a difficult decision. ¡°If you insist on going, then next week I¡¯ll accompany you. You have to prove to me personally that you can really ensure your safety, otherwise, you have to obediently withdraw from the training.¡± ¡°Great, sister! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Mei Jing jumped up excitedly and hugged her. Mei Shu was almost suffocated by his embrace, feeling like a heavy stone was pressing on her chest, unable to relax. When Lu Si came to see her in the evening, Mei Shu mentioned this matter. She thought Lu Si would help her come up with some good ideas to make Mei Jing give up the idea of racing. But to her surprise, he agreed, ¡°It¡¯s good for boys to be more lively and play something they like. You can¡¯t tie him to your side forever. He¡¯ll have to learn to walk on his own.¡± Mei Shu said solemnly, ¡°But the prerequisite for walking on his own is that they won¡¯t encounter danger again. If my decision leads to a tragedy in the future, then I will hate myself.¡± Lu Si sat beside her and handed her a brochure from a racing training camp, ¡°Here, take a look first. Then decide whether to really stop your brother from doing it.¡± Mei Shu took the brochure with suspicion and asked, ¡°You were prepared for this? You knew that Xiao Jing wanted to learn this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too immersed in work and don¡¯t have time to pay attention to the outside world. This training camp has been popular in the circle recently, making many wealthy children interested in racing.¡± ¡°Your brother is not yet of legal age to formally compete. Even if he goes to training next week, it will only be to learn some simple theoretical knowledge, which is not dangerous at all.¡± Lu Si explained while pointing out some important parts in the brochure. Mei Shu then realized how exaggerated her reaction had been just now. But just because he couldn¡¯t participate in formal races next week didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t in the future. Mei Shu still couldn¡¯t completely relax. ¡°Why did Xiao Jing have to get obsessed with this? No, 1 must go and watch him train next week.¡± Lu Si looked helpless, ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me?¡± Mei Shu said, ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease unless I see it with my own eyes.¡± Lu Si sighed lightly, not too surprised by her reaction, but said seriously, ¡°Alright, I can agree to you going, but you must stay by my side at all times, cannot leave the wheelchair, and must behave. Right now, you are the one who needs more care than your brother!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu felt a little embarrassed by his words and carefully placed the brochure back on the bedside table, like a hamster hiding a treasure. Lu Si couldn¡¯t help but smile at her reaction, feeling a little itchy in his heart, wanting to do something to ease this itchiness. But before he could do anything, Mei Shu turned around again and grabbed his collar, lifting her head to sniff, ¡°Why is there no smell of alcohol at all? Or any other smell?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow slightly, a playful expression on his face, ¡°What other smell do you want to smell?¡± Mei Shu loosened his tie and smoothed it out with her small hands, ¡°There was no one at the drinking party deliberately causing trouble for you?¡± Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Interrogation (1) Chapter 771: Interrogation (1) Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The smile on Lu Si¡¯s face froze for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing his expression, but he still honestly replied, ¡°Yes, I do. Before I ask you, what did the message you sent me this afternoon mean?¡± Mei Shu said triumphantly, ¡°I have insiders, don¡¯t think you can escape my eyes! So, who did that to you this afternoon?¡± Lu Si chuckled dumbfoundedly, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Wang from the Yingyue Group. He¡¯s notorious in the circle for his lecherous behavior, but I haven¡¯t done anything to fail you, and you believe me, right?¡± ¡°Otherwise, do you think you could still be sitting here talking to me?¡± Mei Shu said thoughtfully. ¡°Yingyue Group, such a nice-sounding name, but how can the president¡¯s character be so poor?¡± Lu Si explained with a smile, ¡°The Yingyue Group is an old company, passed down from Mr. Wang¡¯s grandfather, Wang De. His grandfather was respected and had helped many people, but most of that generation have passed away, cutting off connections between the younger generations. I have no relationship with their family; the Lu family is not someone anyone can easily associate with.¡± Mei Shu recalled another matter, ¡°I remember Yingyue Group used to be a rival company to Kangwei, right? Uncle Kang should have a bad relationship with Wang De, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°So you know why he deliberately set up a scheme to win me over?¡± Lu Si held her hand cautiously, planting a kiss on it while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. Mei Shu¡¯s mind was preoccupied with other matters, allowing him to take advantage of the situation. ¡°He found out that Uncle Kang and I signed a long-term cooperation agreement, fearing that you would join me in helping Uncle Kang deal with him!¡± His intention was to please Lu Si, but he forgot that not all men are as vulgar as him. Instead of winning her over, he thoroughly offended Mei Shu. She mentally marked down a point against Wang De. Since he¡¯s Uncle Kang¡¯s opponent, there would likely be plenty of opportunities to deal with him in the future. They would settle this score slowly. Although there was a small incident involving the Tang family on Captain Liu¡¯s side, it didn¡¯t delay the investigation at all. They quickly identified the prime suspect for the machine sabotage, which was Yuan Zheng, the secretary beside the stage manager that day. In the interrogation room, Yuan Zheng¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Her hands were handcuffed tightly to the table, so she could only nervously fidget her fingers. Captain Liu entered with some documents, gesturing for his subordinates to turn on the video recorder before speaking, ¡°Tell us, what were you doing at what times on the night of the competition?¡± Yuan Zheng lowered her head, his eyes darting around anxiously. ¡°I, I was just assisting the stage manager backstage, many people can testify to that!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Captain Liu said. ¡°Think again, did you go to any places like the restroom midway through?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yuan Zheng denied quickly. Captain Liu originally wanted to give her a chance to confess, but now he lost his patience completely. He slammed a photo extracted from the surveillance footage in front of Yuan Zheng. ¡°Then what¡¯s this?!¡± Trembling, Yuan Zheng picked up the photo. Seeing herself in the picture about to enter the main control room where the machine was placed, she was instantly scared and threw the photo away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s not me, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Still not being honest!¡± Captain Liu produced a fingerprint analysis report. ¡°The fingerprints we collected from the doorknob of the main control room match yours perfectly. What do you have to say now?¡± Yuan Zheng lifted her head abruptly, looking panicked. ¡°I, I remember now, I did go to the main control room, but it was at the request of the stage manager! He asked me to check if there were any issues with the machines!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Captain Liu asked slowly. ¡°The surveillance footage shows you entering the main control room at the same time the stage had a power failure. How do you explain that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yuan Zheng shook like a leaf in the wind, visibly nervous. ¡°I really only followed the stage manager¡¯s orders, I didn¡¯t know anything else.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What were Wei Gang¡¯s orders to you? Why did he ask you to go to the main control room?¡± Captain Liu slammed the table, radiating an aura of authority that even the nearby police officer taking notes trembled, not to mention Yuan Zheng, who was currently being interrogated. Yuan Zheng was so frightened that she started speaking incoherently, ¡°He, he asked me to press a button in the main control room, to check if the machines were still operating normally. I swear I only pressed it lightly!¡± ¡°And then?¡± Captain Liu¡¯s tone softened as he continued to inquire. Yuan Zheng, still afraid, continued, ¡°And then all the lights in the main control room went out¡­ I really only did what Teacher Wei ordered! I didn¡¯t know what the button was for! I really don¡¯t know anything. Please don¡¯t send me to jail. I¡¯m really innocent!¡± Captain Liu exchanged a glance with the police officer beside him, then said in a deep voice, ¡°At the time of the competition, Wei Gang suddenly called you to the main control room to check the machines.. Didn¡¯t you find that suspicious?¡± Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Interrogation (2) Chapter 772: Interrogation (2) Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I asked at the time, but Teacher Wei said if I didn¡¯t want to do it, I could just leave. After all, there were plenty of people waiting outside to be his assistant. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose this job!¡± Yuan Zheng rubbed his hands in frustration. In fact, she was just a recent college graduate, new to the workforce without any connections. If she offended her superiors right at the start of her career, the days ahead would likely be tough. Captain Liu didn¡¯t want to press him further. He nodded and said, ¡°If everything you¡¯ve said is true, I will try to handle your case with leniency.¡± Upon hearing this, Yuan Zheng looked up hopefully and said, ¡°Really? If I can provide some other information, can you release me immediately?¡± Captain Liu furrowed his brow in thought. What Yuan Zheng did didn¡¯t quite amount to a crime. So he agreed, ¡°Alright, as long as the information you provide is useful to our investigation, I will consider it.¡± With a smile on her face, Yuan Zheng felt a wave of relief wash over her. ¡°Officer, I know that Teacher Wei has always been dissatisfied with Teacher Feng Mo! When you mentioned earlier that it was suspicious for me to be called to the main control room by Wei Gang, I also felt the same way!¡± ¡± Why did the incident with the machine happen precisely when Teacher Feng Mo¡¯s daughter was performing on stage? I think Wei Gang must have deliberately targeted Teacher Feng Mo!¡± ¡°Besides this, do you know any other information?¡± Captain Liu asked carefully. Yuan Zheng thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°Other than that, I don¡¯t know anything else. Thinking back now, why did Wei Gang assign me, a newcomer, this task? It must have been a premeditated plan. He definitely wanted to shift all the blame onto me!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you find that reckless?¡± Captain Liu asked in surprise. ¡°As a newcomer, if you were caught, wouldn¡¯t you quickly expose him?¡± Yuan Zheng looked conflicted. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t expect Ms. Mei to directly report the incident to the police and escalate the situation? Actually, I also find this hard to understand. Why would Ms. Mei report such a minor incident to the police?¡± ¡°You said something right there.¡± Captain Liu said firmly. ¡°He was confident that Mei Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to report him afterwards!¡± Because he thought Mei Shu had already violated the contract and used the second-hand machines without authorization! If that were true, Mei Shu would probably be busy hiding it right now. How could she have let the matter become so widely known? Looking at it this way, Wei Gang definitely didn¡¯t just want to cause trouble at the scene. The destruction of those machines probably had something to do with him too! Having figured out the crux of the matter, Captain Liu immediately sent someone to bring Wei Gang back for questioning. Before that, he had specially requested someone to retrieve Wei Gang¡¯s recent financial records and found a clue. In the hospital room. Mei Shu was surfing the internet on her phone when she unexpectedly received the latest police report. She happily waved to the man beside her, ¡°Ah Si, come and take a look, Captain Liu finally has some new progress!¡± ¡°His progress is still quite slow.¡± Lu Si commented lightly, putting down his laptop and getting up from the sofa. Mei Shu shifted aside to make room for him to sit down, handing him her phone. ¡°The police have identified the suspect for the intentional sabotage of the backstage equipment during the competition, and the suspect has confessed.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Si chuckled. ¡°It seems that even Captain Liu can¡¯t easily get to the bottom of things.¡± Mei Shu shrugged. ¡°Take it easy. I believe Captain Liu won¡¯t let personal biases interfere with his duties.¡± Lu Si casually took the apple she was eating, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Let your stomach rest for a while.¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± Mei Shu was about to grab it back when someone knocked on the door of the hospital room. She could only give him a fierce glare and let the person outside come in first. Jiang He walked in with a smile, followed closely by Tang Mei, her head wrapped in bandages. Tang Mei knelt down as soon as she entered the room, ¡°President Mei, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± ¡°Get up quickly.¡± Mei Shu gestured to Jiang He to help her up, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. You¡¯re the victim in this whole incident, I¡¯ll give you a few days off. Rest at home and recover from your injuries first. When you¡¯re better, you can come back to work. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t deduct your salary, and bonuses will still be paid.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No.¡± Tang Mei stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a break. President Mei, you don¡¯t need to worry about me like this. The more you say that, the more guilty I feel.¡± She covered her face and started crying uncontrollably. Mei Shu handed her a tissue. Jiang He took it for her and handed it over, ¡°Stop crying. Miss Mei is not someone who holds grudges, especially since your brother caused this trouble and you got injured as a result. There¡¯s really no need for you to blame yourself.¡± Tang Mei took the tissue and wiped away her tears and snot, looking like a repentant little girl. ¡°Thank you, President Mei, but I really don¡¯t need a break. The work you assigned to me isn¡¯t finished yet. I¡¯ll work overtime tonight and make sure to give you an answer as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: Saving Her Life Chapter 773: Saving Her Life Editor: Henyee Translations Mei Shu watched Tang Mei crying, her nose running, tears streaming down her face. She felt both heartache and helplessness, even subconsciously wanting to get up and comfort her. But as she made a move, she was restrained. The force wasn¡¯t heavy, but it carried a strong sense of authority. Mei Shu glanced slightly upward to Lu Si beside her, meeting his cold gaze. Lu Si returned her gaze, saying, ¡°You just agreed to me.¡± Helpless, Mei Shu had no choice but to sit still. However, seeing Tang Mei like this, she couldn¡¯t bear it. She spoke up, ¡°With my brother handling company matters, you should rest assured and take a break. Rest up and come back to help me at the company when you¡¯re better.¡± Tang Mei sniffled. President Mei had helped her a lot, and yet she always seemed to cause trouble for her. President Mei never blamed her, always caring for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mei. I swear, I won¡¯t cause you trouble anymore. After this incident, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. I won¡¯t have anything to do with them in the future. Such relatives are worse than having none at all.¡± Mei Shu¡¯s tone was earnest, almost as if she were taking an oath. Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, sighing when she noticed the injury on her head. This Tang Mei reminded her of herself in her past life. The ones who hurt her the most were her own relatives. Leaving aside her stepmother and stepsister, even her father had never shown her an ounce of compassion or care. Some relatives were indeed better off not existing. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to see things clearly. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. Listen to me and go home to rest.¡± Mei Shu smiled. Her face wore a gentle smile, showing no signs of flaws, but Lu Si easily caught a glimpse of her inner thoughts. She was still talking when she suddenly felt an itch in the palm of her hand. Mei Shu tried to shake it off but failed. With annoyance, she glared at the person beside her. Meeting her gaze, Lu Si didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. He even smirked at Mei Shu. A gentle breeze brushed past Mei Shu¡¯s face, causing her to start slightly. After realizing what had happened, the annoyance in her heart had long dissipated. Mei Shu: ¡°¡­¡± Seriously? After facing this face for so long, I can still be swayed by its charm? Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but inwardly scold herself. Sitting not far away, Tang Mei saw the interaction between the two, momentarily forgetting what she wanted to say. She couldn¡¯t relax at all, and just as she hesitated for a moment, she missed the perfect opportunity to retort. Mei Shu was feeling awkward as well, so she simply didn¡¯t look at Lu Si, allowing him to play with her hand, sometimes scratching her palm, sometimes pinching her fingers. Like a child with ADHD. For now, she needed to comfort Tang Mei and let her rest assured to go home for recuperation. So, she temporarily decided to ignore Lu Si, focusing only on Jiang He and Tang Mei. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you a task.¡± Mei Shu said. Upon hearing that there was a task, both of them straightened up, waiting for her to assign it. Mei Shu was amused by their almost identical movements, squinting slightly as she observed them. Suddenly, she felt that the two of them, one sitting and the other standing, were quite compatible. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Tang Mei, your task is to go home and recuperate. This is the task I¡¯ve assigned to you. A good worker shouldn¡¯t refuse the tasks assigned by their superior.¡± Tang Mei¡¯s lips moved, but she couldn¡¯t refuse after Mei Shu¡¯s indirect request for her to rest. She couldn¡¯t reject it after all. In the end, she could only nod in agreement. Jiang He eagerly looked at Mei Shu, waiting for her to assign him a task. Mei Shu then said to Jiang He, ¡°Your task is to supervise Tang Mei¡¯s rest. If you find her still working at home, call me immediately.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, both Tang Mei and Jiang He were stunned in place. After a moment, they looked at each other, feeling a bit puzzled. At this moment, Lu Si, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Jiang He: ¡°¡­¡± Master Si, do you still remember that I¡¯m your most reliable subordinate? Isn¡¯t this task a waste of my abilities? Of course, Jiang He could only think these thoughts silently. Voicing them would be akin to challenging his boss. He valued his life; he wouldn¡¯t dare. After Lu Si finished speaking, he looked at Mei Shu earnestly and said, ¡°When Jiang He isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll stay at the hospital to watch over you. If I¡¯m not available, let your brothers take turns to stay with you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu: ¡°¡­¡± This was just like picking up a stone to hit herself in the foot. Mei Shu¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She wanted to argue further, but seeing Lu Si¡¯s serious expression, she gave up. She wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong. If this could make Lu Si feel more at ease, then so be it. She didn¡¯t dwell on it any longer and looked at Tang Mei, asking her to recount the details of what had happened. Tang Mei said that Liu Yue had emphasized before leaving that he had saved her life. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Prey and Hunter Chapter 774: Prey and Hunter Editor: Henyee Translations The phrase ¡°gratitude for saving a life¡± was worth more than gold. Regardless of Liu Yue¡¯s intentions, Mei Shu was grateful to him for saving Tang Mei. She would help Tang Mei repay this favor, but how to repay it would be for Tang Mei to decide. Mei Shu had no intention of doing anything she didn¡¯t want to for Liu Yue because of this favor. Mei Shu said to Tang Mei, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll handle it. If Liu Yue comes looking for you, just tell him to come find me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Mei agreed, then added after a moment¡¯s thought, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Director Liu is a bad person.¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her. ¡°Are you still judging people as good or bad? Just because he¡¯s not a bad person doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t stray from the right path.¡± Tang Mei was at a loss for words. Lu Si glanced at Mei Shu, his eyes somewhat deep. Without even looking at Jiang He, he directly said, ¡°Jiang He, you take Miss Tang back to rest now.¡± Jiang He never dared to be the slightest bit negligent in following the boss¡¯s orders. He quickly assisted Tang Mei to her own hospital room. The injury on the back of Tang Mei¡¯s head seemed serious, but it wasn¡¯t too severe. Tang Long hadn¡¯t dared to kill her, so he promptly helped her stop the bleeding. However, since the injury involved the head, the doctor said there was a slight concussion, so they advised her to stay in the hospital for observation overnight. After the two left, the hospital room fell completely silent. Mei Shu had sensed the intense gaze from the person beside her just now, making her scalp tingle and her whole body uncomfortable. Mei Shu shifted her slightly stiff body and forced herself to look at Lu Si. Her gaze collided with his deep eyes, leaving Mei Shu completely immobilized. The outside world often described Lu Si as domineering and forceful, with ruthless methods. But after being with him for so long, Mei Shu¡¯s impression of him leaned more towards being considerate and gentle. Although he occasionally showed a domineering side in front of her, most of the time, he was gentle. Such a gaze was not common. It was like a tiger or leopard aiming at its prey, ready to pounce and bite its prey¡¯s neck at any moment. And at this moment, Mei Shu was fully aware that she was the prey in Lu Si¡¯s eyes. But she had no idea what she had just done to cause Lu Si to reveal such a dangerous expression. ¡°You¡­ Mm!¡± Mei Shu reluctantly spoke up, but before she could finish her first word, her lips were sealed shut. It wasn¡¯t the first time they were so intimate, but Mei Shu still stiffened at first. Lu Si¡¯s movements seemed urgent, even a bit ruthless. Such a state easily frightened people, but Mei Shu only stiffened for a moment at the beginning. Soon, she relaxed her body. She knew very well that this person wouldn¡¯t harm her. His scorching lips ground against hers with force, causing Mei Shu¡¯s lips to feel hot and numb, likely swollen. She couldn¡¯t bear it, instinctively wanting to retreat, but this reaction only seemed to provoke him further. With one hand gripping her slender waist, he forcefully pulled her into his embrace, pressing their bodies tightly together. The other hand rested at the nape of her neck, gently caressing the delicate skin¡­ At that moment, Mei Shu truly felt like prey subdued by a predator, with her life hanging by a thread as her archenemy sank his teeth into her neck, ready to devour her at any moment. The air in her chest grew thinner and thinner, prompting Mei Shu to unconsciously part her lips. In nature, Lu Si was undoubtedly the most skilled hunter, swift and keen, able to seize every fleeting opportunity for a hunt. An unconscious movement from Mei Shu made it even easier for Lu Si to advance. Their lips and tongues entwined, in a dance of advance and retreat, until Mei Shu finally lost all reason, placing her complete trust in Lu Si, surrendering herself entirely and allowing him to take control¡­ When the kiss ended, Lu Si loosened his grip slightly, but didn¡¯t completely let go. He still held Mei Shu tightly in his arms. Mei Shu struggled a bit and spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡± She felt like the temperature in the room was rising continuously, making her throat feel like it was smoking. A hint of a smile flashed in Lu Si¡¯s eyes as he reached for the water glass on the bedside table and offered it to her lips. Mei Shu drank half a glass of water from his hand, feeling much better. She looked up at Lu Si, wanting to ask him what had just happened. But seeing the faint smile in Lu Si¡¯s eyes, she felt it was unnecessary to ask. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no need for so many reasons when a hunter was hunting. She didn¡¯t bother to struggle anymore, relaxing her body and leaning against Lu Si¡¯s chest. She took out her phone, found the name ¡°Song Yan¡± in her contacts, and dialed the number. Seeing that name, Lu Si frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°President Mei!¡± The call was quickly answered, and the voice on the other end sounded somewhat excited.. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Investigation Chapter 775: Investigation Editor: Henyee Translations Song Yan didn¡¯t expect to suddenly run into Lu Si and was worried that Mei Shu might change her mind. Receiving a call from Mei Shu indicated that she hadn¡¯t changed her mind. ¡°Song Yan, I need you to help me with something,¡± Mei Shu said. Song Yan breathed a sigh of relief this time. Mei Shu was the only one who could give him a job opportunity at the moment. He quickly responded, ¡°President Mei, please tell me what you need.¡± Just as Mei Shu was about to speak, she felt the person beside her grip her fingers tighter. She turned her head in confusion. Lu Si raised an eyebrow slightly at her, his expression giving nothing away. But Mei Shu knew he wasn¡¯t in a good mood right now, and the reason must be related to the phone call she just made. Mei Shu found it somewhat amusing. She moved her phone away from her ear, leaned over, and planted a quick and precise kiss on Lu Si¡¯s lips. Lu Si¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He lifted Mei Shu¡¯s hand and lightly kissed the back of it, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his lips. ¡°Hello? President Mei? Can you hear me, President Mei?¡± There was no response from the other end of the phone, and Song Yan thought it might be due to poor signal. Mei Shu cleared her throat, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Oh, I can hear you. I need you to help me investigate someone.¡± Song Yan quickly responded, ¡°President Mei, go ahead.¡± Mei Shu continued, ¡°Liu Yue, a department head in my company. Find out if he has had any unusual income recently.¡± Song Yan agreed, and to show his sincerity, he even set himself a deadline. ¡°Alright, President Mei, rest assured. I¡¯ll give you the results in three days.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mei Shu turned to see Lu Si looking at her helplessly. Mei Shu smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Si reached out and patted her head, sighing. ¡°I used to like your spirit, but now I just hope you won¡¯t push yourself so hard. Let yourself rest for a while. You¡¯re not fighting alone anymore. Some things can be left to me to handle.¡± In fact, after knowing that Tang Mei was injured, he wanted to send someone to investigate Liu Yue. However, Mei Shu beat him to it. Mei Shu knew what he was thinking and lightly laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not fighting alone. Aren¡¯t you here? I just made a phone call to ask someone to investigate for me, not investigate on my own.¡± Lu Si listened to her explanation and knew he couldn¡¯t ask Mei Shu to change. If Mei Shu was really the delicate woman who hid behind others, they wouldn¡¯t have reached this point today. ¡°Alright, alright. Rest well, and leave the rest to me.¡± Lu Si was the first to compromise. Three days, whether fast or slow, passed quickly. Mei Shu was ordered by Lu Si to stay in bed and rest. She didn¡¯t want Lu Si to worry, so she didn¡¯t go out much. And Lu Si knew exactly how to take care of her. When he didn¡¯t have time, he let her brothers take turns to stay with her. Her brothers strictly followed Lu Si¡¯s instructions, never leaving her side. So Mei Shu could only make phone calls to arrange some work. After three days of rest, her leg injury had improved significantly, at least not as painful as before. On the third afternoon, Lu Si finished his work early and came to the hospital. He was coaxing Mei Shu to drink more bone soup by her bedside. At this moment, Mei Shu¡¯s phone rang. Lu Si picked up the phone and handed it to Mei Shu. There were only two people in the hospital room, and Mei Shu was eating, so she simply placed the phone on the table and turned on the speakerphone. There was nothing to hide from Lu Si. ¡°Master Mei, there¡¯s progress. There¡¯s no abnormal income on Liu Yue¡¯s account. However, I found that he has been contacting Su Ling recently.¡± As Song Yan¡¯s voice came through the phone, Mei Shu turned to look at Lu Si beside him. Lu Si¡¯s face darkened, his expression somewhat frightening. Mei Shu reached out and squeezed his thin, tough hand. When she tried to pull her hand back, Lu Si grabbed it. Mei Shu looked up at him and then saw the smile in his eyes. Mei Shu:¡±¡­¡± At that moment, she felt like she was a foolish prey who had actively walked into a trap. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What else did you find? Anything else?¡± Suddenly hearing Lu Si¡¯s voice, Song Yan remained silent for a moment. ¡°¡­In addition, I found out that Liu Yue and Su Ling used to be good friends, and there was even a period of time when they were more than just friends. I haven¡¯t found any more details yet.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Mei Shu said. ¡°Continue investigating along this line.¡± Knowing that Lu Si was present, Song Yan quickly hung up.. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Let’s Get Married Chapter 776: Let¡¯s Get Married Editor: Henyee Translations After hanging up the phone, Lu Si absentmindedly rubbed Mei Shu¡¯s fingers, his face showing a pensive expression. Mei Shu looked at him, but he didn¡¯t react. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, we can discuss whatever it is after the meal,¡± Mei Shu said, pulling her hand away from his. Lu Si nodded, his face returning to its usual calmness as he looked at Mei Shu. ¡°Finish the soup; this time I skimmed off the fat on the surface.¡± Mei Shu nodded. Recently, Lu Si had been cooking soup for her every day¡ª chicken soup, pork rib soup, mushroom soup¡­ At first, Mei Shu would finish them all because the soups were good, and, most importantly, they were Lu Si¡¯s gesture of care. But drinking soup every day¡ª who could endure it? Although her injury had indeed healed quite well, Mei Shu now felt nauseous just looking at soup. The two of them finished their meal in silence. Afterward, Lu Si lifted Mei Shu onto a wheelchair and took her for a stroll in the garden. He called it ¡°aiding digestion after a meal.¡± ¡°Can you really aid digestion sitting in a wheelchair? Why don¡¯t I walk a bit? The doctor said moving around would help the wound heal,¡± Mei Shu argued. Lu Si only said, ¡°Rest for another two days.¡± ¡°About Su Ling¡­¡± Mei Shu hesitated. After all, Su Ling was his aunt, even though there was no longer any familial bond between them. ¡°Leave that matter to me. Just focus on resting,¡± Lu Si said. Mei Shu nodded, suddenly remembering something. ¡°I had someone look into your parents¡¯ matter. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s news.¡± Lu Si nodded and then sighed as he gently touched the back of her neck. ¡°You always worry about others. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Lu Si¡¯s genuine concern was evident in his words. Mei Shu smiled up at him. ¡°It depends on who I¡¯m worrying about. I¡¯m willingly worried about you, but I couldn¡¯t care less about others¡¯ affairs.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her with deep eyes. The hospital garden had many winding paths, but they chose the smoothest one. After all, Lu Si didn¡¯t allow her to walk on her own, so sitting in a wheelchair and choosing this path was the right decision to minimize bumps. The evening breeze brushed their faces, and there were many other patients in wheelchairs ahead of them. Occasionally, they would stop, and the person pushing the wheelchair would bend down to whisper to the person sitting in it. They were so similar to the two of them. Lu Si felt as though he had crossed decades of time and glimpsed their future. Through ups and downs, they would still be together in the end. ¡°Shu¡¯er, when this matter is resolved, let¡¯s get married,¡± Lu Si suddenly said. Mei Shu was slightly startled, and after a moment, she uttered a soft ¡°okay.¡± Her voice was so low that she could hardly hear it herself, but Lu Si, beside her, heard it clearly. His lips curled up, his whole demeanor radiating happiness. Even though the recent events involved Su Ling, causing both of them to feel uneasy, Lu Si¡¯s words made Mei Shu forget about those worries. Their minds were filled with thoughts of ¡°marriage¡± as they walked silently. When they returned, Lu Si put Mei Shu back in bed, poured her a glass of water, sliced a plate of fruit, and then went to the window with his phone. Mei Shu watched his back, realizing that he was probably going to investigate Su Ling. ¡°Grandpa.¡± As soon as she called him by that title, Mei Shu probably understood what he wanted to do. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at that moment. As she had guessed, Lu Si went straight to the point. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m getting married. Could you please pick a date for us?¡± When Lu Si¡¯s grandfather heard this, his voice was twice as loud as usual. ¡°Hahaha, you little rascal, you¡¯ve finally come to your senses. Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me, and you take care of Shu¡¯er.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si made a soft ¡°urn¡± sound, but he didn¡¯t hang up immediately, indicating that he still had something to say. His grandfather knew him well. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°Is there anything else you want from me?¡± ¡°I want the evidence you¡¯ve collected over the years,¡± Lu Si hesitated. His grandfather fell silent immediately. Although Lu Si didn¡¯t explain in detail, his grandfather understood. His son and daughter-in-law died in an accident. Everyone said it was an accident, attributing it to their bad luck. But he didn¡¯t believe it. After investigating for so many years, he had still found something. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: File Folder Chapter 777: File Folder Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You come over tomorrow,¡± Mr. Lu finally said after a moment of silence. ¡°Alright.¡± The grandfather and grandson didn¡¯t say much more. Mr. Lu asked about Mei Shu¡¯s recovery before hanging up the phone. After the call ended, Lu Si stood alone by the window, gazing outside lost in thought. The death of his parents had always been a burden on his heart over the years. Mei Shu sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remind Black Panther these days. He¡¯s been investigating for so long; there should be some news by now.¡± She couldn¡¯t offer any comforting words, but she could do her best to help him. The next day, Mei Shu accompanied Lu Si to visit Mr. Lu. At first, Lu Si adamantly refused, wanting her to stay in bed for rest. But after Mei Shu assured him multiple times that she wouldn¡¯t run around recklessly, Lu Si finally agreed to bring her along. Mr. Lu knew Mei Shu was coming too, so he had the housekeeper prepare Mei Shu¡¯s favorite dishes in advance. He even made a few phone calls before it was time, urging them to hurry. Lu Si drove while Mei Shu sat in the passenger seat. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Mr. Lu waiting for them. Mei Shu rolled down the car window, leaned out, and greeted Mr. Lu. Mr. Lu liked Mei Shu¡¯s lively demeanor and waved back at her with a smile. Mei Shu smiled back, and after Lu Si parked the car, she expertly opened the door and unfastened her seatbelt, ready to get out. ¡°Shu¡¯er!¡± Lu Si¡¯s tone was calm, but it carried a clear threat. His tone was calm, but it was full of threat. At Mei Shu¡¯s turned, she looked back at Lu Si with a smile. ¡°Hehe, my leg has already improved a lot, and Grandpa is here now. It¡¯s not proper for you to carry me.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t reply, just stared at her in silence. Mei Shu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Mei Shu conceded, ¡°then hurry up. Don¡¯t keep Grandpa waiting.¡± Lu Si raised an eyebrow slightly, got out of the car, and walked straight to the passenger side. He bent down and lifted Mei Shu out of the car. Since her leg injury, Mei Shu had gotten used to being carried by Lu Si, so when he lifted her out of the car, she knew to keep her head low to avoid hitting it. Mr. Lu didn¡¯t see anything inappropriate about the two of them and instead smiled as he watched them. He was the first to greet Mei Shu. ¡°How¡¯s your injury, Shu¡¯er?¡± Mr. Lu asked Mei Shu. Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandfather. It¡¯s much better now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Mr. Lu nodded repeatedly, then urged Lu Si, ¡°Hurry up and go inside. The meal has been ready for a while now, we¡¯ll be eating soon.¡± Mei Shu nodded again, then whispered to Lu Si, ¡°Bring the things from the trunk.¡± It was a set of chess she had once bought at an auction, made of fir wood, finely crafted, and quite rare. When she saw the set, she immediately thought of Mr. Lu, who enjoyed having tea and playing chess with his friends. This set of chess could be said to cater to his preferences. Once inside the house, Mei Shu handed the set of chess to Mr. Lu, who indeed liked it very much and couldn¡¯t put it down. Though this young girl was not very old, she knew how to navigate social situations well and was very likable. It was a bit unfair to accompany her always cold grandson. Thinking this, Mr. Lu glanced at Lu Si with a hint of disdain. Lu Si noticed the disdain in his grandfather¡¯s eyes and felt somewhat speechless. After dinner, Mr. Lu took the two of them to his study. He took out a file folder and handed it to Lu Si. ¡°These are the things I¡¯ve found. It¡¯s been so many years; it¡¯s hard to find evidence now. This was collected when the incident happened. I had someone look into it. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s useful, but I¡¯m certain of one thing¡ªyour parents definitely did not die by accident.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Si nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Mr. Lu looked at him with satisfaction. When Lu Si¡¯s parents died, he was still young. Later, many people said that his grandson had personality defects. He knew these so-called defects were related to his parents¡¯ early death. If his parents had been with him, Lu Si would have been like any other happy child from a normal family. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating for so many years. I¡¯ll give you the contact information of the person I hired. If you have any doubts, you can call him directly,¡± Mr. Lu said. Lu Si nodded and immediately opened the file folder. There were many things inside, including reports from the time of the incident. But what caught Lu Si¡¯s eye the most was a photograph. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Photo Chapter 778: Photo Editor: Henyee Translations The photo depicted a fierce wild beast, resembling a wild boar but more ferocious. Lu Si furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The beast that killed your parents. The investigators went to nearby areas to inquire and unexpectedly found someone who had taken a photo of the beast previously.¡± Mr. Lu spoke with a pained expression. Lu Si stared at the photo intensely, as if trying to bore a hole through it with his stare. Mei Shu subtly patted his arm. ¡°According to the reports at the time, to pacify the public, the authorities killed the beast. Recently, Hei Bao told me that after the beast¡¯s death, its skin was stripped and disappeared without a trace. Perhaps we can investigate this angle.¡± Lu Si curled his lips, touched Mei Shu¡¯s head, then put the photo back and proceeded to examine other materials. His facial expression was no longer that tense. There¡¯s a lot more information available, much of it related to that beast. The people sent by Mr. Lu to investigate have asked many locals, and many of them said they had seen the beast before the accidents happened. At that time, they thought it was just a wild boar, and there were quite a few brave young people in the area who wanted to form teams to go hunting. ¡°So many people saw this beast?¡± Mei Shu followed Lu Si¡¯s gaze and sensed that something was amiss. She took out the photo again. It seemed to have been taken near dusk, very clear, showing the beast¡¯s face and even its fangs. As soon as Mei Shu asked that question, Lu Si also realized that something was wrong. He and Mei Shu looked at each other. Both of them understood each other¡¯s meaning. Mr. Lu, unaware of their silent communication, looked at Lu Si in confusion. ¡°What riddle are you two playing?¡± Mei Shu explained her findings to Mr. Lu. ¡°Grandpa, look at this photo. The person who took it said he encountered the beast accidentally and snapped the picture. From the angle and clarity, he must have been quite close to the beast. Normally, getting that close would startle the creature, yet the photographer remained unharmed.¡± Mei Shu spoke calmly, and Mr. Lu understood immediately. If the photographer could get so close to the beast without provoking it, it meant the creature wasn¡¯t as aggressive as believed. It wouldn¡¯t attack unless provoked. Then why did it attack Lu Si¡¯s parents? It was inconceivable that they would provoke the beast knowingly. This was definitely impossible. Moreover, so many people had encountered that beast without any issues, yet it was Lu Si¡¯s parents who met with trouble. After all these years, Mr. Lu still couldn¡¯t believe it was an accident. He had visited the police station many times. The authorities knew his identity and naturally didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. However, no matter how they investigated, it was still just an incident of a wild animal injuring people. They couldn¡¯t find out anything more, so in the end, they had to close the case as an accident. There were many documents in the folder, but they seemed scattered. Unable to find more clues, they decided to leave for now. Back home, they went through the file folder again but couldn¡¯t find any more useful information. They could only resort to reviewing news articles related to the incident. Just when they were at a loss, Mei Shu¡¯s phone rang. It was Black Panther. Mei Shu quickly answered, knowing he might have made progress on the matter she had asked him to keep an eye on. Sure enough, Black Panther¡¯s rugged voice was full of excitement. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s progress on the thing you asked me to investigate!¡± Mei Shu glanced at Lu Si and then switched on the speakerphone. ¡°What progress?¡± ¡°That beast was skinned back then,¡± Hei Bao said. ¡°I found the person in charge at the time, and he said the beast¡¯s skin was taken by a woman.¡± ¡°Do you know who that woman is?¡± Mei Shu inquired. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hei Bao sighed. ¡°All I know is her surname is Su, nothing else.¡± ¡°Su?¡± Mei Shu frowned, then instinctively glanced at Lu Si. Unaware of their situation, Hei Bao sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since the incident. Investigating further will be difficult.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get every penny I promise to pay you,¡± Lu Si suddenly said. Black Panther fell silent for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve found for now. I¡¯ll inform you if there are any new developments. Goodbye!¡± Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Recording Chapter 779: Recording Editor: Henyee Translations Recently, they had found a lot of information related to the incident from years ago, but it was scattered and chaotic, making it hard to piece together. However, when Black Panther mentioned the surname ¡°Su,¡± both of them immediately thought of someone. ¡°Let me take you to bathe and rest. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Lu Si placed the phone on the bedside table and lifted Mei Shu, heading to the bathroom. If it were a few days ago, Mei Shu would have surely argued, but this time, she obediently followed Lu Si without a word. Mei Shu didn¡¯t know what Lu Si planned to do next, but in the following days, Lu Si became busier than before, often returning home late at night. Since Lu Si had taken over the matter, Mei Shu couldn¡¯t find any information about the ¡°accident¡± and had to focus on the company¡¯s affairs. The police investigation had hit a dead end, with no progress. Online discussions persisted but had lost momentum compared to a few days ago. At this time, someone took the initiative to come to Mei Shu. When Auntie mentioned that Liu Yue was looking for her, Mei Shu subconsciously recalled what Tang Mei had said. If Liu Yue had truly just kindly saved Tang Mei, he wouldn¡¯t have said those words before leaving. So, was he here for payment now? Mei Shu suppressed her doubts and instructed Auntie to let him in. Carrying a fruit basket, Liu Yue entered with a smile and greeted Mei Shu. ¡°President Mei, feeling better?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s smile seemed genuine. Mei Shu hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him before because he was so low-key. It was only his proposal this time that revealed his true intentions. If someone wasn¡¯t well-versed in business matters, they might be persuaded by him, as he claimed to be acting in the company¡¯s best interest. ¡°Much better,¡± Mei Shu said, and Auntie served Liu Yue a cup of tea. Sitting across from each other, Mei Shu smiled, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Director Liu. Is there something important you¡¯d like to discuss?¡± Liu Yue said, ¡°President Mei truly has keen insight. My proposal at the meeting was indeed rash. I¡¯ve come to you because I know you¡¯re investigating something from years ago. I happen to have some information that might help you and Master Si, so I¡¯m here to make a deal with you.¡± Mei Shu scrutinized him, not fully believing his words. Seeing her doubt, Liu Yue took out his phone and tapped on it. Suddenly, a recording played. ¡°Are you sure this medicine can make that beast go berserk?¡± The voice in the recording sounded familiar. Mei Shu recalled who it was. It was Su Ling from her younger days. Mei Shu looked up at Liu Yue in surprise. Liu Yue smiled, ¡°Ms. Mei, please continue listening.¡± Mei Shu suppressed her astonishment and sat steadily across from them. In the recording, there was the voice of Su Ling and another man. Mei Shu wasn¡¯t familiar with the man¡¯s voice, but Su Ling¡¯s voice became clearer as she listened. The recording was lengthy, detailing the entire process of Su Ling and the man¡¯s conspiracy. At the end of the recording, Su Ling said, ¡°It¡¯s those two in the photo. When I hear about their deaths tomorrow, your final payment will be transferred to you.¡± Mei Shu listened with trepidation. Su Ling was Lu Si¡¯s aunt, his mother¡¯s sister, but she seemed to have no emotional attachment to her sister, treating her like some kind of enemy. Whenever Lu Si¡¯s mother was mentioned, Su Ling¡¯s tone turned malicious. After listening to the recording, Mei Shu looked at Liu Yue. ¡°What do you want?¡± Liu Yue said, ¡°My request is simple. I hope Ms. Mei can do me a favor and send my wife and child abroad.¡± With that one sentence, Mei Shu understood something. Liu Yue only mentioned his wife and child, not himself. Why? Because he didn¡¯t want to leave the country? That couldn¡¯t be it. It was more likely that he knew he couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Did you have any involvement in the matter of Lu Si¡¯s parents?¡± Mei Shu scrutinized Liu Yue, her gaze piercing, as if trying to see through him. Liu Yue smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu furrowed her brow slightly. Did that mean he wasn¡¯t involved in that particular matter, but there might be other things? Mei Shu didn¡¯t immediately agree. After all, she didn¡¯t know the authenticity of the recording. ¡°Director Liu, allow me to think about it overnight. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow, alright?¡± Mei Shu spoke in a consultative tone. Liu Yue glanced at her, his eyes showing a hint of understanding, as if he already knew what Mei Shu was thinking. ¡°Of course, Ms. Mei. Just give me a call when you¡¯ve made your decision,¡± Liu Yue said with a smile. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: The Truth Chapter 780: The Truth Editor: Henyee Translations After Liu Yue left, Mei Shu immediately called Lu Si and told him about the situation. Lu Si remained silent for a long time after hearing her account. Mei Shu felt worried. Although they had speculated before that Lu Si¡¯s parents¡¯ death might be related to Su Ling, it was only speculation. Now that their suspicions were confirmed, Lu Si¡¯s mood was sure to fluctuate. ¡°Alt Si¡­¡± Mei Shu wanted to say something comforting, but for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Si responded coldly, his voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°Are you getting off work soon? Should I come to the company to pick you up?¡± Mei Shu¡¯s tone was softer than usual. This kind of tone was reminiscent of how she used to address Lu Si¡¯s alter ego. Lu Si sighed softly. His parents¡¯ death was a fact he couldn¡¯t change. What he could do now was uncover the truth and bring the culprit to justice. Admittedly, he was affected by what Mei Shu had just said, but he couldn¡¯t allow himself to remain immersed in grief. It would only worry those around him. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon. You don¡¯t need to come. I¡¯ll be back shortly, and we can have dinner together,¡± Lu Si spoke again, his tone returning to normal, devoid of any emotion. Lu Si had been very busy these past few days and hadn¡¯t come back for dinner. The servants had only prepared Mei Shu¡¯s portion of food. Mei Shu informed the servants that Lu Si would be coming home for dinner tonight as well. When Lu Si returned, Mei Shu was on the phone. It was Tang Mei calling, saying she had recovered and wanted to return to work at the company. Mei Shu didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, she first asked Jiang He, who confirmed that Tang Mei had indeed recovered well. Mei Shu knew Tang Mei was anxious and couldn¡¯t rest properly at home, so she agreed to let her return to work. However, she could only work half-days for the time being. After bargaining for a while, they finally reached an agreement. If anyone else heard, their jaws would probably drop. They had never seen such a boss and employee relationship before. The employee wanted to go to work, and the boss wanted them to rest at home. It seemed like the roles were reversed. Although Mei Shu was on the phone, she had sensed it when Lu Si returned. She instructed Tang Mei to prioritize her health first before hanging up. ¡°Alt Si, I think Liu Yue¡¯s conditions are worth considering, but since he¡¯s made such a request, I think we should first find out what he¡¯s done before,¡± Mei Shu slowly walked up to Lu Si. Since yesterday, Lu Si had agreed that Mei Shu could walk around. However, he still had to make a call in half an hour to tell her to rest more and walk slowly. On the way back just now, Lu Si had also been thinking all the way. Suddenly knowing the truth was indeed unsettling. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s worried look, he couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. We can discuss it after dinner,¡± Lu Si walked over and lifted her up. ¡°Alt?!¡± Mei Shu exclaimed and grabbed onto his neck. Mei Shu was confused. ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating for so many years, and now¡­¡± Lu Si interrupted her with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We already have a lead. Let¡¯s eat first. Mei Feng told me that you often get too busy to eat at the company?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I eat on time every day,¡± Mei Shu said, lowering her eyes. Lu Si chuckled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I didn¡¯t care before, but from now on, I¡¯ll video call you at meal times to watch you eat.¡± Mei Shu: Mei Shu was at a loss for words. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I promise to eat on time from nowon. Being watched while eating will give me indigestion.¡± This time, Lu Si didn¡¯t argue with her. He agreed readily, saying, ¡°Okay, from now on, I¡¯ll come to your company at lunchtime to have lunch with you.¡± Lu Si had said they would eat first, and he truly focused on eating. He didn¡¯t mention the matter at all, and every time Mei Shu tried to bring it up, he interrupted her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After dinner, the two of them went straight to the study. Even though they hadn¡¯t received the recording yet, Mei Shu still detailed everything she had heard in the recording to Lu Si. ¡°I want to talk to Liu Yue in person,¡± Lu Si said after listening to the whole process of his parents being plotted against by Su Ling. He found it somewhat absurd; his mother probably didn¡¯t even know she was being set up by her sister before she died. She probably just thought she was unlucky to encounter a crazed beast. Others were the same. When they heard about it, they just thought Lu Si¡¯s parents were unlucky to encounter such a thing. Mei Shu nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Deal Chapter 781: Deal Editor: Henyee Translations When Mei Shu told Liu Yue that Lu Si wanted to meet him, he wasn¡¯t surprised and readily agreed. Both parties were quite eager, so they agreed to meet the next afternoon. ¡°Your condition is to help you send your wife and children out of the country? Can¡¯t you do that yourself?¡± Mei Shu asked. Liu Yue shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. President Mei, you must be wondering why I made that proposal at the meeting. I¡¯ve been in PR for many years, so I wouldn¡¯t make such a foolish decision.¡± Mei Shu asked, ¡°Was someone threatening you to do this?¡± Liu Yue chuckled. ¡°President Mei is indeed sharp. Last month, Su Ling found me. You¡¯re probably not unfamiliar with Su Ling. We used to be together. Su Ling likes to be flattered by others, being treated like a princess or queen. When I was with her initially, I really loved her and helped her with many things.¡± He chuckled bitterly when he reached this point. Lu Si scrutinized him. ¡°I did do many wrong things because of Su Ling, but I really have nothing to do with your parents¡¯ matter. I didn¡¯t get involved,¡± Liu Yue said. Lu Si still didn¡¯t speak. Liu Yue¡¯s expression was somewhat unpleasant. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Lu Si was thinking. He had heard the title ¡°Master Si¡± a long time ago, and everyone who mentioned him seemed to be both afraid and resentful of him. He didn¡¯t understand before, but now he understood. Without showing some sincerity first, these two wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°And this recent PR crisis of the Mei Corporation was also orchestrated by Su Ling,¡± Liu Yue dropped a bombshell. Mei Shu was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected this matter to be related to Su Ling as well. ¡°So you mean, Su Ling and Ruan Ning conspired together?¡± Liu Yue nodded. ¡°Regarding this matter, I also have some evidence on hand. Although it¡¯s not enough to directly convict Su Ling and Ruan Ning, as long as the police follow the clues I¡¯ve provided, they will definitely uncover the truth and clear the Mei Corporation¡¯s name.¡± Mei Shu looked at Liu Yue with some disbelief. Since Song Yan had confirmed Liu Yue¡¯s past relationship with Su Ling, the recording was likely authentic, but Liu Yue even knew about the recent crisis of the Mei Corporation involving Su Ling. This made her a little suspicious. ¡°How do we verify whether what you¡¯re saying is true or false?¡± Lu Si stared at Liu Yue and asked. Liu Yue didn¡¯t find Lu Si¡¯s question strange. If Lu Si and Mei Shu believed him based solely on a few words from him, then he wouldn¡¯t have approached them in the first place. Without saying anything, Liu Yue simply opened his phone and handed it to the two. There was only one photo in the album, a screenshot of a WeChat conversation with just a few lines of text. Ling: Find Li Gen, he can help you. Ruanruan: Okay. There was only one set of dialogue, a few words that didn¡¯t reveal much. However, Mei Shu and Lu Si immediately grasped the key point. They exchanged a glance. Liu Yue said, ¡°You can have Captain Liu investigate this person now.¡± Lu Si nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to your request. When will you give me the recording?¡± ¡°After my wife and children leave the country,¡± Liu Yue said. Mei Shu still didn¡¯t quite understand Liu Yue. She opened her mouth to ask but ultimately didn¡¯t. She felt that asking would be giving Liu Yue an idea. Liu Yue was also smart. Seeing Mei Shu¡¯s expression, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mei Zong, are you thinking why, since I approached you and Master Si, didn¡¯t I ask you to send me out of the country as well?¡± Mei Shu coughed lightly and even subconsciously wanted to touch her nose. ¡°Mei Zong hasn¡¯t experienced my kind of life, so she may not understand how difficult it is to live in hiding. I¡¯ve been hiding for many years and don¡¯t want to hide anymore,¡± Liu Yue said. ¡°You can tell Captain Liu about this Li Gen person and let him investigate to confirm whether I¡¯m lying or not. President Mei, you¡¯ve heard the recording, and if Master Si doesn¡¯t believe it, you can find someone to verify its authenticity,¡± Liu Yue said. Before confirming that Liu Yue was telling the truth, neither of them dared to fully believe him. Liu Yue did seem sincere, though, and played the recording for Lu Si again. Although Mei Shu had already heard the recording¡¯s contents from Mei Shu¡¯s description, actually hearing it was another matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one could see it, but Lu Si¡¯s hand resting on his knee under the table was bulging with blue veins. Mei Shu glanced at Lu Si, who showed no expression on his face, no anger, no sadness, nothing at all. But she knew that Lu Si wasn¡¯t feeling good right now. He was always good at disguising himself. Listening to the recording, Lu Si couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. He just felt a bit empty. Just then, a soft hand covered his, giving it a gentle squeeze. Lu Si snapped out of his emotions and turned to smile at Mei Shu. Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Finale Chapter 782: Finale Editor: Henyee Translations After Liu Yue left, Mei Shu immediately contacted Captain Liu and informed him of the information she had just obtained from Liu Yue, asking him to investigate the person named Li Gen. Captain Liu had been busy with this case for a long time, so upon receiving the information from the two, he immediately began to investigate. He arrived at the airport just in time. Li Gen had already purchased a ticket to leave the country, but Captain Liu and his team intercepted him at the airport. Li Gen was apprehended, and he spilled everything during the interrogation. This time, the Mei Corporation¡¯s PR crisis was indeed related to Ruan Ning and Su Ling. Lu Si called Liu Yue again. Liu Yue had helped Su Ling in the past and had offended many people. He was worried that his wife and children would be in danger if he went to jail, so he asked Lu Si and Mei Shu to send them away. Naturally, Mei Shu and Lu Si agreed. Liu Yue¡¯s wife and children were unaware of what he had done, and they were innocent. Besides, regardless of Liu Yue¡¯s motives, he had indeed saved Tang Mei¡¯s life a few days ago. When Liu Yue heard Lu Si say that his wife and children¡¯s visas were ready, Lu Si could hear a sigh of relief over the phone. He said, ¡°Thankyou, Master Si. I¡¯ll hand the recording directly to President Mei.¡± After saying this, Liu Yue hung up the phone. After the call ended, he went straight to the CEO¡¯s office, handed the recording to Mei Shu, and then submitted his resignation letter. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Mei Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Liu Yue smiled slightly, a relieved and relaxed expression in his smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn myself in to the police. They say they¡¯ll go easy on you if you surrender, right?¡± Mei Shu looked complex. She didn¡¯t really understand this subordinate of hers; he was always too low-key. ¡°Take care,¡± was all she could say in the end. After receiving the recording, Mei Shu asked Lu Si, ¡°Should we tell Grandpa about this? He¡¯s been investigating for so many years, so it¡¯s also a knot in his heart. It¡¯s better to tell him so he can be at ease.¡± Lu Si nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, but I won¡¯t let him listen to the recording. He¡¯s getting older now.¡± Mei Shu knew what he was thinking. The recording detailed Su Ling¡¯s entire plot, and letting the old man hear it would inevitably remind him of the tragic fate of his son and daughter-in-law. That would be too cruel. He had been investigating for so many years just to know the truth, so they would tell him the truth, but he didn¡¯t need to know about the bloody details. When Grandpa Lu heard the truth, he fell silent for a long time. In the end, he only said to Lu Si, ¡°Got it. When you have time, bring Shu¡¯er back for dinner. I¡¯ve picked out a few auspicious days for marriage, and I¡¯ll let you know after I¡¯ve re-checked them.¡± Because of Liu Yue, all of Su Ling¡¯s past misdeeds were exposed, and there were many cases to be tried. In Lu Si¡¯s parents¡¯ case, with the recording, not only was Su Ling easily caught, but the person who had conspired with her back then was also caught. Additionally, the police found a piece of animal skin in Su Ling¡¯s safe at home. After verification, it was confirmed that the animal skin was from the beast that had killed Lu Si¡¯s parents. At this point, the case was already very clear. On the day of the trial, not only did Mei Shu accompany Lu Si, but even her brothers followed. Mei Shu thought that at such an important moment, Grandpa Lu would definitely go, after all, this matter was a knot in his heart for many years. But he refused, saying, ¡°Knowing the truth is enough. I have no interest in anything else. Innocent people who have died need justice, and the living need to live well.¡± How could Lu Si not hear the meaning behind his grandpa¡¯s words? He solemnly said, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± In court, Su Ling probably knew that she was powerless to turn the situation around, so she didn¡¯t put up any resistance and pleaded guilty directly. She didn¡¯t look at Lu Si and Mei Shu throughout the proceedings. It wasn¡¯t until the judge announced the verdict and she was taken away that she looked at Lu Si and Mei Shu. Although she had pleaded guilty in court, there was no remorse in her eyes when she looked at the two of them now. Instead, there was even a hint of provocation. Mei Shu quickly reached out to grab Lu Si¡¯s hand, fearing that he would erupt in anger. But what she feared did not happen. The hand she reached out was held tightly. Mei Shu turned her head to look at him. Lu Si smiled at her and held her hand as they walked out, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back. Grandpa has picked out a few days, and we¡¯ll choose one ourselves when we get back.¡± The two of them left, with Mei Shu¡¯s brothers following behind. Hearing Lu Si¡¯s words, Mei Feng asked in confusion, ¡°What days?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei Shu replied calmly, ¡°Wedding days.¡± Her brothers: ¡°¡­¡± Why are you suddenly getting married? Did you even ask us? The faces of Mei Shu¡¯s brothers were very ugly, and after a while, they all bowed their heads in unison. Their sister wouldn¡¯t ask them for their opinions before making any decisions, but they would always inform her before making any important decisions.